This is a modern-English version of A guide to modern cookery, originally written by Escoffier, A. (Auguste).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
A GUIDE TO MODERN COOKERY
A Guide to Modern Cooking
SOME PRESS OPINIONS.
“This is probably one of the most important cookery books issued this century, and will, it may be presumed, eventually take its place alongside the familiar culinary classics of former days. It is especially interesting as marking the inauguration of an entirely new style of living. M. Escoffier’s book is a culinary education in itself, and should take rank as a standard, be studied by all housekeepers who have either large households or gourmets to cater for, and should most certainly be placed in the hands of all persons training for high-class cookery teachers.”—Queen.
“This is probably one of the most important cookbooks released this century, and it is likely to eventually stand alongside the well-known culinary classics of the past. It is particularly interesting as it marks the beginning of a completely new way of living. M. Escoffier’s book is a culinary education in itself and should be regarded as a standard reference, studied by all those who manage large households or cater to food enthusiasts. It should definitely be given to anyone training to become a high-class cooking instructor.” —Queen.
“His book is comprehensive. It begins at the beginning and explains the principles, so that a lady who reads it may talk learnedly to her cook; it deals fully with all the old-established dishes of different countries; but its main feature is the number of delightful novelties which it introduces to notice. There are plenty of recipes which may be applied with advantage in the middle-class household where the lady in the kitchen has nobody under her, for M. Escoffier’s directions deal alike with humble and elaborate preparations.”—Outlook.
“His book is thorough. It starts from the basics and covers the principles, allowing a woman who reads it to discuss intelligently with her cook; it thoroughly explores all the classic dishes from various countries; but its standout feature is the multitude of delightful new recipes it brings to attention. There are many recipes that can be beneficial in a middle-class home where the woman in the kitchen is on her own, as M. Escoffier’s instructions cater to both simple and complex preparations.” —Outlook.
“It is a big book written by a great cook, and it will be useful not only to accomplished cooks and experienced housekeepers, but also to beginners in the kitchen and the housekeeper’s room, for M. Escoffier takes nothing for granted and explains very patiently all the groundwork of the art of cookery before he discussed the haute cuisine. It contains much that is interesting to the gourmet as well as much that is useful to the cook, for he has little tales to tell concerning some of the dishes; and now and again a scrap of history crops up.”—Tatler.
“It’s a comprehensive cookbook by a renowned chef, and it will be helpful not just for skilled cooks and experienced homemakers, but also for beginners in the kitchen and the housekeeping area. M. Escoffier doesn't assume prior knowledge and carefully explains all the basics of cooking before diving into the haute cuisine. It has plenty of interesting content for food lovers as well as practical information for cooks, as he shares little stories about some of the dishes, and occasionally, there's a bit of history that comes up.” —Tatler.
“Even as you take up the volume a sense of pleasurable anticipation takes possession of you, so pleasing is the cover, so clear and bold is the type, and so delightful to the touch is the paper on which is printed the garnered wisdom of the famous chef. A little reading will soon show you that it is as full of sound wisdom, and of fresh and interesting information, as Brillat-Savarin’s “Physiologie du Goût”.”—The Westminster Gazette.
“Even as you pick up the book, a sense of enjoyable anticipation washes over you, the cover is so appealing, the print is so clear and bold, and the paper feels so nice to touch, holding the collected wisdom of the famous chef. A bit of reading will quickly reveal that it is packed with wise advice and fresh, interesting information, just like Brillat-Savarin’s “Physiologie du Goût”.”—The Westminster Gazette.
“The ordinary good plain British cook will discover something worth the learning on every page; the worried mistresses of small establishments will cherish the book as a treasure-house of new ideas; the man who likes a good dinner but has no special knowledge of the art of the kitchen will find the preface and the introductions to the chapters capital reading; and every English-speaking gourmet will have a well thumbed copy of this very modern “Guide” upon his book-shelf. The book is a comprehensive one, and at the same time a simple one. It is a book that should be in every house.”—Pall Mall Gazette.
“The average good, straightforward British cook will find something valuable to learn on every page; busy hosts of small establishments will treasure this book as a source of fresh ideas; anyone who enjoys a great meal but lacks culinary expertise will find the preface and chapter introductions engaging reads; and every English-speaking food lover will have a well-used copy of this very modern “Guide” on their bookshelf. This book is both extensive and straightforward. It’s a book that belongs in every home.”—Pall Mall Gazette.
Printed in Great Britain.
Second Impression, December 1907
New and Revised Edition, January 1909
New Impressions, August 1911, May 1913,
March 1916, January 1920.
[v]
PREFACE
If the art of Cookery in all its branches were not undergoing a process of evolution, and if its canons could be once and for ever fixed, as are those of certain scientific operations and mathematical procedures, the present work would have no raison d’être; inasmuch as there already exist several excellent culinary text-books in the English language. But everything is so unstable in these times of progress at any cost, and social customs and methods of life alter so rapidly, that a few years now suffice to change completely the face of usages which at their inception bade fair to outlive the age—so enthusiastically were they welcomed by the public.
If the art of cooking wasn't constantly evolving, and if its principles could be permanently established like certain scientific methods and mathematical processes, this work wouldn't have any purpose. There are already several excellent cookbooks available in English. However, everything is so unpredictable in these times of relentless progress, and social customs and lifestyles change so quickly, that just a few years can completely transform practices that once seemed destined to endure—so enthusiastically were they embraced by the public.
In regard to the traditions of the festal board, it is but twenty years ago since the ancestral English customs began to make way before the newer methods, and we must look to the great impetus given to travelling by steam traction and navigation, in order to account for the gradual but unquestionable revolution.
When it comes to the traditions of festive gatherings, it’s only been twenty years since the old English customs started to give way to more modern practices. To understand this clear but gradual change, we need to consider the major boost that steam transportation and navigation have given to travel.
In the wake of the demand came the supply. Palatial hotels were built, sumptuous restaurants were opened, both of which offered their customers luxuries undreamt of theretofore in such establishments.
In response to the demand, supply soon followed. Grand hotels were constructed, lavish restaurants were launched, both providing their patrons with luxuries that had never been imagined before in such places.
Modern society contracted the habit of partaking of light suppers in these places, after the theatres of the Metropolis had closed; and the well-to-do began to flock to them on Sundays, in order to give their servants the required weekly rest. And, since restaurants allow of observing and of being observed, since they are eminently adapted to the exhibiting of magnificent dresses, it was not long before they entered into the life of Fortune’s favourites.
Modern society developed the habit of grabbing light dinners in these places after the theaters in the city had closed; and wealthy people started to gather there on Sundays to give their servants their weekly day off. Moreover, since restaurants provide opportunities for people-watching and showing off exquisite outfits, it didn't take long for them to become a part of the lives of the privileged.
But these new-fangled habits had to be met by novel methods of Cookery—better adapted to the particular environment in which they were to be practised. The admirable productions popularised by the old Masters of the Culinary Art of the [vi] preceding Century did not become the light and more frivolous atmosphere of restaurants; were, in fact, ill-suited to the brisk waiters, and their customers who only had eyes for one another.
But these new habits had to be addressed with new cooking methods—better suited to the specific environment in which they were to be used. The amazing dishes popularized by the old masters of culinary art from the previous century didn't fit the lively and more carefree atmosphere of restaurants; they were, in fact, poorly suited to the fast-paced waiters and their customers who only had eyes for each other.
The pompous splendour of those bygone dinners, served in the majestic dining-halls of Manors and Palaces, by liveried footmen, was part and parcel of the etiquette of Courts and lordly mansions.
The grand elegance of those extravagant dinners, held in the impressive dining halls of manors and palaces, served by formally dressed footmen, was an essential part of the etiquette of courts and noble estates.
It is eminently suited to State dinners, which are in sooth veritable ceremonies, possessing their ritual, traditions, and—one might even say—their high priests; but it is a mere hindrance to the modern, rapid service. The complicated and sometimes heavy menus would be unwelcome to the hypercritical appetites so common nowadays; hence the need of a radical change not only in the culinary preparations themselves, but in the arrangements of the menus, and the service.
It is extremely well-suited for state dinners, which are truly formal events, complete with their rituals, traditions, and—one might even say—their key figures; however, it is a real obstacle to the fast-paced service we have today. The complicated and often heavy menus would not be appreciated by the overly critical tastes that are so common now; therefore, there is a need for a significant change not only in the food preparation itself but also in the menu arrangements and the service.
Circumstances ordained that I should be one of the movers in this revolution, and that I should manage the kitchens of two establishments which have done most to bring it about. I therefore venture to suppose that a book containing a record of all the changes which have come into being in kitchen work—changes whereof I am in a great part author—may have some chance of a good reception at the hands of the public, i.e., at the hands of those very members of it who have profited by the changes I refer to.
Circumstances led me to be one of the key players in this revolution, and I ended up managing the kitchens of two establishments that played a major role in making it happen. Because of this, I believe a book documenting all the changes that have occurred in kitchen work—changes that I have largely contributed to—might be well-received by the public, meaning those very people who have benefited from the changes I'm talking about.
For it was only with the view of meeting the many and persistent demands for such a record that the present volume was written.
For this volume was written solely to meet the numerous and ongoing requests for such a record.
I had at first contemplated the possibility of including only new recipes in this formulary. But it should be borne in mind that the changes that have transformed kitchen procedure during the last twenty-five years could not all be classed under the head of new recipes; for, apart from the fundamental principles of the science, which we owe to Carême, and which will last as long as Cooking itself, scarcely one old-fashioned method has escaped the necessary new moulding required by modern demands. For fear of giving my work an incomplete appearance, therefore, I had to refer to these old-fashioned practices and to include among my new recipes those of the former which most deserved to survive. But it should not be forgotten that in a few years, judging from the rate at which things are going, the publication of a fresh selection of recipes may become necessary; I hope to live long enough to see this accomplished, in order that I may follow the evolution, started in my time, and add a few more original creations to those I have already [-9] had the pleasure of seeing adopted; despite the fact that the discovery of new dishes grows daily more difficult.
I initially considered only including new recipes in this guide. However, it's important to realize that the changes in kitchen practices over the last twenty-five years can't all be categorized as new recipes. Aside from the core principles of cooking that we owe to Carême—ones that will endure as long as cooking itself—hardly any traditional methods have escaped the necessary updates demanded by modern standards. To avoid making my work seem incomplete, I felt it essential to reference these traditional practices and include among my new recipes those older ones that truly deserve to be preserved. But we must remember that in a few years, given how quickly things are evolving, it may be necessary to publish a fresh selection of recipes. I hope to live long enough to see this happen so that I can keep up with the evolution that began in my time and contribute a few more original creations to those I've already had the pleasure of seeing embraced, even though finding new dishes is becoming increasingly challenging.
But novelty is the universal cry—novelty by hook or by crook! It is an exceedingly common mania among people of inordinate wealth to exact incessantly new or so-called new dishes. Sometimes the demand comes from a host whose luxurious table has exhausted all the resources of the modern cook’s repertory, and who, having partaken of every delicacy, and often had too much of good things, anxiously seeks new sensations for his blasé palate. Anon, we have a hostess, anxious to outshine friends with whom she has been invited to dine, and whom she afterwards invites to dine with her.
But novelty is the universal demand—novelty by any means necessary! It’s a common obsession among extremely wealthy people to constantly seek new or supposedly new dishes. Sometimes the request comes from a host whose extravagant table has drained all the options the modern chef can offer, and who, having tried every delicacy, often feels overwhelmed by indulgence, eagerly looking for new experiences for his jaded palate. At other times, we see a hostess eager to impress friends she has been invited to dine with, who she then invites to her own dinner.
Novelty! It is the prevailing cry; it is imperiously demanded by everyone.
Novelty! It’s the loud and clear demand; everyone insists on it.
For all that, the number of alimentary substances is comparatively small, the number of their combinations is not infinite, and the amount of raw material placed either by art or by nature at the disposal of a cook does not grow in proportion to the whims of the public.
For all that, the number of food items is relatively small, the number of their possible combinations is not limitless, and the amount of ingredients provided by nature or through culinary techniques doesn’t increase with public demand.
What feats of ingenuity have we not been forced to perform, at times, in order to meet our customers’ wishes? Those only who have had charge of a large, modern kitchen can tell the tale. Personally, I have ceased counting the nights spent in the attempt to discover new combinations, when, completely broken with the fatigue of a heavy day, my body ought to have been at rest.
What clever things have we not had to do sometimes to satisfy our customers' needs? Only those who have managed a large, modern kitchen can share that experience. Personally, I've lost track of the nights I've spent trying to find new combinations when I should have been resting, completely worn out from a long day.
Yet, the Chef who has had the felicity to succeed in turning out an original and skilful preparation approved by his public and producing a vogue, cannot, even for a time, claim the monopoly of his secret discovery, or derive any profit therefrom. The painter, sculptor, writer and musician are protected by law. So are inventors. But the chef has absolutely no redress for plagiarism on his work; on the contrary, the more the latter is liked and appreciated, the more will people clamour for his recipes. Many hours of hard work perhaps underlie his latest creation, if it have reached the desired degree of perfection.
Yet, a chef who has successfully created an original and skillful dish that is well-received by the public and has become popular cannot, even for a moment, claim exclusive rights to their secret recipe or make a profit from it. Painters, sculptors, writers, and musicians are protected by law, as are inventors. But chefs have no legal recourse for others copying their work; in fact, the more popular their dish becomes, the more people will demand their recipes. Many hours of hard work may go into their latest creation, especially if it has achieved the desired level of perfection.
He may have forfeited his recreation and even his night’s rest, and have laboured without a break over his combination; and, as a reward, he finds himself compelled, morally at least, to convey the result of his study to the first person who asks, and who, very often, subsequently claims the invention of the recipe—to the detriment of the real author’s chances and reputation.
He might have given up his free time and even lost sleep, working non-stop on his project; and as a result, he feels morally obligated to share what he’s discovered with anyone who asks, often leading to that person claiming the credit for the idea, which hurts the real creator's chances and reputation.
This frantic love of novelty is also responsible for many of [viii] the difficulties attending the arrangement of menus; for very few people know what an arduous task the composing of a perfect menu represents.
This frantic love for new things also causes many of [viii] the challenges involved in planning menus; very few people realize how difficult it is to create a perfect menu.
The majority—even of those who are accustomed to receptions and the giving of dinners—suppose that a certain routine alone is necessary, together with some culinary practice, in order to write a menu; and few imagine that a good deal more is needed than the mere inscription of Courses upon a slip of pasteboard.
Most people—even those used to hosting parties and dinner events—think that you just need to follow a certain routine and have some cooking skills to write a menu. Few realize that a lot more goes into it than simply listing the courses on a piece of card.
In reality the planning of these alimentary programmes is among the most difficult problems of our art, and it is in this very matter that perfection is so rarely reached. In the course of more than forty years’ experience as a chef, I have been responsible for thousands of menus, some of which have since become classical and have ranked among the finest served in modern times; and I can safely say, that in spite of the familiarity such a period of time ought to give one with the work, the setting-up of a presentable menu is rarely accomplished without lengthy labour and much thought, and for all that the result is not always to my satisfaction. From this it may be seen how slender are the claims of those who, without any knowledge of our art, and quite unaware of the various properties belonging to the substances we use, pretend to arrange a proper menu.
Planning these meal programs is actually one of the toughest challenges in our craft, and it's in this area that true perfection is rarely achieved. After more than forty years as a chef, I've been in charge of thousands of menus, some of which have become classics and are considered among the best served in modern times. I can confidently say that despite how much experience might suggest, creating a well-presented menu rarely happens without extensive effort and deep consideration, and even then, I'm not always satisfied with the outcome. This shows how limited are the claims of those who, without any knowledge of our craft and completely unaware of the different qualities of the ingredients we use, try to put together a proper menu.
However difficult the elaboration of a menu may be, it is but the first and by no means the only difficulty which results from the rapidity with which meals are served nowadays. The number of dishes set before the diners being considerably reduced, and the dishes themselves having been deprived of all the advantages which their sumptuous decorations formerly lent them, they must recover, by means of perfection and delicacy, sufficient in the way of quality to compensate for their diminished bulk and reduced splendour. They must be faultless in regard to quality; they must be savoury and light. The choice of the raw material, therefore, is a matter demanding vast experience on the part of the chef; for the old French adage which says that “La sauce fait passer le poisson” has long since ceased to be true, and if one do not wish to court disapprobation—often well earned—the fish should not be in the slightest degree inferior to its accompanying sauce.
No matter how challenging creating a menu might be, it's just the first of many difficulties that come with the fast pace at which meals are served today. The number of dishes presented to diners has been significantly reduced, and the dishes themselves have lost the luxurious decorations that used to enhance them. They now need to make up for their smaller size and less grandeur through exceptional quality and subtlety. They must be impeccable in quality; they need to be flavorful and light. Thus, selecting the right ingredients requires extensive experience on the chef's part; because the old French saying that “La sauce fait passer le poisson” is no longer true, if one wishes to avoid deserved criticism, the fish must be at least as good as its accompanying sauce.
While on the subject of raw material, I should like, en passant, to call attention to a misguided policy which seems to be spreading in private houses and even in some commercial establishments; I refer to the custom which, arising as it doubtless [ix] does from a mistaken idea of economy, consists of entrusting the choice of kitchen provisions to people unacquainted with the profession, and who, never having used the goods which they have to buy, are able to judge only very superficially of their quality or real value, and cannot form any estimate of their probable worth after the cooking process.
While we're on the topic of raw materials, I’d like to briefly mention a misguided trend that seems to be gaining traction in private homes and even some businesses. I’m talking about the habit, which likely stems from a flawed idea of saving money, of letting people who aren't familiar with the culinary profession choose kitchen supplies. These individuals, having never used the products they’re buying, can only make very superficial judgments about their quality or actual worth, and they have no way to assess their potential value after cooking.
If economy were verily the result of such a policy none would object to it. But the case is exactly the reverse; for, in the matter of provisions, as in all commercial matters, the cheapest is the dearest in the end. To obtain good results, good material in a sufficient quantity must be used, and, in order to obtain good material, the latter should be selected by the person who is going to use it, and who knows its qualities and properties. Amphitryons who set aside these essential principles may hope in vain to found a reputation for their tables.
If the economy were truly the result of such a policy, no one would object to it. But the opposite is true; when it comes to food and all business matters, the cheapest option often ends up being the most expensive in the long run. To achieve good results, quality materials in sufficient quantities must be used, and the materials should be chosen by the person who will use them and understands their qualities and characteristics. Hosts who ignore these essential principles can only hope in vain to build a reputation for their dining experience.
It will be seen that the greater part of the titles in this work have been left in French. I introduced, or rather promulgated this system, because, since it is growing every day more customary to write menus in French, it will allow those who are unacquainted with the language to accomplish the task with greater ease. Moreover, many of the titles—especially those of recent creations—are quite untranslatable. As the index, however, is in English, and in every case the order number of each recipe accompanies the number of the page where it is to be found, no confusion can possibly arise. I have also allowed certain French technical terms, for which there exist no English equivalents, to remain in their original form, and these will be found explained in a glossary at the end of the book.
It will be noted that most of the titles in this work have been left in French. I introduced, or rather established, this approach because it's becoming increasingly common to write menus in French, making it easier for those who aren't familiar with the language to navigate. Additionally, many of the titles—especially the newer ones—are quite difficult to translate. However, since the index is in English and the order number of each recipe is listed alongside the page number where it can be found, there should be no confusion. I've also kept certain French technical terms, for which there are no English equivalents, in their original form, and these will be explained in a glossary at the end of the book.
I preferred to do this rather than strain the meaning of certain English words, in order to fit them to a slightly unusual application; and in so doing I only followed a precedent which has been established on a more or less large scale by such authors of English books on French cooking as Francatelli, Gouffé, Ranhoffer, etc.
I chose to do this instead of twisting the meanings of certain English words to fit a slightly unconventional use; in doing so, I simply followed a precedent set on a somewhat large scale by authors of English books on French cooking like Francatelli, Gouffé, Ranhoffer, and others.
But the example for such verbal adoptions was set long ago in France, where sporting and other terms, for which no suitable native words could be found, were borrowed wholesale from the English language, and gallicised. It is therefore not unreasonable to apply the principle to terms in cookery which, though plentiful and varied in France, are scarce in this country.
But the example for these kinds of verbal adaptations was established long ago in France, where sports and other terms, for which no suitable native words could be found, were borrowed in bulk from the English language and made French. It’s therefore not unreasonable to use this principle for cooking terms that, while abundant and varied in France, are limited in this country.
To facilitate the reading of the recipes, all words which are not in common use, and of which the explanation will be found in the Glossary, are italicised in the text.
To make it easier to read the recipes, all words that aren't commonly used, and whose definitions can be found in the Glossary, are italicized in the text.
In concluding this preface, which, I fear, has already [x] overreached the bounds I intended for it, I should like to thank those of my lady clients as well as many English epicures whose kind appreciation has been conducive to the writing of this work. I trust they will favour the latter with the generous consideration of which they have so frequently given the author valuable proofs, and for which he is glad of an opportunity of expressing his deep gratitude.
In closing this preface, which I worry has already exceeded what I meant it to be, I want to thank my lady clients and many English food lovers whose appreciation has helped me write this work. I hope they will treat this book with the same generosity they have often shown me, and I’m thankful for the chance to express my deep gratitude.
[xi]
CONTENTS
PART I | |
FUNDAMENTAL ELEMENTS | |
CHAPTER I | |
PAGE | |
1 | |
CHAPTER II | |
15 | |
CHAPTER III | |
24 | |
CHAPTER IV | |
48 | |
CHAPTER V | |
59 | |
CHAPTER VI | |
64 | |
CHAPTER VII | |
70 | |
CHAPTER VIII | |
87 | |
CHAPTER IX | |
92 | |
CHAPTER X | |
97 | |
[xii] Part 2 | |
RECIPES AND MODES OF PROCEDURE | |
CHAPTER XI | |
PAGE | |
137 | |
CHAPTER XII | |
164 | |
CHAPTER XIII | |
197 | |
CHAPTER XIV | |
260 | |
CHAPTER XV | |
352 | |
CHAPTER XVI | |
473 | |
CHAPTER XVII | |
605 | |
CHAPTER XVIII | |
624 | |
CHAPTER XIX | |
678 | |
CHAPTER XX | |
687 | |
CHAPTER XXI | |
788 | |
CHAPTER XXII | |
816 | |
CHAPTER XXIII | |
820 |
[xiii]
GLOSSARY
- Abats, stands for such butcher’s supplies as heads, hearts, livers, kidneys, feet, &c.
- Aiguillettes, see No. 1755.
- Ailerons, see No. 1583.
- Amourettes, see No. 1288.
- Anglaise, to treat à l’Anglaise, see No. 174.
- Anglaise, to cook à l’Anglaise, means to cook plainly in water.
- Anglaise, a preparation of beaten eggs, oil and seasoning.
- Attereaux, see No. 1219.
- Baba-moulds, a kind of small deep cylindrical mould, slightly wider at the top than at the bottom.
- Bain-Marie, a hot-water bath in which utensils containing various culinary preparations are immersed to keep warm, or for the purpose of poaching or cooking.
- Barquettes, see No. 314.
- Biscottes, a kind of rusks.
- Blanch, Blanched, see No. 273.
- Brandade, see No. 1027.
- Brunoise-fashion, see Cut below.
- Canapés, see No. 316.
- Caramel Stage, see Stages in the Cooking of Sugar, below.
- Casserole (En), see No. 250.
- Cassolette, a kind of hot hors-d’œuvre, moulded to the shape of a small drum.
- Cèpes, a kind of mushroom (Boletus edulis).
- Chartreuse-fashion, see No. 1220.
- Chiffonade, see No. 215.
- Chinois, a very small green candied orange.
- Chipolata, a kind of small sausages.
- Choux, a kind of cake made from Pâte à Choux, q.v.
- Cisel, Ciseled, to cut a vegetable after the manner of a chaff-cutting machine.
- Clothe, Clothed, Clothing (of moulds), see No. 916.
- Cocotte (En), see No. 250.
- Concass, Concassed, to chop roughly.
- [xiv]
Contise, to incise a piece of meat at stated intervals, and to insert slices of truffle, or other substance, into each incision. - Crépinettes, see No. 1410.
- Croustade, see No. 2393.
- Croûtons, pieces of bread of various shapes and sizes, fried in butter. In the case of aspic jelly, croûtons stand for variously shaped pieces used in bordering dishes.
- Cut, Brunoise-fashion = to cut a product into small dice.
- Cut, Julienne-fashion = to cut a product into match-shaped rods.
- Cut, Paysanne-fashion = to cut a product into triangles.
- Dariole-moulds, small Baba-moulds, q.v.
- Darne, see No. 784.
- Daubière, an earthenware utensil used in the cooking of Daubes.
- Écarlate (A l’), salted meat is said to be à l’écarlate when it is swathed in a coat of scarlet jelly.
- Escarole, Batavia chicory.
- Feuilletés, a kind of puffs made from puff-paste.
- Flute (French, soup), a long crisp roll of bread.
- Fondue, (1) a cheese preparation; (2) a pulpy state to which such vegetables as tomatoes, sorrel, &c., are reduced by cooking.
- Fumet, a kind of essence extracted from fish, game, &c.
- Galette, a large quoit, made from puff-paste or short-paste, &c.
- Gaufrette, a special wafer.
- Génoise, see No. 2376.
- Gild, Gilding, Gilded (1) to cover an object with beaten eggs, by means of a brush; (2) to give a golden sheen to objects by means of heat.
- Gratin, Gratined, see No. 268 to 272 inclusive.
- Hatelet, an ornamental skewer; the word sometimes stands for Attereaux.
- Julienne, Julienne-fashion, see Cut.
- Langoustine, a small variety of the Spiny Lobster.
- Large-Ball Stage, see Stages in the Cooking of Sugar, below.
- Large-Crack Stage, see Stages in the Cooking of Sugar, below.
- Large-Thread Stage, see Stages in the Cooking of Sugar, below.
- Macédoine, a mixture of early-season vegetables or fruit.
- Madeleine-mould, a mould in the shape of a narrow scallop-shell.
- Manied (said of butter), see No. 151.
- Marinade, see No. 168.
- Meringue, see No. 2382. Meringued = coated with meringue.
- Mirepoix, see No. 228.
- Mise-en-place, a general name given to those elementary preparations which are constantly resorted to during the various stages of most culinary operations.
- Morue, Newfoundland or Iceland salt-cod.
- Mousses, a class of light, hot or cold preparations of fish, meat, poultry, game, etc., and sweets, moulded in large moulds in sufficient quantities for several people.
- [xv]
Mousselines, same as above, but moulded in small quantities at a time, enough for one person. - Mousserons, a kind of mushroom.
- Nappe Stage, see Stages in the Cooking of Sugar, below.
- Orgeat, a beverage made from syrup and almonds.
- Oxalis, a Mexican vegetable, allied to sorrel, of which the roots principally are eaten.
- Paillettes au Parmesan, see No. 2322.
- Palmettes, palm-shaped pieces of puff-paste, used in decorating.
- Panés à l’Anglaise, treated à l’Anglaise, see Anglaise.
- Pannequets, see No. 2403.
- Papillote, see No. 1259.
- Pâte à Choux, see No. 2373.
- Paupiette, a strip of chicken, of fish fillet, or other meat, garnished with forcemeat, rolled to resemble a scroll and cooked.
- Paysanne-fashion, see Cut.
- Pluches, the shreds of chervil, used for soups.
- Poële, Poëling, see No. 250.
- Poêle (A la), see No. 395.
- Pralin, see No. 2352.
- Pralined, having been treated with Pralin, q.v.
- Printanier (Eng. Vernal), a name given to a garnish of early-season vegetables, cut to various shapes.
- Profiterolles, see No. 218.
- Râble, the back of a hare.
- Ravioli, see No. 2296.
- Ribbon Stage, see No. 2376.
- Rissole, to fry brown.
- Salpicon, a compound of various products, cut into dice, and, generally, cohered with sauce or forcemeat.
- Sauté, Sautéd, a process of cooking described under No. 251.
- Sauté, a qualifying term applied to dishes treated in the way described under No. 251.
- Savarin-mould, an even, crown-shaped mould.
- Small-Ball Stage, see Stages in the Cooking of Sugar, below.
- Small-Crack Stage, see Stages in the Cooking of Sugar, below.
- Small-Thread Stage, see Stages in the Cooking of Sugar, below.
- Soufflé, name given to a class of light, hot or cold preparations of fish, meat, poultry, game, etc., and sweets, to which the whites of eggs are usually added if the preparation is served hot, and to which whisked cream is added if the preparation is served cold.
- Soup-Flute, see Flute.
- Stages in the Cooking of Sugar
- Subrics, see No. 2137.
- Suprême, a name given to the fillet of the breast of a fowl. The term has been extended to certain of the best parts of fish, game, etc.
- Terrine, a patty.
- Terrine à Pâté, a special utensil in which patties are cooked.
- Tomatéd. Preparations are said to be tomatéd when they are mixed with enough tomato purée for the shade and flavour of the latter to be distinctly perceptible in them.
- Vesiga, the dried spine-marrow of the sturgeon.
- Zest, the outermost, coloured, glossy film of the rind of an orange or lemon.
[1]
PART I
FUNDAMENTAL ELEMENTS OF
COOKING
CHAPTER I
FONDS DE CUISINE
Before undertaking the description of the different kinds of dishes whose recipes I purpose giving in this work, it will be necessary to reveal the groundwork whereon these recipes are built. And, although this has already been done again and again, and is wearisome in the extreme, a text-book on cooking that did not include it would be not only incomplete, but in many cases incomprehensible.
Before describing the various types of dishes whose recipes I intend to provide in this book, it's important to explain the foundation on which these recipes are based. And, even though this has been done many times before, and can be quite tedious, a cooking guide that doesn't include this information would be not only incomplete but often confusing.
Notwithstanding the fact that it is the usual procedure, in culinary matters, to insist upon the importance of the part played by stock, I feel compelled to refer to it at the outset of this work, and to lay even further stress upon what has already been written on the subject.
Even though it’s common practice in cooking to emphasize the importance of stock, I feel it’s necessary to address it right at the beginning of this work and to highlight even more what has already been said about the topic.
Indeed, stock is everything in cooking, at least in French cooking. Without it, nothing can be done. If one’s stock is good, what remains of the work is easy; if, on the other hand, it is bad or merely mediocre, it is quite hopeless to expect anything approaching a satisfactory result.
Indeed, stock is everything in cooking, especially in French cooking. Without it, nothing can be accomplished. If your stock is good, the rest of the work is straightforward; if, on the other hand, it is bad or just mediocre, it's pretty much hopeless to expect anything close to a satisfactory result.
The workman mindful of success, therefore, will naturally direct his attention to the faultless preparation of his stock, and, in order to achieve this result, he will find it necessary not merely to make use of the freshest and finest goods, but also to exercise the most scrupulous care in their preparation, for, in cooking, care is half the battle. Unfortunately, no theories, no formulæ, and no recipes, however well written, can take the place of practical experience in the acquisition of a full knowledge concerning this part of the work—the most important, the most essential, and certainly the most difficult part.
The worker focused on success will naturally pay attention to perfectly preparing their ingredients. To achieve this, they need to use not just the freshest and highest quality products, but also to take great care in how they prepare them because, in cooking, attention to detail is crucial. Unfortunately, no theories, formulas, or recipes, no matter how well written, can replace hands-on experience in gaining a complete understanding of this aspect of the job—the most important, essential, and certainly the most challenging part.
In the matter of stock it is, above all, necessary to have a sufficient quantity of the finest materials at one’s disposal. The master or mistress of a house who stints in this respect thereby deliberately forfeits his or her right to make any remark [2] whatsoever to the chef concerning his work, for, let the talent or merits of the latter be what they may, they are crippled by insufficient or inferior material. It is just as absurd to exact excellent cooking from a chef whom one provides with defective or scanty goods, as to hope to obtain wine from a bottled decoction of logwood.
In terms of stock, it's essential to have a sufficient amount of the best materials available. The person in charge of a household who skimp on this aspect willingly gives up their right to criticize the chef about their work, because, no matter how skilled or talented the chef is, they are limited by poor or inadequate ingredients. Expecting excellent cooking from a chef when they are given bad or insufficient supplies is as ridiculous as expecting to get wine from a bottle of logwood extract.
The Principal Kinds of Fonds de Cuisine (Foundation Sauces and Stocks)
The principal kinds of fonds de cuisine are:—
The main types of fonds de cuisine are:—
1. Ordinary and clarified consommés.
Regular and clear broths.
2. The brown stock or “estouffade,” game stocks, the bases of thickened gravies and of brown sauces.
2. The brown stock or "estouffade," game stocks, the foundations of thickened gravies and brown sauces.
3. White stock, basis of white sauces.
3. White stock, the base for white sauces.
4. Fish stock.
4. Fish broth.
5. The various essences of poultry, game, fish, &c., the complements of small sauces.
5. The different types of poultry, game, fish, etc., along with the complements of small sauces.
6. The various glazes: meat, game, and poultry.
6. The different glazes: meat, game, and poultry.
7. The basic sauces: Espagnole, Velouté, Béchamel, Tomato, and Hollandaise.
7. The basic sauces: Espagnole, Velouté, Béchamel, Tomato, and Hollandaise.
8. The savoury jellies or aspics of old-fashioned cooking.
8. The flavorful jellies or aspics of traditional cooking.
To these kinds of stock, which, in short, represent the buttresses of the culinary edifice, must now be added the following preparations, which are, in a measure, the auxiliaries of the above:—
To these types of stock, which basically support the foundation of cooking, we must now add the following preparations, which serve as helpers to the above:—
1. The roux, the cohering element in sauces.
1. The roux, the binding element in sauces.
2. The “Mirepoix” and “Matignon” aromatic and flavouring elements.
2. The “Mirepoix” and “Matignon” scent and flavor components.
3. The “Court-Bouillon” and the “Blancs.”
3. The “Court-Bouillon” and the “Blancs.”
4. The various stuffings.
4. The different fillings.
6. The various garnishes for soups, for relevés, for entrées, &c. (“Duxelle,” “Duchesse,” “Dauphine,” Pâte à choux, frying batters, various Salpicons, Profiterolles, Royales, Œufs filés, Diablotins, Pastes, &c.).
6. The different garnishes for soups, for main dishes, for appetizers, etc. (“Duxelle,” “Duchesse,” “Dauphine,” Pâte à choux, frying batters, various Salpicons, Profiterolles, Royales, Œufs filés, Diablotins, Pastes, etc.).
1—ORDINARY OR WHITE CONSOMMÉ
Quantities for making Four Quarts.
3 lbs. of shin of beef.
3 lbs. beef shank.
3 lbs. of lean beef.
3 lbs. of lean beef.
1½ lbs. of fowls’ carcases.
1½ lbs. of chicken carcasses.
1 lb. of carrots.
1 lb. of carrots.
½ lb. of turnips.
½ lb. of turnips.
¾ lb. of leeks and 1 stick of celery.
¾ lb. of leeks and 1 stick of celery.
¼ lb. of parsnips.
¼ lb. parsnips.
1 medium-sized onion with a clove stuck in it.
1 medium-sized onion with a clove stuck in it.
[3]
Preparation.—Put the meat into a stock-pot of suitable
dimensions, after having previously strung it together; add
the poultry carcase, five quarts of water, and one-half oz. of
grey salt. Place the stock-pot on a moderate fire in such a
manner that it may not boil too quickly, and remember to
stir the meat from time to time. Under the influence of the
heat, the water gradually reaches the interior of the meat,
where, after having dissolved the liquid portions, it duly combines
with them. These liquid portions contain a large proportion
of albumen, and as the temperature of the water rises
this substance has a tendency to coagulate. It also increases
in volume, and, by virtue of its lightness, escapes from the
water and accumulates on the surface in the form of scum.
Carefully remove this scum as it forms, and occasionally add
a little cold water before the boil is reached in order that, the
latter being retarded, a complete expulsion of the scum may
be effected. The clearness of the consommé largely depends
upon the manner in which this skimming has been carried
out. Then the vegetable garnishing is added. The scum from
these is removed as in the previous case, and the edge of the
stock-pot should be carefully wiped to the level of the fluid, so
as to free it from the deposit which has been formed there.
The stock-pot is then moved to a corner of the fire where it
may continue cooking slowly for four or five hours. At the
end of this time it should be taken right away from the fire,
and, after half a pint of cold water has been added to its contents,
it should be left to rest a few minutes with a view to
allowing the grease to accumulate on the surface of the liquid,
whence it must be carefully removed before the consommé is
strained. This last operation is effected by means of a very
fine strainer, placed on the top of a white tureen (clean and
wide), which should then be placed in a draught to hasten the
cooling of the consommé. The tureen should not on any
account be covered, and this more particularly in summer,
when rapid cooling is a precautionary measure against fermentation.
[3]
Preparation.—Place the meat into a suitably sized stockpot after tying it together; add the poultry carcass, five quarts of water, and half an ounce of gray salt. Put the stockpot on a moderate heat so it doesn’t boil too quickly, and remember to stir the meat occasionally. As it heats up, the water gradually seeps into the meat, dissolving its liquid parts and combining with them. These liquid parts contain a lot of albumen, which tends to coagulate as the water temperature rises. It also expands in volume and, because it’s lighter, rises to the surface as scum. Carefully remove this scum as it forms, and sometimes add a little cold water before it boils to slow the cooking and help remove the scum completely. The clarity of the consommé depends largely on how well this skimming is done. Then add the vegetable garnishing. Remove the scum from these as before, and make sure to wipe the edge of the stockpot to the level of the liquid to get rid of any deposits. Move the stockpot to a cooler part of the fire, allowing it to cook slowly for four or five hours. After this time, take it off the heat, add half a pint of cold water to its contents, and let it sit for a few minutes so the grease can rise to the surface, which must be carefully removed before straining the consommé. This last step is done using a very fine strainer placed over a clean, wide white tureen, which should then be set in a draft to help cool the consommé. Do not cover the tureen, especially in summer, as rapid cooling is important to prevent fermentation.
Remarks upon the Different Causes which Combine to Influence the Quality of a Consommé
It will be seen that I have not made any mention in the above formula of the meat and the vegetables which have helped to make the consommé, my reason being that it is preferable to remove them from the stock-pot only after the [4] broth has been strained, so as not to run the risk of disturbing the latter.
It’s clear that I haven’t mentioned the meat and vegetables that contributed to the consommé in the formula above. My reasoning is that it's better to take them out of the stock pot only after the [4] broth has been strained, to avoid disturbing it.
The quality of the meat goes a long way towards settling the quality of the consommé. In order that the latter be perfect, it is essential that the meat used should be that of comparatively old animals whose flesh is well set and rich in flavour. This is a sine quâ non, and the lack of meat coming from old animals in England accounts for the difficulty attaching to the making of a good consommé and savoury sauces in this country. Cattle in England are killed at an age varying from three to four years at the most; the meat thus obtained has no equal for the purpose of roasts and grills, and anything approaching it is rarely met with on the Continent. But when this same meat is used for boiling or braising, it does not contain enough juice or flavour to yield a satisfactory result.
The quality of the meat significantly impacts the quality of the consommé. To ensure the consommé is perfect, it’s crucial that the meat comes from older animals whose flesh is firm and rich in flavor. This is a sine quâ non, and the unavailability of meat from older animals in England explains the challenges in making a good consommé and savory sauces in this country. Cattle in England are typically slaughtered at an age between three and four years at most; the meat produced is excellent for roasting and grilling, and you rarely find anything similar on the Continent. However, when this same meat is boiled or braised, it lacks enough juice or flavor to produce a satisfactory result.
This shortcoming is furthermore aggravated by a fault that many commit who are employed in the making of consommés and stock. The fault in question consists in cooking the bones simultaneously with the meat. Now to extract that gelatinous element from bone which produces the mellowness characteristic of all good consommés, it is necessary that the gelatigenous bodies should be cooked for twelve hours at least, and even after that time has elapsed they are still not entirely spent. On the Continent the quality of the meat easily compensates for this technical error, but such is certainly not the case in England, where five hours’ stewing only results in a flat and insipid consommé.
This issue is made worse by a mistake that many make when preparing consommés and stock. The mistake involves cooking the bones at the same time as the meat. To get that gel-like substance from the bones that gives a good consommé its richness, the bones need to be cooked for at least twelve hours, and even then, they’re not completely used up. On the Continent, the quality of the meat can often make up for this mistake, but that’s definitely not true in England, where five hours of simmering only produces a dull and tasteless consommé.
I therefore believe that, in the case of either consommé or stock, the formulæ of which I shall give later, it would be advisable for the bones to stew at least twelve hours, and this only after they have been well broken up, while the quantity of water used should be so calculated as to suffice exactly for the immersion of the meat that must follow. The contents of this first stock-pot should include half of the vegetables mentioned, and the consommé thus obtained, after having been strained and cooled, will take the place of the water in the recipe, in accordance with the directions I have given above.
I believe that for both consommé and stock, which I’ll outline later, the bones should simmer for at least twelve hours after being properly broken up. The amount of water used should be calculated to ensure it’s just enough to cover the meat that will be added later. The first stock pot should contain half of the vegetables mentioned, and the resulting consommé, once strained and cooled, will replace the water in the recipe, following the instructions I provided earlier.
The Uses of White Consommé
White consommé is used in the preparation of clarified consommés, in which case it undergoes a process of clarifying, the directions for which will be given later. It also serves as the liquor for thick soups, poached fowls, &c. It must be limpid, [5] as colourless as possible, and very slightly salted, for, whatever the use may be for which it is intended, it has to undergo a process of concentration.
White consommé is used to make clarified consommés, which involves a clarification process that will be explained later. It also acts as the base for thick soups, poached birds, etc. It must be clear, as colorless as possible, and only lightly salted, because no matter what it's used for, it will go through a concentration process.
2—THE PREPARATION OF CLARIFIED CONSOMMÉ FOR CLEAR BROTHS
Quantities for making four quarts.—Five quarts of ordinary consommé, one and one-half lbs. of very lean beef, the white of an egg, one fowl’s carcase (roasted if possible). First, mince the beef and pound it in a mortar with the fowl’s carcase and the white of egg, adding a little cold white consommé. Put the whole into a tall, narrow, and thick-bottomed stewpan; then gradually add the cold, white broth, from which all grease has been removed, that the whole may be well mixed. Then the stewpan may be put on the fire, and its contents thoroughly stirred, for fear of their burning at the bottom. When boiling-point is reached, move the stewpan to a corner of the fire, so that the soup may only simmer, for anything approaching the boil would disturb the contents. A good hour should be enough to properly finish the consommé, and any longer time on the fire would be rather prejudicial than the reverse, as it would probably impair the flavour of the preparation. Now carefully remove what little grease may have collected on the surface of the consommé, and strain the latter through muslin into another clean stewpan. It is now ready for the addition of the garnishes that are to form part of it, which I shall enumerate in due course.
Quantities for making four quarts.—Five quarts of regular consommé, one and a half pounds of very lean beef, the white of an egg, and one chicken carcass (roasted if possible). First, chop the beef and pound it in a mortar with the chicken carcass and the egg white, adding a little cold white consommé. Place everything into a tall, narrow, thick-bottomed pot; then gradually add the cold, white broth from which all the grease has been removed, ensuring everything is well mixed. Then, put the pot on the heat and stir the contents thoroughly to prevent them from burning at the bottom. Once it reaches a boil, move the pot to a cooler part of the heat so it can just simmer, as anything approaching a full boil would disturb the mixture. A good hour should be enough to properly finish the consommé, and cooking it longer would do more harm than good, likely ruining the flavor of the dish. Now, carefully remove any grease that has collected on the surface of the consommé and strain it through muslin into another clean pot. It is now ready for the garnishes that will be added, which I will list shortly.
Remarks upon Clarifications
For clarified consommés, even more than for the ordinary kind, it is eminently advisable that the meat should be that of old animals. Indeed, it is safe to say that one lb. of meat coming from an animal of eight years will yield much better consommé than two lbs. would, coming from a fattened animal of about three or four years. The consommé will be stronger, mellower, and certainly more tasty, as the flesh of young animals has absolutely no richness of flavour.
For clarified consommés, even more than for the regular kind, it's highly recommended that the meat comes from older animals. In fact, you could say that one pound of meat from an eight-year-old animal will produce a much better consommé than two pounds from a fattened three or four-year-old animal. The consommé will be stronger, smoother, and definitely tastier, since the flesh of young animals lacks any richness in flavor.
It will be seen that I do not refer to any vegetable for the clarification. If the white consommé has been well carried out, it should be able to dispense with all supplementary flavouring, and, the customary error of cooks being rather to overdo the quantity of vegetables—even to the extent of disguising the natural aroma of the consommé—I preferred to entirely abandon [6] the idea of vegetable garnishes in clarifications, and thus avoid a common stumbling-block.
It will be clear that I do not mention any vegetables for the clarification. If the white consommé has been made properly, it should stand on its own without any extra flavoring. The usual mistake cooks make is to add too many vegetables, which can mask the natural aroma of the consommé. So, I chose to completely leave out the idea of vegetable garnishes in clarifications to avoid this common pitfall.
3—CHICKEN CONSOMMÉ
White chicken consommé is prepared in exactly the same way as ordinary white consommé. There need only be added to the meat, the quantity of which may be lessened, an old hen or a cock, slightly coloured on the spit or in the oven.
White chicken consommé is made in the same way as regular white consommé. You just need to add an old hen or a rooster, which can be browned a bit on the grill or in the oven, and you can use less meat.
For the clarification, the quantity of roast fowl-carcases used may be increased, provided the latter be not too fat. The process, however, is the same as in the clarification of ordinary consommés.
For clarification, you can increase the number of roasted bird carcasses used, as long as they aren't too fatty. The process is the same as clarifying regular consommés.
The colour of chicken consommé should be lighter than that of the ordinary kind—namely, a light, amber yellow, limpid and warm.
The color of chicken consommé should be lighter than regular consommé—specifically, a light, amber yellow, clear, and warm.
4—FISH CONSOMMÉ
These consommés are rarely used, for Lenten soups with a fish basis are generally thick soups, for the preparation of which the fish fumet whereof I shall give the formula later (Formula No. 11) should avail. Whenever there is no definite reason for the use of an absolutely Lenten consommé, it would be advisable to resort to one of the ordinary kind, and to finish off the same by means of a good fish essence extracted from the bones of a sole or whiting. An excellent consommé is thus obtained, more palatable and less flat than the plain fish consommé.
These consommés are rarely used because Lenten soups based on fish are usually thick soups, for which the fish fumet that I'll provide the recipe for later (Formula No. 11) should be used. Unless there's a specific reason to use a completely Lenten consommé, it's better to go with a regular one and enhance it with a good fish essence made from the bones of a sole or whiting. This way, you get an excellent consommé that is more enjoyable and less bland than the plain fish consommé.
If, however, one were obliged to make a plain fish consommé, the following procedure should be adopted:—
If, however, someone had to make a clear fish broth, the following procedure should be adopted
Clarification of Fish Consommé
Quantities for making Four Quarts.—Four and one-half quarts of ordinary fish fumet having a decided taste; one-half lb. of good fresh caviare, or pressed caviare.
Quantities for making Four Quarts.—Four and a half quarts of regular fish fumet with a strong flavor; half a pound of good fresh caviar, or pressed caviar.
Mode of Procedure.—Pound the caviare and mix the resulting pulp with the cold fish fumet. Put the whole into a saucepan, place it on the open fire, and stir with a spatula until the contents reach the boil. Then move the saucepan to a corner of the fire, and let the consommé simmer gently for twenty minutes, after which strain it through muslin with great caution, and keep it well covered and in the warmth, so as to prevent the formation of a gelatinous film on the surface.
Mode of Procedure.—Mash the caviar and mix the resulting paste with the cold fish fumet. Transfer everything into a saucepan, place it over an open flame, and stir with a spatula until it starts to boil. Then move the saucepan to a cooler part of the fire and let the broth simmer gently for twenty minutes. After that, strain it through muslin carefully, and keep it covered and warm to prevent a gelatinous film from forming on the surface.
Fish consommés are greatly improved by the addition of [7] such aromatics as saffron or curry, both of which considerably add to their quality.
Fish consommés are significantly enhanced by the addition of 7 such aromatics as saffron or curry, both of which greatly improve their quality.
5—GAME CONSOMMÉ
The necks, breasts, and shoulders of venison and of hare, old wild rabbits, old pheasants, and old partridges may be used in the production of game consommés. An ordinary consommé may likewise be made, in which half the beef can be replaced by veal, and to which may be added, while clarifying, a succulent game essence. This last method is even preferable when dealing with feathered game, but in either case it is essential that the meat used should be half-roasted beforehand, in order to strengthen the fumet.
The necks, breasts, and shoulders of venison and hare, old wild rabbits, old pheasants, and old partridges can be used to make game consommés. You can also make a regular consommé where half the beef is swapped out for veal, and you can add a rich game essence during the clarification process. The latter method is even better for feathered game, but in either case, it's crucial that the meat is partially roasted beforehand to enhance the fumet.
The formula that I give below must therefore only be looked upon as a model, necessarily alterable according to the resources at one’s disposal, the circumstances, and the end in view.
The formula I provide below should be seen as a model that can be adjusted based on the resources available, the circumstances, and the desired outcome.
Quantities for making Four Quarts of Plain Game Consommé.
3 lbs. of neck, shoulder, or breast of venison.
3 lbs. of neck, shoulder, or breast of deer meat.
1½ lbs. of hare-trimmings.
1½ lbs. of hare trimmings.
1 old pheasant or 2 partridges.
1 old pheasant or 2 partridges.
4 oz. of sliced carrots, browned in butter.
4 oz. of sliced carrots, sautéed in butter.
½ lb. of mushrooms, likewise browned in butter.
½ lb. of mushrooms, also browned in butter.
1 medium-sized leek and 2 sticks of celery.
1 medium-sized leek and 2 stalks of celery.
1 bunch of herbs with extra thyme and bay leaves.
1 bunch of herbs with extra thyme and bay leaves.
1 onion, oven-browned, with 2 cloves stuck into it.
1 onion, browned in the oven, with 2 cloves inserted into it.
Liquor.—Five and one-half quarts of water.
Alcohol.—5.5 quarts of water.
Seasoning.—One oz. of salt and a few peppercorns, these to be added ten minutes previous to straining the consommé.
Seasoning.—One ounce of salt and a few peppercorns should be added ten minutes before straining the consommé.
Time allowed for cooking.—Three hours.
Cooking time allotted.—Three hours.
Mode of Procedure.—Proceed in exactly the same way as for ordinary consommés, taking care only to half-roast the meat, as I pointed out above, before putting it in the stewpan.
Mode of Procedure.—Follow the same steps as you would for regular consommés, ensuring that you only half-roast the meat, as I mentioned earlier, before placing it in the stewpan.
The Clarification of Game Consommés
The constituents of the clarification of game consommés vary according to the kind of consommé desired. If it is to have a partridge flavour, one partridge should be allowed for each quart of the consommé, whereas if its flavour is to be that of the pheasant, half an old pheasant will be required per each quart of the liquid. Lastly, in the case of plain game consommés, one lb. of lean venison, hare, or wild rabbit should be allowed for each quart of the required consommé.
The ingredients for clarifying game consommés depend on the type of consommé you want. If you want it to taste like partridge, use one partridge for every quart of consommé. If you want it to taste like pheasant, you'll need half of an old pheasant for each quart of the liquid. Finally, for plain game consommés, use one pound of lean venison, hare, or wild rabbit for each quart of the consommé needed.
Mode of Procedure.—Whatever be the kind of game used, the latter must be thoroughly boned and the meat well pounded, together with the white of an egg per four quarts of consommé. [8] About two oz. per quart of dried mushrooms should now be added if they can be procured, while the bones and the remains or carcases of game should be browned in the oven and completely drained of all grease. The whole can now be mixed with the cold game consommé. The clarification is then put over an open fire (stirring incessantly the while), and as soon as the boil is reached the saucepan must be moved to a corner of the fire, where its contents may gently boil for three-quarters of an hour. The fat should then be removed, and the consommé strained through muslin, after which cover up until wanted.
Method of Preparation.—No matter what type of game you're using, it must be thoroughly deboned and the meat pounded well, along with one egg white for every four quarts of broth. [8]If you can find them, add about two ounces of dried mushrooms for each quart. The bones and remains of the game should be browned in the oven and all excess fat drained away. Now, combine everything with the cold game broth. Place the mixture over an open flame (stirring constantly), and as soon as it starts to boil, move the pot to a cooler part of the fire to let it simmer gently for about 45 minutes. After that, remove the fat and strain the broth through muslin, then cover it until you're ready to use it.
6—SPECIAL CONSOMMÉS FOR SUPPERS
The consommés whose formulæ I have just given are intended more particularly for dinners. They are always finished off by some kind of garnish, which, besides lending them an additional touch of flavour, gives them their special and definite character when they are served up in the diner’s plate.
The consommés I've just described are mainly meant for dinner. They're always topped with some kind of garnish, which not only adds extra flavor but also gives them their unique and distinctive character when served on the diner's plate.
But the case is otherwise with the consommés served for suppers. These, being only served in cups, either hot or cold, do not allow of any garnishing, since they are to be drunk at table. They must therefore be perfect in themselves, delicate, and quite clear.
But the situation is different with the consommés served for dinners. These, since they are only served in cups, either hot or cold, don’t allow for any garnishing, as they are meant to be drunk at the table. They must, therefore, be perfect on their own, delicate, and completely clear.
These special consommés are made in a similar manner to the others, though it is needful to slightly increase the quantity of meat used for the clarification, and to add to that clarification the particular flavour mentioned on the menu—to wit, a few stalks of celery, if the consommé is a celery one; a small quantity of curry, if the consommé is given as “à l’Indienne”; or a few old roast partridges if it is to be termed “Consommé au fumet de perdreau”; and so on.
These special consommés are made in a similar way to the others, but you need to slightly increase the amount of meat used for clarification and add the specific flavor mentioned on the menu—for example, a few stalks of celery if the consommé is celery-flavored; a small amount of curry if it’s labeled “à l’Indienne”; or a few leftover roast partridges if it’s called “Consommé au fumet de perdreau”; and so on.
The means by which one may vary the aroma of consommés are legion, but it is highly important, what aroma soever be used, that the latter be not too pronounced. It ought only to lend a distinctive and, at the same time, subtle finish to the consommé, which, besides sharpening the latter, should increase its succulence.
There are countless ways to change the aroma of consommés, but it's crucial that whatever aroma you choose isn't overpowering. It should only add a unique and subtle touch to the consommé, enhancing its flavor and making it more enjoyable.
When the consommé is served cold it ought to have the qualities of an extremely light and easily-melting jelly, barely firm; but when it is too liquid, it rarely gives that sensation of perfection and succulence to the palate of the consumer which the latter expects. When too firm and too gelatinous it is positively disagreeable; therefore, if it is to be relished, it should be just right in respect of consistency.
When the consommé is served cold, it should have the qualities of a very light and easily-melting jelly, barely firm; but when it's too runny, it generally doesn't give the satisfying taste that the eater expects. If it's too firm and gelatinous, it can be quite unpleasant; therefore, for it to be enjoyable, it should be just right in terms of consistency.
[9]
7—BROWN STOCK OR “ESTOUFFADE”
Quantities for making Four Quarts.
4 lbs. of shin of beef (flesh and bone).
4 lbs. of beef shank (meat and bone).
4 lbs. of shin of veal (flesh and bone).
4 lbs. of veal shank (meat and bone).
½ lb. of lean, raw ham.
½ lb. of lean, raw ham.
½ lb. of fresh pork rind, rinsed in tepid water.
½ lb. of fresh pork rind, rinsed in warm water.
¾ lb. of minced carrots, browned in butter.
¾ lb. of chopped carrots, cooked in butter until browned.
¾ lb. of minced onions, browned in butter.
¾ lb. of chopped onions, sautéed in butter.
1 faggot, containing a little parsley, a stick of celery, a small sprig of thyme, and a bay leaf.
1 bundle, containing a little parsley, a stick of celery, a small sprig of thyme, and a bay leaf.
Preparation.—Bone and string the meat, and keep it in readiness for the morrow. Break the bones as finely as possible, and, after having besprinkled them with a little stock-fat, brown them in an oven; also stir them repeatedly. When they are slightly browned, put them in a conveniently large saucepan with the carrots, the onions, and the faggot. Add five quarts of cold water, and put the saucepan on an open fire to boil. As soon as the boil is reached skim carefully; wipe the edge of the saucepan; put the lid half on, and allow the stock to cook gently for twelve hours; then roughly remove the fat; pass the liquid through a sieve, and let it cool.
Preparation.—Bone and string the meat, and have it ready for tomorrow. Break the bones as finely as you can, and after sprinkling them with a little stock fat, brown them in the oven while stirring them frequently. Once they’re lightly browned, place them in a large saucepan with the carrots, onions, and the bundle of herbs. Add five quarts of cold water and put the saucepan on an open fire to boil. When it starts boiling, skim it carefully; wipe the edge of the saucepan; place the lid partially on, and let the stock simmer gently for twelve hours. Then, roughly remove the fat; strain the liquid through a sieve and let it cool.
This being done, put the meat in a saucepan just large enough to hold it. Brown it a little in some stock-fat, and clear it entirely of the latter. Add half a pint of the prepared stock, cover the saucepan, and let the meat simmer on the side of the fire until the stock is almost entirely reduced. Meanwhile the meat should have been repeatedly turned, that it may be equally affected throughout. Now pour the remainder of the stock, prepared from bones, into the saucepan, bring the whole to the boil, and then move the saucepan to a corner of the fire for the boiling to continue very slowly and regularly with the lid off. As soon as the meat is well cooked the fat should be removed from the stock, and the latter should be strained or rubbed through a sieve, after which it should be put aside to be used when required.
Once you've done that, put the meat in a saucepan that's just big enough to hold it. Brown it a bit in some stock fat, then remove all of that fat. Add half a pint of the prepared stock, cover the saucepan, and let the meat simmer on the side of the fire until the stock is mostly reduced. In the meantime, turn the meat regularly so it cooks evenly. Now pour the rest of the stock, made from bones, into the saucepan, bring it to a boil, and then move the saucepan to the side of the fire for it to continue boiling very slowly and evenly with the lid off. As soon as the meat is well cooked, take the fat out of the stock, and strain or rub it through a sieve. Set it aside for when you need it.
Remarks Relative to the Making of Brown Stock.—Instead of stringing the meat after having boned it, if time presses, it may be cut into large cubes before browning. In this case one hour and a half would suffice to cook it and to extract all its juice.
Remarks on Making Brown Stock.—Instead of stringing the meat after boning it, if you're short on time, you can cut it into large cubes before browning. In this case, an hour and a half would be enough to cook it and extract all its juices.
Whether brown or white, stock should never be salted, because it is never served in its original state. It is either reduced in order to make glazes or sauces—in which case the concentration answers the purpose of seasoning—or else it is [10] used to cook meat which must be salted before being cooked, and which, therefore, imparts the necessary salt to its surrounding liquor.
Whether brown or white, stock should never be salted, because it's never served as is. It's either reduced to make glazes or sauces—in which case the concentration acts as the seasoning—or it's 10used to cook meat that needs to be salted before cooking, which then adds the necessary salt to the surrounding liquid.
Brown stock ought to be the colour of fine burnt amber, and it must be transparent. It is used in making meat-glazes after reduction, also to moisten meat for braising and to prepare brown sauces.
Brown stock should be the color of high-quality burnt amber, and it needs to be clear. It's used to create meat glazes after reduction, to moisten meat for braising, and to make brown sauces.
8—BROWN GAME STOCK
There is no difference between the game consommés and game stock, or, otherwise stated, ordinary game consommé and brown game stock are one and the same thing. The distinction lies in the ultimate use of this preparation; it is clarified, as we have shown (Formula 5), if it be intended for a clear soup, and it is used in its original state if it is to be used for a thick game soup, for a sauce, or for reducing.
There’s no difference between game consommé and game stock; in other words, regular game consommé and brown game stock are the same. The difference comes from how this preparation is used. It’s clarified, as we explained (Formula 5), if it's meant for a clear soup, and it’s used in its original form if it’s for a thick game soup, a sauce, or for reducing.
9—BROWN VEAL STOCK
Brown veal stock requires the same quantities of shin and trimmings of veal as white veal stock (Formula 10). The time allowed for cooking is, however, a little shorter, and this operation may be completed within eight hours. This stock is mostly used as the liquor for poultry and poëled game, while it may also serve in the preparation of thickened veal stock. Being quite neutral in taste, it lends itself to all purposes, and readily takes up the aroma of the meat with which it may happen to be combined. It is admirably suited to the poaching of quails, and nothing can supplant it in this particular.
Brown veal stock requires the same amounts of veal shin and trimmings as white veal stock (Formula 10). However, the cooking time is slightly shorter and can be completed within eight hours. This stock is primarily used as the base for poultry and poëled game, but it can also be used to make thickened veal stock. Its neutral flavor makes it versatile and allows it to absorb the aroma of the meat it's cooked with. It's especially great for poaching quails, and nothing else compares to it in this regard.
10—WHITE VEAL STOCK, AND POULTRY STOCK
Quantities for making Four Quarts.
8 lbs. of shin of veal, or lean and fresh veal trimmings.
8 lbs. of veal shank or fresh, lean veal trimmings.
1 or 2 fowls’ carcases, raw if they are handy.
1 or 2 chicken bodies, raw if they are available.
12 oz. of carrots.
12 oz. of carrots.
6 oz. of onions stuck with a clove.
6 oz. of onions stuck with a clove.
5½ quarts of cold water.
5½ quarts of chilled water.
4 oz. of leeks strung with a stick of celery.
4 oz. of leeks tied with a stalk of celery.
1 faggot, including 1 oz. of parsley, 1 bay leaf, and a small sprig of thyme.
1 bunch of herbs, including 1 oz. of parsley, 1 bay leaf, and a small sprig of thyme.
Preparation.—Bone the shins, string the meat, break up the bones as small as possible, and put them in a stewpan with the water. Place on an open fire, allow to boil, skim carefully, and then move to a side of the fire to cook very gently for [11] five hours. At the end of this time put the stock into another stewpan, add the meat and the vegetables, add water, if necessary, to keep the quantity of liquid at five quarts, let it boil, and allow it to cook slowly for another three hours, after which remove all grease from the stock, pass the latter through a fine strainer or a colander, and put it aside until wanted.
Preparation.—Remove the bones from the shins, tie up the meat, break the bones as small as you can, and place them in a stewpan with water. Put it over an open fire, let it boil, skim off the surface carefully, and then move it to the side of the fire to simmer gently for [11]five hours. After that, transfer the stock to another stewpan, add the meat and vegetables, and if needed, add water to maintain a total of five quarts of liquid. Let it boil, then allow it to cook slowly for another three hours. After cooking, remove any grease from the stock, strain it through a fine strainer or colander, and set it aside until needed.
Remarks upon White Stock.—One should contrive to make this stock as gelatinous as possible. It is therefore an indispensable measure that the bones be well broken up and cooked for at least eight hours. Veal never yields such clear stock as beef; nevertheless, the consommé obtained from veal should not be turbid. It must, on the contrary, be kept as clear and as white as possible.
Remarks upon White Stock.—One should try to make this stock as gelatinous as possible. It is essential to break the bones well and cook them for at least eight hours. Veal never produces as clear a stock as beef; however, the consommé made from veal should not be cloudy. On the contrary, it must be kept as clear and as white as possible.
Poultry Stock is made by adding two old fowls to the above veal stock, and these should be put into the liquor with the meat.
Poultry Stock is made by adding two old chickens to the veal stock mentioned above, and these should be added to the liquid with the meat.
Fish Stock
11—WHITE FISH STOCK
Quantities for making Four Quarts.
4 lbs. of trimmings and bones of sole or whiting.
4 lbs. of sole or whiting trimmings and bones.
½ lb. of sliced, blanched onions.
½ lb. of sliced onions.
2 oz. of parsley, root or stalks.
2 oz. of parsley, root or stems.
½ bottle of white wine.
½ bottle of white wine.
Preparation.—Butter the bottom of a thick, tall stewpan, put in the blanched onions and the parsley-stalks, and upon these aromatics lay the fish remains. Add the juice of a lemon, cover the stewpan, put it on the fire, and allow the fish to exude its essence, jerking the pan at intervals. Moisten, in the first place, with the white wine; then, with the lid off, reduce the liquid to about half. Now add four quarts of cold water, bring to the boil, skim, and then leave to cook for twenty minutes, only, on a moderate fire. The time allowed is ample for the purpose of extracting the aromatic and gelatinous properties contained in the bones, and a more protracted stewing would only impair the savour of the stock.
Preparation.—Butter the bottom of a thick, tall pot, add the blanched onions and the parsley stalks, and then place the fish scraps on top of these aromatics. Squeeze in the juice of a lemon, cover the pot, put it on the heat, and let the fish release its flavor, shaking the pot occasionally. First, moisten it with white wine; then, with the lid off, reduce the liquid by about half. Now add four quarts of cold water, bring it to a boil, skim off any foam, and then let it simmer for twenty minutes on a moderate heat. This time is enough to extract the aromatic and gelatinous qualities from the bones, and cooking it longer would only diminish the flavor of the stock.
Remarks upon White Fish Stock.—The formula which I give above diverges considerably from that commonly used, for, as a rule, fish stock is diluted far too much, and is stewed for much too long a time. I have observed that fish stock may be greatly improved by rapid cooking, and it was this consideration that led me to dilute it scantily, so as to avoid prolonged reduction.
Remarks on White Fish Stock.—The formula I provided above differs quite a bit from the usual one, since fish stock is typically watered down too much and cooked for way too long. I've noticed that fish stock can be significantly better when cooked quickly, and that’s why I chose to dilute it lightly, to prevent extended reduction.
[12]
It is likewise necessary to remember that in order to make
perfect fish stock, only the sole or whiting should be used. In
a case of emergency, however, i.e., if the supply of the latter
were to run short, a quarter of their weight of brill bones might
be added to them. But all other kinds of fish should be avoided
in the preparation.
[12]
It's also important to remember that to make the best fish stock, you should only use sole or whiting. However, in an emergency, like if you run low on whiting, you can add a quarter of their weight in brill bones. But you should avoid using any other types of fish in the preparation.
12—FISH STOCK WITH RED WINE
This stock is comparatively rarely used, because, in practice, it is naturally obtained in the cooking of the fish itself, as, for instance, in the case of the “Matelotes.” Be this as it may, with the recent incursion of a custom which seems to demand, ever more and more, the serving of fish without bones, the following formula will be worthy of interest, as it is likely that its need will henceforth be felt with increasing urgency.
This stock is used relatively infrequently because, in practice, it’s naturally produced while cooking the fish itself, like in “Matelotes.” Regardless, with the growing trend that seems to require serving boneless fish more and more, the following recipe will be of interest, as the need for it is likely to become more pressing.
Fish fumet with red wine may be prepared from all fresh-water fish, as well as from the remains of sole, whiting, chicken-turbot, and brill. It is generally better, however, to have recourse to the bones and remains of that fish which happens to be constituting the dish—that is to say, the bones and trimmings of sole in a stock for fillet of sole, the bones and trimmings of a chicken-turbot in a fumet for a chicken-turbot, and so on. The preparatory formula remains the same, whatever the kind of fish used may be.
Fish fumet with red wine can be made from any fresh-water fish, as well as from the leftover parts of sole, whiting, chicken-turbot, and brill. However, it's usually better to use the bones and scraps of the fish that you're actually making the dish with—that is, the bones and trimmings of sole in a stock for sole fillet, the bones and trimmings of a chicken-turbot in a fumet for chicken-turbot, and so on. The preparation method stays the same, no matter what type of fish you're using.
Quantities for making Four Quarts of Fumet with Red Wine.—Four lbs. of bones, heads, and trimmings of the fish to be served; three-quarters lb. of minced white onions; three oz. of parsley stalks, two bay leaves, four small sprigs of thyme, and four cloves of garlic; two bottles of red wine and four pints of water.
Quantities for making Four Quarts of Fumet with Red Wine.—Four pounds of bones, heads, and trimmings from the fish to be served; three-quarters of a pound of minced white onions; three ounces of parsley stalks, two bay leaves, four small sprigs of thyme, and four cloves of garlic; two bottles of red wine and four pints of water.
Mode of Procedure.—Put all the above-mentioned ingredients in a thick and tall stewpan, boil, skim carefully, and allow to cook twenty to thirty minutes on a moderate fire; then strain the stock through a colander into a tureen, to be used when required.
Method.—Combine all the listed ingredients in a large, heavy pot. Bring to a boil, skim off any impurities, and let it simmer for twenty to thirty minutes over medium heat. Then, strain the stock through a colander into a serving dish for later use.
Remarks upon Fish Stock with Red Wine.—This stock stands reduction far better than white fish stock. Nevertheless, I urge the advisability of trying to obtain the required quantity without reduction. In its preparation, one may use some mushroom parings, as in the case of white stock, if these are handy, and they will be found to lend an agreeable flavour to the fish fumet.
Remarks on Fish Stock with Red Wine.—This stock holds up to reduction much better than white fish stock. However, I recommend trying to get the necessary amount without reducing it. When preparing it, you can add some mushroom trimmings, like you would for white stock, if you have them on hand, as they will add a nice flavor to the fish fumet.
[13]
13—VARIOUS ESSENCES
As their name implies, essences are stock which hold a large proportion of a substance’s aroma in a concentrated form. They are, in fact, ordinary stock, only less diluted, with the idea of intensifying the flavour of the treated ingredients; hence their utility is nil if the stock which they are intended to finish has been reasonably and judiciously treated. It is infinitely simpler to make savoury and succulent stock in the first place than to produce a mediocre stock, and finally complete it by a specially prepared essence. The result in the first instance is better, and there is economy of time and material.
As the name suggests, essences are stocks that contain a high concentration of a substance’s aroma. They are simply regular stocks, just less diluted, designed to enhance the flavor of the ingredients used; therefore, their usefulness is nil if the stock they are meant to finish has been properly and thoughtfully prepared. It’s much easier to make rich and flavorful stock from the beginning than to create a mediocre stock and then try to enhance it with a specially made essence. The outcome is better from the start, and it saves both time and resources.
The most one can do is to recommend, in certain circumstances, the use of essences extracted from particularly well-flavoured products, as, for instance, mushrooms, truffles, morels, and celery. But it would be well to remember that, nine times out of ten, it is preferable to add the product itself to the stock during the preparation of the same than to prepare essences.
The best advice is to suggest using essences from really flavorful ingredients, like mushrooms, truffles, morels, and celery, in certain situations. However, keep in mind that most of the time, it's better to add the actual product to the stock while you're cooking instead of making essences.
For this reason I do not think it necessary to dilate upon the subject of essences, the need of which should not be felt in good cooking.
For this reason, I don't think it's necessary to elaborate on the topic of essences, as good cooking shouldn't require them.
14—VARIOUS GLAZES
The various glazes of meat, fowl, game, and fish are merely stock reduced to the point of viscosity. Their uses are legion. Occasionally they serve in decking dishes with a brilliant and unctuous coating which makes them sightly; at other times they may help to strengthen the consistence of a sauce or other culinary preparation, while again they may be used as sauces proper after they have been correctly creamed or buttered.
The different glazes for meat, poultry, game, and fish are just stock thickened to a syrupy texture. They have many uses. Sometimes, they add a shiny and rich coating that makes dishes more appealing; at other times, they can enhance the thickness of a sauce or other dishes. They can also be served as sauces themselves once they've been properly creamed or buttered.
Glazes are distinguished from essences by the fact that the latter are only prepared with the object of extracting all the flavour of the product under treatment, whereas the former are, on the contrary, constituted by the whole base of the substance itself. They therefore have not only its savour, but also its succulence and mellowness, whereby they are superior to the essences, and cooking can but be improved by substituting them for the latter. Nevertheless, many chefs of the old school do not permit the use of glazes in culinary preparations, or, rather, they are of opinion that each cooking operation should produce them on its own account, and thus be sufficient unto itself. Certainly, the theory is correct when neither time nor cost is limited. But nowadays the establishments are scarce where these theories may be applied, and, indeed, if one does [14] not make an abuse of glazes, and if they be prepared with care, their use gives excellent results, while they lend themselves admirably to the very complex demands of modern customs.
Glazes are different from essences because essences are made solely to extract all the flavor from the ingredient being processed, while glazes are made from the entire base of the substance itself. This means they contain not only the flavor but also the richness and depth, making them better than essences, and using them can enhance cooking. However, many traditional chefs don't allow the use of glazes in cooking. They believe each cooking method should create its own, making each dish self-sufficient. This theory holds true when there are no limits on time or cost. But nowadays, it's rare to find places where these theories can be put into practice. If one doesn’t misuse glazes, and if they are prepared carefully, they can produce excellent results and are well-suited to meet the complex demands of modern cooking.
15—MEAT GLAZE
Meat glaze is made by reducing brown stock (Formula 7) in a large stewpan upon an open fire. As often as the stock is appreciably reduced, during ebullition, it may be transferred to smaller stewpans, taking care to strain it through muslin at each change of stewpan. The glaze may be considered sufficiently reduced when it evenly veneers a withdrawn spoon. The fire used for reducing should gradually wane as the concentration progresses, and the last phase must be effected slowly and on a moderate fire.
Meat glaze is made by simmering brown stock (Formula 7) in a large pot over an open flame. Whenever the stock is significantly reduced during boiling, it can be moved to smaller pots, making sure to strain it through a fine cloth each time it’s transferred. The glaze is considered ready when it coats the back of a spoon evenly. The fire used for reducing should gradually decrease as it concentrates, and the final stage should be done slowly over a moderate heat.
When it is necessary to obtain a lighter and clearer glaze, the brown veal stock (Formula No. 9) should be reduced instead of the “Estouffade.”
When you need to get a lighter and clearer glaze, the brown veal stock (Formula No. 9) should be reduced instead of the “Estouffade.”
16—POULTRY GLAZE
17—GAME GLAZE
18—FISH GLAZE
This glaze is used less often than the preceding ones. As it is only used to intensify the savour of sauces, it is sufficient for this purpose to prepare a white fish stock (Formula 11), which may be diluted with the stock already prepared, and which may be reduced according to the requirements. The name of fish fumet or fish essence is given to this preparation; its flavour is more delicate than that of fish glaze, which it replaces with advantage.
This glaze is used less frequently than the previous ones. Since it's only meant to enhance the flavor of sauces, it's enough to make a white fish stock (Formula 11), which can be mixed with the stock you've already made and reduced as needed. This preparation is called fish fumet or fish essence; its flavor is more delicate than that of fish glaze, which it effectively replaces.
15CHAPTER II
THE LEADING WARM SAUCES
Warm sauces are of two kinds: the leading sauces, also called “mother sauces,” and the small sauces, which are usually derived from the first-named, and are generally only modified forms thereof. Cooking stock only includes the leading sauces, but I shall refer to the small hot sauces and the cold sauces at the end of the auxiliary stock.
Cozy sauces come in two types: the main sauces, known as “mother sauces,” and the small sauces, which are typically based on the main sauces and are mostly just variations of them. Cooking stock only involves the main sauces, but I'll discuss the small hot sauces and the cold sauces at the end of the auxiliary stock.
Experience, which plays such an important part in culinary work, is nowhere so necessary as in the preparation of sauces, for not only must the latter flatter the palate, but they must also vary in savour, consistence and viscosity, in accordance with the dishes they accompany. By this means, in a well-ordered dinner, each dish differs from the preceding ones and from those that follow.
Experience, which is crucial in cooking, is especially important when making sauces. Not only should sauces taste great, but they also need to vary in flavor, texture, and thickness, depending on the dishes they go with. This way, at a well-planned dinner, each dish is different from the ones before and after it.
Furthermore, sauces must, through the perfection of their preparation, obey the general laws of a rational hygiene, wherefore they should be served and combined in such wise as to allow of easy digestion by the frequently disordered stomachs of their consumers.
Furthermore, sauces must, through the perfection of their preparation, follow the general principles of good hygiene, which is why they should be served and combined in such a way that allows for easy digestion by the often upset stomachs of those who eat them.
Carême was quite justified in pluming himself upon the fact that during his stay at the English Court his master—the Prince Regent—had assured him that he (Carême) was the only one among those who had served his Highness whose cooking had been at all easy of digestion. Carême had grasped the essential truth that the richer the cooking is, the more speedily do the stomach and palate tire of it. And, indeed, it is a great mistake to suppose that, in order to do good cooking, it is necessary to be prodigal in one’s use of all things. In reality, practice dictates fixed and regular quantities, and from these one cannot diverge without upsetting the hygienic and sapid equilibrium on which the value of a sauce depends. The requisite quantities of each ingredient must, of course, be used, but neither more nor less, as there are objections to either extreme.
Carême was right to take pride in the fact that while he was at the English Court, his boss—the Prince Regent—had told him that he (Carême) was the only one among those who served His Highness whose cooking was actually easy to digest. Carême understood the important truth that the richer the food is, the quicker the stomach and taste buds get tired of it. It's definitely a mistake to think that to cook well, you have to be extravagant with everything. In reality, practice sets specific and consistent amounts, and deviating from these can throw off the healthy and tasty balance that makes a sauce valuable. The necessary amounts of each ingredient must be used, but not more or less, as there are issues with either extreme.
Any sauce whatsoever should be smooth, light (without [16] being liquid), glossy to the eye, and decided in taste. When these conditions are fulfilled it is always easy to digest even for tired stomachs.
Any sauce should be smooth, light (without [16] being watery), glossy to the eye, and have a distinct flavor. When these conditions are met, it’s always easy to digest, even for tired stomachs.
An essential point in the making of sauces is the seasoning, and it would be impossible for me to lay sufficient stress on the importance of not indulging in any excess in this respect. It too often happens that the insipidness of a badly-made sauce is corrected by excessive seasoning; this is an absolutely deplorable practice.
An important aspect of making sauces is seasoning, and I can't emphasize enough how crucial it is not to overdo it. Too often, the blandness of a poorly made sauce is masked by too much seasoning; this is a completely unfortunate approach.
Seasoning should be so calculated as to be merely a complementary factor, which, though it must throw the savour of dishes into relief, may not form a recognisable part of them. If it be excessive, it modifies and even destroys the taste peculiar to every dish—to the great detriment of the latter and of the consumer’s health.
Seasoning should be measured carefully to enhance the flavor of dishes without being a noticeable part of them. If it's too much, it can change or even overpower the unique taste of each dish, which can be harmful both to the dish itself and to the consumer's health.
It is therefore desirable that each sauce should possess its own special flavour, well defined, the result of the combined flavours of all its ingredients.
It’s important for each sauce to have its own unique flavor, clearly defined and resulting from the combination of all its ingredients.
If, in the making of sauces, one allowed oneself to be guided by those principles which are the very foundation of good cookery, the general denunciation of sauces by the medical faculty would be averted; and this denunciation no sauce deserves if it be carefully prepared, conformably with the laws prescribed by practice and its resulting experience.
If, when making sauces, you let yourself be guided by the principles that are the foundation of good cooking, the medical community's general criticism of sauces would be avoided; and no sauce deserves this criticism if it's prepared carefully, following the laws established by practice and experience.
The Roux
The roux being the cohering element of leading sauces, it is necessary to reveal its preparation and constituents before giving one’s attention to the latter.
The roux is the key component of main sauces, so it's important to explain how to make it and what it's made of before talking about the sauces themselves.
Three kinds of roux are used—namely, brown roux, for brown sauces; pale roux, for veloutés, or cream sauces; and white roux, for white sauces and Béchamel.
Three types of roux are used—brown roux for brown sauces; pale roux for veloutés or cream sauces; and white roux for white sauces and Béchamel.
19—BROWN ROUX
Quantities for making about One lb.—Eight oz. of clarified butter, nine oz. of best-quality flour.
Quantities for making about One lb.—Eight oz. of clarified butter, nine oz. of high-quality flour.
Preparation.—Mix the flour and butter in a very thick stewpan, and put it on the side of the fire or in a moderate oven. Stir the mixture repeatedly so that the heat may be evenly distributed throughout the whole of its volume.
Preparation.—Combine the flour and butter in a heavy saucepan, and place it on the edge of the fire or in a moderate oven. Stir the mixture constantly to ensure that the heat is evenly distributed throughout.
The time allowed for the cooking of brown roux cannot be precisely determined, as it depends upon the degree of heat [17] employed. The more intense the latter, the speedier will be the cooking, while the stirring will of necessity be more rapid. Brown roux is known to be cooked when it has acquired a fine, light brown colour, and when it exudes a scent resembling that of the hazel-nut, characteristic of baked flour.
The cooking time for brown roux can't be exactly determined because it depends on the level of heat [17] used. The hotter the heat, the faster the cooking will be, and the stirring will naturally be quicker. Brown roux is ready when it has a nice, light brown color and smells like hazelnuts, which is typical of baked flour.
It is very important that brown roux should not be cooked too rapidly. As a matter of fact, among the various constituent elements of flour, the starch alone acts as the cohering principle. This starch is contained in little cells, which tightly constrain it, but which are sufficiently porous to permit the percolation of liquid and fatty substances. Under the influence of moderate heat and the infiltered butter, the cells burst through the swelling of the starch, and the latter thereupon completely combines with the butter to form a mass capable of absorbing six times its own weight of liquid when cooked.
It's really important not to cook brown roux too quickly. In fact, of all the components in flour, only the starch acts as the binding agent. This starch is held within small cells that tightly contain it, yet are porous enough to allow liquids and fats to seep in. When exposed to moderate heat and melted butter, these cells burst due to the swelling starch, causing it to fully combine with the butter and create a mixture that can absorb up to six times its own weight in liquid while cooking.
When the cooking takes place with a very high initial heat the starch gets burned within its shrivelled cells, and swelling is then possible only in those parts which have been least burned.
When cooking happens at a very high initial temperature, the starch gets burnt inside its shriveled cells, and swelling can only occur in the areas that have been least burned.
The cohering principle is thus destroyed, and double or treble the quantity of roux becomes necessary in order to obtain the required consistency. But this excess of roux in the sauce chokes it up without binding it, and prevents it from despumating or becoming clear. At the same time, the cellulose and the burnt starch lend a bitterness to the sauce of which no subsequent treatment can rid it.
The unifying principle is therefore lost, and you need double or triple the amount of roux to achieve the desired consistency. However, this extra roux clogs the sauce instead of thickening it and stops it from clarifying. Additionally, the cellulose and burnt starch add a bitterness to the sauce that no later process can remove.
From the above it follows that, starch being the only one from among the different constituents of flour which really effects the coherence of sauces, there would be considerable advantage in preparing roux either from a pure form of it, or from substances with kindred properties, such as fecula, arrow-root, &c. It is only habit that causes flour to be still used as the cohering element of roux, and, indeed, the hour is not so far distant when the advantages of the changes I propose will be better understood—changes which have been already recommended by Favre in his dictionary.
From the above, it follows that starch is the only ingredient in flour that truly helps sauces stick together. Therefore, it would be beneficial to make a roux using either pure starch or other similar substances like fecula or arrowroot. It’s just a habit that leads people to continue using flour as the thickening agent in roux, and in fact, the time isn’t too far off when the benefits of the changes I suggest will be more recognized—changes that have already been recommended by Favre in his dictionary.
With a roux well made from the purest starch—in which case the volume of starch and butter would equal about half that of the flour and butter of the old method—and with strong and succulent brown stock, a Spanish sauce or Espagnole may be made in one hour. And this sauce will be clearer, more brilliant, and better than that of the old processes, which needed three days at least to despumate.
With a well-made roux from the purest starch—where the amount of starch and butter equals about half that of the flour and butter of the traditional method—and with rich, flavorful brown stock, you can make a Spanish sauce or Espagnole in just one hour. This sauce will be clearer, more vibrant, and superior to the old methods that took at least three days to clarify.
[18]
20—PALE ROUX
The quantities are the same as for brown roux, but cooking must cease as soon as the colour of the roux begins to change, and before the appearance of any colouring whatsoever.
The amounts are the same as for brown roux, but cooking must stop as soon as the roux starts to change color, and before any coloring appears at all.
The observations I made relative to brown roux, concerning the cohering element, apply also to pale roux.
The observations I made about brown roux, regarding the binding element, also apply to pale roux.
21—WHITE ROUX
Same quantities as for brown and pale roux, but the time of cooking is limited to a few minutes, as it is only needful, in this case, to do away with the disagreeable taste of raw flour which is typical of those sauces whose roux has not been sufficiently cooked.
Same quantities as for brown and pale roux, but the cooking time is limited to a few minutes, as it's only necessary to eliminate the unpleasant taste of raw flour that is characteristic of sauces where the roux hasn't been cooked enough.
22—BROWN SAUCE OR ESPAGNOLE
Quantities Required for Four Quarts.—One lb. of brown roux dissolved in a tall, thick saucepan with six quarts of brown stock or estouffade. Put the saucepan on an open fire, and stir the sauce with a spatula or a whisk, and do not leave it until it begins to boil. Then remove the spatula, and put the saucepan on a corner of the fire, letting it lean slightly to one side with the help of a wedge, so that boiling may only take place at one point, and that the inert principles thrown out by the sauce during despumation may accumulate high up in the saucepan, whence they can be easily removed as they collect.
Quantities Required for Four Quarts.—One lb. of brown roux mixed in a tall, heavy saucepan with six quarts of brown stock or stew. Place the saucepan on a direct flame, and stir the sauce with a spatula or whisk, and don’t leave it until it starts to boil. Then, take out the spatula and set the saucepan at an angle on the edge of the fire, using a wedge to support it slightly to one side, so that boiling happens only at one spot. This way, the undesirable substances that rise to the surface can gather at the top of the saucepan, making them easy to remove as they accumulate.
It is advisable during despumation to change saucepans twice or even three times, straining every time, and adding a quart of brown stock to replace what has evaporated. At length, when the sauce begins to get lighter, and about two hours before finally straining it, two lbs. of fresh tomatoes, roughly cut up, should be added, or an equivalent quantity of tomato purée, and about one lb. of Mirepoix, prepared according to Formula No. 228. The sauce is then reduced so as to measure four quarts when strained, after which it is poured into a wide tureen, and must be kept in motion until quite cool lest a skin should form on its surface.
It’s recommended during despumation to change saucepans two or three times, straining each time, and adding a quart of brown stock to make up for what has evaporated. Eventually, when the sauce starts to lighten, about two hours before you strain it, add two pounds of fresh tomatoes, roughly chopped, or the same amount of tomato purée, along with about one pound of Mirepoix, prepared according to Formula No. 228. The sauce should be reduced until it measures four quarts when strained, then poured into a wide serving bowl, and must be stirred continuously until completely cool to prevent a skin from forming on the surface.
The time required for the despumation of an Espagnole varies according to the quality of the stock and roux. We saw above that one hour sufficed for a concentrated stock and starch roux, in which case the Mirepoix and the tomato are inserted from the first. But much more time is required if one is dealing with a roux whose base is flour. In the latter case six hours [19] should be allowed, provided one have excellent stock and well-made roux. More often than not this work is done in two stages, thus: after having despumated the Espagnole for six or eight hours the first day, it is put on the fire the next day with half its volume of stock, and it is left to despumate a few hours more before it is finally strained.
The time needed to clarify an Espagnole sauce depends on the quality of the stock and the roux. As mentioned earlier, one hour is enough for a concentrated stock and starch roux, in which case the Mirepoix and the tomato are added from the start. However, if you’re using a roux made with flour, it takes much longer. In this case, you should allow six hours 19 if you have excellent stock and a well-made roux. Usually, this process is done in two stages: after clarifying the Espagnole for six or eight hours on the first day, it is heated the next day with half its volume of stock and left to clarify for a few more hours before being strained.
Summing up my opinion on this subject, I can only give my colleagues the following advice, based upon long experience:—
Summing up my thoughts on this topic, I can only offer my colleagues this advice, based on many years of experience:—
1. Only use strong, clear stock with a decided taste.
1. Only use strong, clear stock that has a distinct flavor.
2. Be scrupulously careful of the roux, however it may be made. By following these two rules, a clear, brilliant, and consistent Espagnole will always be obtained in a fairly short time.
2. Be very careful with the roux, no matter how it's made. By following these two rules, you’ll always get a clear, shiny, and smooth Espagnole in a relatively short time.
23—HALF GLAZE
This is the Espagnole sauce, having reached the limit of perfection by final despumation. It is obtained by reducing one quart of Espagnole and one quart of first-class brown stock until its volume is reduced to nine-tenths of a quart. It is then strained into a bain-marie of convenient dimensions, and it is finished, away from the fire, with one-tenth of a quart of excellent sherry. Cover the bain-marie, or slightly butter the top to avoid the formation of a skin. This sauce is the base of all the smaller brown sauces.
This is the Espagnole sauce, having achieved the peak of perfection through final straining. It’s made by reducing one quart of Espagnole and one quart of high-quality brown stock until the volume decreases to nine-tenths of a quart. It’s then strained into a bain-marie of suitable size, and finished, off the heat, with one-tenth of a quart of top-notch sherry. Cover the bain-marie, or lightly butter the surface to prevent a skin from forming. This sauce serves as the foundation for all the smaller brown sauces.
24—LENTEN ESPAGNOLE
Practical men are not agreed as to the need of Lenten Espagnole. The ordinary Espagnole being really a neutral sauce in flavour, it is quite simple to give it the necessary flavour by the addition of the required quantity of fish fumet. It is only, therefore, when one wishes to conform with the demands of a genuine Lent sauce that a fish Espagnole is needed. And, certainly in this case, nothing can take its place.
Practical people don’t all agree on the need for Lenten Espagnole. The standard Espagnole is actually a neutral sauce in flavor, so it’s pretty straightforward to enhance its taste by adding the right amount of fish fumet. Therefore, a fish Espagnole is only necessary when you want to meet the standards of a true Lent sauce. And, in this situation, nothing else can substitute for it.
The preparation of this Espagnole does not differ from that of the ordinary kind, except that the bacon is replaced by mushroom parings in the Mirepoix, and that the sauce must be despumated for only one hour.
The preparation of this Espagnole is the same as the regular kind, except that the bacon is swapped out for mushroom trimmings in the Mirepoix, and the sauce only needs to be skimmed for one hour.
This sauce takes the place of the ordinary Espagnole, for Lenten preparations, in every case where the latter is generally used, in Gratins, in the Genevoise sauce, &c.
This sauce replaces the typical Espagnole for Lenten dishes whenever the latter is usually used, in Gratins, in the Genevoise sauce, and so on.
2025—ORDINARY VELOUTÉ SAUCE
Dissolve the roux in the cold white veal stock and put the saucepan containing this mixture on an open fire, stirring the sauce with a spatula or whisk, so as to avoid its burning at the bottom. Add one oz. of table-salt, a pinch of nutmeg and white powdered pepper, together with one-quarter lb. of nice white mushroom parings, if these are handy. Now boil and move to a corner of the fire to despumate slowly for one and a half hours, at the same time observing the precautions advised for ordinary Espagnole (Formula 22). Strain through muslin into a smaller saucepan, add one pint of white stock, and despumate for another half hour. Strain it again through a tammy or a sieve into a wide tureen, and keep moving it with a spatula until it is quite cold.
Dissolve the roux in the cold white veal stock and place the saucepan with this mixture over an open flame, stirring the sauce with a spatula or whisk to prevent it from burning on the bottom. Add 1 oz. of table salt, a pinch of nutmeg, and white powdered pepper, along with ¼ lb. of fresh white mushroom trimmings, if available. Now bring it to a boil and then move it to a cooler part of the fire to simmer slowly for an hour and a half, while also following the precautions recommended for regular Espagnole (Formula 22). Strain it through muslin into a smaller saucepan, add 1 pint of white stock, and simmer again for another half hour. Strain it once more through a tammy or a sieve into a large tureen, and keep stirring it with a spatula until it cools completely.
I am not partial to garnishing Velouté Sauce with carrots, an onion with a clove stuck into it, and a faggot, as many do. The stock should be sufficiently fragrant of itself, without requiring the addition of anything beyond the usual condiments. The only exception I should make would be for mushroom parings, even though it is preferable, when possible, to replace these by mushroom liquor. But this is always scarce in kitchens where it is used for other purposes; wherefore it is often imperative to have recourse to parings in its stead. The latter may not, however, be added to the stock itself, as they would blacken it; hence I advise their addition to the Velouté during its preparation.
I don’t like to garnish Velouté Sauce with carrots, an onion with a clove stuck in it, and a bundle of herbs like many people do. The stock should be fragrant enough on its own without needing anything other than the usual seasonings. The only exception I’d make would be for mushroom trimmings, although it’s better, when possible, to use mushroom liquor instead. But this is usually hard to come by in kitchens where it’s needed for other things; therefore, it’s often necessary to use trimmings instead. However, the trimmings shouldn’t be added directly to the stock, as they would darken it; so I recommend adding them to the Velouté while it’s being prepared.
26—VELOUTÉ DE VOLAILLE
This is identical with ordinary Velouté, except that instead of having white veal stock for its liquor, it is diluted with white poultry stock. The mode of procedure and the time allowed for cooking are the same.
This is the same as regular Velouté, except that instead of using white veal stock for the base, it’s mixed with white poultry stock. The method and cooking time are the same.
26a—FISH VELOUTÉ
Velouté is the base of various fish sauces whose recipes will be given in Part II.
Velouté is the base for several fish sauces, and the recipes will be provided in Part II.
2127—ALLEMANDE SAUCE OR THICKENED VELOUTÉ
Allemande Sauce is not, strictly speaking, a basic sauce. However, it is so often resorted to in the preparation of other sauces that I think it necessary to give it after the Veloutés, from which it is derived.
Allemande Sauce isn’t, strictly speaking, a basic sauce. However, it’s used so frequently in making other sauces that I think it’s important to include it after the Veloutés, from which it originates.
Quantities Required for One Quart.
The yolks of 5 eggs.
5 egg yolks.
1 pint of cold white stock.
1 pint of cold white stock.
1 quart of Velouté, well despumated.
1 quart of Velouté, well skimmed.
½ the juice of a lemon.
½ the juice of a lemon.
¼ pint of mushroom liquor.
¼ pint of mushroom broth.
Mode of Procedure.—Put the various ingredients in a thick-bottomed sauté-pan and mix them carefully. Then put the pan on an open fire, and stir the sauce with a metal spatula, lest it burn at the bottom. When the sauce has been reduced to about one quart, add one-third pint of fresh cream to it, and reduce further for a few minutes. It should then be passed through a fine strainer into a tureen and kept moving until quite cold.
Mode of Procedure.—Place the various ingredients in a heavy-bottomed sauté pan and mix them well. Then set the pan over an open flame and stir the sauce with a metal spatula to prevent it from burning at the bottom. When the sauce has reduced to about one quart, add one-third of a pint of fresh cream and continue to reduce for a few more minutes. Finally, strain it through a fine mesh into a tureen and keep stirring until it's completely cool.
Prepared thus, the Allemande Sauce is ready for the preparation of the smaller sauces. Butter must only be added at the very last moment, for if it were buttered any earlier it would most surely turn. The same injunction holds good with this sauce when it is to be served in its original state; it should then receive a small addition of cream, and be buttered so that it may attain its required delicacy; but this addition of butter and cream ought only to be made at the last moment, and away from the fire. When a sauce thickened with egg yolks has any fat substance added to it, it cannot be exposed to a higher temperature than 140 degrees Fahrenheit without risking decomposition.
Prepared this way, the Allemande Sauce is ready for making the smaller sauces. Butter should only be added at the very last moment because adding it too soon will cause it to spoil. The same rule applies to this sauce when it’s served in its original state; it should get a small amount of cream and be buttered to reach the desired delicacy. However, this addition of butter and cream should only be done at the last moment and away from the heat. When a sauce thickened with egg yolks has any fatty substance added, it shouldn’t be exposed to a temperature higher than 140 degrees Fahrenheit, or it risks breaking down.
28—BÉCHAMEL SAUCE
Quantities Required for Four Quarts.
1 lb. of white roux.
1 lb. of white roux.
4½ quarts of boiling milk.
4½ quarts of hot milk.
½ lb. of lean veal.
½ lb. of lean veal.
⅔ oz. of salt, 1 pinch of mignonette, and grated nutmeg, and 1 small sprig of thyme.
⅔ oz. of salt, 1 pinch of mignonette, grated nutmeg, and 1 small sprig of thyme.
1 minced onion.
1 chopped onion.
Preparation.—Pour the boiling milk on the roux, which should be almost cold, and whisk it well so as to avoid lumps. Let it boil, then cook on the side of the fire. Meanwhile the lean veal should have been cut into small cubes, and fried with butter in a saucepan, together with the minced onion. When the veal has stiffened without becoming coloured, it is added to the Béchamel, together with salt and the other aromatics. Let the sauce boil slowly for about one hour in all, [22] and then pass it through a tammy into a tureen; butter the top, lest a crust should form.
Preparation.—Pour the boiling milk over the roux, which should be nearly cold, and whisk it well to prevent any lumps. Let it come to a boil, then let it simmer on the side of the heat. In the meantime, the lean veal should be cut into small cubes and sautéed in butter in a saucepan, along with the minced onion. Once the veal has firmed up without browning, add it to the Béchamel along with salt and the other seasonings. Allow the sauce to simmer slowly for about an hour in total, [22] and then strain it through a fine sieve into a serving dish; brush the top with butter to prevent a crust from forming.
When Béchamel is intended for Lenten preparations, the veal must be omitted.
When making Béchamel for Lent, you should leave out the veal.
There is another way of making the sauce. After having boiled the milk, the seasoning and aromatics should be added; the saucepan is then covered and placed on a corner of the stove, so as to ensure a thorough infusion. The boiling milk must now be poured on to the roux which has been separately prepared, and the sauce should then cook for one quarter of an hour only.
There’s another way to make the sauce. After boiling the milk, add the seasoning and aromatics; then cover the saucepan and put it in a corner of the stove to let it infuse thoroughly. Pour the boiling milk onto the roux that you prepared separately, and then let the sauce cook for just fifteen minutes.
29—TOMATO SAUCE
Quantities Required for Four Quarts.
5 oz. of salted breast of pork, rather fat.
5 oz. of salty pork belly, pretty fatty.
6 oz. of carrots cut into cubes.
6 oz. of carrots cut into cubes.
6 oz. of onions cut into cubes.
6 oz. diced onions.
1 bay leaf and 1 small sprig of thyme.
1 bay leaf and 1 small sprig of thyme.
5 oz. of flour.
5 oz. of flour.
2 oz. of butter, ½ oz. of salt, 1 oz. of sugar, a pinch of pepper.
2 oz. of butter, ½ oz. of salt, 1 oz. of sugar, a pinch of pepper.
10 lbs. of raw tomatoes or 4 quarts of same, mashed.
10 lbs. of raw tomatoes or 4 quarts of mashed tomatoes.
2 quarts of white stock.
2 quarts of chicken stock.
Preparation.—Fry the pork with the butter in a tall, thick-bottomed saucepan. When the pork is nearly melted, add the carrots, onions, and aromatics. Cook and stir the vegetables, then add the flour, which should be allowed to cook until it begins to brown. Now put in the tomatoes and white stock, mix the whole well, and set to boil on an open fire. At this point add the seasoning and a crushed clove of garlic, cover the saucepan, and place in a moderate oven, where it may cook for one and one-half hours. At the end of this time the sauce should be passed through a sieve or tammy, and it should boil while being stirred. Finally, pour it into a tureen, and butter its surface to avoid the formation of a skin.
Preparation.—Sauté the pork in butter in a tall, heavy-bottomed saucepan. When the pork is almost melted, add the carrots, onions, and seasonings. Cook and stir the vegetables, then add the flour, letting it cook until it starts to brown. Now add the tomatoes and white stock, mix everything well, and bring to a boil over an open fire. At this point, add the seasoning and a crushed clove of garlic, cover the saucepan, and place it in a moderate oven to cook for an hour and a half. When the time is up, strain the sauce through a sieve or tammy, and let it boil while stirring. Finally, pour it into a serving bowl, and add a pat of butter on top to prevent a skin from forming.
Remarks.—A purée of tomatoes is also used in cookery; it is prepared in precisely the same fashion, except that the flour is omitted and only one pint of white stock is added.
Remarks.—A tomato purée is also used in cooking; it is made in exactly the same way, except that the flour is left out and only one pint of white stock is added.
30—HOLLANDAISE SAUCE
Quantities Required for One Quart.—One and one-half lbs. of butter, the yolks of six eggs, one pinch of mignonette pepper and one-quarter oz. of salt, three tablespoonfuls of good vinegar.
Quantities Required for One Quart.—1.5 lbs. of butter, the yolks of 6 eggs, a pinch of mignonette pepper, 0.25 oz. of salt, and 3 tablespoons of good vinegar.
Preparation.—Put the salt, the mignonette, the vinegar, and as much water in a small saucepan, and reduce by three-quarters on the fire. Move the saucepan to a corner of the fire or into [23] a bain-marie, and add a spoonful of fresh water and the yolks. Work the whole with a whisk until the yolks thicken and have the consistence of cream. Then remove the saucepan to a tepid place and gradually pour the butter on the yolks while briskly stirring the sauce. When the butter is absorbed, the sauce ought to be thick and firm. It is brought to the correct consistence with a little water, which also lightens it slightly, but the addition of water is optional. The sauce is completed by a drop of lemon juice, and it is rubbed through a tammy.
Preparation.—Combine the salt, mignonette, vinegar, and enough water in a small saucepan, then heat until reduced by three-quarters. Move the saucepan to a cooler part of the stove or into 23a bain-marie, and mix in a spoonful of fresh water and the yolks. Whisk everything together until the yolks thicken and reach a creamy consistency. Then, take the saucepan to a warm area and gradually add the butter to the yolks while stirring vigorously. Once the butter is fully incorporated, the sauce should be thick and firm. To adjust the consistency, you can add a little water to lighten it, although this step is optional. Finish the sauce with a splash of lemon juice, and strain it through a tammy.
Remarks.—The consistence of sauces whose processes are identical with those of the Hollandaise may be varied at will; for instance, the number of yolks may be increased if a very thick sauce is desired, and it may be lessened in the reverse case. Also similar results may be obtained by cooking the eggs either more or less. As a rule, if a thick sauce be required, the yolks ought to be well cooked and the sauce kept almost cold in the making. Experience alone—the fruit of long practice—can teach the various devices which enable the skilled worker to obtain different results from the same kind and quality of material.
Remarks.—You can adjust the thickness of sauces made using the same methods as Hollandaise at your preference; for example, you can increase the number of yolks if you want a very thick sauce, and decrease them if you want it thinner. You can also achieve similar results by cooking the eggs for longer or shorter periods. Generally, for a thick sauce, the yolks should be cooked thoroughly and the sauce should be kept almost cool during preparation. Only experience—gained through extensive practice—can teach the various techniques that allow a skilled cook to achieve different results from the same type and quality of ingredients.
24CHAPTER III
The Small Compound Sauces
Remarks.—In order that the classification of the small sauces should be clear and methodical, I divide them into three parts.
Remarks.—To make the classification of the small sauces clear and organized, I divide them into three categories.
The first part includes the small brown sauces; the second deals with the small white sauces and those suited to this part of the classification; while the third is concerned with the English sauces.
The first part covers the small brown sauces; the second focuses on the small white sauces and those relevant to this category; while the third is about the English sauces.
The Small Brown Sauces
31—SAUCE BIGARRADE
This sauce is principally used to accompany braised and poëled ducklings. In the first case, the duckling’s braising stock, being thickened, constitutes a sauce. In the second case, the stock is clear, and the procedure in both cases is as follows:—
This sauce is mainly used to go with braised and poëled ducklings. In the first case, the duckling’s braising stock, which is thickened, serves as a sauce. In the second case, the stock is clear, and the steps in both cases are as follows:—
1. After having strained the braising sauce, completely remove its grease, and reduce it until it is very dense. Strain it once more through muslin, twisting the latter; then, in order to bring the sauce to its normal consistence, add the juice of six oranges and one lemon per quart of sauce. Finish with a small piece of lemon and orange rind cut regularly and finely, Julienne-fashion, and scalded for five minutes.
1. After straining the braising sauce, make sure to remove all the grease and reduce it until it’s very thick. Strain it again through muslin, twisting it as you do; then, to get the sauce back to its normal consistency, add the juice of six oranges and one lemon for every quart of sauce. Finish with a small piece of lemon and orange zest, cut evenly and finely, Julienne-fashion, and scalded for five minutes.
2. Strain the poëling stock, for ducklings or wild ducks, through linen; entirely remove the grease, and add four pieces of caramel sugar dissolved in one tablespoonful of vinegar per one-half point of stock, the juice of the oranges and the lemon and the Julienne of rinds, as for the braised-ducklings sauce indicated above.
2. Strain the poëling stock, for ducklings or wild ducks, through a linen cloth; completely remove the fat, and add four pieces of caramel sugar dissolved in one tablespoon of vinegar for every half quart of stock, the juice of the oranges and lemon, and the Julienne of rinds, as for the braised-ducklings sauce mentioned above.
[25]
32—SAUCE BORDELAISE
Put into a vegetable-pan two oz. of very finely minced shallots, one-half pint of good red wine, a pinch of mignonette pepper, and bits of thyme and bay. Reduce the wine by three-quarters, and add one-half pint of half-glaze. Keep the sauce simmering for half an hour; despumate it from time to time, and strain it through linen or a sieve. When dishing it up, finish it with two tablespoonfuls of dissolved meat glaze, a few drops of lemon-juice, and four oz. of beef-marrow, cut into slices or cubes and poached in slightly salted boiling water. This sauce may be buttered to the extent of about three oz. per pint, which makes it smoother, but less clear. It is especially suitable for grilled butcher’s meat.
Put two ounces of very finely chopped shallots into a saucepan, along with half a pint of good red wine, a pinch of mignonette pepper, and bits of thyme and bay leaf. Reduce the wine by three-quarters, then add half a pint of demi-glace. Let the sauce simmer for half an hour; skim off any foam from time to time and strain it through a cloth or a sieve. When serving, finish it with two tablespoons of dissolved meat glaze, a few drops of lemon juice, and four ounces of beef marrow, cut into slices or cubes and poached in lightly salted boiling water. You can also add about three ounces of butter per pint to make it smoother, but that will make it less clear. This sauce is particularly good with grilled meats.
33—CHASSEUR SAUCE (Escoffier’s Method)
Peel and mince six medium-sized mushrooms. Heat one-half oz. of butter and as much olive oil in a vegetable-pan; put in the mushrooms, and fry the latter quickly until they are slightly browned. Now add a coffeespoonful of minced shallots, and immediately remove half the butter; pour one-half pint of white wine and one glass of liqueur brandy into the stewpan; reduce this liquid to half, and finish the sauce with: one-half pint of half-glaze, one-quarter pint of tomato sauce, and one tablespoonful of meat-glaze. Set to boil for five minutes more, and complete with a teaspoonful of chopped parsley.
Peel and chop six medium-sized mushrooms. Heat ½ oz. of butter and an equal amount of olive oil in a skillet; add the mushrooms and quickly fry them until they're slightly browned. Next, stir in a teaspoon of minced shallots, and then remove half the butter. Pour in ½ pint of white wine and a glass of liqueur brandy into the pan; let this simmer until it's reduced by half. Finish the sauce by adding: ½ pint of demi-glace, ¼ pint of tomato sauce, and 1 tablespoon of meat glaze. Bring it to a boil for another five minutes and finish it off with a teaspoon of chopped parsley.
34—BROWN CHAUD-FROID SAUCE
Put one quart of half-glaze into a sauté-pan with one-fifth pint of truffle essence. Put the pan on an open fire, and reduce its contents; while making same add to the sauce, in small quantities at a time, one and one-half pints of jelly.
Put one quart of half-glaze into a sauté pan with one-fifth pint of truffle essence. Place the pan over an open fire and reduce the mixture; while doing this, gradually add one and one-half pints of jelly to the sauce, a little at a time.
The degree of reduction in this sauce is a good third, but, to be quite certain, a test of its consistence may be made by allowing it to cool a little. After the reduction, carefully taste, and rectify the seasoning if necessary; mix a little Madeira or Port with the sauce, away from the fire, and strain through muslin or, preferably, through a Venetian-hair sieve. Stir the sauce now and then while it cools, until it is sufficiently liquid, and at the same time consistent enough, to coat immersed solids evenly with a film of sauce. Its use will be explained among the formulæ of the different kinds of Chaud-froids.
The reduction of this sauce should be about a third, but to be sure, you can test its consistency by letting it cool a bit. After reducing, carefully taste it and adjust the seasoning if needed; mix in a bit of Madeira or Port away from the heat, and strain it through muslin or, ideally, a Venetian-hair sieve. Stir the sauce occasionally as it cools until it’s liquid enough and consistent enough to coat solid items evenly with a layer of sauce. Its application will be explained in the formulas for various types of Chaud-froids.
[26]
35—VARIETIES OF THE CHAUD-FROID SAUCE
For Ducks.—Prepare the sauce as above, adding to it (for the prescribed quantity) one-half pint of duck fumet obtained from the carcases and remains of roast duckling, and finish it, away from the fire, with the juice of four oranges and a heaped tablespoonful of orange rind, cut finely, Julienne-fashion, and scalded for five minutes.
For Ducks.—Make the sauce as mentioned earlier, adding to it (for the specified amount) half a pint of duck fumet collected from the carcasses and leftovers of roast duckling, and finish it off, away from the heat, with the juice of four oranges and a heaped tablespoon of finely chopped orange rind, Julienne-fashion, and scalded for five minutes.
For Fish.—Proceed as in No. 34, but (1) substitute the Espagnole of fish for the half glaze; (2) intensify the first Espagnole with one-half pint of very clear fish essence; (3) use Lenten jelly instead of meat jelly.
For Fish.—Follow the steps in No. 34, but (1) replace the fish half glaze with fish Espagnole; (2) boost the initial Espagnole with half a pint of very clear fish stock; (3) use Lenten jelly instead of meat jelly.
Remarks upon the Use of Chaud-Froid Sauces.—The chaud-froid sauce may be prepared beforehand, and when it is wanted it need only be gently melted without heating it too much. It ought simply to be made sufficiently liquid to give a good coating to substances immersed in it.
Remarks upon the Use of Chaud-Froid Sauces.—The chaud-froid sauce can be made in advance, and when you need it, just warm it gently without overheating. It should be liquefied enough to create a nice coating for the items dipped in it.
36—DEVILLED SAUCE
Put in a vegetable pan two oz. of sliced shallots and one-third pint of white wine. Reduce the latter to two-thirds, add one-half pint of half-glaze, reduce to two-thirds, season strongly with cayenne pepper, and strain through muslin. This sauce may be served with grilled fowls or pigeons. It also forms an excellent accompaniment to re-dished meat which needs a spicy sauce.
Put two ounces of sliced shallots in a vegetable pan along with one-third of a pint of white wine. Reduce the wine to two-thirds, then add one-half pint of demi-glace and reduce it to two-thirds as well. Season it generously with cayenne pepper and strain it through a muslin cloth. This sauce can be served with grilled chickens or pigeons. It also makes an excellent complement to re-plated meat that requires a spicy sauce.
37—“ESCOFFIER” DEVILLED SAUCE
This sauce, which may be bought ready-made, is admirably fitted to accompany grilled fish and grills in general. In order to make it ready, all that is needed is to add its own volume of fresh butter to it, the latter being previously well softened so as to ensure its perfect mixture with the sauce.
This sauce, which can be purchased pre-made, is perfect for pairing with grilled fish and other grilled dishes. To prepare it, just add an equal amount of softened fresh butter to the sauce to ensure they mix well together.
38—GENEVOISE SAUCE
Heat two oz. of butter in a stewpan; insert one lb. of Mirepoix (No. 228) without bacon. Slightly brown, add two lbs. of head of salmon and remains or bones of fish, and stew with lid on for twenty minutes. Let the stewpan lean slightly to [27] one side, so that the butter may be drained; moisten with one bottle of excellent red wine; reduce the latter by half; add one pint of Lenten Espagnole, and allow to cook gently for half an hour.
Heat two ounces of butter in a saucepan; add one pound of Mirepoix (No. 228) without bacon. Lightly brown it, then add two pounds of salmon fillet and any leftover fish bones, and simmer with the lid on for twenty minutes. Tilt the saucepan slightly to one side so the butter can drain; add one bottle of good red wine and reduce it by half; then add one pint of Lenten Espagnole and let it cook gently for half an hour.
Rub the sauce through a sieve, pressing it so as to extract all the essence. Let it rest awhile; carefully remove the fat which has risen to the surface, and add one liqueur-glass of burnt brandy, one-half pint of red wine, and as much fish fumet. Boil again, then move stewpan to the side of fire to despumate for one and one-half hours. Frequently remove what the ebullition causes to rise to the surface, this second period of cooking being only to ensure the purification of the sauce. If the ebullition has been well effected, the sauce should reach the proper degree of reduction and despumation at the same moment of time. It is then strained through muslin or tammy, and it is finished at the last minute with a few drops of anchovy essence and four oz. of butter per quart of sauce.
Rub the sauce through a sieve, pressing it to extract all the essence. Let it sit for a bit; carefully remove the fat that has floated to the surface, and add one shot of burnt brandy, half a pint of red wine, and as much fish fumet. Boil again, then move the pot to the side of the fire to let it simmer for an hour and a half. Frequently skim off what rises to the surface during the boiling; this second cooking phase is just to ensure the sauce is clean. If the boiling was done properly, the sauce should reach the right level of reduction and clarity at the same time. It is then strained through muslin or a fine sieve and finished at the last minute with a few drops of anchovy essence and four ounces of butter per quart of sauce.
N.B.—The Genevoise Sauce, like all red-wine sauces, may be served without being buttered. It is thus clearer and more sightly in colour, but the addition of butter in small quantities makes it mellower and more palatable.
N.B.—The Genevoise Sauce, like all red-wine sauces, can be served without butter. This way, it looks clearer and more appealing, but adding a little butter makes it smoother and tastier.
38a—REMARKS ON RED-WINE SAUCES
In the general repertory of cooking we also have, in the way of red-wine sauces, the “Bourguignonne,” “Matelote,” and “Red-Wine” sauces, which are closely allied to the “Genevoise,” and only differ from it in details of procedure.
In the general collection of cooking, we also have, in terms of red-wine sauces, the “Bourguignonne,” “Matelote,” and “Red-Wine” sauces, which are closely related to the “Genevoise,” differing only in the specifics of how they're made.
The “Bourguignonne” Sauce is composed of red-wine accompanied by aromatics, and reduced by half. In accordance with ordinary principles, it is thickened by means of three oz. of manied butter per quart of reduced wine. This sauce is buttered with four oz. of butter per quart, and is especially regarded as a domestic preparation for poached, moulded, and hard-boiled eggs.
The “Bourguignonne” Sauce is made with red wine and herbs, reduced by half. Following standard practices, it’s thickened with three oz. of manied butter for every quart of reduced wine. This sauce is finished with four oz. of butter per quart and is particularly seen as a home-style sauce for poached, molded, and hard-boiled eggs.
“Matelote” Sauce is made from Court-bouillon, with red wine which has been used for cooking fish. This Court-bouillon, with the mushroom parings added, is reduced by two-thirds, and is thickened with one pint of Lenten Espagnole per pint of the reduced Court-bouillon.
“Matelote” Sauce is made from Court-bouillon, with red wine that's been used for cooking fish. This Court-bouillon, with added mushroom scraps, is reduced by two-thirds and thickened with one pint of Lenten Espagnole for every pint of the reduced Court-bouillon.
This sauce should be reduced by a third, strained through a tammy, and finished by means of two oz. of butter and a little cayenne per pint of sauce.
This sauce should be reduced by a third, strained through a fine mesh sieve, and finished with two ounces of butter and a little cayenne per pint of sauce.
The Red-Wine Sauce resembles the two preceding ones in so far as it contains mirepoix browned in butter and diluted [28] with red wine. The wine is reduced by half, thickened by a pint of Lenten Espagnole per pint of the reduction, and the sauce is despumated for about twenty minutes. It is strained through a tammy, and finished, when ready, by a few drops of anchovy essence, a little cayenne, and two oz. of butter per pint of sauce.
The Red-Wine Sauce is similar to the two previous ones because it includes mirepoix browned in butter and mixed 28 with red wine. The wine is reduced by half, thickened with a pint of Lenten Espagnole for every pint of the reduction, and the sauce is simmered for about twenty minutes. It is then strained through a fine sieve and finished, when ready, with a few drops of anchovy essence, a little cayenne, and two oz. of butter for each pint of sauce.
39—GRAND-VENEUR SAUCE
Take one pint of Poivrade Sauce (No. 49) and boil it, adding one pint of game stock to keep it light; reduce the sauce by a good third; remove it from the fire, and add four tablespoonfuls of red-currant jelly. When the latter is well dissolved, complete the sauce by one-quarter pint of cream per pint of sauce.
Take one pint of Poivrade Sauce (No. 49) and bring it to a boil, adding one pint of game stock to lighten it up; let the sauce reduce by about a third. Remove it from the heat and stir in four tablespoons of red-currant jelly. Once the jelly is fully dissolved, finish the sauce by adding a quarter pint of cream for each pint of sauce.
This sauce is the proper accompaniment for joints of venison.
This sauce is the perfect match for cuts of venison.
40—ITALIAN SAUCE
Ordinary Italian Sauce.—Put into a stewpan six tablespoonfuls of Duxelles (see No. 223), two oz. of very lean, cooked ham, cut very finely, brunoise-fashion, and one pint of half-glaze tomatée. Boil for ten minutes, and complete, at the moment of dishing up, with one teaspoonful of parsley, chervil, and tarragon, minced and mixed.
Ordinary Italian Sauce.—In a saucepan, combine six tablespoons of Duxelles (see No. 223), two ounces of very lean, cooked ham, finely chopped, brunoise-fashion, and one pint of half-glaze tomato sauce. Boil for ten minutes, and just before serving, add one teaspoon each of minced parsley, chervil, and tarragon, mixed together.
Lenten Italian Sauce.—Same preparation, only (1) omit the Ham, and (2) substitute Lent Espagnole (combined with fish fumet made from the fish for which the sauce is intended) for half glaze with tomatoes.
Lenten Italian Sauce.—The preparation is the same, just (1) skip the Ham, and (2) replace half of the glaze with tomatoes with Lent Espagnole (mixed with fish fumet made from the type of fish that the sauce is meant for).
41—THICKENED GRAVY
Boil one pint of poultry or veal stock (according to the nature of the dish the gravy is intended for). Thicken this sauce by means of three-quarters oz. of fecula, diluted cold, with a little water or gravy, and pour this leason into the boiling gravy, being careful to stir briskly.
Boil one pint of chicken or veal stock (depending on the dish the gravy is for). Thicken the sauce by mixing three-quarters of an ounce of starch with a bit of cold water or gravy, and then add this mixture to the boiling gravy, making sure to stir quickly.
The thickened gravy with the veal-stock base is used for choicest pieces of butcher’s meat; that with a poultry-stock base is for fillets of poultry.
The rich gravy made from veal stock is used for the best cuts of meat, while the one made from poultry stock is meant for chicken fillets.
42—VEAL GRAVY TOMATÉ
Add to one pint of veal stock two oz. of purée and one-quarter pint of tomato juice, and reduce by a fifth. Strain the gravy through linen. This gravy is for butcher’s meat.
Add two ounces of purée and a quarter pint of tomato juice to one pint of veal stock, and reduce it by one-fifth. Strain the gravy through linen. This gravy is for butcher's meat.
[29]43—LYONNAISE SAUCE
Finely mince two oz. of onions and brown them slightly in two oz. of butter. Moisten with one-quarter pint of white wine and as much vinegar; almost entirely reduce the liquid; add one and one-half pints of clear half-glaze, and set to cook slowly for half an hour. Rub the sauce through a tammy.
Finely chop 2 oz. of onions and sauté them lightly in 2 oz. of butter. Add a quarter pint of white wine and the same amount of vinegar; almost completely reduce the liquid. Then, mix in 1.5 pints of clear half-glaze and let it cook slowly for 30 minutes. Strain the sauce through a fine mesh.
N.B.—The onion may be left in the sauce or not, according to the preparation for which it is intended and the taste of the consumer.
N.B.—The onion can be included in the sauce or left out, depending on the recipe and the preference of the person eating it.
44—MADEIRA SAUCE
Put one and one-half pints of half-glaze into a sauté-pan, and reduce it on a brisk fire to a stiff consistence. When it reaches this point, take it off the fire and add one-fifth pint of Madeira to it, which brings it back to its normal consistence. Strain through a tammy, and keep it warm without allowing it to boil.
Put 1.5 pints of demi-glace into a sauté pan and reduce it over a high heat until it’s thick. Once it reaches this consistency, remove it from the heat and stir in 0.2 pints of Madeira, which will return it to its regular consistency. Strain it through a fine sieve and keep it warm without letting it boil.
45—MARROW SAUCE
Follow the proportions as indicated under “Sauce Bordelaise” (No. 32) for the necessary quantity of this sauce, the Marrow Sauce being only a variety of the Bordelaise. Finish it with six oz. per quart of beef marrow, cut into cubes, poached and well drained, and one teaspoonful of chopped parsley, scalded for a second. If the sauce is to accompany vegetables, finish it, away from the fire, with three oz. of butter, and then add the cubes of marrow and the parsley.
Follow the proportions listed under “Sauce Bordelaise” (No. 32) for the required amount of this sauce, as Marrow Sauce is simply a variation of the Bordelaise. Complete it with six ounces per quart of beef marrow, cut into cubes, poached, and well drained, along with one teaspoon of chopped parsley, briefly scalded. If the sauce is meant to go with vegetables, finish it off, away from the heat, by adding three ounces of butter, then incorporate the marrow cubes and the parsley.
46—PIGNONS SAUCE
Take the necessary amount of Poivrade Sauce prepared according to Formula No. 49, and let it boil. Now, for one pint of sauce, prepare an infusion of juniper berries, with one-quarter pint of water and two oz. of concassed berries; one oz. of grilled fir-apple kernels, and one oz. of raisins, stoned and washed, and left to soak in tepid water for about an hour. Finish the sauce, when dishing up, by adding the infusion of juniper berries strained through linen, the grilled kernels, the soaked raisins, and one-eighth pint of Madeira wine.
Take the required amount of Poivrade Sauce made according to Formula No. 49, and bring it to a boil. For one pint of sauce, prepare an infusion of juniper berries using one-quarter pint of water and two ounces of concassed berries; one ounce of grilled fir-apple kernels, and one ounce of raisins that have been pitted, washed, and soaked in warm water for about an hour. Complete the sauce when serving by adding the infusion of juniper berries strained through a cloth, the grilled kernels, the soaked raisins, and one-eighth pint of Madeira wine.
This sauce is specially suited to joints of venison.
This sauce is especially good for cuts of venison.
47—PÉRIGUEUX SAUCE
Prepare a “Sauce Madère” as explained in No. 44, and add to the half-glaze, to be reduced, half its volume of very strong veal stock, and keep it a little denser than usual. Finish this [30] sauce by adding one-sixth pint of truffle essence and three oz. of chopped truffles per quart of Madeira Sauce. It is used for numerous small entrées, timbales, hot pâtés, &c.
Prepare a “Maderia Sauce” as explained in No. 44, and add to the half-glaze, to be reduced, half its volume of very strong veal stock, and keep it a little thicker than usual. Finish this 30 sauce by adding one-sixth pint of truffle essence and three oz. of chopped truffles per quart of Madeira Sauce. It is used for various small entrées, timbales, hot pâtés, &c.
48—PIQUANTE SAUCE
Put into a vegetable pan two oz. of minced shallots, one-quarter pint of vinegar, and as much white wine. Reduce the liquid by a good half, and add one pint of half-glaze; set the sauce to boil, and despumate it for half an hour. At the last moment finish it, away from the fire, with two oz. of gherkins, one oz. of capers, and a teaspoonful of chervil, parsley, and tarragon, mixed; all the ingredients to be finely chopped. This sauce generally accompanies grilled or boiled pork, and cold meat re-dished and minced which needs spicy flavouring.
In a saucepan, combine 2 oz. of chopped shallots, 1/4 pint of vinegar, and an equal amount of white wine. Let the mixture reduce by about half, then add 1 pint of half-glaze. Bring the sauce to a boil and skim off any foam for 30 minutes. Just before serving, remove it from the heat and stir in 2 oz. of gherkins, 1 oz. of capers, and a teaspoon each of chopped chervil, parsley, and tarragon. This sauce is typically served with grilled or boiled pork, as well as cold meats that are finely minced and require a flavorful kick.
49—ORDINARY POIVRADE SAUCE
1. Heat two oz. of butter in a stewpan, and insert one lb. of raw Mirepoix (No. 228). Fry the vegetables until they are well browned; moisten with one-quarter pint of vinegar and one-half pint of Marinade (Formula 169); reduce to two-thirds; add one pint of Espagnole Sauce, and cook for three-quarters of an hour. Ten minutes before straining the sauce, put in a few crushed peppercorns. If the pepper were put in the sauce earlier, it might make it bitter.
1. Heat two oz. of butter in a saucepan, and add one lb. of raw Mirepoix (No. 228). Sauté the vegetables until they're nicely browned; then add a quarter pint of vinegar and half a pint of Marinade (Formula 169); reduce it to about two-thirds. Stir in one pint of Espagnole Sauce and let it simmer for forty-five minutes. Ten minutes before straining the sauce, add a few crushed peppercorns. Adding the pepper too early could make the sauce taste bitter.
2. Pass the sauce through a strainer, pressing the aromatics; add a further one-half pint of Marinade, and despumate for one-quarter of an hour, keeping it simmering the while. Strain again through tammy, and finish the sauce, when ready for dishing, with two oz. of butter.
2. Strain the sauce through a sieve, pressing down on the aromatics; add another half pint of Marinade, and skim off the foam for a quarter of an hour while keeping it simmering. Strain it again through a fine cloth, and finish the sauce just before serving with two ounces of butter.
50—POIVRADE SAUCE FOR VENISON
Fry, with two oz. of butter and two oz. of oil, one lb. of raw Mirepoix (No. 228) to which are added four lbs. of well-broken bones and ground-game trimmings. When the whole is well browned, drain the grease away, and dilute with one pint of vinegar and one pint of white wine. Reduce this liquid by three-quarters, then add three quarts of game stock and a quart of Espagnole Sauce. Boil, cover the saucepan, and put into a moderate oven, where it should stay for at least three hours. At the end of this time take out the saucepan and pour its contents into a fine sieve placed over a tureen; press the remains so as to expel all the sauce they hold, and pour the [31] sauce into a tall, thick saucepan. Add enough game stock and Marinade, mixed in equal parts, to produce three quarts in all of sauce, and gently reduce the latter while despumating it. As it diminishes in volume, it should be passed through muslin into smaller saucepans, and the reduction should be stopped when only a quart of sauce remains.
Fry, using 2 oz. of butter and 2 oz. of oil, along with 1 lb. of raw Mirepoix (No. 228), and add 4 lbs. of well-broken bones and ground game trimmings. Once everything is nicely browned, drain the grease and mix in 1 pint of vinegar and 1 pint of white wine. Reduce this liquid by three-quarters, then add 3 quarts of game stock and 1 quart of Espagnole Sauce. Boil, cover the saucepan, and place it in a moderate oven for at least 3 hours. After this time, remove the saucepan and pour its contents into a fine sieve over a tureen; press the solids to extract all the sauce they contain, and transfer the 31 sauce into a tall, thick saucepan. Add enough game stock and Marinade, mixed in equal parts, to create a total of 3 quarts of sauce, and gently reduce it while skimming off the foam. As it reduces, pass it through muslin into smaller saucepans, and stop reducing when only 1 quart of sauce remains.
N.B.—This sauce, like red-wine sauces, may be served as it stands. It is brilliant, clear, and perhaps more sightly thus, but the addition of a certain quantity of butter (four oz. per quart) makes it perfectly mellow, and admirably completes its fragrance.
N.B.—This sauce, like red-wine sauces, can be served as is. It looks bright, clear, and maybe even more appealing this way, but adding a certain amount of butter (four oz. per quart) makes it perfectly smooth and really enhances its aroma.
51—PROVENÇALE SAUCE
Peel, remove the seeds, press and concass twelve medium tomatoes. Heat in a sauté-pan one-fifth pint of oil, until it begins to smoke a little; insert the tomatoes seasoned with pepper and salt; add a crushed garlic clove, a pinch of powdered sugar, one teaspoonful of chopped parsley, and allow to melt gently for half an hour. In reality, true Provençale is nothing but a fine fondue of tomatoes with garlic.
Peel, remove the seeds, mash, and concass twelve medium tomatoes. Heat one-fifth of a pint of oil in a sauté pan until it just starts to smoke; add the tomatoes seasoned with pepper and salt; toss in a crushed garlic clove, a pinch of powdered sugar, one teaspoon of chopped parsley, and let it cook gently for half an hour. Honestly, true Provençale is nothing more than a fine fondue of tomatoes with garlic.
52—ROBERT SAUCE
Finely mince a large onion and put it into a stewpan with butter. Fry the onion gently and without letting it acquire any colour. Dilute with one-third pint of white wine, reduce the latter by one-third, add one pint of half-glaze, and leave to simmer for twenty minutes. When dishing up, finish the sauce with one tablespoonful of meat glaze, one teaspoonful of mustard, and one pinch of powdered sugar. If, when finished, the sauce has to wait, it should be kept warm in a bain-marie, as it must not boil again. This sauce—of a spicy flavour—is best suited to grilled and boiled pork. It may also be used for a mince of the same meat.
Finely chop a large onion and put it into a saucepan with butter. Sauté the onion gently without letting it brown. Pour in one-third a pint of white wine, reduce it by one-third, then add one pint of half-glaze and let it simmer for twenty minutes. When serving, finish the sauce with one tablespoon of meat glaze, one teaspoon of mustard, and a pinch of powdered sugar. If the sauce needs to wait, keep it warm in a bain-marie, as it should not boil again. This sauce, which has a spicy flavor, is best for grilled and boiled pork. It can also be used for minced pork.
53—ESCOFFIER ROBERTS SAUCE
This sauce may be bought ready-made. It is used either hot or cold. It is especially suitable for pork, veal, poultry, and even fish, and is generally used hot with grills after the equivalent of its volume of excellent brown stock has been added to it. It may also be served cold to accompany cold meat.
This sauce can be bought pre-made. It can be used hot or cold. It's particularly great for pork, veal, poultry, and even fish, and is typically served hot with grilled dishes after mixing in the same amount of quality brown stock. It can also be served cold alongside cold cuts.
54—ROUENNAISE SAUCE
Prepare a “Bordelaise” sauce according to Formula No. 32. The diluent of this sauce must be an excellent red wine. For one pint of sauce, pass four raw ducks’ livers through a [32] sieve; add the resulting purée to the Bordelaise, and heat the latter for a few minutes in order to poach the liver. Be careful, however, not to heat the sauce too much nor too long, lest the liver be cooked. Serve this sauce with duckling à la Rouennaise.
Prepare a "Bordelaise" sauce following Formula No. 32. The base for this sauce should be a high-quality red wine. For one pint of sauce, blend four raw duck livers in a [32] sieve; add the resulting purée to the Bordelaise and heat it gently for a few minutes to poach the liver. Be careful not to overheat the sauce or cook it for too long, or the liver will be fully cooked. Serve this sauce with duckling à la Rouennaise.
55—SALMIS SAUCE
The base of this sauce, which rather resembles the cullis, is unchangeable. Its diluent only changes according to the kind of birds or game to be treated, and whether this game is to be considered ordinary or Lenten.
The base of this sauce, which looks a lot like a thick sauce, is constant. The liquid used only changes depending on the type of birds or game being prepared and whether the game is considered regular or for Lent.
Cut and gently brown in butter five oz. of Mirepoix (Formula 228). Add the shin detached from the limbs and the chopped carcase of the bird under treatment, and moisten with one pint of white wine. Reduce the latter to two-thirds, add one-half pint of half glaze, and boil gently for three-quarters of an hour. Pass through a strainer, while pressing upon the carcase and the aromatics, with the view of extracting their quintessence, and thin the cullis thus obtained by means of one-half pint of game stock or mushroom liquor, if the game be Lenten. Now despumate for about one hour, finally reduce the sauce, bring it to its proper consistency with a little mushroom liquor and truffle essence, rub it through tammy, and butter it slightly at the last moment.
Cut and gently brown five oz. of Mirepoix in butter. Add the shin separated from the limbs and the chopped carcass of the bird you’re working with, and moisten with one pint of white wine. Reduce the wine to two-thirds, then add half a pint of half glaze, and let it simmer gently for about 45 minutes. Strain it, pressing on the carcass and aromatics to extract their essence, and thin the sauce you get with half a pint of game stock or mushroom liquid, if the game is meatless. Now skim for about an hour, then reduce the sauce, adjusting its consistency with a little mushroom liquid and truffle essence. Strain it through a tammy and lightly butter it right at the end.
56—TORTUE SAUCE
Boil one-half pint of veal stock, adding a small sprig of sage, sweet marjoram, rosemary, basil, thyme, and as much bay, two oz. of mushroom parings, and one oz. of parsley. Cover and allow to infuse for half an hour. Two minutes before straining the infusion, add four concassed peppercorns.
Boil half a pint of veal stock, adding a small sprig of sage, sweet marjoram, rosemary, basil, thyme, and a few bay leaves, along with 2 oz. of mushroom trimmings and 1 oz. of parsley. Cover and let it steep for half an hour. Two minutes before straining the infusion, add four concassed peppercorns.
After straining through fine linen, add one-half pint of half-glaze and as much tomato sauce (away from the fire) with four tablespoonfuls of sherry, a little truffle essence, and a good pinch of cayenne.
After straining through fine linen, add ½ pint of half-glaze and as much tomato sauce (off the heat) with 4 tablespoons of sherry, a bit of truffle essence, and a good pinch of cayenne.
N.B.—As this sauce must be spicy, the use of cayenne suggests itself, but great caution should be observed, as there must be no excess of this condiment.
N.B.—Since this sauce needs to be spicy, using cayenne is recommended, but you need to be very careful, as too much of this ingredient should be avoided.
57—VENISON SAUCE
Serve this sauce with big ground-game.
Serve this sauce with hearty game meat.
Small White and Compound Sauces.
58—AMERICAN SAUCE
This sauce is that of lobster prepared “à l’Américaine” (see No. 939). As it generally accompanies a fish, the meat of the lobster or lobsters which have served in its preparation is sliced and used as the garnish of the fish.
This sauce is lobster prepared “à l’Américaine” (see No. 939). Since it usually accompanies a fish, the meat from the lobster or lobsters used in its preparation is sliced and served as a garnish for the fish.
59—ANCHOVY SAUCE
Put into a small stewpan one pint of unbuttered “Normande Sauce” (No. 99), and finish it, away from the fire, with three oz. of anchovy butter, and one oz. of anchovy fillets, washed, well sponged, and cut into small pieces.
Put one pint of unbuttered “Normande Sauce” (No. 99) into a small saucepan and complete it, off the heat, by adding three ounces of anchovy butter and one ounce of anchovy fillets, rinsed, thoroughly dried, and chopped into small pieces.
60—AURORE SAUCE
Into one-half pint of boiling velouté put the same quantity of very red tomato purée (No. 29), and mix the two. Let the sauce boil a little, pass it through a tammy, and finish, away from the fire, with three oz. of butter.
Into one-half pint of boiling velouté, add the same amount of very red tomato purée (No. 29), and mix them together. Allow the sauce to boil for a bit, strain it through a tammy, and finish it off, away from the heat, with three oz. of butter.
61—LENTEN AURORE SAUCE
This sauce is made like the preceding one, i.e., with the same quantities of velouté and tomato purée, replacing ordinary velouté by fish velouté.
This sauce is made just like the previous one, i.e., using the same amounts of velouté and tomato purée, but substituting regular velouté with fish velouté.
62—BÉARNAISE SAUCE
Put into a small stewpan one teaspoonful of chopped shallots, two oz. of chopped tarragon stalks, three oz. of chervil, some mignonette pepper, a pinch of salt, and four tablespoonfuls of vinegar. Reduce the vinegar by two-thirds, take off the fire, let the stewpan cool a little, and add to this reduction the yolks of five eggs. Now put the stewpan on a low fire and gradually combine with the yolks six oz. of melted butter. Whisk the sauce briskly, so as to ensure the cooking of the yolks, which alone, by gradual cooking, effect the leason of the sauce.
Put one teaspoon of chopped shallots, 2 oz. of chopped tarragon stalks, 3 oz. of chervil, some mignonette pepper, a pinch of salt, and four tablespoons of vinegar into a small saucepan. Reduce the vinegar by two-thirds, remove from heat, allow the saucepan to cool a bit, and then add the yolks of five eggs to the reduction. Now place the saucepan on low heat and gradually mix in 6 oz. of melted butter with the yolks. Whisk the sauce quickly to ensure the yolks cook evenly, as they are key to thickening the sauce through gradual cooking.
When the butter is combined with the sauce, rub the latter through tammy, and finish it with a teaspoonful of chervil parings and chopped tarragon leaves. Complete the seasoning with a suspicion of cayenne. This sauce should not be served very hot, as it is really a mayonnaise with butter. It need only [34] be tepid, for it would probably turn if it were over-heated. Serve it with grilled, butcher’s meat and poultry.
When you mix the butter with the sauce, strain the mixture through a fine sieve, and finish it with a teaspoon of chervil trimmings and chopped tarragon leaves. Adjust the seasoning with a hint of cayenne. This sauce shouldn't be served too hot, as it's essentially a mayonnaise with butter. It should only be warm, because it might separate if heated too much. Serve it with grilled meats and poultry.
63—BÉARNAISE SAUCE WITH MEAT GLAZE, OTHERWISE VALOIS SAUCE OR FOYOT SAUCE
Prepare a Béarnaise sauce as explained in No. 62. Complete it with three tablespoonfuls of dissolved pale meat glaze, which may be added in small quantities at a time. Serve it with butcher’s meat.
Prepare a Béarnaise sauce as explained in No. 62. Finish it with three tablespoons of dissolved light meat glaze, adding it gradually. Serve it with butcher's meat.
64—BÉARNAISE TOMATÉE SAUCE OR CHORON SAUCE
Proceed in exactly the same way as for Béarnaise No. 62. When the sauce is made and rubbed through tammy, finish it with one-third pint of very red tomato purée. In this case the final addition of chervil and tarragon should not be made.
Proceed in exactly the same way as for Béarnaise No. 62. When the sauce is made and strained through a fine sieve, finish it with one-third pint of very red tomato purée. In this case, don't add the chervil and tarragon at the end.
This is proper to “Tournedos Choron,” but it may accompany grilled poultry and white, butcher’s meat.
This goes well with “Tournedos Choron,” but it can also be served with grilled chicken and white meat.
65—BERCY SAUCE
Heat two oz. of chopped shallots. Moisten with one-half pint of white wine and as much fish fumet, or, when possible, the same quantity of fish liquor, the latter being, of course, that of a fish similar to the one the sauce is to accompany. Reduce to a good third, add one-third pint of velouté, let the sauce boil some time, and finish it, away from the fire, with four oz. of butter (added by degrees), a few drops of fish glaze, half the juice of a lemon, and one oz. of chopped parsley.
Heat two ounces of chopped shallots. Add half a pint of white wine and as much fish fumet, or, if possible, the same amount of fish stock, which should ideally come from a fish similar to the one the sauce will accompany. Reduce it down to about a third, then add one-third of a pint of velouté, allowing the sauce to boil for a while. Remove it from the heat and finish by gradually stirring in four ounces of butter, a few drops of fish glaze, the juice of half a lemon, and one ounce of chopped parsley.
Serve with medium-sized poached fish.
Serve with medium poached fish.
66—BUTTER SAUCE
Mix two oz. of sifted flour with two oz. of melted butter. Dilute with one quart of boiling water, salted to the extent of one-quarter oz. per quart. Stir briskly to ensure a perfect leason, and do not allow to boil. Add immediately the yolks of six eggs mixed with one-quarter pint of cream and the juice of half a lemon. Rub through a tammy, and finish the sauce with five oz. of best fresh butter.
Mix 2 oz. of sifted flour with 2 oz. of melted butter. Dilute with 1 quart of boiling water, adding salt to the extent of 1/4 oz. per quart. Stir quickly to ensure a smooth mixture, and do not let it boil. Add the yolks of 6 eggs mixed with 1/4 pint of cream and the juice of half a lemon. Strain through a fine sieve, and finish the sauce with 5 oz. of the best fresh butter.
Be careful that the sauce does not boil after it has been thickened.
Be careful not to let the sauce boil once it has thickened.
67—BONNEFOY SAUCE, OR WHITE BORDELAISE SAUCE
Put in a stewpan two oz. of minced shallots and one-half pint of Graves, Sauterne, or any other excellent white [35] Bordeaux. Reduce the wine almost entirely, add one-quarter pint of velouté, let it simmer twenty minutes, and rub it through a tammy. Finish it, away from the fire, with six oz. of butter and a little chopped tarragon.
Put two ounces of minced shallots and half a pint of Graves, Sauterne, or any good white Bordeaux in a saucepan. Reduce the wine almost completely, add a quarter pint of velouté, let it simmer for twenty minutes, and strain it through a sieve. Finish it, off the heat, with six ounces of butter and some chopped tarragon.
Serve it with grilled fish and grilled white meat.
Serve it with grilled fish and grilled chicken.
68—CAPER SAUCE
This is a derivative of the Butter Sauce described under No. 66, and there need only be added two tablespoonfuls of capers per pint of sauce. It frequently accompanies boiled fish of all kinds.
This is a variation of the Butter Sauce mentioned under No. 66, and you only need to add two tablespoons of capers for each pint of sauce. It often goes well with boiled fish of all kinds.
69—CARDINAL SAUCE
This sauce is poured over the fish.
This sauce is drizzled over the fish.
70—MUSHROOM SAUCE
If this be intended for poultry, add one-fifth pint of mushroom liquor and eight oz. of button-mushroom heads turned or channelled and cooked, to one pint of very stiff Allemande Sauce.
If this is meant for poultry, add one-fifth of a pint of mushroom liquid and eight ounces of button mushroom caps, trimmed or sliced and cooked, to one pint of very thick Allemande Sauce.
If it be intended for fish, take one pint of fish velouté, thickened with the yolks of four eggs, and finish it with mushroom liquor, as above.
If it's meant for fish, take one pint of fish velouté, thickened with the yolks of four eggs, and finish it with mushroom liquor, as mentioned above.
The sauce that I suggest for poultry may also be used for fish, after adding the necessary quantity of fish fumet.
The sauce I recommend for chicken can also be used for fish, just add the right amount of fish fumet.
71—CHÂTEAUBRIAND SAUCE
Put one oz. of chopped shallots, a sprig of thyme and a bit of bay, one oz. of mushroom parings, and one-quarter pint of white wine into a stewpan. Reduce the wine almost entirely, add one-half pint of veal gravy, and reduce again until the liquid only measures one-quarter pint. Strain through muslin, and finish the sauce away from the fire with four oz. of butter “Maître d’Hôtel” (No. 150), to which may be added a little chopped tarragon. Serve with grilled fillet of beef, otherwise “Châteaubriand.”
Put 1 oz. of chopped shallots, a sprig of thyme, a bit of bay leaf, 1 oz. of mushroom trimmings, and a quarter pint of white wine into a saucepan. Let the wine reduce almost completely, then add half a pint of veal gravy and reduce again until the liquid is only about a quarter pint. Strain it through a fine cloth, then finish the sauce off the heat by stirring in 4 oz. of “Maître d’Hôtel” butter (No. 150), which you can also enhance with a bit of chopped tarragon. Serve it with grilled beef filet, or “Châteaubriand.”
72—WHITE CHAUD-FROID SAUCE
Boil one pint of velouté in a stewpan, and add three-quarters pint of melted white poultry jelly. Put the stewpan on an open [36] fire, reduce the sauce by a third, stirring constantly the while, and gradually add one-half pint of very fresh cream. When the sauce has reached the desired degree of consistency rub it through a tammy, and stir it frequently while it cools, for fear of a skin forming on its surface, for if this happened it would have to be strained again. When dishing up, this sauce should be cold, so that it may properly coat immersed solids and yet be liquid enough to admit of the latter being easily steeped into it.
Boil one pint of velouté in a saucepan, and add three-quarters of a pint of melted white poultry jelly. Place the saucepan over an open [36] fire, reduce the sauce by a third while stirring constantly, and gradually add half a pint of very fresh cream. Once the sauce has reached the right consistency, strain it through a tammy, and stir it frequently as it cools to prevent a skin from forming on the surface; if that happens, it will need to be strained again. When serving, this sauce should be cold so that it can properly coat the solids while remaining liquid enough for those solids to be easily dipped into it.
73—ORDINARY CHAUD-FROID SAUCE
Proceed exactly as above, substituting Allemande Sauce for the velouté, and reducing the quantity of cream to one-quarter pint. Observe the same precautions while cooling.
Proceed exactly as above, swapping out Allemande Sauce for the velouté, and cutting down the amount of cream to one-quarter pint. Take the same precautions while cooling.
74—CHAUD-FROID SAUCE, A L’AURORE
Prepare a white Chaud-Froid (No. 72). The same may be coloured by the addition of fine red tomato purée—more or less to match the desired shade—or by an infusion of paprika, according to the use for which it is intended. This last product is preferable when not too deep a shade is required.
Prepare a white Chaud-Froid (No. 72). You can change the color by adding some fine red tomato purée—adjust the amount to get the shade you want—or by infusing it with paprika, depending on its intended use. The paprika option is better when you don’t need a very deep color.
75—CHAUD-FROID SAUCE, AU VERT-PRÉ
Add to the velouté of the white Chaud-Froid sauce, at the same time as the jelly, an infusion prepared thus:—Boil one-quarter pint of white wine, and add to it one pinch of chervil stalks, a similar quantity of tarragon leaves, chives, and parsley leaves. Cover, allow infusion to proceed away from the fire for ten minutes, and strain through linen.
Add to the velouté of the white Chaud-Froid sauce, at the same time as the jelly, an infusion prepared as follows:— Boil one-quarter pint of white wine, then add a pinch of chervil stalks, a similar amount of tarragon leaves, chives, and parsley leaves. Cover it, let it steep away from the heat for ten minutes, and strain through linen.
Treat the sauce as explained, and finish with spinach-green (No. 143). The shade of the sauce must not be too pronounced, but must remain a pale green. The colouring principle must therefore be added with caution and in small quantities, until the correct shade is obtained. Use this sauce for Chaud-froids of fowl, particularly that kind distinguished as “Printanier.”
Treat the sauce as described, and finish with spinach-green (No. 143). The color of the sauce shouldn't be too intense, but should stay a light green. So, add the coloring carefully and in small amounts until you get the right shade. Use this sauce for cold dishes of poultry, especially the type known as "Printanier."
76—LENT CHAUD-FROID SAUCE
Proceed as for white Chaud-Froid, using the same quantities, and taking note of the following modifications:—
Proceed as you would for white Chaud-Froid, using the same amounts, and taking note of the following modifications:—
1. Substitute fish velouté for ordinary velouté.
1. Use fish velouté instead of regular velouté.
2. Substitute white fish jelly for poultry jelly.
2. Use white fish jelly instead of poultry jelly.
Remarks.—I have adopted the use of this ordinary Chaud-Froid sauce for the glazing of fillets and escalopes of fish and Shell-fish, instead of cleared Mayonnaise, formerly used, which [37] had certain inconveniences—not the least being the oozing away of the oil under the shrinkage of the gelatine. This difficulty does not obtain in the ordinary Chaud-Froid, the definite and pronounced flavour of which is better than that of the cleared Mayonnaise.
Remarks.—I now use this regular Chaud-Froid sauce to glaze fillets and escalopes of fish and shellfish instead of the clarified mayonnaise that was used before. The clarified mayonnaise had its downsides, the biggest being the oil leaking out as the gelatin shrank. This issue doesn’t happen with the regular Chaud-Froid, which has a stronger and more distinct flavor compared to the clarified mayonnaise.
77—“ESCOFFIER” CHERRY SAUCE
This sauce may be bought ready-made. Like the Roberts Sauce, it can be served hot or cold. It is an excellent adjunct to venison, and even to small ground-game. Saddle of venison with this sauce constitutes one of the greatest dainties that an epicure could desire.
This sauce can be purchased pre-made. Like Roberts Sauce, it can be served hot or cold. It pairs wonderfully with venison and even with small game. Venison saddle with this sauce is considered one of the finest delicacies an epicure could wish for.
78—CHIVRY SAUCE
In one-half pint of boiling poultry stock put a large pinch of chervil pluches, tarragon and parsley leaves, a head of young pimpernel (the qualification here is very important, for this aromatic plant grows bitter as it matures), and a good pinch of chives. Cover up, and let infusion proceed for ten to twelve minutes; then add the liquid (strained through linen) to one pint of velouté. Boil, reduce by a quarter, and complete it with two oz. of Green Butter (No. 143). Chivry Sauce is admirably suited to boiled or poached poultry.
In half a pint of boiling chicken stock, add a large pinch of chervil pluches, tarragon, and parsley leaves, along with a head of young pimpernel (this detail is crucial, as this aromatic plant becomes bitter as it matures), and a good pinch of chives. Cover it up and let it steep for ten to twelve minutes; then strain the liquid through linen and add it to one pint of velouté. Boil, reduce by a quarter, and finish it with two oz. of Green Butter (No. 143). Chivry Sauce pairs perfectly with boiled or poached chicken.
79—CREAM SAUCE
Boil one pint of Béchamel Sauce, and add one-quarter pint of cream to it. Reduce on an open fire until the sauce has become very thick; then pass through tammy. Bring to its normal degree of consistency by gradually adding, away from the fire, one-quarter pint of very fresh cream and a few drops of lemon-juice. Serve this sauce with boiled fish, poultry, eggs, and various vegetables.
Boil one pint of Béchamel Sauce, and stir in one-quarter pint of cream. Reduce it over an open flame until the sauce is very thick, then strain it through a fine sieve. Adjust the consistency back to normal by gradually adding, off the heat, one-quarter pint of very fresh cream and a few drops of lemon juice. Serve this sauce with boiled fish, chicken, eggs, and various vegetables.
80—SHRIMP SAUCE
81—CURRY SAUCE
Slightly brown the following vegetables in butter:—Twelve oz. of minced onions, one oz. of parsley roots, four oz. of minced celery, a small sprig of thyme, a bit of bay, and a little mace. Sprinkle with two oz. of flour and a teaspoonful of curry pepper. [38] Cook the flour for some minutes without letting it acquire any colour, and dilute with one and one-half pints of white stock. Boil, cook gently for three-quarters of an hour, and rub through a tammy. Now heat the sauce, remove its grease, and keep it in the bain-marie. Serve this sauce with fish, shell-fish, poultry, and various egg-preparations.
Slightly brown the following vegetables in butter:—12 oz. of minced onions, 1 oz. of parsley roots, 4 oz. of minced celery, a small sprig of thyme, a bit of bay leaf, and a little mace. Sprinkle with 2 oz. of flour and a teaspoon of curry powder. 38Cook the flour for a few minutes without letting it get any color, and mix in 1½ pints of white stock. Boil, then cook gently for 45 minutes, and strain through a fine sieve. Now heat the sauce, remove any grease, and keep it in the bain-marie. Serve this sauce with fish, shellfish, poultry, and various egg dishes.
N.B.—This sauce is sometimes flavoured with cocoa-nut milk in the proportion of one-quarter of the diluent.
N.B.—This sauce is sometimes flavored with coconut milk in the amount of one-quarter of the liquid.
82—DIPLOMATE SAUCE
Take one pint of Normande Sauce, prepared according to No. 99, and finish it with two oz. of lobster butter and three tablespoonfuls of lobster meat, and truffles cut into small, regular tubes.
Take one pint of Normande Sauce, prepared according to No. 99, and finish it with two ounces of lobster butter, three tablespoons of lobster meat, and truffles sliced into small, even tubes.
83—HERB SAUCE
Prepare one pint of white-wine sauce (No. 111). Finish it away from the fire with three oz. of shallot butter, a tablespoonful of parsley, chervil, tarragon, and chives, chopped and mixed. Serve this sauce with boiled or poached fish.
Prepare one pint of white wine sauce (No. 111). Finish it off the heat with three ounces of shallot butter, a tablespoon of chopped and mixed parsley, chervil, tarragon, and chives. Serve this sauce with boiled or poached fish.
84—GOOSEBERRY SAUCE
Prepare one pint of butter sauce, Formula No. 66. Meanwhile put one lb. of green gooseberries into a small copper saucepan containing boiling water. Boil for five minutes, then drain the gooseberries, and put them in a little stewpan with one-half pint of white wine and three oz. of powdered sugar. Gently cook the gooseberries, rub them through a tammy, and add the resulting pulp to the butter sauce. This sauce is excellent with grilled mackerel and the poached fillets of that fish.
Prepare one pint of butter sauce, Formula No. 66. Meanwhile, put one pound of green gooseberries into a small copper saucepan with boiling water. Boil for five minutes, then drain the gooseberries and place them in a small saucepan with half a pint of white wine and three ounces of powdered sugar. Gently cook the gooseberries, strain them through a fine sieve, and add the resulting pulp to the butter sauce. This sauce is excellent with grilled mackerel and poached fillets of that fish.
85—HUNGARIAN SAUCE
Gently fry in butter, without colouring, two tablespoonfuls of chopped onions seasoned with table-salt and half a teaspoonful of paprika. Moisten with one-quarter pint of white wine, add a small faggot, reduce the wine by two-thirds, and remove the herbs.
Gently sauté two tablespoons of chopped onions in butter, without browning them, seasoned with table salt and half a teaspoon of paprika. Add a quarter pint of white wine, toss in a small bundle of herbs, reduce the wine by two-thirds, and then take out the herbs.
Finish with one pint of ordinary or Lenten Velouté, according to the use for which the sauce is intended, and boil moderately for five minutes. Then rub the sauce through a tammy, and complete it with two oz. of butter. Remember this sauce should be of a tender, pink shade, which it must owe to the paprika alone.
Finish with one pint of regular or Lenten Velouté, depending on the purpose of the sauce, and simmer gently for five minutes. Then strain the sauce through a fine sieve, and finish it with two oz. of butter. Keep in mind that this sauce should be a light pink color, which it should get from the paprika alone.
[39]
It forms an ideal accompaniment to choice morsels of lamb
and veal, eggs, poultry, and fish.
[39]
It pairs perfectly with delicious bites of lamb and veal, eggs, chicken, and fish.
86—OYSTER SAUCE
Take one pint of Normande Sauce, finish it as directed in that recipe, and complete it with one-quarter pint of reduced oyster liquor, strained through linen, and twelve poached and trimmed oysters.
Take one pint of Normande Sauce, finish it as directed in that recipe, and complete it with one-quarter pint of reduced oyster liquid, strained through a cloth, and twelve poached and prepared oysters.
87—IVORY SAUCE, OR ALBUFERA SAUCE
Take the necessary quantity of Suprême Sauce, prepared as explained in No. 106a. Add to this four tablespoonfuls of dissolved, pale, meat glaze per quart of sauce, in order to lend the latter that ivory-white tint which characterises it. Serve this sauce chiefly with poultry and poached sweet-bread.
Take the necessary amount of Suprême Sauce, made as described in No. 106a. Add four tablespoons of dissolved, pale meat glaze for each quart of sauce to give it the distinctive ivory-white color. Serve this sauce mainly with poultry and poached sweetbreads.
88—JOINVILLE SAUCE
Prepare one pint of Normande Sauce (No. 99), as given in the first part of its formula, and complete it with two oz. of shrimp butter and two oz. of crayfish butter. If this sauce is to accompany a fish à la Joinville, which includes a special garnish, it is served as it stands. If it is served with a large, boiled, ungarnished fish, one oz. of very black truffles cut Julienne-fashion should be added. As may be seen, Joinville Sauce differs from similar preparations in the final operation where crayfish and shrimp butter are combined.
Prepare one pint of Normande Sauce (No. 99), as described in the first part of its recipe, and finish it with two ounces of shrimp butter and two ounces of crayfish butter. If this sauce is meant to go with a fish à la Joinville, which has a special garnish, it’s served as is. If it's paired with a large, boiled, unadorned fish, add one ounce of very black truffles cut Julienne-fashion. As you can see, Joinville Sauce is different from similar sauces in the final step where crayfish and shrimp butter are mixed.
89—MALTESE SAUCE
To the Hollandaise Sauce, given under No. 30, add, when dishing up, the juice of two blood oranges (these late-season oranges being especially suitable for this sauce) and half a coffeespoonful of grated orange-rind.
To the Hollandaise Sauce, given under No. 30, add, when serving, the juice of two blood oranges (these late-season oranges work particularly well with this sauce) and half a teaspoon of grated orange zest.
Maltese Sauce is the finest for asparagus.
Maltese Sauce is the best for asparagus.
90—MARINIÈRE SAUCE
Take the necessary quantity of Bercy Sauce (No. 65), and add, per pint of sauce, one-quarter pint of mussel liquor and a leason composed of the yolks of three eggs.
Take the necessary amount of Bercy Sauce (No. 65), and add, for each pint of sauce, a quarter pint of mussel liquid and a mixture made with the yolks of three eggs.
Serve this with small poached fish and more particularly with mussels.
Serve this with small poached fish, especially with mussels.
91—MORNAY SAUCE
Put the sauce on the fire again for a few minutes, and ensure the melting of the cheese by stirring with a small whisk. Finish the sauce away from the fire with two oz. of butter added by degrees.
Heat the sauce on the stove again for a few minutes, and make sure the cheese melts by stirring with a small whisk. Take the sauce off the heat and mix in two oz. of butter gradually.
92—MOUSSELINE SAUCE
To a Hollandaise Sauce, prepared as explained (No. 30), add, just before dishing up, one-half pint of stiffly-whipped cream per pint of sauce.
To a Hollandaise Sauce, prepared as explained (No. 30), add, just before serving, half a pint of stiffly whipped cream for every pint of sauce.
93—MOUSSEUSE SAUCE
Scald and wipe a small vegetable-pan, and put into it one-half lb. of stiffly-manied butter, properly softened. Season this butter with table-salt and a few drops of lemon-juice, and whisk it while gradually adding one-third pint of cold water. Finish with two tablespoonfuls of very firm, whipped cream. This preparation, though classified as a sauce, is really a compound butter, which is served with boiled fish. The heat of the fish alone suffices to melt it, and its appearance is infinitely more agreeable than that of plain, melted butter.
Scald and wipe a small vegetable pan, then add half a pound of stiffly whipped butter that has been softened. Season this butter with table salt and a few drops of lemon juice, and whisk it while gradually adding one-third of a pint of cold water. Finish with two tablespoons of very firm whipped cream. This preparation, while classified as a sauce, is really a compound butter that is served with boiled fish. The heat from the fish is enough to melt it, and its appearance is much more appealing than that of plain melted butter.
94—MUSTARD SAUCE
Take the necessary quantity of butter sauce and complete it, away from the fire, with one tablespoonful of mustard per pint of sauce.
Take the needed amount of butter sauce and mix in one tablespoon of mustard for every pint of sauce, off the heat.
N.B.—If the sauce has to wait, it must be kept in a bain-marie, for it should not on any account boil. It is served with certain small grilled fish, especially fresh herrings.
N.B.—If the sauce needs to sit for a while, it should be kept in a bain-marie, because it must not boil under any circumstances. It is served with certain small grilled fish, especially fresh herring.
95—NANTUA SAUCE
Boil one pint of Béchamel Sauce, add one-half pint of cream, and reduce by a third. Rub it through a tammy, and finish it with a further addition of two tablespoonfuls of cream, three oz. of very fine crayfish butter, and one tablespoonful of small, shelled crayfishes’ tails.
Boil one pint of Béchamel Sauce, add half a pint of cream, and reduce by a third. Strain it through a sieve, and finish with an additional two tablespoons of cream, three ounces of very fine crayfish butter, and one tablespoon of small, shelled crayfish tails.
96—NEWBURG SAUCE
First Method (with Raw Lobsters).—Divide a two lb. lobster into four parts. Remove its creamy parts, pound them finely with two oz. of butter, and put them aside.
First Method (with Raw Lobsters).—Cut a two lb. lobster into four pieces. Take out the creamy parts, mash them up well with two oz. of butter, and set them aside.
[41]
Heat in a sautépan one and one-half oz. of butter and as
much oil, and insert the pieces of lobster, well seasoned with
salt and cayenne. Fry until the pieces assume a fine, red colour;
entirely drain away the butter, and add two tablespoonfuls of
burnt brandy and one-third pint of Marsala or old Sherry.
41Heat in a sauté pan 1.5 oz. of butter along with some oil, and add the lobster pieces, well seasoned with salt and cayenne. Fry until the lobster turns a nice red color; drain off all the butter, then add 2 tablespoons of burnt brandy and one-third of a pint of Marsala or old Sherry.
Reduce the wine by two-thirds, and wet the lobster with one-third pint of cream and one-half pint of fish fumet. Now add a faggot, cover the sautépan, and gently cook for twenty-five minutes. Then drain the lobster on a sieve, remove the meat and cut it into cubes, and finish the sauce by adding the creamy portions put aside from the first. Boil so as to ensure the cooking of these latter portions; add the meat, cut into cubes, and verify the seasoning.
Reduce the wine by two-thirds, and add one-third pint of cream and half a pint of fish fumet. Now add a bundle of herbs, cover the sauté pan, and cook gently for twenty-five minutes. Then drain the lobster in a sieve, remove the meat, and cut it into cubes. Finish the sauce by incorporating the creamy portions set aside from earlier. Boil to ensure those portions are cooked, then add the cubed meat, and check the seasoning.
N.B.—The addition of the meat to the sauce is optional; instead of cutting it into cubes it may be stewed and displayed on the fish constituting the dish.
N.B.—Adding the meat to the sauce is optional; instead of cutting it into cubes, you can stew it and place it on top of the fish that makes up the dish.
97—SECOND METHOD (WITH COOKED LOBSTER)
The lobster having been cooked in a Court-bouillon, shell the tail and slice it up. Arrange these slices in a sautépan liberally buttered at the bottom; season them strongly with salt and cayenne, and heat them on both sides so as to effect the reddening of the skin. Immerse, so as to cover, in a good Sherry, and almost entirely reduce same.
The lobster, after being cooked in a Court-bouillon, shell the tail and slice it up. Arrange these slices in a sauté pan that’s generously buttered at the bottom; season them well with salt and cayenne, and heat them on both sides until the skin turns red. Pour in enough good Sherry to cover and let it reduce almost entirely.
When dishing up, pour on to the slices a leason composed of one-third pint of fresh cream and the yolks of two eggs. Gently stir, away from the fire, and roll the saucepan about until the leason is completed.
When serving, drizzle over the slices a mixture made of one-third pint of fresh cream and the yolks of two eggs. Gently stir, off the heat, and move the saucepan around until the mixture is finished.
Originally, these two sauces, like the American, were exclusively composed of, and served with, lobster. They were one with the two very excellent preparations of lobster which bear their name. In its two forms lobster may only be served at lunch, many people with delicate stomachs being unable to digest it at night. To obviate this serious difficulty, I have made it a practice to serve lobster sauce with fillets or Mousselines of sole, adding the lobster as a garnish only. And this innovation proved most welcome to the public.
Originally, these two sauces, like the American version, were only made with and served alongside lobster. They were associated with the two excellent lobster dishes that share their names. Lobster can only be served at lunch, as many people with sensitive stomachs find it hard to digest at dinner. To solve this issue, I started serving lobster sauce with fillets or Mousselines of sole, using the lobster just as a garnish. This change was very well received by the public.
By using such condiments as curry and paprika, excellent varieties of this sauce may be obtained, which are particularly suited to sole and other white Lenten fish. In either of these cases it is well to add a little rice “à l’Indienne” to the fish.
By using condiments like curry and paprika, you can create great versions of this sauce that pair perfectly with sole and other white fish during Lent. In both cases, it's a good idea to add a bit of "Indian-style" rice to the fish.
[42]98—NOISETTE SAUCE
Prepare a Hollandaise Sauce according to the recipe under No. 30. Add two oz. of hazel-nut butter at the last moment.
Prepare a Hollandaise Sauce following the recipe under No. 30. Add two oz. of hazelnut butter at the end.
Serve this with salmon, trout, and all boiled fish in general.
Serve this with salmon, trout, and all kinds of boiled fish.
99—NORMANDE SAUCE
Put in a sautépan one pint of fish velouté, three tablespoonfuls of mushroom liquor, as much oyster liquor, and twice as much sole fumet, the yolks of three eggs, a few drops of lemon-juice, and one-quarter pint of cream. Reduce by a good third on an open fire, season with a little cayenne, rub through a tammy, and finish with two oz. of butter and four tablespoonfuls of good cream.
Put one pint of fish velouté in a sauté pan, add three tablespoons of mushroom liquor, an equal amount of oyster liquor, and twice as much sole fumet, the yolks of three eggs, a few drops of lemon juice, and one-quarter pint of cream. Reduce by about a third over an open flame, season with a pinch of cayenne, strain through a fine sieve, and finish with two ounces of butter and four tablespoons of good cream.
This sauce is proper to fillet of sole “à la Normande,” but it is also frequently used as the base of other small sauces.
This sauce is perfect for sole fillet “à la Normande,” but it’s also commonly used as the base for other small sauces.
100—ORIENTAL SAUCE
Take one pint of American sauce, season with curry, and reduce to a third. Then add, away from the fire, one-quarter pint of cream per pint of sauce.
Take one pint of American sauce, season with curry, and reduce it to a third. Then add one-quarter pint of cream for every pint of sauce, away from the heat.
Serve this sauce in the same way as American Sauce.
Serve this sauce just like you would American Sauce.
101—POULETTE SAUCE
Boil for a few minutes one pint of Sauce Allemande, and add six tablespoonfuls of mushroom liquor. Finish, away from the fire, with two oz. of butter, a few drops of lemon-juice, and one teaspoonful of chopped parsley. Use this sauce with certain vegetables, but more generally with sheep’s trotters.
Boil one pint of Sauce Allemande for a few minutes, then add six tablespoons of mushroom liquid. Remove from heat and finish with two ounces of butter, a few drops of lemon juice, and one teaspoon of chopped parsley. Use this sauce with certain vegetables, but more often with sheep’s trotters.
102—RAVIGOTE SAUCE
Reduce by half, one-quarter pint of white wine with half as much vinegar. Add one pint of ordinary velouté, boil gently for a few minutes, and finish with one and one-half oz. of shallot butter and one teaspoonful of chervil, tarragon, and chopped chives. This sauce accompanies boiled poultry and certain white “abats.”
Reduce by half a quarter pint of white wine with half that amount of vinegar. Add one pint of regular velouté, simmer gently for a few minutes, and finish with one and a half ounces of shallot butter and one teaspoon each of chervil, tarragon, and chopped chives. This sauce goes well with boiled poultry and certain white “abats.”
103—REGENCY SAUCE
If this sauce is to garnish poultry, boil one pint of Allemande Sauce with six tablespoonfuls of mushroom essence and two tablespoonfuls of truffle essence. Finish with four tablespoonfuls of poultry glaze.
If this sauce is to garnish poultry, boil one pint of Allemande Sauce with six tablespoons of mushroom essence and two tablespoons of truffle essence. Finish with four tablespoons of poultry glaze.
[43]
If it is to garnish fish, substitute for the Allemande Sauce
some fish velouté thickened with egg-yolks and the essences of
mushroom and truffle as above. Complete with some fish
essence.
[43]
If it's meant to dress fish, replace the Allemande Sauce with a fish velouté thickened with egg yolks and the flavors of mushroom and truffle as mentioned above. Finish off with some fish essence.
104—SOUBISE SAUCE
Stew in butter two lbs. of finely-minced onions, scalded for three minutes and well dried. This stewing of the onions in butter increases their flavour. Now add one-half pint of thickened Béchamel; season with salt and a teaspoonful of powdered sugar. Cook gently for half an hour, rub through a tammy, and complete the sauce with some tablespoonfuls of cream and two oz. of butter.
Sauté two pounds of finely chopped onions in butter, having blanched them for three minutes and dried them well. Cooking the onions in butter enhances their flavor. Next, add half a pint of thickened Béchamel; season with salt and a teaspoon of powdered sugar. Cook gently for half an hour, strain through a fine sieve, and finish the sauce with a few tablespoons of cream and two ounces of butter.
105—SOUBISE SAUCE WITH RICE
The same quantity as above of minced onions, scalded and well drained. Garnish the bottom and the sides of a tall, medium stewpan with some thin rashers of fat bacon. Insert the onions, together with one-quarter lb. of Carolina rice, one pint of white consommé, a large pinch of powdered sugar, and the necessary salt. Cook gently in the front of the oven for three-quarters of an hour. Then pound the onions and rice in a mortar, rub the resulting purée through a tammy, and finish with cream and butter as in the preceding case.
The same amount of minced onions, scalded and well drained. Line the bottom and sides of a tall, medium stewpan with some thin slices of fatty bacon. Add the onions, along with a quarter pound of Carolina rice, a pint of white consommé, a large pinch of powdered sugar, and the required salt. Cook gently at the front of the oven for about 45 minutes. Then mash the onions and rice in a mortar, strain the resulting purée through a sieve, and finish with cream and butter as before.
N.B.—This sauce, being more consistent than the former, is used as a garnish just as often as a sauce.
N.B.—This sauce, being thicker than the previous one, is used as a garnish just as often as a sauce.
106—SOUBISE SAUCE TOMATÉE
Prepare a soubise in accordance with the first of the two above formulæ, and add to it one-third of its volume of very red tomato purée.
Prepare a soubise according to the first of the two recipes above, and mix in one-third of its volume of very red tomato purée.
Remarks.
1. The Soubise is rather a cullis than a sauce; i.e., its consistence must be greater than that of a sauce.
1. The Soubise is more of a puree than a sauce; i.e., it needs to be thicker than a sauce.
2. The admixture of Béchamel in Soubise is preferable to that of rice, seeing that it makes it smoother. If, in certain cases, rice is used as a cohering element, in order to give the Soubise more stiffness.
2. Mixing Béchamel into Soubise is better than using rice because it makes the sauce smoother. In some cases, though, rice can be used as a binding ingredient to make the Soubise a bit firmer.
3. In accordance with the uses to which it may be put, the Soubise Tomatée may be finally seasoned either with curry or paprika.
3. Depending on how it will be used, the Soubise Tomatée can be finally seasoned with either curry or paprika.
[44]
106a—SUPRÊME SAUCE
The salient characteristics of Suprême Sauce are its perfect whiteness and consummate delicacy. It is generally prepared in small quantities only.
The key features of Suprême Sauce are its pure whiteness and incredible delicacy. It's usually made in small amounts only.
Preparation.—Put one and one-half pints of very clear poultry stock and one-quarter pint of mushroom cooking liquor into a sautépan. Reduce to two-thirds; add one pint of “poultry velouté”; reduce on an open fire, stirring with the spatula the while, and combine one-half pint of excellent cream with the sauce, this last ingredient being added little by little.
Preparation.—Pour one and a half pints of very clear chicken stock and a quarter pint of mushroom cooking liquid into a sauté pan. Reduce it to two-thirds; add one pint of “chicken velouté”; continue to reduce over an open flame, stirring with a spatula the whole time, and gradually mix in half a pint of high-quality cream into the sauce.
When the sauce has reached the desired consistence, strain it through a sieve, and add another one-quarter pint of cream and two oz. of best butter. Stir with a spoon, from time to time, or keep the pan well covered.
When the sauce has reached the right consistency, strain it through a sieve, and add another quarter pint of cream and two ounces of the best butter. Stir it occasionally with a spoon, or keep the pan covered.
107—VENETIAN SAUCE
Put into a stewpan one tablespoonful of chopped shallots, one tablespoonful of chervil, and one-quarter pint of white wine and tarragon vinegar, mixed in equal quantities. Reduce the vinegar by two-thirds; add one pint of white wine sauce (No. 111); boil for a few minutes; rub through a tammy, and finish the sauce with a sufficient quantity of Herb Juice (No. 183) and one teaspoonful of chopped chervil and tarragon. This sauce accompanies various fish.
Put one tablespoon of chopped shallots, one tablespoon of chervil, and a quarter pint of white wine mixed with tarragon vinegar into a saucepan. Reduce the vinegar by two-thirds; then add one pint of white wine sauce (No. 111). Boil for a few minutes, strain through a tammy, and finish the sauce with enough Herb Juice (No. 183) and one teaspoon of chopped chervil and tarragon. This sauce goes well with various fish.
108—VILLEROY SAUCE
Put into a sautépan one pint of Allemande Sauce to which have been added two tablespoonfuls of truffle essence and as much ham essence.
Put one pint of Allemande Sauce into a sauté pan, to which add two tablespoons of truffle essence and the same amount of ham essence.
Reduce on an open fire and constantly stir until the sauce is sufficiently stiff to coat immersed solids thickly.
Cook over an open fire, stirring constantly, until the sauce is thick enough to coat the submerged solids generously.
109—VILLEROY SOUBISEE SAUCE
Put into a sautépan two-thirds pint of Allemande Sauce and one-third pint of Soubise purée (Formula 105). Reduce as in the preceding case, as the uses to which this is put are the same. Now, according to the circumstances and the nature of the solid it is intended for, a few teaspoonfuls of very black, chopped truffles may be added to this sauce.
Put two-thirds of a pint of Allemande Sauce and one-third of a pint of Soubise purée into a sauté pan (Formula 105). Reduce it just like before, since it's used in the same way. Depending on the situation and the type of solid it’s meant for, you can add a few teaspoons of finely chopped black truffles to the sauce.
110—VILLEROY TOMATÉE SAUCE
Prepare the sauce as explained under No. 108, and add to it the third of its volume of very fine tomato purée. Reduce in the same way.
Prepare the sauce as explained under No. 108, and add a third of its volume of very fine tomato puree. Reduce it in the same way.
[45]
Remarks.—1. Villeroy sauce, of whatsoever kind, is solely
used for the coating of preparations said to be “à la Villeroy.”
45Remarks.—1. Villeroy sauce, of any type, is only used for coating dishes referred to as “à la Villeroy.”
2. The Villeroy Tomatée may be finally seasoned with curry or paprika, according to the preparation for which it is intended.
2. The Villeroy Tomatée can finally be seasoned with curry or paprika, depending on the preparation it's meant for.
111—WHITE WINE SAUCE
The three following methods are employed in making it:—
The three methods used to make it:—
1. Add one-quarter pint of fish fumet to one pint of thickened Velouté, and reduce by half. Finish the sauce, away from the fire, with four oz. of butter. Thus prepared, this white wine sauce is suitable for glazed fish.
1. Add ¼ pint of fish fumet to 1 pint of thickened Velouté, and reduce it by half. Finish the sauce, off the heat, by stirring in 4 oz. of butter. Prepared this way, this white wine sauce is perfect for glazed fish.
3. Put the yolks of five eggs into a small stewpan and mix them with one tablespoonful of cold fish-stock. Put the stewpan in a bain-marie and finish the sauce with one lb. of butter, meanwhile adding from time to time, and in small quantities, six tablespoonfuls of excellent fish fumet. The procedure in this sauce is, in short, exactly that of the Hollandaise, with this distinction, that here fish fumet takes the place of the water.
3. Put the yolks of five eggs into a small saucepan and mix them with one tablespoon of cold fish stock. Place the saucepan in a bain-marie and finish the sauce with one lb. of butter, while gradually adding six tablespoons of good fish fumet in small amounts. The method for this sauce is basically the same as Hollandaise, except that here fish fumet replaces the water.
Hot English Sauces
112—APPLE SAUCE
Quarter, peel, core, and chop two lbs. of medium-sized apples; place these in a stewpan with one tablespoonful of powdered sugar, a bit of cinnamon, and a few tablespoonfuls of water. Cook the whole gently with lid on, and smooth the purée with a whisk when dishing up.
Quarter, peel, core, and chop two pounds of medium-sized apples; put them in a saucepan with one tablespoon of powdered sugar, a little cinnamon, and a few tablespoons of water. Cook everything gently with the lid on, and whisk the purée smooth when serving.
Serve this sauce lukewarm with duck, goose, roast hare, &c.
Serve this sauce warm with duck, goose, roast hare, etc.
113—BREAD SAUCE
Boil one pint of milk, and add three oz. of fresh, white bread-crumb, a little salt, a small onion with a clove stuck in it, and one oz. of butter. Cook gently for about a quarter of an hour, remove the onion, smooth the sauce with a whisk, and finish it with a few tablespoonfuls of cream.
Boil one pint of milk, and add three ounces of fresh white bread crumbs, a little salt, a small onion with a clove stuck in it, and one ounce of butter. Cook gently for about fifteen minutes, remove the onion, smooth the sauce with a whisk, and finish it with a few tablespoons of cream.
This sauce is served with roast fowl and roast feathered game.
This sauce is served with roasted poultry and roasted game birds.
[46]
114—CELERY SAUCE
Clean six stalks of celery (only use the hearts), put them in a sautépan, wholly immerse in consommé, add a faggot and one onion with a clove stuck in it, and cook gently. Drain the celery, pound it in a mortar, then rub it through a tammy and put the purée in a stewpan. Now thin the purée with an equal quantity of cream sauce and a little reduced celery liquor. Heat it moderately, and, if it has to wait, put it in a bain-marie.
Clean six stalks of celery (only use the hearts), place them in a sauté pan, completely submerge in consommé, add a bundle of herbs and one onion with a clove stuck in it, and cook gently. Drain the celery, mash it in a mortar, then strain it through a fine sieve and place the purée in a saucepan. Now thin the purée with an equal amount of cream sauce and a bit of reduced celery liquid. Heat it gently, and if it needs to sit for a while, put it in a bain-marie.
This sauce is suited to boiled or braised poultry. It is excellent, and has been adopted in French cookery.
This sauce is perfect for boiled or braised chicken. It's fantastic and has been widely used in French cooking.
115—CRANBERRY SAUCE
Cook one pint of cranberries with one quart of water in a stewpan, and cover the stewpan. When the berries are cooked drain them in a fine sieve through which they are strained. To the purée thus obtained add the necessary quantity of their cooking liquor, so as to make a somewhat thick sauce. Sugar should be added according to the taste of the consumer.
Cook one pint of cranberries with one quart of water in a saucepan, and cover the saucepan. Once the berries are cooked, drain them through a fine sieve. To the resulting purée, add enough of the cooking liquid to create a somewhat thick sauce. Add sugar to taste.
This sauce is mostly served with roast turkey. It is to be bought ready-made, and, if this kind be used, it need only be heated with a little water.
This sauce is typically served with roast turkey. It should be purchased ready-made, and if this type is used, it just needs to be heated with a bit of water.
116—FENNEL SAUCE
Take one pint of butter sauce (No. 66) and finish it with two tablespoonfuls of chopped fennel, scalded for a few seconds.
Take one pint of butter sauce (No. 66) and finish it with two tablespoons of chopped fennel, briefly blanched.
This is principally used with mackerel.
This is mainly used with mackerel.
117—EGG SAUCE WITH MELTED BUTTER
Dissolve one-quarter pound of butter, and add to it the necessary salt, a little pepper, half the juice of a lemon, and three hard-boiled eggs (hot and cut into large cubes); also a teaspoonful of chopped and scalded parsley.
Melt a quarter pound of butter, then mix in the right amount of salt, a bit of pepper, half the juice of a lemon, and three hot, chopped hard-boiled eggs cut into large cubes. Also, add a teaspoon of chopped parsley that has been scalded.
118—SCOTCH EGG SAUCE
Make a white roux with one and one-half oz. of butter and one oz. of flour. Mix in one pint of boiling milk, season with salt, white pepper, and nutmeg, and boil gently for ten minutes. Then add three hot hard-boiled eggs, cut into cubes (the whites and the yolks).
Make a white roux with 1.5 oz. of butter and 1 oz. of flour. Stir in 1 pint of boiling milk, season with salt, white pepper, and nutmeg, and let it simmer gently for 10 minutes. Then add 3 hot hard-boiled eggs, chopped into cubes (both the whites and the yolks).
This sauce usually accompanies boiled fish, especially fresh haddocks and fresh and salted cod.
This sauce typically goes with boiled fish, especially fresh haddock and both fresh and salted cod.
[47]
119—HORSE-RADISH OR ALBERT SAUCE
Rasp five oz. of horse-radish and place them in a stewpan with one-quarter pint of white consommé. Boil gently for twenty minutes and add a good one-half pint of butter sauce, as much cream, and one-half oz. of bread-crumb; thicken by reducing on a brisk fire and rub through tammy. Then thicken with the yolks of two eggs, and complete the seasoning with a pinch of salt and pepper, and a teaspoonful of mustard dissolved in a tablespoonful of vinegar.
Grate 5 oz. of horseradish and put it in a saucepan with 1/4 pint of white consommé. Simmer gently for 20 minutes, then add 1/2 pint of butter sauce, the same amount of cream, and 1/2 oz. of bread crumbs. Thicken by reducing it over high heat and strain through a fine sieve. Then thicken it with the yolks of 2 eggs, and finish seasoning with a pinch of salt and pepper, plus a teaspoon of mustard mixed with a tablespoon of vinegar.
Serve this sauce with braised or roast beef—especially fillets.
Serve this sauce with braised or roasted beef—especially fillets.
119a—PARSLEY SAUCE
This is the Butter Sauce (No. 66), to which is added, per pint, a heaped tablespoonful of freshly-chopped parsley.
This is the Butter Sauce (No. 66), to which you add, for every pint, a heaping tablespoon of freshly chopped parsley.
120—REFORM SAUCE
Put into a small stewpan and boil one pint of half-glaze sauce and one-half pint of ordinary Poivrade sauce. Complete with a garnish composed of one-half oz. of gherkins, one-half oz. of the hard-boiled white of an egg, one oz. of salted tongue, one oz. of truffles, and one oz. of mushrooms. All these to be cut Julienne-fashion and short.
Put into a small saucepan and boil one pint of demi-glace sauce and half a pint of regular Poivrade sauce. Finish with a garnish made of half an ounce of gherkins, half an ounce of hard-boiled egg white, one ounce of salted tongue, one ounce of truffles, and one ounce of mushrooms. All these should be chopped Julienne-fashion and small.
This sauce is for mutton cutlets when these are “à la Reform.”
This sauce is for mutton cutlets when they're "à la Reform."
48CHAPTER IV
COLD SAUCES AND COMPOUND BUTTERS
121—AIOLI SAUCE, OR PROVENCE BUTTER
Pound one oz. of garlic cloves as finely as possible in a mortar, and add the yolk of one raw egg, a pinch of salt, and one-half pint of oil, letting the latter gradually fall in a thread and wielding the pestle meanwhile, so as to effect a complete amalgamation. Add a few drops of lemon juice and cold water to the sauce as it thickens, these being to avoid its turning.
Pound 1 oz. of garlic cloves as finely as you can in a mortar, then add the yolk of one raw egg, a pinch of salt, and ½ pint of oil, slowly pouring it in a thin stream while stirring with the pestle to combine everything perfectly. As the sauce thickens, add a few drops of lemon juice and cold water to prevent it from separating.
Should it decompose while in the process of making or when made, the only thing to be done is to begin it again with the yolk of an egg.
Should it break down while being made or after it's finished, the only thing to do is to start over with the yolk of an egg.
122—ANDALOUSE SAUCE
Take the required quantity of Mayonnaise sauce (No. 126) and add to it the quarter of its volume of very red and concentrated tomato purée, and finally add two oz. of capsicum cut finely, Julienne-fashion, per pint of sauce.
Take the required amount of mayonnaise sauce (No. 126) and mix in a quarter of its volume of very concentrated red tomato purée, then add two ounces of finely chopped capsicum, Julienne-fashion, for each pint of sauce.
123—BOHEMIAN SAUCE
Put in a bowl one-quarter pint of cold Béchamel, the yolks of four eggs, a little table salt and white pepper. Add a quart of oil and three tablespoonfuls of tarragon vinegar, proceeding as for the Mayonnaise.
Put in a bowl one-quarter pint of cold Béchamel, the yolks of four eggs, a little table salt, and white pepper. Add a quart of oil and three tablespoons of tarragon vinegar, following the same steps as for the Mayonnaise.
Finish the sauce with a tablespoonful of mustard.
Finish the sauce with a tablespoon of mustard.
124—GENOA SAUCE
Pound in a mortar, and make into a smooth, fine paste, one oz. of pistachios and one oz. of fir-apple kernels, or, if these are not available, one oz. of sweet almonds; add one-half tablespoonful of cold Béchamel. Put this paste into a bowl, add the yolks of six eggs, a little salt and pepper, and finish the sauce with one quart of oil, the juice of two lemons, and proceed as for the Mayonnaise.
Pound in a mortar and make a smooth, fine paste from 1 oz. of pistachios and 1 oz. of fir-apple kernels, or if those aren’t available, use 1 oz. of sweet almonds. Add half a tablespoon of cold Béchamel. Place this paste in a bowl, add the yolks of six eggs, a little salt and pepper, and finish the sauce with 1 quart of oil and the juice of two lemons, then proceed as you would for Mayonnaise.
[49]
Complete with three tablespoonfuls of purée of herbs, prepared
with equal quantities of chervil, parsley, tarragon, and
fresh pimpernel, scalded for one minute. Cool quickly, press
so as to expel the water, and pass through a fine sieve.
[49]
Mix in three tablespoons of herb purée made from equal parts chervil, parsley, tarragon, and fresh pimpernel, scalded for one minute. Cool it quickly, squeeze to remove the water, and strain through a fine sieve.
Serve this sauce with cold fish.
Serve this sauce with chilled fish.
125—GRIBICHE SAUCE
Crush in a basin the yolks of six hard-boiled eggs, and work them into a smooth paste, together with a large tablespoonful of French mustard, the necessary salt, a little pepper, and make up the sauce with one pint of oil. Complete with one dessertspoonful of parsley, chervil, and tarragon (chopped and mixed), as many capers and gherkins, evenly mixed, and the hard-boiled whites of three eggs, cut short, Julienne-fashion.
Crush the yolks of six hard-boiled eggs in a bowl, and mix them into a smooth paste with a large tablespoon of French mustard, some salt, and a little pepper. Then add one pint of oil to make the sauce. Finish it off with one dessert spoon of chopped parsley, chervil, and tarragon mixed together, along with as many capers and gherkins as you want, and the chopped hard-boiled whites of three eggs, cut into small pieces, Julienne-fashion.
This sauce is chiefly used with cold fish.
This sauce is mainly used with cold fish.
126—MAYONNAISE SAUCE
Put in a basin the yolks of six raw eggs, after having removed the cores. Season them with one-half oz. of table-salt and a little cayenne pepper. Gradually pour one-fifth pint of vinegar on the yolks while whisking them briskly. When the vinegar is absorbed add one quart of oil, letting the latter trickle down in a thread, constantly stirring the sauce meanwhile. The sauce is finished by the addition of the juice of a lemon and three tablespoonfuls of boiling water—the purpose of the latter being to ensure the coherence of the sauce and to prevent its turning.
Put the yolks of six raw eggs in a bowl after removing the cores. Season them with half an ounce of salt and a pinch of cayenne pepper. Gradually pour in one-fifth of a pint of vinegar while whisking them quickly. Once the vinegar is absorbed, add one quart of oil, letting it drizzle in slowly while stirring the sauce continuously. Finish the sauce by adding the juice of one lemon and three tablespoons of boiling water. The water helps to thicken the sauce and prevents it from separating.
Mayonnaise prepared in this way is rather liquid, but it need only be left to rest a few hours in order to thicken considerably. Unless it be exposed to too low a temperature, the Mayonnaise, prepared as above, never turns, and may be kept for several days without the fear of anything happening to it. Merely cover it to keep the dust away.
Mayonnaise made this way is quite runny, but it just needs to sit for a few hours to thicken significantly. As long as it's not kept at too low a temperature, the mayonnaise won’t spoil and can be stored for several days without any issues. Just cover it to keep the dust off.
Remarks.—In the matter of that sauce there exist endless prejudices, which I must attempt to refute:—
Remarks.—When it comes to that sauce, there are countless opinions that I must try to refute:—
1. If the sauce forms badly, or not at all, the reason is that the oil has been added too rapidly at first, before the addition of the vinegar, and that its assimilation by the yolks has not operated normally.
1. If the sauce turns out poorly, or doesn't form at all, it's because the oil was added too quickly at the start, before the vinegar was added, and the yolks weren't able to absorb it properly.
2. It is quite an error to suppose that it is necessary to work over ice or in a cold room. Cold is rather deleterious to the Mayonnaise, and is invariably the cause of this sauce turning in winter. In the cold season the oil should be slightly [50] warmed, or, at least, kept at the temperature of the kitchen, though it is best to make it in a moderately warm place.
2. It’s a real mistake to think that you have to work on ice or in a cold room. Cold can be harmful to the Mayonnaise and is often why this sauce can fail in the winter. During colder months, the oil should be slightly 50warmed, or at least kept at room temperature, but it’s best to prepare it in a moderately warm environment.
3. It is a further error to suppose that the seasoning interferes with the making of the sauce, for salt, in solution, rather provokes the cohering force of the yolks.
3. It's also a mistake to think that seasoning affects the sauce, because salt, when dissolved, actually enhances the binding power of the yolks.
Causes of the Disintegration of the Mayonnaise:—
Causes of the Breakup of the Mayonnaise
1. The too rapid addition of the oil at the start.
1. The oil was added too quickly at the beginning.
2. The use of congealed, or too cold, an oil.
2. The use of thickened or too cold oil.
3. Excess of oil in proportion to the number of yolks, the assimilating power of an egg being limited to two and one-half oz. of oil (if the sauce be made some time in advance), and three oz. if it is to be used immediately.
3. An excess of oil compared to the number of yolks, since an egg's ability to absorb oil is limited to 2.5 oz. if the sauce is made ahead of time, and 3 oz. if it's used right away.
Means of Bringing Turned Mayonnaise Back to its Normal State.—Put the yolk of an egg into a basin with a few drops of vinegar, and mix the turned Mayonnaise in it, little by little. If it be a matter of only a small quantity of Mayonnaise, one-half a coffeespoonful of mustard can take the place of the egg-yolk. Finally, with regard to acid seasoning, a whiter sauce is obtained by the use of lemon juice instead of vinegar.
How to Fix Turned Mayonnaise.—Place the yolk of an egg in a bowl with a few drops of vinegar, and gradually blend the turned mayonnaise into it. If you're only dealing with a small amount of mayonnaise, half a teaspoon of mustard can replace the egg yolk. Lastly, for a lighter sauce, use lemon juice instead of vinegar for acid seasoning.
127—CLEARED MAYONNAISE SAUCE
Take the necessary quantity of Mayonnaise and gradually add to it, per one and one-half pints of the sauce, one-half pint of cold and rather firm melting aspic jelly—Lenten or ordinary, according to the nature of the products for which the sauce is intended.
Take the required amount of mayonnaise and gradually mix in half a pint of cold, fairly firm melting aspic jelly for every one and a half pints of the sauce—use Lenten or regular, depending on the type of products the sauce is meant for.
Remarks.—It is this very Mayonnaise, formerly used almost exclusively for coating entrées and cold relevées of fish, filleted fish, escalopes of common and spiny-lobster, &c., which I have allowed the Lenten Chaud-froid (see remarks No. 76) to supersede.
Remarks.—This very Mayonnaise, once mainly used for coating entrées and cold dishes of fish, filleted fish, common and spiny lobster escalopes, etc., is what I have allowed the Lenten Chaud-froid (see remarks No. 76) to replace.
128—WHISKED MAYONNAISE
Put into a copper basin or other bowl three-quarters pint of melted jelly, two-thirds pint of Mayonnaise, one tablespoonful of tarragon vinegar, and as much rasped or finely-chopped horse-radish. Mix up the whole, place the utensil on ice, and whisk gently until the contents get very frothy. Stop whisking as soon as the sauce begins to solidify, for it must remain almost fluid so as to enable it to mix with the products for which it is intended.
Put three-quarters of a pint of melted jelly, two-thirds of a pint of mayonnaise, one tablespoon of tarragon vinegar, and some grated or finely chopped horseradish into a copper basin or other bowl. Mix everything together, place the bowl on ice, and whisk gently until the mixture becomes very frothy. Stop whisking as soon as the sauce starts to solidify, because it needs to stay mostly fluid to blend well with the items it's meant to accompany.
This sauce is used principally for vegetable salads.
This dressing is primarily used for vegetable salads.
51129—RAVIGOTE SAUCE, OR VINAIGRETTE
Put into a bowl one pint of oil, one-third pint of vinegar, a little salt and pepper, two oz. of small capers, three tablespoonfuls of fine herbs, comprising some very finely chopped onion, as much parsley, and half as much chervil, tarragon, and chives. Mix thoroughly. The Ravigote accompanies calf’s head or foot, sheep’s trotters, &c.
Put one pint of oil, one-third pint of vinegar, a pinch of salt and pepper, two ounces of small capers, and three tablespoons of fine herbs (which include very finely chopped onion, an equal amount of parsley, and half that amount of chervil, tarragon, and chives) into a bowl. Mix well. The Ravigote goes well with calf’s head or foot, sheep’s trotters, etc.
Two or three tablespoonfuls of the liquor with which its accompanying solids have been cooked, i.e., calf’s head or sheep’s trotters liquor, &c., are often added to this sauce when dishing up.
Two or three tablespoons of the liquid that was used to cook the accompanying solids, like calf’s head or sheep’s trotters broth, etc., are often added to this sauce when serving.
130—REMOULADE SAUCE
To one pint of Mayonnaise add one large tablespoonful of mustard, another of gherkins, and yet another of chopped and pressed capers, one tablespoonful of fine herbs, parsley, chervil, and tarragon, all chopped and mixed, and a coffeespoonful of anchovy essence.
To one cup of mayonnaise, add one large tablespoon of mustard, another tablespoon of chopped gherkins, and another tablespoon of chopped and pressed capers. Then mix in one tablespoon of fine herbs, including chopped parsley, chervil, and tarragon, along with a teaspoon of anchovy essence.
This sauce accompanies cold meat and poultry, and, more particularly, common and spiny lobster.
This sauce goes well with cold meats and poultry, especially common and spiny lobster.
131—GREEN SAUCE
Take the necessary quantity of thick Mayonnaise and spicy seasoning, and add to these, per pint of sauce, one-third pint of herb juice, prepared as indicated hereafter (No. 132).
Take the right amount of thick mayonnaise and spicy seasoning, and add to these, for each pint of sauce, one-third pint of herb juice, prepared as described later (No. 132).
This is suitable for cold fish and shell fish.
This is suitable for cold fish and shellfish.
132—VINCENT SAUCE
Prepare and carefully wash the following herbs:—One oz. each of parsley, chervil, tarragon, chives, sorrel-leaves, and fresh pimpernel, two oz. of water-cress and two oz. of spinach. Put all these herbs into a copper bowl containing salted, boiling water. Boil for two minutes only; then drain the herbs in a sieve and immerse them in a basin of fresh water. When they are cold they are once more drained until quite dry; then they must be finely pounded with the yolks of eight hard-boiled eggs. Rub the purée thus obtained through a sieve first, then through tammy, add one pint of very stiff Mayonnaise to it and finish the sauce with a dessertspoonful of Worcestershire sauce.
Prepare and thoroughly wash the following herbs:— One oz. each of parsley, chervil, tarragon, chives, sorrel leaves, and fresh pimpernel, two oz. of watercress, and two oz. of spinach. Place all these herbs into a copper bowl filled with salted, boiling water. Boil for just two minutes; then drain the herbs using a sieve and immerse them in a bowl of fresh water. Once they are cool, drain them again until they are completely dry; then finely grind them with the yolks of eight hard-boiled eggs. Pass the purée through a sieve first, then through a tammy, add one pint of very thick mayonnaise to it, and finish the sauce with a dessert spoonful of Worcestershire sauce.
[52]
Cold English Sauces
133—CAMBRIDGE SAUCE
Pound together the yolks of six hard-boiled eggs, the washed and dried fillets of four anchovies, a teaspoonful of capers, a dessertspoonful of chervil, tarragon, and chives, mixed. When the whole forms a fine paste, add one tablespoonful of mustard, one-fifth pint of oil, one tablespoonful of vinegar, and proceed as for a Mayonnaise. Season with a little cayenne; rub through tammy, applying pressure with a spoon, and put the sauce in a bowl. Stir it awhile with a whisk to smooth it, and finish with one teaspoonful of chopped parsley.
Mash together the yolks of six hard-boiled eggs, the washed and dried fillets of four anchovies, a teaspoon of capers, and a tablespoon each of chervil, tarragon, and chives. Once you have a smooth paste, add one tablespoon of mustard, one-fifth of a pint of oil, and one tablespoon of vinegar, and continue mixing as you would for a mayonnaise. Season with a pinch of cayenne; strain through a fine sieve, pressing with a spoon, and transfer the sauce to a bowl. Whisk it for a bit to make it smooth, then finish with a teaspoon of chopped parsley.
It is suited to cold meats in general; in fact, it is an Anglicised version of Vincent Sauce.
It goes well with cold meats in general; in fact, it's a British-style version of Vincent Sauce.
134—CUMBERLAND SAUCE
Dissolve four tablespoonfuls of red-currant jelly, to which are added one-fifth pint of port wine, one teaspoonful of finely-chopped shallots, scalded for a few seconds and pressed, one teaspoonful of small pieces of orange rind and as much lemon rind (cut finely, Julienne-fashion, scalded for two minutes, well-drained, and cooled), the juice of an orange and that of half a lemon, one teaspoonful of mustard, a little cayenne pepper, and as much powdered ginger. Mix the whole well.
Dissolve four tablespoons of red currant jelly, then add one-fifth of a pint of port wine, one teaspoon of finely chopped shallots (scalded for a few seconds and pressed), one teaspoon of small pieces of orange zest, and the same amount of lemon zest (finely chopped, Julienne-fashion, scalded for two minutes, well-drained, and cooled). Also, add the juice of one orange and half a lemon, one teaspoon of mustard, a pinch of cayenne pepper, and the same amount of powdered ginger. Mix everything well.
Serve this sauce with cold venison.
Serve this sauce with cold deer meat.
135—GLOUCESTER SAUCE
Take one pint of very thick Mayonnaise and complete it with one-fifth pint of sour cream with the juice of a lemon added, and combine with the Mayonnaise by degrees; one teaspoonful of chopped fennel and as much Worcester sauce.
Take one pint of very thick mayonnaise and add one-fifth pint of sour cream mixed with the juice of a lemon, then gradually combine it with the mayonnaise; add one teaspoon of chopped fennel and as much Worcestershire sauce as you like.
Serve this with all cold meats.
Serve this with all cold cuts.
136—MINT SAUCE
Cut finely, Julienne-fashion, or chop, two oz. of mint leaves. Put these in a bowl with a little less than one oz. of white cassonade or castor sugar, one-quarter pint of fresh vinegar, and four tablespoonfuls of water.
Cut finely, Julienne-fashion, or chop, two oz. of mint leaves. Put these in a bowl with just under one oz. of white sugar, one-quarter pint of fresh vinegar, and four tablespoons of water.
Special sauce for hot or cold lamb.
Special sauce for hot or cold lamb.
53137—OXFORD SAUCE
138—HORSE-RADISH SAUCE
Dilute one tablespoonful of mustard with two tablespoonfuls of vinegar in a basin, and add one lb. of finely-rasped horse-radish, two oz. of powdered sugar, a little salt, one pint of cream, and one lb. of bread-crumb steeped in milk and pressed. Serve this sauce very cold.
Dilute one tablespoon of mustard with two tablespoons of vinegar in a bowl, then add one pound of finely grated horseradish, two ounces of powdered sugar, a bit of salt, one pint of cream, and one pound of bread crumbs soaked in milk and pressed. Serve this sauce very cold.
It accompanies boiled and roast joints of beef.
It goes well with boiled and roasted cuts of beef.
Compound Butters for Grills and for the Completion of Sauces
With the exception of those of the shell-fish order, the butters, whose formulæ I am about to give, are not greatly used in kitchens. Nevertheless, in some cases, as, for instance, in accentuating the savour of sauces, they answer a real and useful purpose, and I therefore recommend them, since they enable one to give a flavour to the derivatives of the Velouté and Béchamel sauces which these could not acquire by any other means.
With the exception of shellfish-based butters, the types I'm about to share aren't commonly used in kitchens. However, in certain situations, like enhancing the flavor of sauces, they serve a real and valuable purpose. So, I recommend them because they allow you to add a taste to the variations of Velouté and Béchamel sauces that you can't achieve in any other way.
With regard to shell-fish butters, and particularly those of the common and spiny lobster and the crayfish, experience has shown that when they are prepared with heat (that is to say, by melting in a bain-marie a quantity of butter which has been previously pounded with shell-fish remains and afterwards strained through muslin into a basin of iced-water where it has solidified) they are of a finer colour than the other kind and quite free from shell particles. But the heat, besides dissipating a large proportion of their delicacy, involves considerable risk, for the slightest neglect gives the above preparation quite a disagreeable taste. To obviate these difficulties I have adopted a system of two distinct butters, one which is exclusively calorific and prepared with heat, and the other which is prepared with all the creamy parts, the trimmings and the remains of common and spiny lobsters, without the shells, pounded with the required quantity of fresh butter and passed through a sieve. The latter is used to complete sauces, particularly those with a Béchamel base to which it lends a perfect savour.
Regarding shellfish butters, especially those made from common and spiny lobster and crayfish, experience has shown that when they are made with heat (meaning by melting a quantity of butter that has been previously pounded with shellfish remains in a bain-marie and then strained through muslin into a basin of iced water where it solidifies), they have a better color than the other type and are completely free from shell particles. However, using heat not only reduces much of their delicacy but also carries significant risk, as even the slightest oversight can give the preparation an unpleasant taste. To overcome these issues, I use a method involving two distinct butters: one that is purely heat-based, and the other made from all the creamy parts, trimmings, and remains of common and spiny lobsters, without the shells, pounded with the necessary amount of fresh butter and strained through a sieve. The latter is used to enhance sauces, particularly those with a Béchamel base, to which it adds a perfect flavor.
I follow the same procedure with shrimp and crayfish butters, [54] sometimes substituting for the butter good cream, which, I find, absorbs the aromatic principles perhaps better than the former. With the above method it is advisable to pass the butter or the cream through a very fine sieve first and afterwards through tammy, so as to avoid small particles of the pounded shell being present in the sauce.
I use the same method for shrimp and crayfish butters, 54 sometimes swapping in cream for the butter, which I think absorbs the aromatic flavors even better than butter does. With this approach, it’s a good idea to strain the butter or cream through a very fine sieve first and then through a tammy, to make sure there aren’t any small bits of the crushed shell in the sauce.
139—BERCY BUTTER
Put into a small stewpan one-quarter pint of white wine and one oz. of finely-chopped shallots, scalded a moment. Reduce the wine by one-half, and add one-half lb. of butter softened into a cream; one teaspoonful of chopped parsley, two oz. of beef marrow cut into cubes, poached in slightly salted water and well drained, the necessary table-salt, and, when dishing up, a little ground pepper and a few drops of lemon-juice.
Put a small saucepan over medium heat and add a quarter pint of white wine along with one ounce of finely chopped shallots that have been briefly scalded. Reduce the wine by half, then stir in half a pound of softened butter until it becomes creamy. Add one teaspoon of chopped parsley, two ounces of beef marrow cut into cubes that have been poached in lightly salted water and drained well, and season with the necessary table salt. When serving, finish with a little ground pepper and a few drops of lemon juice.
This butter must not be completely melted, and it is principally served with grilled beef.
This butter shouldn’t be fully melted, and it’s mainly served with grilled beef.
140—CHIVRY OR RAVIGOTE BUTTER
Put into a small saucepan of salted, boiling water six oz. of chervil, parsley, tarragon, fresh pimpernel, and chives, in equal quantities, and two oz. of chopped shallots. Boil quickly for two minutes, drain, cool in cold water, press in a towel to completely remove the water, and pound in a mortar. Now add one-half lb. of half-melted butter, mix well with the purée of herbs, and pass through tammy.
Put six ounces of chervil, parsley, tarragon, fresh pimpernel, and chives in equal amounts into a small saucepan of salted, boiling water, along with two ounces of chopped shallots. Boil quickly for two minutes, drain, cool in cold water, then press in a towel to completely remove the water, and pound in a mortar. Now add half a pound of half-melted butter, mix well with the herb purée, and strain through a tammy.
This butter is used to complete Chivry sauce and other sauces that contain herb juices, such as the Venetian, &c.
This butter is used to finish Chivry sauce and other sauces that include herb extracts, like the Venetian, etc.
140a—CHÂTEAUBRIAND BUTTER
Reduce by two-thirds four-fifths pint of white wine containing four chopped shallots, fragments of thyme and bay, and four oz. of mushroom parings. Add four-fifths pint of veal gravy, reduce the whole to half, rub it through tammy, and finish it away from the fire with eight oz. of Maître d’Hôtel butter (No. 150) and half a tablespoonful of chopped tarragon.
Reduce four-fifths of a pint of white wine with four chopped shallots, bits of thyme and bay leaves, and four ounces of mushroom scraps by two-thirds. Add four-fifths of a pint of veal gravy, reduce the mixture by half, strain it through a fine sieve, and finish it off the heat with eight ounces of Maître d’Hôtel butter (No. 150) and half a tablespoon of chopped tarragon.
141—COLBERT BUTTER
Take one lb. of Maître d’Hôtel butter (No. 150) and add six tablespoonfuls of dissolved, pale meat glaze and one teaspoonful of chopped tarragon.
Take one lb. of Maître d’Hôtel butter (No. 150) and add six tablespoons of dissolved, pale meat glaze and one teaspoon of chopped tarragon.
Serve this sauce with fish prepared à la Colbert.
Serve this sauce with fish cooked Colbert style.
[55]
142—RED COLOURING BUTTER
Put on to a dish any available remains of shell-fish after having thoroughly emptied and well dried them in the oven. Pound them until they form a fine powder, and add their weight of butter.
Put any leftover shellfish onto a dish after you’ve completely emptied and dried them in the oven. Crush them until they turn into a fine powder, and add an equal weight of butter.
Put the whole into a saucepan and melt in a bain-marie, stirring frequently the while. When the butter is quite clarified strain it through muslin, twisting the latter over a tureen of iced-water in which the strained butter solidifies. Put the congealed butter in a towel, press it heavily so as to expel the water, and keep cool in a small bowl.
Put everything into a saucepan and melt in a bain-marie, stirring frequently the whole time. Once the butter is fully clarified, strain it through muslin, twisting it over a bowl of iced water where the strained butter will solidify. Place the solidified butter in a towel, press it down firmly to squeeze out the water, and keep it cool in a small bowl.
Remarks.—A very fine and decided red colour is obtained by using paprika as a condiment for sauces intended for poultry and certain butcher’s meats, in accordance with the procedure I recommend for the Hongroise. But only the very best quality should be used—that which is mild and at the same time produces a nice pink colour without entailing any excess of the condiment. Among the various kinds of paprika on the market I can highly recommend that of Messrs. Kotangi, which I have invariably found satisfactory.
Remarks.—You can achieve a rich, vibrant red color by using paprika as a seasoning in sauces for poultry and certain meats, following the method I suggest for the Hongroise. It's important to use only the highest quality paprika—one that’s mild and gives a lovely pink hue without overdoing it. Out of all the types of paprika available, I highly recommend the one from Messrs. Kotangi, as I've always found it to be excellent.
143—GREEN COLOURING BUTTER
Peel, wash, and thoroughly shake (so as to get rid of every drop of water) two lbs. of spinach. Pound it raw and then press it in a strong towel, twisting the latter so as to extract all the vegetable juice. Pour this juice into a sautépan, let it coagulate in a bain-marie, and pour it on to a serviette stretched over a bowl in order to drain away the water. Collect the remains of the colouring substance on the serviette, making use of a palette-knife for the purpose, and put these into a mortar; mix with half their weight of butter, strain through a sieve or tammy, and put aside to cool. This green butter should in all cases take the place of the liquid green found on the market.
Peel, wash, and thoroughly shake off all the water from two lbs. of spinach. Crush it raw and then press it in a strong towel, twisting the towel to extract all the vegetable juice. Pour this juice into a sauté pan, let it thicken in a bain-marie, and pour it onto a cloth stretched over a bowl to drain away the water. Collect the leftover coloring substance on the cloth, using a palette knife for this, and place it into a mortar; mix it with half its weight in butter, strain it through a sieve or fine mesh, and set it aside to cool. This green butter should always replace the liquid green that you find in stores.
144—VARIOUS CULLISES
Finely pound shrimp and crayfish shells, and combine with these the available creamy parts and spawn of the common and spiny lobsters; add one-quarter pint of rich cream per lb. of the above remains, and strain, first through a fine sieve and then through tammy. This cullis is prepared just in time for dishing up, and serves as a refining principle in certain fish sauces.
Finely grind shrimp and crayfish shells, and mix in the creamy parts and roe of the common and spiny lobsters; add a quarter pint of rich cream for every pound of the remaining ingredients, and strain it first through a fine sieve and then through a tammy. This sauce should be prepared right before serving, and it serves as a refining element in some fish sauces.
[56]
145—SHRIMP BUTTER
Finely pound any available shrimp remains, add to these their weight of butter, and strain through tammy. Place in a bowl and put aside in the cool.
Finely crush any leftover shrimp, add an equal amount of butter, and strain through a fine mesh. Place in a bowl and set aside in a cool spot.
146—SHALLOT BUTTER
Put eight oz. of roughly minced shallots in the corner of a clean towel, and wash them quickly in boiling water. Cool, and press them heavily. Then pound them finely with their own weight of fresh butter and strain through tammy.
Put eight oz. of roughly chopped shallots in one corner of a clean towel, and quickly rinse them in boiling water. Let them cool, then press them firmly. Next, mash them thoroughly with the same amount of fresh butter and strain through a fine cloth.
This butter accentuates the savour of certain sauces, such as Bercy, Ravigote, &c.
This butter enhances the flavor of certain sauces, like Bercy, Ravigote, etc.
147—CRAYFISH BUTTER
Pound, very finely, the remains and shells of crayfish cooked in Mirepoix. Add their weight of butter, and strain through a fine sieve, and again through tammy, so as to avoid the presence of any shell particles. This latter precaution applies to all shell-fish butters.
Pound the leftover parts and shells of crayfish cooked in Mirepoix. Add the same weight of butter, then strain through a fine sieve, and again through a tammy to make sure there are no shell bits left. This extra step is important for all shellfish butters.
148—TARRAGON BUTTER
Quickly scald and cool eight oz. of fresh tarragon, drain, press in a towel, pound in a mortar, and add to them one lb. of butter. Strain through tammy, and put aside in the cool if it is not to be used immediately.
Quickly blanch and cool eight ounces of fresh tarragon, drain it, press it in a towel, pound it in a mortar, and mix it with one pound of butter. Strain it through a fine mesh, and set it aside in a cool place if it's not going to be used right away.
149—LOBSTER BUTTER
Reduce to a paste in the mortar the spawn, shell, and creamy parts of lobster. Add their equal in weight of butter and strain through tammy.
Reduce the lobster meat, shell, and creamy parts to a paste in the mortar. Add an equal weight of butter and strain through a tammy.
150—BUTTER A LA MAÎTRE D’HÔTEL
First manie and then soften into a cream one-half lb. of butter. Add a tablespoonful of chopped parsley, a little salt and pepper, and a few drops of lemon-juice.
First manie and then soften half a pound of butter until it's creamy. Add a tablespoon of chopped parsley, a pinch of salt and pepper, and a few drops of lemon juice.
Serve this with grills in general.
Serve this with grilled foods in general.
151—MANIED BUTTER
Mix, until perfectly combined, four oz. of butter and three oz. of sifted flour. This butter is made immediately before the time of dishing up, and is used for quick leasons like the Matelotes, &c.
Mix four ounces of butter and three ounces of sifted flour until completely combined. This butter is made right before serving and is used for quick sauces like Matelotes, etc.
[57]
The sauce to which manied butter has been added should not
boil if this can possibly be avoided, as it would thereby acquire a
very disagreeable taste of raw flour.
57The sauce with added butter should not boil if it can be helped, as it would develop a very unpleasant taste of raw flour.
151a—MELTED BUTTER
This preparation, which is used principally as a fish sauce, should consist of butter, only just melted, and combined with a little table-salt and a few drops of lemon-juice. It should therefore be prepared only at the last minute; for, should it wait and be allowed to clarify, besides losing its flavour it will be found to disagree with certain people.
This sauce, mainly used for fish, should be made with just melted butter, a bit of table salt, and a few drops of lemon juice. It’s best to prepare it right before serving; if it sits too long and becomes clarified, it will lose its flavor and might upset some people's stomachs.
152—BUTTER A LA MEUNIÈRE
Put into a frying-pan the necessary quantity of butter, and cook it gently until it has acquired a golden tint and exudes a slight smell of nut. Add a few drops of lemon-juice, and pour on the fish under treatment, which should have been previously sprinkled with concassed parsley.
Put the right amount of butter in a frying pan and cook it slowly until it turns golden and smells slightly nutty. Add a few drops of lemon juice, then pour it over the fish, which should have been sprinkled with concassed parsley beforehand.
This butter is proper to fish “à la Meunière” and is always served on the fish.
This butter is perfect for fish "à la Meunière" and is always served with the fish.
153—MONTPELLIER BUTTER
Put into a saucepan containing boiling water equal quantities of watercress leaves, parsley, chervil, chives, and tarragon (six oz. in all), one and one-half oz. of chopped shallots, and one-half oz. of spinach leaves. Boil for two minutes, then drain, cool, press in a towel to expel water, and pound in a mortar with one tablespoonful of pressed capers, four oz. of gherkins, a garlic clove, and the fillets of four anchovies well washed.
Put equal amounts of watercress leaves, parsley, chervil, chives, and tarragon (six oz. total) into a saucepan with boiling water, along with one and a half oz. of chopped shallots and half oz. of spinach leaves. Boil for two minutes, then drain, cool, press in a towel to remove excess water, and mash in a mortar with one tablespoon of pressed capers, four oz. of gherkins, a garlic clove, and the fillets of four well-washed anchovies.
Mix this paste with one and one-half lbs. of butter; then add the yolks of three boiled eggs and two raw eggs, and finally pour in, by degrees, two-fifths pint of oil. Strain through a fine sieve or through tammy, put the butter into a basin, and stir it well with a wooden spoon so as to make it smooth. Season with table-salt and a little cayenne.
Mix this paste with one and a half lbs. of butter; then add the yolks of three boiled eggs and two raw eggs, and finally pour in, gradually, two-fifths of a pint of oil. Strain through a fine sieve or a tammy, put the butter into a bowl, and stir it well with a wooden spoon to make it smooth. Season with table salt and a little cayenne.
Use this butter to deck large fish, such as salmon and trout; but it is also used for smaller pieces and slices of fish.
Use this butter to dress up large fish, like salmon and trout; but it can also be used for smaller pieces and fillets of fish.
Remarks.—When this butter is specially prepared to form a coat on fish, the oil and the egg yolks are omitted and only butter is used.
Remarks.—When this butter is specifically made to coat fish, the oil and egg yolks are left out, and only butter is used.
[58]
154—BLACK BUTTER
Put into a frying-pan the necessary amount of butter, and cook it until it has assumed a brown colour and begins to smoke. At this moment add a large pinch of concassed parsley leaves and spread it immediately over the object to be treated.
Put the right amount of butter in a frying pan and cook it until it turns brown and starts to smoke. At that point, add a large pinch of concassed parsley leaves and sprinkle it right away over whatever you're cooking.
155—HAZEL-NUT BUTTER
Put eight oz. of shelled hazel-nuts, for a moment, in the front of the oven, in order to slightly grill their skins and make them easily removable. Now crush the nuts in a mortar until they form a paste, and add a few drops of cold water with a view to preventing their producing any oil. Add their equivalent in weight of butter and rub through tammy.
Put eight oz. of shelled hazelnuts in the front of the oven for a moment to lightly toast their skins, making them easier to remove. Now crush the nuts in a mortar until they form a paste, adding a few drops of cold water to prevent them from releasing oil. Add an equal weight of butter and strain through a tammy.
156—PISTACHIO BUTTER
Put into boiling water eight oz. of pistachios, and keep them on the side of the fire until the peel may be easily removed. Drain, cool in cold water, clean the pistachios, and finely pound while moistening them with a few drops of water.
Put eight ounces of pistachios in boiling water, and keep them by the fire until the skin can be easily removed. Drain them, cool in cold water, clean the pistachios, and finely grind them while adding a few drops of water to keep them moist.
Add two oz. of butter and pass through tammy.
Add two ounces of butter and strain through a fine sieve.
157—PRINTANIER BUTTER
These butters are made from all early-season vegetables, such as carrots, French beans, peas, and asparagus heads.
These butters are made from all early-season vegetables, like carrots, green beans, peas, and asparagus tips.
When dealing with green vegetables cook quickly in boiling, salted water, drain, dry, pound with their weight of butter, and rub through tammy.
When preparing green vegetables, cook them quickly in boiling, salted water, drain, dry, mash them with an equal amount of butter, and strain through a fine sieve.
With carrots: Mince and cook with consommé, sugar, and butter until the diluent is quite reduced. After cooling they are pounded with their own weight of butter and rubbed through tammy.
With carrots: Chop and cook with broth, sugar, and butter until the liquid is mostly gone. After cooling, mash them with an equal amount of butter and strain through a fine sieve.
[59]
CHAPTER V
Savoury Jellies or Aspics
Jellies are to cold cookery what consommés and stock are to hot. If anything, the former are perhaps more important, for a cold entrée—however perfect it may be in itself—is nothing without its accompanying jelly.
Gummies are to cold cooking what consommés and stocks are to hot cooking. If anything, the former might even be more important, because a cold entrée—no matter how perfect it is on its own—falls flat without its jelly.
In the recipes which I give hereafter I have made a point of showing how melting jellies may be obtained, i.e., served in a sauce-boat simultaneously with the cold comestible, or actually poured over it when the latter lies in a deep dish—a common custom nowadays.
In the recipes that follow, I've made sure to show how to make melting jellies, meaning they can be served in a sauce-boat alongside the cold dish, or actually poured over it when the dish is in a deep bowl—a common practice today.
This method of serving cold entrées, which I inaugurated at the Savoy Hotel with the “Suprême de Volaille Jeannette,” is the only one which allows of serving a jelly in a state of absolute perfection.
This way of serving cold dishes, which I started at the Savoy Hotel with the “Suprême de Volaille Jeannette,” is the only one that lets you serve jelly in a state of absolute perfection.
Nevertheless, if a more solid jelly were required, either for the decking of cold dishes or for a moulded entrée, there need only be added to the following formulæ a few gelatine leaves—more or less—according to the required firmness of the jelly.
Nevertheless, if a thicker jelly is needed, whether for topping cold dishes or for a molded entrée, you just need to add a few gelatin sheets—more or less—depending on how firm you want the jelly to be.
But it should not be forgotten that the greater the viscosity of the jelly the less value will the same possess.
But it should not be forgotten that the thicker the jelly, the less valuable it will be.
The various uses of jellies are dealt with in Part II. of this work, where the formulæ of their divers accompanying dishes will also appear.
The different uses of jellies are covered in Part II of this work, where the recipes for their various accompanying dishes will also be included.
158—ORDINARY ASPICS
Stock for Ordinary Aspic.—Quantities for making Four Quarts.
4 lbs. of strung knuckle of veal.
4 lbs. of knuckle of veal, already prepared.
3 lbs. of strung knuckle of beef.
3 lbs. of beef knuckle, string tied.
3 lbs. of veal bones, well broken up.
3 lbs. of veal bones, thoroughly broken up.
Mode of Procedure.—Put the meats in a very clean and well-tinned stockpot or stewpan. Add eight quarts of cold water, boil, and skim after the manner indicated under No. 1. Having well skimmed the stock add one oz. of salt, put it on the side of [60] the fire, and let it boil gently for four hours. Then remove the meat, taking care not to disturb the stock. Carefully remove the fat, and garnish with one-half lb. of carrots, six oz. of onions, two oz. of leeks, a stick of celery, and a large faggot. Put the whole back on to the fire and cook gently for a further two hours. Strain through a sieve into a very clean basin and leave to cool.
Mode of Procedure.—Place the meats in a clean and well-tinned stockpot or stewpan. Add eight quarts of cold water, bring it to a boil, and skim it as described under No. 1. After well skimming the stock, add 1 oz. of salt, move it to the side of 60 the fire, and let it simmer gently for four hours. Then remove the meat, being careful not to disturb the stock. Carefully take off the fat, and add a half pound of carrots, six ounces of onions, two ounces of leeks, a stick of celery, and a large bundle of herbs. Place everything back on the fire and cook gently for another two hours. Strain through a sieve into a very clean bowl and let it cool.
Clarification of Aspic.—When the stock, prepared according to the above directions, has cooled, the grease that has formed on its surface should be removed. Then pour off gently into a stewpan of convenient size in such a way as to prevent the deposit at the bottom of the basin from mixing with the clear liquor. Test the consistence of the aspic, when it should be found that the quantities given above have proved sufficient to form a fairly firm jelly. If, however, this be not the case, a few leaves of gelatine steeped in cold water should be added, being careful not to overdo the quantity. Now add to the stock two lbs. of lean beef (first minced and then pounded together with the white of an egg), a little chervil and tarragon, and a few drops of lemon-juice. Place the saucepan on an open fire, stir its contents with a spatula until the liquid begins to boil, remove it from the fire, and place it on the side of the stove, where it may boil gently for half an hour.
Clarification of Aspic.—Once the stock has cooled, skim off the fat that has accumulated on the surface. Then carefully pour it into a suitable saucepan, making sure not to disturb the sediment at the bottom. Check the consistency of the aspic; it should be firm enough to form a jelly with the amounts given above. If it's not, add a few sheets of gelatin soaked in cold water, being careful not to use too much. Next, mix in two lbs. of lean beef (first minced, then pounded with the white of an egg), a bit of chervil, tarragon, and a few drops of lemon juice. Place the saucepan over an open flame, stir the mixture with a spatula until it starts to boil, then remove it from the heat and let it simmer gently on the side of the stove for half an hour.
At the end of this time take the saucepan off the fire and remove what little grease has formed on the aspic while cooking. Strain through a serviette stretched and fastened across the legs of an overturned stool, and let the aspic fall into a basin placed between the legs. Ascertain whether the liquid is quite clear, and if, as frequently happens, this be not the case, what has already been strained should once more be passed through the serviette, renewing the operation until the aspic becomes quite transparent.
At the end of this time, take the saucepan off the heat and remove any grease that has formed on the aspic while cooking. Strain it through a cloth stretched and secured across the legs of an overturned stool, allowing the aspic to drip into a bowl placed between the legs. Check if the liquid is completely clear, and if it isn’t, which often happens, strain what you’ve already poured through the cloth again, repeating the process until the aspic is totally transparent.
Flavouring the Aspic.—The aspic obtained as above is limpid, has an agreeable savour, and is the colour of fine amber. It now only requires flavouring according to the tastes of the consumer and the purpose for which it is intended. For this operation it should be allowed to become quite tepid, and the following quantities of choice wine are added to it, viz.:—
Flavoring the Aspic.—The aspic made as described above is clear, has a pleasant taste, and is the color of fine amber. It just needs to be flavored according to the preferences of the person consuming it and the intended use. For this step, it should be allowed to cool to room temperature, and the following amounts of selected wine are added to it, namely:—
If the wine is of a liqueur kind, such as Sherry, Marsala, Madeira, &c., one-fifth pint per quart.
If the wine is a liqueur type, like Sherry, Marsala, Madeira, etc., use one-fifth of a pint per quart.
If it is another kind of wine, for example, champagne, hock, &c., one-fourth pint per quart.
If it's a different type of wine, like champagne, hock, etc., use one-fourth pint for every quart.
The wine used should be very clear, free from any deposit, and as perfect as possible in taste.
The wine should be very clear, free of any sediment, and as perfect as possible in flavor.
[61]
159—CHICKEN ASPIC
The quantities of meat are the same as for ordinary aspic; there need only be added to it either two oven-browned hens, or their equivalent in weight of roasted fowl carcases, and poultry giblets if these are handy. It is always better, however, to prepare the stock with the hens and giblets and to keep the carcases for the clarification. This clarification follows the same rules as that of the ordinary aspic, except that a few roasted-fowl carcases, previously well freed from fat, are added to it.
The amounts of meat are the same as for regular aspic; you just need to add either two roasted hens or the same weight of roasted bird carcasses, along with poultry giblets if you have them. However, it’s usually better to make the stock with the hens and giblets and save the carcasses for clarification. This clarification follows the same steps as that of regular aspic, except you add a few roasted bird carcasses that have been well cleaned of fat.
In the case of this particularly delicate aspic, it is more than ever necessary not to overdo the amount of gelatine. It should be easily soluble to the palate in order to be perfect.
In the case of this especially delicate aspic, it's more important than ever not to use too much gelatin. It should dissolve easily on the palate to be perfect.
160—GAME ASPIC
Prepare this aspic stock in exactly the same way as that of ordinary aspic, only substitute game, such as deer, roebuck, doe, or hare, or wild rabbit (previously browned in the oven), for the beef. When possible also add to this stock a few old specimens of feathered game, such as partridges or pheasants that are too tough for other purposes and which suit admirably here.
Prepare this aspic stock just like you would for regular aspic, but replace the beef with game like deer, roebuck, doe, hare, or wild rabbit (previously browned in the oven). If possible, also include a few old pieces of feathered game, like partridges or pheasants that are too tough for other uses, as they work perfectly here.
The clarification changes according to the different flavours which are to be given to the aspic. If it is not necessary to give it a special characteristic, it should be prepared with the meat of that ground game which happens to be most available at the time, adding to the quantity used roast carcases of feathered game, the respective amounts of both ingredients being the same as for ordinary aspic. If, on the other hand, the aspic is to have a well-defined flavour, the meat used for the clarification should naturally be that producing the flavour in question, i.e., either partridge or pheasant, or hazel-hen, &c.
The clarification varies depending on the different flavors you want to add to the aspic. If you don’t need it to have a specific characteristic, prepare it using whatever ground game meat is most available at the time, and include roast carcasses of feathered game in the same amounts as you would for regular aspic. However, if the aspic is meant to have a distinct flavor, the meat used for clarification should naturally be the one that produces that flavor, such as partridge, pheasant, or hazel-hen, etc.
Some aspics are greatly improved by being flavoured with a small quantity of old brandy. Rather than use an inferior kind of this ingredient, however, I should advise its total omission from the aspic.
Some aspics are much better when they're flavored with a little bit of old brandy. However, instead of using a low-quality version of this ingredient, I would recommend leaving it out entirely.
Without aromatisation the aspic, though imperfect, is passable; but aromatised with bad brandy it is invariably spoilt.
Without flavoring, the aspic, while not perfect, is acceptable; but if flavored with bad brandy, it is always ruined.
LENTEN ASPICS
161—FISH ASPIC WITH WHITE WINE
The stock for this aspic is prepared in precisely the same manner as fish stock, No. 1. The stewpan need not, however, be buttered previous to the insertion of the onions, parsley-stalks, [62] and fish-bones. If the aspic is not required to be quite white, a little saffron may be added to it, as the aroma of this condiment blends so perfectly with that of fish.
When the stock is prepared its consistence should be tested, and rectified, if necessary, by means of gelatine. The quantity of this substance should on no account exceed eight leaves per quart of aspic, and, at the risk of repeating myself, I remind the reader that the less gelatine is used the better the aspic will be.
When the stock is ready, its consistency should be checked and adjusted if needed with gelatin. The amount of gelatin should not exceed eight sheets for every quart of aspic, and I want to emphasize that using less gelatin will result in better aspic.
The clarification should be made with fresh caviare if possible, but pressed caviare is also admirably suited to this purpose. The quantities are the same as for the clarification of fish consommé, No. 4.
The clarification should be done with fresh caviar if possible, but pressed caviar also works well for this purpose. The quantities are the same as for clarifying fish consommé, No. 4.
In flavouring white fish aspics either dry champagne or a good Bordeaux or Burgundy may be used. Take care, however—
In flavoring white fish aspics, you can use either dry champagne or a good Bordeaux or Burgundy. Just be careful—
1. That the wine used be of an unquestionably good quality.
1. The wine used should be definitely of good quality.
2. That it be only added to the aspic when the latter is already cold and on the point of coagulating, as this is the only means of preserving all the aroma of the wine.
2. It should only be added to the aspic when it is already cold and about to set, as this is the only way to keep all the wine's aroma.
Finally, in certain cases, a special flavour may be obtained by the use of crayfish, which are cooked, as for bisque, then pounded, and added to the fish stock No. 11 ten minutes before straining it. A proportion of four little crayfish à bisque per quart of aspic is sufficient to secure an excellent aroma.
Finally, in some cases, you can achieve a unique flavor by using crayfish, which are cooked like for bisque, then mashed up and added to the fish stock No. 11 ten minutes before you strain it. Using four small crayfish à bisque per quart of aspic is enough to create an amazing aroma.
162—FISH ASPIC WITH RED WINE
This aspic stock is the Court-bouillon with red wine No. 165, which has served in cooking the fish for which the aspic is intended; this fish is generally either trout or salmon; sometimes also, but less commonly, a carp or a pike.
This aspic stock is the Court-bouillon with red wine No. 165, which was used to cook the fish that will go into the aspic; this fish is usually either trout or salmon; occasionally, but not as often, it could be carp or pike.
This stock must first of all have its grease thoroughly removed; it should then be poured carefully away, reduced if necessary, and the required quantity of gelatine added. This cannot be easily determined, as all gelatines are not alike, and the stock may have contracted a certain consistence from its contact with the fish. One can, therefore, only be guided by testing small quantities cooled in ice, but care should be taken that the aspic be not too firm.
This stock needs to have all the grease completely removed first. Then, it should be carefully poured off, reduced if necessary, and the right amount of gelatin added. This isn't easy to figure out, as not all gelatins are the same, and the stock might have thickened a bit from mixing with the fish. Therefore, you can only rely on testing small amounts cooled on ice, but be careful not to let the aspic get too firm.
The clarification of this aspic is generally made with white of egg in the proportion of one white per quart. The white, half-whisked, is added to the cold stock, and the latter is put over an open fire and stirred with a spatula. As soon as it boils, the aspic is poured through a serviette fixed on to [63] the legs of an overturned stool. The first drippings of the fluid are put back on to the serviette if they do not seem clear, and this operation is repeated until the required clearness is obtained.
The clarification of this aspic is usually done with egg whites, using one white for every quart. The egg white, lightly whisked, is added to the cold stock, which is then placed over an open flame and stirred with a spatula. Once it comes to a boil, the aspic is poured through a cloth set up on the legs of an upside-down stool. If the first drips of the liquid don't look clear, they're put back on the cloth, and this process is repeated until the desired clarity is achieved.
It almost invariably happens that, either during the cooking of the fish or during the clarification, the wine loses its colour through the precipitation of the colouring elements derived from the tannin.
It almost always happens that, either while cooking the fish or during the clarification process, the wine loses its color because the coloring elements from the tannin settle out.
The only way of overcoming this difficulty is to add a few drops of liquid carmine or vegetable red; but, in any case, it is well to remember that the colour of red-wine aspic must never be deeper than a sombre pink.
The only way to get past this issue is to add a few drops of liquid carmine or vegetable red; however, it's important to remember that the color of red-wine aspic should never be darker than a muted pink.
[64]
CHAPTER VI
The Court-bouillons and the Marinades
163—COURT-BOUILLON WITH VINEGAR
Quantities Required for Five Quarts.
5 quarts of water.
5 quarts of water.
½ pint of vinegar.
½ pint of vinegar.
2 oz. of gray salt.
2 oz. of gray sea salt.
½ oz. of peppercorns.
½ oz. of peppercorns.
¾ lb. of carrots.
¾ lb. carrots.
1 lb. of onions.
1 lb. of onions.
A little thyme and bay.
A bit of thyme and bay.
2 oz. of parsley stalks.
2 oz. parsley stalks.
Preparation.—Put into a saucepan the water, salt, and vinegar, the minced carrots and onions, and the parsley, thyme, and bay, gathered into a bunch. Boil, allow to simmer for one hour, rub through tammy, and put aside until wanted.
Preparation.—In a saucepan, combine the water, salt, and vinegar with the chopped carrots and onions, along with the parsley, thyme, and bay leaves tied into a bundle. Bring to a boil, then let it simmer for an hour. Strain through a fine mesh sieve and set aside until needed.
Remarks.—Put the peppercorns into the court-bouillon only twelve minutes before straining the latter. If the pepper were in for too long a time it would give a bitterness to the preparation. This rule also applies to the formulæ that follow, in which the use of peppercorns is also required.
Remarks.—Add the peppercorns to the court-bouillon only twelve minutes before straining it. If the pepper is left in for too long, it will make the dish bitter. This guideline also applies to the recipes that follow, which also require the use of peppercorns.
This court-bouillon is principally used for cooking trout and salmon, as well as for various shell-fish.
This court-bouillon is mainly used for cooking trout and salmon, as well as for different shellfish.
164—COURT-BOUILLON WITH WHITE WINE
Quantities Required for Two Quarts.
1 quart of white wine.
1 quart of white wine.
1 quart of water.
1 quart of water.
3 oz. of minced onions.
3 oz. minced onions.
1 large faggot.
1 large bundle of sticks.
½ oz. of gray salt.
½ oz. of gray salt.
A few peppercorns.
Some peppercorns.
Preparation.—This is the same as for the court-bouillon with vinegar, except that it is boiled for half an hour and is strained through tammy.
Preparation.—This is the same as for the court-bouillon with vinegar, except that it is boiled for thirty minutes and is strained through a fine sieve.
Remarks.—If the court-bouillon has to be reduced the quantity of salt should be proportionately less. This preparation is principally used for poaching fresh-water fish.
Remarks.—If the court-bouillon needs to be reduced, the amount of salt should be proportionately less. This preparation is mainly used for poaching fresh-water fish.
165—COURT-BOUILLON WITH RED WINE
Use the same quantities as for court-bouillon with white wine, taking care—
Use the same amounts as for court-bouillon with white wine, making sure—
1. To replace white wine by excellent red wine.
1. To swap out white wine for great red wine.
3. To apportion the wine and water in the ratio of two-thirds to one-third.
3. To mix the wine and water in a two-to-one ratio.
Preparation.—The same as that of the former, with the same time for boiling.
Preparation.—The same as before, with the same boiling time.
Remarks.—If the court-bouillon is to be reduced, the salt should be less accordingly. When the court-bouillon with red wine is to constitute an aspic stock, fish fumet with enough gelatine takes the place of the water.
Remarks.—If the court-bouillon is going to be reduced, use less salt. When the court-bouillon with red wine is intended to be an aspic stock, fish fumet with enough gelatin replaces the water.
The uses of court-bouillon with red wine are similar to those of the white-wine kind.
The uses of court-bouillon with red wine are similar to those of the white-wine version.
166—PLAIN COURT-BOUILLON
The quantity of court-bouillon is determined by the size of the piece which it is to cover. It is composed of cold, salt water (the salt amounting to a little less than one-half oz. per quart of water), one-quarter pint of milk per quart of water, and one thin slice of peeled lemon in the same proportion. The fish is immersed while the liquor is cold; the latter is very slowly brought to the boil, and as soon as this is reached, the receptacle is moved to the side of the fire, where the cooking of the fish is completed.
The amount of court-bouillon is based on the size of the piece it's meant to cover. It's made with cold, salted water (about a little less than half an ounce of salt per quart of water), a quarter pint of milk for every quart of water, and one thin slice of peeled lemon in the same ratio. The fish is placed in the cold liquid, which is then brought to a boil very slowly. Once it boils, the pot is moved to the side of the heat, where the fish finishes cooking.
This court-bouillon, which is used with large pieces of turbot and brill, is never prepared beforehand.
This court-bouillon, used with large pieces of turbot and brill, is never made in advance.
167—SPECIAL COURT-BOUILLON, OR BLANC
This preparation is a genuine court-bouillon, though it is not used in cooking fish.
This preparation is a true court-bouillon, even though it’s not used for cooking fish.
The Quantities Required for Five Quarts of this Court-bouillon are
A little less than 2 oz. of flour.
A little less than 2 oz. of flour.
1½ oz. of grey salt.
1½ oz. of gray salt.
The juice of 3 lemons or ⅛ pint of good vinegar.
The juice of 3 lemons or ⅛ pint of good vinegar.
5 quarts of cold water.
5 quarts of cold water.
Gradually mix the flour and the water; add the salt and the lemon juice, and pass through a strainer. Set to boil, and stir the mixture the while, in order to prevent the flour from precipitating; as soon as the boil is reached, immerse the objects to be treated. These are usually calf’s head or foot, previously blanched; sheep’s trotters, cocks’ kidneys or combs, or such vegetables as salsify, cardoon, &c.
Gradually mix the flour and water; add the salt and lemon juice, and strain the mixture. Bring it to a boil, stirring constantly to prevent the flour from settling. Once it starts boiling, immerse the items you want to treat. These typically include calf’s head or foot, which have been blanched; sheep’s trotters, cocks’ kidneys or combs, or vegetables like salsify, cardoon, etc.
Remarks upon the Use of Court-bouillon.
1. Court-bouillon must always be prepared in advance for all fish, the time for poaching which is less than half an hour, except turbots and brills.
1. Court-bouillon should always be prepared ahead of time for all fish that need to be poached for less than half an hour, except for turbots and brills.
[66]
2. When a fish is of such a size as to need more than half
an hour’s poaching, proceed as follows:—Place under the
drainer of the fish-kettle the minced carrots and onions and
the faggot; put the fish on the drainer, and cover it with
water and vinegar, or white wine, in accordance with the
kind of court-bouillon wanted and the quantity required. Add
the salt, boil, and keep the court-bouillon gently simmering for
a period of time fixed by the weight of the fish. The time
allowed for poaching the latter will be given in their respective
formulæ.
[66]
2. When a fish is large enough to require more than half an hour of poaching, follow these steps:—Place minced carrots, onions, and a bundle of herbs under the drainer of the fish kettle; then, put the fish on the drainer and cover it with water and vinegar, or white wine, depending on the type of court-bouillon desired and the amount needed. Add salt, bring to a boil, and let the court-bouillon gently simmer for a time determined by the weight of the fish. The poaching time for the fish will be specified in their respective recipes.
3. Fish, when whole, should be immersed in cold court-bouillon; when sliced, in the same liquor, boiling. The exceptions to this rule are small trout “au bleu” and shell-fish.
3. Whole fish should be submerged in cold court-bouillon; when sliced, they should go into the same liquid, but boiling hot. The exceptions to this rule are small trout “au bleu” and shellfish.
4. If fish be cooked in short liquor the aromatics are put under the drainer and the liquid elements of the selected court-bouillon (as, for example, that with red or white wine) are so calculated as to cover only one-third of the solid body. Fish cooked in this way should be frequently basted.
4. If fish is cooked in a small amount of liquid, the seasonings are placed under the drainer, and the liquid components of the chosen court-bouillon (like the one with red or white wine) are measured out to cover only one-third of the fish. Fish cooked this way should be basted frequently.
5. Court-bouillon for ordinary and spiny lobsters should always be at full boiling pitch when these are immersed. The case is the same for small or medium fish “au bleu.”
5. Court-bouillon for regular and spiny lobsters should always be at a full boil when they are added. The same applies for small or medium fish “au bleu.”
6. Fish which is to be served cold, also shell-fish, should cool in the court-bouillon itself; the cooking period is consequently curtailed.
6. Fish that will be served cold, as well as shellfish, should cool in the court-bouillon itself; this reduces the cooking time.
Marinades and Brines.
Marinades play but a small part in English cookery, venison or other ground-game being generally preferred fresh. However, in the event of its being necessary to resort to these methods of preparation, I shall give two formulæ for venison and two for mutton.
Marinades are not a big deal in English cooking; fresh venison or other game is usually the favored choice. However, if you need to use these preparation methods, I will provide two recipes for venison and two for mutton.
The use of the marinade for venison is very much debated. Certainly it is often desirable that the fibre of those meats that come from old specimens of the deer and boar species be softened, but there is no doubt that what the meat gains in tenderness it loses in flavour. On the whole, therefore, it would be best to use only those joints which come from young beasts.
The use of the marinade for venison is quite controversial. It’s definitely often a good idea to tenderize the meat from older deer and boars, but while the meat becomes more tender, it loses some of its flavor. Overall, it’s probably best to stick with cuts from younger animals.
In the case of the latter, the marinade may well be dispensed with. It would add nothing to the savour of a haunch of venison, such as may be got in England, while it would be equally ineffectual in the case of the roebuck or hare. A summary treatment of these two, with raw marinade, may well be adopted, as also for deer.
In the case of the latter, the marinade might not be needed. It wouldn't enhance the flavor of a haunch of venison, like what you can get in England, and it would be just as ineffective for roebuck or hare. A quick prep for these two, with raw marinade, can definitely be used, as well as for deer.
[67]
As for cooked marinade, its real and only use lies in the
fact that during stormy summer weather it enables one to preserve
meat which would otherwise have to be wasted. It may,
moreover, be used for braised venison, but this treatment of
game is very uncommon nowadays.
[67]
When it comes to cooked marinade, its true and only purpose is that during rough summer weather, it helps preserve meat that would otherwise go to waste. Additionally, it can be used for braised venison, although this way of preparing game is quite rare these days.
168—COOKED MARINADE FOR VENISON
Quantities Required for Five Quarts.
½ lb. of minced carrots.
½ lb. of chopped carrots.
½ lb. of minced onions.
½ lb. minced onions.
2 oz. of minced shallots.
2 oz. diced shallots.
1 crushed garlic clove.
1 crushed garlic clove.
1 faggot, including 1 oz. of parsley stalks, 2 sprigs of rosemary, as much thyme, and 2 bay leaves.
1 bundle, including 1 oz. of parsley stalks, 2 sprigs of rosemary, as much thyme as you'd like, and 2 bay leaves.
Preparation.—Heat one-half pint of oil in a stewpan, add the carrots and onions, and fry them while stirring frequently. When they begin to brown add the shallots, the garlic, and the faggot, then one pint of vinegar, two bottles of white wine, and three quarts of water. Cook this marinade for twenty minutes, and add a further two oz. of salt, one-half oz. of peppercorns, and four oz. of brown sugar. Ten minutes afterwards pass it through a strainer and let it cool before inserting the meats.
Preparation.—Heat half a pint of oil in a saucepan, add the carrots and onions, and sauté them while stirring often. Once they start to brown, add the shallots, garlic, and bundle of herbs, then pour in one pint of vinegar, two bottles of white wine, and three quarts of water. Cook this marinade for twenty minutes, then add another 2 oz. of salt, 0.5 oz. of peppercorns, and 4 oz. of brown sugar. Ten minutes later, strain it and let it cool before adding the meats.
N.B.—In summer the marinade very often decomposes, because of the blood contained by the meat under treatment in it. The only means of averting this is to boil the marinade every two or three days at least.
N.B.—In the summer, the marinade often breaks down because of the blood in the meat being treated with it. The only way to prevent this is to boil the marinade at least every two or three days.
169—RAW MARINADE FOR BUTCHER’S MEAT OR GAME MEAT
This marinade is prepared immediately before using. The meat to be treated is first salted and peppered on all sides, then it is put in a receptacle just large enough to hold it, and laid therein on a litter of aromatics, including minced carrots and onions, a few chopped shallots, parsley stalks, thyme, and bay in proportion to the rest. Now sprinkle the meat copiously with oil and half as much vinegar; cover the dish with oil-paper, and put it somewhere in the cool. Remember to turn the meat over three or four times a day, covering it each time with a layer of vegetables.
This marinade is made right before you use it. First, season the meat with salt and pepper on all sides. Then, place it in a container that's just big enough to hold it, and lay it on a bed of aromatics, including minced carrots and onions, a few chopped shallots, parsley stems, thyme, and bay leaves in proportion to the others. Next, generously drizzle the meat with oil and add half as much vinegar; cover the dish with oil-paper and set it in a cool spot. Remember to turn the meat over three or four times a day, covering it each time with a layer of vegetables.
This marinade is very active, and is admirably suited to all butcher’s meat and venison, provided these be not allowed to remain in it for too long a time. It is very difficult to say how long the meat must stay in these marinades; the time varies according to the size and quality of the joints, and the taste of the consumer, &c. All that can be said is that three hours should be sufficient to marinade a cutlet or escalope of roebuck, [68] and that for big joints such as saddle or leg the time should not exceed four days.
This marinade is very effective and works well with all types of meat and venison, as long as they don't stay in it for too long. It's hard to determine exactly how long the meat should be in these marinades; the time depends on the size and quality of the cuts, as well as the preference of the person eating it, etc. All that can be said is that three hours should be enough to marinade a cutlet or escalope of roebuck, 68 and for larger cuts like saddle or leg, the time shouldn't go over four days.
170—MARINADE FOR MUTTON, ROEBUCK-STYLE
This is exactly the same as cooked marinade, No. 168. There need only be added one oz. of juniper berries, a few sprigs of rosemary, wild thyme, and basil, two extra garlic cloves, and one quart less of water.
This is exactly the same as cooked marinade, No. 168. You just need to add one oz. of juniper berries, a few sprigs of rosemary, wild thyme, and basil, two extra garlic cloves, and one quart less water.
171—MARINADE WITH RED WINE FOR MUTTON
By substituting red wine for white in the preceding formula—the quantity of the liquid equalling that of the water—and by slightly increasing the quantity of aromatics, an excellent marinade for mutton is obtained, which in summer enables one to preserve meat, otherwise perishable, for some days.
By replacing red wine with white in the previous recipe—the amount of liquid matching that of the water—and by slightly increasing the amount of spices, you can create an excellent marinade for mutton, which in the summer helps keep meat, that would otherwise spoil, for several days.
172—BRINE
Quantities Required for Fifty Quarts.
56 lbs. of gray salt.
56 lbs. of gray salt.
50 quarts of water.
50 quarts of water.
6 lbs. of saltpetre.
6 lbs of saltpeter.
3½ lbs. of brown sugar.
3.5 lbs of brown sugar.
Mode of Procedure.—Put the salt and the water in a tinned copper pan, and put it on an open fire. When the water boils, throw in a peeled potato, and, if the latter float, add water until it begins to sink. If, on the contrary, the potato should sink immediately, reduce the liquid until it is able to buoy the tuber up. At this stage the sugar and saltpetre are added; let them dissolve, and the brine is then removed from the fire and is allowed to cool. It is then poured into the receptacle intended for it, which must be either of slate, stone, cement, or well-jointed tiles. It is well to place in the bottom of this reservoir a wooden lattice, whereon the meats to be salted may be laid, for, were the immersed objects to lie directly on the bottom of the receptacle, the under parts would be entirely shielded from the brine.
Mode of Procedure.—Put the salt and water in a tin-lined copper pan, and place it over an open fire. When the water boils, add a peeled potato, and if it floats, add more water until it starts to sink. If, on the other hand, the potato sinks immediately, reduce the liquid until it can support the potato. At this point, add the sugar and saltpeter; let them dissolve, then remove the brine from the heat and allow it to cool. Pour it into the container designated for it, which should be made of slate, stone, cement, or well-joined tiles. It’s a good idea to place a wooden lattice at the bottom of this container so that the meats to be salted can rest on it; if the items being immersed sit directly on the bottom of the container, the lower parts would be completely blocked from the brine.
If the meats to be salted are of an appreciable size, they should be inoculated with brine by means of a special syringe. Without this measure it would be impossible to salt regularly, as the sides would already be over-saturated before the centre had even been properly reached.
If the meats that need salting are of a significant size, they should be injected with brine using a special syringe. Without this step, it would be impossible to salt evenly, as the outer parts would become oversaturated before the center was adequately salted.
Eight days should be allowed for salting a piece of beef of what size soever, above eight or ten lb., since the process of inoculation equalises the salting.
Eight days should be allowed for salting a piece of beef of any size over eight or ten pounds, as the process of inoculation evens out the salting.
Ox-tongue intended for salting, besides having to be as [69] fresh as possible, must be trimmed of almost all the cartilage of the throat, and carefully beaten either with a beater or roller. Then it must be pricked on all sides with a string-needle, and immersed in the liquid, where it should be slightly weighted by some means or other in order to prevent its rising to the surface. A medium-sized tongue would need about seven days’ immersion in the brine.
Ox tongue intended for salting must be as 69 fresh as possible, trimmed of almost all the cartilage from the throat, and carefully pounded with a beater or roller. Then it should be pricked on all sides with a needle, and soaked in liquid, weighted down in some way to keep it submerged. A medium-sized tongue needs about seven days in the brine.
Though brine does not turn as easily as the cooked marinades, it would be well, especially in stormy weather, to watch it and occasionally to boil it. But, as the process of boiling invariably concentrates the brine, a little water should be added to it every time it is so treated, and the test of the potato, described above, should always be resorted to.
Though brine doesn't turn as easily as the cooked marinades, it's a good idea, especially during stormy weather, to keep an eye on it and boil it occasionally. However, since boiling always concentrates the brine, you should add a little water each time you do this, and you should always use the potato test mentioned above.
70CHAPTER VII
1. Elementary Preparations
Before broaching the question of the numerous preparations which constitute the various soup, relevé, and entrée garnishes, it will be necessary to give the formulæ of the elementary preparations, or what are technically called the mise en place. If the various operations which go to make the mise en place were not, at least summarily, discussed here, I should be compelled to repeat them in each formula for which they are required—that is to say, in almost every formula. I should thus resemble those bad operators who, having neglected their mise en place, are obliged to make it in the course of other work, and thereby not only run the risk of making it badly, but also of losing valuable time which might be used to better advantage.
Before addressing the question of the various preparations that make up the different soup, main course, and side dish garnishes, it's important to provide the recipes for the basic preparations, or what are technically called the mise en place. If the various steps involved in creating the mise en place aren't at least briefly mentioned here, I'd have to repeat them in each recipe that requires them—that is, almost every recipe. It would make me like those careless cooks who, neglecting their mise en place, end up having to make it while working on other tasks, which not only risks doing a poor job but also wastes valuable time that could be better used.
Elementary preparations consist of those things whereof one is constantly in need, which may be prepared in advance, and which are kept available for use at a moment’s notice.
Elementary preparations include the essentials that you always need, which can be made ahead of time, and which are kept on hand for immediate use.
173—ANCHOVIES (FILLETS OF)
Whether they be for hors d’œuvres or for culinary use, it is always best to have these handy.
Whether for appetizers or cooking, it’s always a good idea to have these on hand.
After having washed and well wiped them, in order to remove the white powder resulting from the little scales with which they are covered, they should be neatly trimmed to the shape of extended oblongs. Then detach the fillets from the bones by gentle pulling, divide each fillet lengthwise into three or four smaller fillets, put the latter into a small narrow dish or a little bowl, and cover them with oil. The fillets may also be kept whole with a view to rolling them into rings.
After washing and thoroughly drying them to get rid of the white powder from the little scales on them, they should be neatly trimmed into long oval shapes. Then, gently pull the fillets away from the bones, divide each fillet lengthwise into three or four smaller fillets, place these into a small narrow dish or bowl, and cover them with oil. The fillets can also be kept whole if you plan to roll them into rings.
174—ANGLAISE (FOR EGG-AND-BREAD-CRUMBING)
It is well to have this always ready for those dishes which are to be panés à l’anglaise, or as many of the recipes direct: treated à l’anglaise.
It’s a good idea to have this ready for those dishes that are to be panés à l’anglaise, or as many of the recipes say: treated à l’anglaise.
[71]
It is made of well-whisked eggs, salt, pepper, and one
dessertspoonful of oil per couple of eggs.
[71]
It’s made with well-beaten eggs, salt, pepper, and one dessert spoon of oil for every two eggs.
Its Uses.—The solids to be panés à l’anglaise are dipped into the preparation described above, taking care that the latter coats them thoroughly; whereupon, according to the requirements, they are rolled either in bread-crumbs or in fine raspings. From this combination of egg with bread-crumbs or raspings there results a kind of coat which, at the moment of contact with the hot fat, is immediately converted into a resisting crust. In croquettes this crust checks the escape, into the fat, of the substances it encloses, and this is more especially the case when the croquettes contain some reduced sauce, or are composed of raw meats or fish whose juices are thereby entirely retained. A solid prepared à l’anglaise and cooked in fat should always be put into the latter when this is very hot, so as to ensure the instantaneous solidification of the egg and bread-crumbs.
Its Uses.—The solids to be panés à l’anglaise are dipped into the preparation described above, ensuring that they are completely coated; then, depending on what’s needed, they are rolled in either bread crumbs or fine shavings. This combination of egg with bread crumbs or shavings forms a kind of coating that, upon contact with hot oil, quickly turns into a sturdy crust. In croquettes, this crust prevents the filling from leaking into the oil, especially when the croquettes have a sauce or are made from raw meats or fish, which keeps their juices intact. A solid prepared à l’anglaise and cooked in oil should always be placed into the oil when it's very hot to ensure the egg and bread crumbs solidify immediately.
N.B.—Objects to be treated à l’anglaise are generally rolled in flour before being immersed in the anglaise, for the flour helps the foregoing to adhere to the object.
N.B.—Objects to be treated à l’anglaise are usually coated in flour before being dipped in the anglaise, as the flour helps the batter stick to the object.
The crust formed over the solid thus acquires a density which is indispensable.
The crust that forms over the solid gains a density that is essential.
174a—AROMATICS
Aromatics play a very prominent part in cookery, and their combination with the condiments constitutes, as Grimod de la Reynière said, “the hidden soul of cooking.” Their real object, in fact, is to throw the savour of dishes into relief, to intensify that savour, and to give each culinary preparation its particular stamp.
Aromatics play a crucial role in cooking, and their combination with condiments makes up, as Grimod de la Reynière said, “the hidden soul of cooking.” Their main purpose is to enhance the flavor of dishes, to intensify that flavor, and to give each culinary dish its unique character.
They are all derived from the vegetable kingdom; but, while some are used dry, others are used fresh.
They all come from the plant world; however, while some are used dried, others are used fresh.
The first-named should belong to the permanent kitchen stock; they are: sage, basil, rosemary, sweet marjoram, thyme, and bay.
The first ones listed should be part of the permanent kitchen supplies; they are: sage, basil, rosemary, sweet marjoram, thyme, and bay.
Also to be included in the permanent stock are: cinnamon, ginger, juniper-berries, nutmeg, cloves, mace, and vanilla.
Also to be included in the permanent stock are: cinnamon, ginger, juniper berries, nutmeg, cloves, mace, and vanilla.
The last-named comprise those aromatic herbs used fresh, such as: parsley, chervil, tarragon, pimpernel, and common savory; while, under this head, there may also be included: bits of common- and Seville-orange rind and zests of lemon rind.
The last group includes those aromatic herbs used fresh, like: parsley, chervil, tarragon, pimpernel, and common savory; while also under this category, you can include: pieces of common and Seville orange peel and zests of lemon peel.
174b—SEASONING AND CONDIMENTS
Seasonings are divided into several classes, which comprise:—
Seasonings are divided into several classes, which include:
[72]
1. Saline seasonings.—Salt, spiced salt, saltpetre.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__1. Saline seasonings.—Salt, seasoned salt, saltpeter.
2. Acid seasonings.—Plain vinegar, or the same aromatised with tarragon; verjuice, lemon juice, and common- or Seville-orange juices.
2. Acid seasonings.—Plain vinegar, or the same flavored with tarragon; verjuice, lemon juice, and juice from common or Seville oranges.
3. Hot seasonings.—Peppercorns, ground or concassed pepper, or mignonette; paprika, curry, cayenne, and compound spices.
3. Hot seasonings.—Peppercorns, ground or concassed pepper, or mignonette; paprika, curry, cayenne, and mixed spices.
4. Saccharine seasonings.—Sugar and honey.
4. Saccharine seasonings.—Sugar and honey.
Condiments are likewise subdivided, the three classes being:—
Condiments are also divided into three categories:
1. The pungents.—Onions, shallots, garlic, chives, and horseradish.
1. The pungents.—Onions, shallots, garlic, chives, and horseradish.
2. Hot condiments.—Mustard, gherkins, capers, English sauces, such as Worcester, Harvey, Ketchup, Escoffier’s sauces, &c.; the wines used in reductions and braisings; the finishing elements of sauces and soups.
2. Hot condiments.—Mustard, pickles, capers, English sauces like Worcestershire, Harvey, ketchup, Escoffier's sauces, etc.; the wines used in reductions and braisings; the finishing touches for sauces and soups.
3. Fatty substances.—Most animal fats, butter, vegetable greases (edible oils and cocoanut butter).
3. Fatty substances.—Most animal fats, butter, vegetable oils (edible oils and coconut butter).
Remarks.—In cookery it should be borne in mind that both excellence and eatableness depend entirely upon a judicious use and a rational blending of the aromatics, seasonings, and condiments. And, according as the latter have been used and apportioned, their action will be either beneficial or injurious to the health of the consumer.
Remarks.—In cooking, it should be remembered that both quality and taste rely entirely on the careful use and sensible combination of herbs, spices, and condiments. Depending on how these are used and balanced, they can either promote or harm the health of the person eating.
In the matter of seasoning there can be no question of approximation or half measures; the quantities must be exact, allowing only of slight elasticity in respect of the various tastes to be satisfied.
When it comes to seasoning, there's no room for guesswork or shortcuts; the amounts need to be precise, with just a little flexibility to accommodate different preferences.
175—CLARIFIED BUTTER
A certain quantity of clarified butter should always be kept ready and handy.
A certain amount of clarified butter should always be kept ready and available.
To prepare this butter, put one lb. to melt in a saucepan large enough to hold twice that amount. Place the saucepan on the side of the fire, over moderate heat; remove all the scum which rises to the surface, and, when the butter looks quite clear and all foreign substances have dropped to the bottom, put the liquid carefully away and strain it through muslin.
To prepare this butter, melt 1 lb. in a saucepan that's large enough to hold twice that amount. Place the saucepan off to the side of the fire over moderate heat; remove all the foam that rises to the surface. When the butter looks completely clear and all impurities have settled at the bottom, carefully transfer the liquid and strain it through muslin.
176—FAGGOTS (BOUQUETS GARNIS)
The name “faggot” is given to those little bunches of aromatics which, when the contrary is not stated, are generally composed (in order to weigh one ounce) of eight-tenths oz. of [73] parsley stalks and roots, one-tenth oz. of bay leaves, and one-tenth oz. of thyme. These various aromatics are put neatly together so that no sprig of the one sticks out beyond the others, and they are properly strung together.
The term “faggot” refers to those small bundles of herbs that, unless stated otherwise, typically consist (to weigh one ounce) of 0.8 oz. of parsley stalks and roots, 0.1 oz. of bay leaves, and 0.1 oz. of thyme. These herbs are neatly arranged so that no sprig sticks out more than the others, and they are securely tied together.
177—CHERVIL
Chopped Chervil.—Clean the chervil and remove the stalks; wash, dry it well while tossing it, then chop it finely and put it aside on a plate in the cool, if it is not for immediate use.
Chopped Chervil.—Clean the chervil and take off the stems; wash it, dry it thoroughly while tossing it, then chop it finely and set it aside on a plate in a cool place, if you're not using it right away.
Chervil Pluches.—The pluches are greatly used in the finishing off of soups. They are, practically, the serrated portions only of the leaves, which are torn away in such a manner as to show no trace of the veinings. They are immersed in water, and at the last moment withdrawn, so as to be added, raw, to either soups or boiling consommés.
Chervil Pluches.—The pluches are widely used to finish soups. They essentially consist of just the jagged edges of the leaves, which are torn off so that no trace of the veins remains. They are soaked in water and then quickly removed at the last moment, so they can be added raw to either soups or boiling consommés.
178—RASPINGS
Golden raspings are obtained by pounding and passing through a fine sieve bread-crusts which have been previously well dried in the oven.
Golden raspings are made by crushing and sifting dried bread crusts that have been thoroughly baked in the oven.
White raspings are similarly prepared, except that very dry, white crumb is used.
White raspings are made in a similar way, except that very dry, white crumbs are used.
179—PEELED, CHANNELLED, AND ZESTED LEMONS
Lemons are greatly used in cookery, as dish and comestible garnish. When a whole lemon is used for marinades of fish, for the “blancs,” &c., it is well to peel it to the pulp, i.e., to remove the peel and the whole of the underlying white. The lemon is then cut into more or less large slices, according to the use for which it is intended.
Lemons are widely used in cooking as a garnish for dishes and food. When a whole lemon is used for marinades of fish, for the “blancs,” etc., it’s best to peel it down to the pulp, meaning to take off the peel and all of the white part underneath. The lemon is then cut into slices of varying sizes, depending on its intended use.
The rind of a lemon thus peeled may be cut into bits and used in this form as the necessity arises. When cutting it up, flatten the rind inside uppermost on the table, and, with a very sharp and flexible knife, remove all the white; then slice the remaining peel (which constitutes what is called zest) into strips about one inch wide, and cut these laterally in fine julienne-fashion.
The peeled rind of a lemon can be chopped into small pieces and used as needed. When chopping it, lay the rind with the inside facing up on the table, and with a very sharp and flexible knife, cut off all the white parts. Then slice the remaining peel (which is what’s called zest) into strips about one inch wide, and cut these crosswise into fine julienne-fashion.
Scald the resulting bits for five minutes, cool them, drain them carefully, and put them aside until wanted. Sometimes, instead of cutting julienne-fashion, the zest may be finely chopped, but the rest of the process remains the same.
Scald the resulting pieces for five minutes, let them cool, drain them carefully, and set them aside until needed. Sometimes, instead of cutting julienne-fashion, the zest can be finely chopped, but the rest of the process stays the same.
[74]
Lemons are channelled by means of a little knife, or a special
instrument for the purpose, which excises parallel ribbons from
the surface of the rind and lays the white bare. A lemon
channelled in this way is cut in two, lengthwise with the core;
its two extremities are removed, and the two halves are cut
laterally into thin, regular slices to look like serrated half-discs.
[74]
Lemons are carved with a small knife or a special tool designed for that, which removes thin strips from the skin and exposes the white inner part. A lemon prepared this way is sliced in half lengthwise along the core; the two ends are trimmed off, and the halves are then cut into thin, even slices that resemble serrated half-discs.
The lemon may also be cut at right angles to the core.
The lemon can also be sliced at a right angle to the core.
Fried fish, oysters, and certain game are generally garnished with lemon slices fashioned according to the taste of the cook; but the simplest, and perhaps the best, way is to cut the lemon through the centre, after having trimmed the two ends quite straight, and then to remove the rind roughly from the edge.
Fried fish, oysters, and some game are usually served with lemon slices prepared to the cook's preference; however, the easiest, and possibly the best, method is to cut the lemon in half after trimming the ends straight, and then to roughly peel off the skin from the edge.
For whatever purpose the lemon be intended, it should be, as far as possible, only prepared at the last moment. If it must be prepared beforehand, it would be well to keep it in a bowl of fresh water.
For whatever purpose the lemon is intended, it should be, as much as possible, prepared just before use. If it has to be prepared in advance, it's best to keep it in a bowl of fresh water.
180—SHALLOTS
Chopped Shallots.—Clean the shallots, and, by means of a very sharp knife, cut them lengthwise into thin slices; let these cling together by not allowing the knife to cut quite through them, and, this done, turn them half round and proceed in the same way at right angles to the other cuts.
Chopped Shallots.—Clean the shallots, and with a very sharp knife, cut them lengthwise into thin slices; keep them together by not cutting all the way through. Once that’s done, turn them half a turn and cut in the same way at right angles to the first cuts.
Finally, cut them laterally, and this will be found to produce very fine and regular, small cubes.
Finally, cut them sideways, and you'll find that this creates very nice and uniform small cubes.
Ciseled Shallots.—The name “ciseled shallots” is often erroneously given to those shallots resulting from the above process.
Ciseled Shallots.—The name “ciseled shallots” is often mistakenly used for shallots that come from the above process.
But ciseled shallots are merely laterally sliced, the result of which operation is a series of thin, regular discs. Ciseled or chopped shallots should, when possible, only be prepared when required; if, however, they must be treated in advance, they should be kept somewhere in the cool until wanted.
181—SPICES
Strictly speaking, spices include cinnamon, nutmeg, ginger, mace; and the many varieties of peppers and pimenta, cayenne, paprika, &c.
Strictly speaking, spices include cinnamon, nutmeg, ginger, mace, and various types of peppers like pimenta, cayenne, paprika, etc.
These various condiments are found ready-made on the market, and they need only be kept dry in air-tight boxes in order to prevent the escape of their aroma.
These different condiments are available pre-made in stores, and they just need to be kept dry in airtight containers to keep their scent from escaping.
But there is another kind of preparation, in cookery, to which the name of spice or all-spice is more especially given. [75] Nowadays several market varieties of this preparation exist, and vie with each other for custom, though in most cases they deserve it equally well.
But there’s another type of preparation in cooking that’s specifically called spice or all-spice. 75 Nowadays, there are several market varieties of this preparation available, competing for customers, though in most cases, they are equally deserving.
Formerly this was not so, and every chef had his own formula.
This wasn’t always the case, and each chef had their own recipe.
The following is a recipe for the spice in question, which would be found useful if it had to be prepared at a moment’s notice:—
The following is a recipe for the spice in question, which would be useful if it needed to be prepared at a moment's notice:—
Obtain the following, very dry.
5 oz. of bay leaves.
5 oz. of bay leaves.
3 oz. of thyme (half of it wild, if possible).
3 oz. of thyme (half of it wild, if you can).
3 oz. of coriander.
3 oz. of cilantro.
4 oz. of cinnamon.
4 oz. of cinnamon.
6 oz. of nutmeg.
6 oz of nutmeg.
4 oz. of cloves.
4 oz. of cloves.
3 oz. of ginger-root.
3 oz. of ginger root.
3 oz. of mace.
3 oz. of mace.
10 oz. of mixed pepper (half black and half white).
10 oz. of mixed pepper (50% black and 50% white).
1 oz. of cayenne.
1 oz. cayenne pepper.
Put all these ingredients into a mortar and pound them until they are all able to pass through a very fine sieve. Put the resulting powder into an air-tight box, which must be kept dry.
Put all these ingredients into a mortar and grind them until they can all pass through a very fine sieve. Store the resulting powder in an airtight container, keeping it dry.
Before being used, this spice is generally mixed with salt (No. 188).
Before use, this spice is typically mixed with salt (No. 188).
182—FLOUR
For whatever use the flour is intended, it is always best to sift it. This is more particularly necessary in the case of flour used for coating objects to be fried; for the latter, being first dipped into milk, must of necessity let a few drops of that liquid fall into the flour they are rolled in. Lumps would therefore form, which might adhere to the objects to be fried if the flour were not sifted.
For any purpose you plan to use the flour, it's always a good idea to sift it. This is especially important for flour used to coat items that will be fried; since those items are first dipped in milk, some of that liquid is likely to get into the flour they’re rolled in. If the flour isn't sifted, lumps could form, which might stick to the items being fried.
183—HERB JUICE
This is to finish or intensify certain preparations.
This is to complete or strengthen certain preparations.
To prepare it, throw into a small saucepan of boiling water some parsley, chervil, and tarragon and chive leaves, in equal quantities, according to the amount of juice required.
To prepare it, add equal amounts of parsley, chervil, tarragon, and chive leaves to a small saucepan of boiling water, based on how much juice you need.
Set to boil for two minutes, drain, cool, press the herbs in a towel, twisting the latter; pound very finely, and extract the juice from the resulting paste by twisting a strong towel round it.
Bring to a boil for two minutes, drain, cool, press the herbs in a towel while twisting it; pound very finely, and squeeze the juice from the resulting paste by twisting a sturdy towel around it.
Keep this juice in the cool.
Keep this juice chilled.
184—BREAD-CRUMBS
Thoroughly rub, in a closed towel, some stale bread-crumb previously well broken up. Pass it through a fine sieve or colander, according as to whether it is required very fine or not, and put it aside in a convenient receptacle.
Thoroughly rub some stale bread crumbs that have been broken up in a closed towel. Pass it through a fine sieve or colander, depending on whether you need it very fine or not, and set it aside in a convenient container.
[76]185—CHOPPED ONION
Cut the onion finely, like the shallots, but if it is to be minced with a view to making it even finer, it should be freed of its pungent juice, which would cause it to blacken with exposure to the air.
Chop the onion finely, just like the shallots, but if you want to mince it for an even finer texture, you should drain its sharp juice, as it will turn black when exposed to air.
To accomplish this, put the onion in the corner of a towel, pour plenty of cold water over it, and twist the towel in order to express the water. By this means the onion remains quite white.
To do this, place the onion in a corner of a towel, pour a lot of cold water over it, and twist the towel to squeeze out the water. This way, the onion stays nice and white.
186—TURNED OR STONED OLIVES
There are special instruments for stoning olives, but, failing these, cut the fruit spirally from the stone with the point of a small knife.
There are special tools for removing the pits from olives, but if you don't have those, you can slice the fruit around the pit in a spiral using the tip of a small knife.
Keep the olives in slightly salted water.
Keep the olives in a bit of salted water.
187—PARSLEY
Chopped Parsley.—If parsley be properly chopped, no juice should be produced. If, on the contrary, the operation be performed badly, it amounts to a process of pounding which, perforce, expresses the juice.
Chopped Parsley.—If parsley is chopped correctly, it shouldn't release any juice. On the other hand, if it's done poorly, the process becomes more like pounding, which inevitably releases the juice.
In the latter case the particles cohere, and they are sprinkled with difficulty over an object. To remedy this shortcoming, wash the choppings in fresh water, as in the case of the onion, pressing in a similar manner so as to expel the water.
In the latter case, the particles stick together, making it hard to sprinkle them over an object. To fix this issue, rinse the chopped pieces in fresh water, like with onions, and press them similarly to remove the water.
It should be remembered that parsley, when quite fresh and used in moderation, is an excellent thing; but, should it have remained too long in the heat, it becomes quite insufferable.
It’s important to note that parsley, when fresh and used in moderation, is really great; however, if it’s been left out in the heat for too long, it becomes pretty unbearable.
I cannot, therefore, too strongly urge the advisability of using it in the freshest possible state, and it would even be wiser to discard it entirely than to be forced to ignore this condition.
I can't stress enough how important it is to use it while it's still fresh, and it would actually be better to throw it away completely than to overlook this requirement.
Parsley Sprays.—These are chiefly used in garnishing dishes, and it is well for the purpose to make as much use as possible of the curled-leaf kind, after having removed the long stalks. Keep the sprays in fresh water until required.
Parsley Sprays.—These are mainly used for garnishing dishes, and it's best to use as much of the curled-leaf variety as possible, after removing the long stalks. Keep the sprays in fresh water until you need them.
Fried Parsley.—This consists of the sprays, well drained of water after washing, and immersed for an instant in very hot fat. The moment it is fried carefully drain it, salt it, and place [77] it in a clean towel, where it may get rid of any superfluous grease. It is used to dress fried viands.
Fried Parsley.—This consists of the sprigs, well drained of water after washing, and dipped briefly in very hot oil. As soon as it is fried, carefully drain it, season it with salt, and place 77it on a clean towel, where it can shed any excess grease. It is used to garnish fried dishes.
188—SALT
Two kinds of salt are used in cooking, viz., grey, or sea-salt, and rock-salt. Grey-salt is used more especially for Brines and in the preparation of ices, as its grey colour does not allow of its being used indiscriminately.
Two types of salt are used in cooking: grey sea salt and rock salt. Grey salt is primarily used for brines and in making ice, since its grey color prevents it from being used randomly.
Be this as it may, many prefer it to rock-salt for the salting of stock-pots, roasts, and grills. For the last two purposes it is crushed with a roller, without being pounded, and the result should be such that every grain is distinctly perceptible to the touch.
Be that as it may, many people prefer it over rock salt for seasoning stock pots, roasts, and grills. For the last two uses, it is crushed with a roller rather than being pounded, and the result should be such that every grain is clearly noticeable to the touch.
This salt, in melting over a roast or a grill, certainly imparts a supplementary flavour to the latter which could not be got with the use of rock-salt.
This salt, when it melts over a roast or grill, definitely adds an extra flavor to it that you can't achieve with rock salt.
Rock-salt.—This is found on the market in the forms of cooking and table-salt. If the kitchen is only supplied with cooking salt, the quantity required for several days should be dried, pounded in the mortar, and passed through a fine sieve; and then put aside in a dry place for use when wanted. Even table-salt, as it reaches one from the purveyor, sometimes needs drying and passing through a sieve before being used.
Rock salt.—This is available in stores as cooking salt and table salt. If your kitchen only has cooking salt, you should dry the amount you need for a few days, crush it in a mortar, and sift it through a fine sieve; then store it in a dry place for when you need it. Even table salt, when you buy it from the supplier, sometimes needs to be dried and sifted before use.
Spiced Salt.—This condiment, which serves an important purpose in the preparation of pies and galantines, is obtained from a mixture of one lb. of table salt with three and one-half oz. of spices (No. 181).
Spiced Salt.—This seasoning, which plays a key role in making pies and galantines, is made from combining one pound of table salt with three and a half ounces of spices (No. 181).
This kind of salt should be carefully kept in a very dry place.
This type of salt should be stored carefully in a very dry spot.
2. The Various Kinds of Garnishes for Soups, Relevés, and Entrées, Hot or Cold
Stuffings and forcemeats
189—VARIOUS PANADAS FOR STUFFINGS
Panadas are those preparations which go to make the leason of forcemeats and which ensure their proper consistence when they are cooked. They are not necessary to every forcemeat; for the mousseline kind, which are the finest and lightest, do not require them. Nevertheless, they are useful for varying the taste and the uses of forcemeats, and I thought it advisable to introduce them here. The reader will thus be able to use either forcemeats with a panada base or mousseline forcemeats; in accordance with the requirements and his resources.
Panadas are the mixtures that help create the foundation of forcemeats and ensure they have the right texture when cooked. They aren't needed for every forcemeat; the mousseline type, which is the finest and lightest, doesn't require them. However, they're helpful for adding variety to the flavor and applications of forcemeats, so I thought it would be good to include them here. This way, the reader can choose between forcemeats with a panada base or mousseline forcemeats, depending on their needs and available ingredients.
[78]
190—A. BREAD PANADA
Put one-half lb. of the crumb of bread and one-half oz. of salt into one-half pint of boiling milk. When the crumb has absorbed all the milk, place the saucepan over a brisk fire and stir with a spatula until the paste has become so thick as not to cling any longer to the end of the spatula. Turn the contents of the saucepan into a buttered platter, and lightly butter the surface of the panada in order to avoid its drying while it cools.
Put ½ lb. of bread crumbs and ½ oz. of salt into ½ pint of boiling milk. Once the crumbs have absorbed all the milk, put the saucepan back on a medium heat and stir with a spatula until the mixture thickens enough that it no longer sticks to the spatula. Transfer the contents of the saucepan to a buttered plate, and lightly butter the surface of the mixture to prevent it from drying out while it cools.
191—B. FLOUR PANADA
Put into a small saucepan one-half pint of water, a little salt, and two oz. of butter. When the liquid boils add five oz. of sifted flour thereto, stirring the while over a brisk fire until it reaches the consistence described in the case of bread panada. Use the same precautions with regard to cooling.
Put half a pint of water, a pinch of salt, and two ounces of butter into a small saucepan. When the liquid boils, add five ounces of sifted flour while stirring continuously over a strong flame until it reaches the same consistency as bread panada. Use the same precautions for cooling.
192—C. FRANGIPAN PANADA
Put into a stewpan four oz. of sifted flour, the yolks of four eggs, a little salt, pepper, and nutmeg. Now add by degrees three oz. of melted butter and dilute with one-half pint of boiled milk. Pass through a strainer, stir over the fire until the boil is reached; set to cook for five minutes while gently wielding the whisk, and cool as in the preceding cases.
Put four ounces of sifted flour, the yolks of four eggs, a bit of salt, pepper, and nutmeg into a saucepan. Gradually add three ounces of melted butter and mix in half a pint of boiled milk. Strain the mixture, stir it over the heat until it boils, then let it cook for five minutes while gently whisking, and cool it just like in the previous cases.
193—CHICKEN FORCEMEAT WITH PANADA AND BUTTER
Remove the tendons from, and cut into cubes, one lb. of chicken-meat. Pound, and add one-third oz. of salt, a little pepper and nutmeg. When the meat is well pounded remove it from the mortar, and place in its stead one-half lb. of very cold panada (see No. 190). Finely pound this panada, and then add one-half lb. of butter thereto, taking care that the two ingredients mix thoroughly. Now put in the chicken-meat, and wield the pestle vigorously until the whole mass is completely mixed. Finally, add consecutively two whole eggs and the yolks of four, stirring incessantly the while and seeing that each egg is only inserted when the one preceding it has become perfectly incorporated with the mass. Rub through a sieve, put the forcemeat into a basin, and smooth it with a wooden spoon.
Remove the tendons and cut one pound of chicken meat into cubes. Pound it, then add one-third ounce of salt, a little pepper, and nutmeg. Once the meat is well pounded, take it out of the mortar and replace it with half a pound of very cold panada (see No. 190). Finely pound this panada, then add half a pound of butter, making sure the two ingredients mix thoroughly. Now add the chicken meat, and use the pestle vigorously until everything is completely mixed. Finally, add two whole eggs and the yolks of four, stirring constantly and making sure each egg is added only after the previous one has been fully incorporated. Push the mixture through a sieve, transfer the forcemeat into a basin, and smooth it out with a wooden spoon.
Test the forcemeat by poaching a small portion of it in salted, boiling water. This test, which is indispensable, allows of rectifying the seasoning and the consistence if necessary. If it be found that the forcemeat is too light, a little white of egg could [79] be mingled with it; if, on the other hand, it should be too stiff add a little softened butter.
Test the forcemeat by poaching a small amount of it in salted, boiling water. This essential test lets you adjust the seasoning and consistency if needed. If the forcemeat is too light, mix in a bit of egg white; if it’s too stiff, add some softened butter.
N.B.—By substituting for chicken veal, game, or fish, &c., any kind of forcemeat may be made; for the quantities of the other ingredients remain the same whatever the basic meat may be.
N.B.—By replacing chicken with veal, game, or fish, etc., any type of forcemeat can be made; the amounts of the other ingredients stay the same regardless of the basic meat used.
194—CHICKEN FORCEMEAT WITH PANADA AND CREAM
(For Fine Quenelles.)
Finely pound one lb. of chicken-meat after having removed the tendons, and seasoned with one-quarter oz. of salt, a little pepper and nutmeg.
Finely pound 1 lb. of chicken meat after removing the tendons, and season with 0.25 oz. of salt, a bit of pepper, and nutmeg.
When the meat has been reduced to a fine paste, add, very gradually, two oz. of white of egg. Finish with seven oz. of Frangipan panada (No. 192), and work vigorously with the pestle until the whole is amalgamated. Strain through a fine sieve, put the forcemeat into a vegetable-pan sufficiently large to allow of ultimately working it with ease, and place it on ice for a good hour.
When the meat has been turned into a fine paste, gradually add two ounces of egg white. Finish with seven ounces of Frangipan panada (No. 192), and mix vigorously with the pestle until everything is combined. Strain through a fine sieve, transfer the mixture into a vegetable pan that’s large enough for easy mixing, and chill it on ice for about an hour.
This done, stir the forcemeat (still on the ice) for a few seconds with a wooden spoon, then add, in small quantities at a time, one pint of raw cream. At this stage complete the preparation by adding thereto one-half pint of whipped cream. It should then be found to be very white, smooth, and mellow. Test as directed in the preceding recipe, and add a little white of egg if it be too light, and a little cream if it be too stiff.
This done, stir the meat mixture (still on the ice) for a few seconds with a wooden spoon, then gradually add one pint of raw cream in small amounts. At this point, finish the preparation by adding half a pint of whipped cream. It should then be very white, smooth, and creamy. Test it as directed in the previous recipe, and add a little egg white if it's too light, and a bit of cream if it's too stiff.
N.B.—This forcemeat may be prepared from all butcher’s meats, game, or fish.
N.B.—This ground meat mixture can be made from any type of meat, game, or fish.
195—FINE CHICKEN FORCEMEAT OR “MOUSSELINE”
Remove the tendons from, trim, and cut into cubes, one lb. of chicken-meat. Season with one oz. of salt, a little pepper and nutmeg.
Remove the tendons from, trim, and cut into cubes, one lb. of chicken meat. Season with one oz. of salt, a little pepper, and nutmeg.
Finely pound, and, when it is reduced to a paste, gradually add the whites of two eggs, vigorously working with the pestle meanwhile.
Finely grind it, and when it becomes a paste, gradually add the whites of two eggs, mixing vigorously with the pestle in the meantime.
Strain through a fine sieve, put the forcemeat into a vegetable-pan, stir it once more with the wooden spoon for a moment or two, and combine with it, gradually, one pint of thick, fresh cream, working with great caution and keeping the receptacle on ice.
Strain through a fine sieve, place the mixture into a vegetable pan, stir it again with a wooden spoon for a moment or two, and gradually mix in one pint of thick, fresh cream, working carefully and keeping the container on ice.
Remarks Relative to Mousseline Forcemeat.—This, like the preceding forcemeats, may be prepared from any kind of meat. [80] The addition of the white of egg is not essential if the meats used already possess a certain quantity of albumen; but without the white of egg the forcemeat absorbs much less cream.
Notes on Mousseline Forcemeat.—Similar to the earlier forcemeats, this can be made from any type of meat. [80]Adding egg white isn't necessary if the meats already contain enough albumen; however, without the egg white, the forcemeat takes in significantly less cream.
This forcemeat is particularly suited to preparations with a shell-fish base. Incomparably delicate results are obtained by the process, while it also furnishes ideal quenelles for the purpose of garnishing soup. In a word, it may be said of mousseline forcemeat that, whereas it can replace all other kinds, none of these can replace it.
This forcemeat is especially great for dishes with a shellfish base. The process yields incredibly delicate results and also creates the perfect quenelles for garnishing soup. In short, it can be said that mousseline forcemeat can replace all other types, but none of those can replace it.
N.B.—Mousseline forcemeats of all kinds, with meat, poultry, game, fish, or shell-fish, may be made according to the principles and quantities given above.
N.B.—Mousseline forcemeats of all varieties, using meat, poultry, game, fish, or shellfish, can be prepared based on the principles and amounts provided above.
196—PORK FORCEMEAT FOR DIVERS USES
Remove the tendons of, and cut into large cubes, two lbs. of fillet of pork, and the same weight of fresh, fat bacon. Season with one and three-quarter oz. of spiced salt (No. 188), chop the fillet and bacon up, together or separately, pound them finely in the mortar, and finish with two eggs and two tablespoonfuls of brandy.
Remove the tendons and cut two lbs. of pork fillet and the same weight of fresh, fatty bacon into large cubes. Season with one and three-quarter oz. of spiced salt (No. 188), chop the fillet and bacon together or separately, pound them finely in a mortar, and finish with two eggs and two tablespoons of brandy.
This forcemeat is used for ordinary pies and terrines. Strictly speaking, it is “sausage-meat.” The inclusion of eggs in this forcemeat really only obtains when it is used to stuff joints that are to be braised, such as stuffed breast of veal; or in the case of pies and terrines. The addition of the egg in these cases prevents the grease from melting too quickly, and thus averts the drying of the forcemeat.
This mixture is used for regular pies and terrines. Technically, it's “sausage meat.” The addition of eggs to this mixture only happens when it's used to stuff cuts of meat that will be braised, like stuffed veal breast; or in the case of pies and terrines. The egg helps to keep the fat from melting too fast, which prevents the mixture from drying out.
197—FORCEMEAT FOR GALANTINES, PIES AND TERRINES
Remove the tendons from, and cut into cubes, one lb. of fillet of veal and as much fillet of pork; add to these two lbs. of fresh, fat bacon, also cut into cubes. Season with three oz. of spiced salt, chop the three ingredients together or apart, and then finely pound them. Finish with three eggs and three tablespoonfuls of burnt brandy, strain through a sieve, and place in a basin.
Remove the tendons from and cut one pound of veal fillet and one pound of pork fillet into cubes. Add two pounds of fresh, fatty bacon, also cut into cubes. Season with three ounces of seasoned salt, chop the three ingredients together or separately, and then finely pound them. Finish with three eggs and three tablespoons of burnt brandy, strain through a sieve, and place in a bowl.
When about to serve this stuffing, add to it a little fumet corresponding with the meat that is to constitute the dish. For terrines, pies, and galantines of game, one-quarter or one-fifth of the forcemeat’s weight of gratin stuffing (proper to the game under treatment) is added.
When you're ready to serve this stuffing, mix in a little fumet that matches the meat you'll be using for the dish. For terrines, pies, and galantines made with game, add one-quarter or one-fifth of the forcemeat’s weight in gratin stuffing (suitable for the game you’re working with).
198—VEAL FORCEMEAT WITH FAT OR GODIVEAU
Remove the tendons from, and cut into cubes, one lb. of fillet of veal; also pare, i.e., detach skin and filaments from, two lbs. [81] of the very dry fat of kidneys of beef. First, chop these up separately, then combine and pound them in the mortar. Season with one-half oz. of salt, a little pepper, some nutmeg, and pound afresh until the veal and fat become a homogeneous mass. Now add four eggs, consecutively, and at intervals of a few minutes, without ceasing to pound, and taking care only to insert each egg after the preceding one has been properly mixed with the mass. Spread the forcemeat thus prepared on a dish, and put the latter on ice until the next day.
Remove the tendons from, and cut into cubes, one lb. of veal fillet; also peel, i.e., take off skin and filaments from, two lbs. of very dry fat from beef kidneys. First, chop these up separately, then mix them together and pound in a mortar. Season with half an ounce of salt, a little pepper, some nutmeg, and pound again until the veal and fat create a smooth mixture. Now add four eggs, one at a time, waiting a few minutes between each addition, while continuing to pound, making sure to thoroughly mix each egg before adding the next. Spread the prepared forcemeat on a dish, and refrigerate it until the next day.
The next day pound once more, and add little by little fourteen oz. of very clean ice (in small pieces); or, instead, an equal weight of iced water, adding this also very gradually.
The next day, pound again and slowly add fourteen oz. of very clean ice (in small pieces) bit by bit; or, instead, use an equal weight of iced water, adding this gradually as well.
When the godiveau is properly moistened, poach a small portion of it in boiling water in order to test its consistence. If it be too firm, add some more ice to it; if, on the other hand, it seem too flimsy, add a little of the white of an egg. For the uses of godiveau and quenelles see No. 205.
When the godiveau is properly moistened, poach a small portion of it in boiling water to test its consistency. If it’s too firm, add some more ice; if it seems too soft, add a little egg white. For the uses of godiveau and quenelles, see No. 205.
199—VEAL FORCEMEAT WITH FAT AND CREAM
Chop finely and apart one lb. of very white fillet of veal, with tendons removed, cut into cubes, and one lb. of the fat of pared kidney of beef.
Chop finely and separately 1 lb. of very white veal fillet, with tendons removed, cut into cubes, and 1 lb. of the fat from trimmed beef kidney.
Combine the veal and the fat in the mortar, and pound until the two ingredients form a fine and even paste. Season with one-half oz. of salt, a little pepper, and some nutmeg, and add consecutively two eggs and two yolks, after the manner of the preceding recipe and without ceasing to pound. Strain through a sieve, spread the forcemeat on a dish, and keep it on ice until the next day.
Combine the veal and fat in a bowl and mash them together until you have a smooth and even paste. Season with half an ounce of salt, a pinch of pepper, and some nutmeg, then add two eggs and two yolks one at a time, continuing to mash as you go. Strain through a sieve, spread the mixture on a dish, and keep it in the fridge until the next day.
Next day pound the forcemeat again for a few minutes, and add to it, little by little, one and one-half pints of cream.
The next day, pound the ground meat again for a few minutes, and gradually add one and a half pints of cream to it.
Test as before, and rectify if necessary, either by adding cream or by thickening with the white of an egg.
Test as before, and adjust if needed, either by adding cream or by thickening with egg white.
200—CHICKEN FORCEMEAT FOR GALANTINES, PIES AND TERRINES
The exact weight of chicken-meat used as the base of this forcemeat determines the quantities of its other ingredients. Thus the weight of meat afforded by a fowl weighing four lbs. is estimated at twenty oz. after deducting the fillets which are always reserved. Hence the quantities for the forcemeat are regulated thus:—
The weight of chicken used for this forcemeat determines how much of the other ingredients you need. So, if you have a bird that weighs four lbs., the meat you get is about twenty oz. after removing the fillets that are always set aside. Therefore, the amounts for the forcemeat are calculated like this:—
Chicken-meat, twenty oz.; lean pork, eight oz.; fillet of veal, [82] eight oz.; fresh, fat bacon, thirty oz.; whole eggs, five; spiced salt, two oz.; brandy, one-fifth pint.
Chicken meat, 20 oz.; lean pork, 8 oz.; veal fillet, 8 oz.; fresh fatty bacon, 30 oz.; whole eggs, 5; spiced salt, 2 oz.; brandy, 1/5 pint.
Chop up, either together or apart, the chicken-meat, the veal, the pork, and the bacon. Put all these into the mortar, pound them very finely with the seasoning, add the eggs consecutively, and, last of all, pour in the brandy.
Chop up the chicken, veal, pork, and bacon, either together or separately. Place everything in a mortar, pound it very finely with the seasoning, add the eggs one by one, and finally, pour in the brandy.
Remarks
1. The quantity of spiced salt varies, a few grammes either way, according as to whether the atmosphere be dry or damp.
1. The amount of spiced salt varies by a few grams, depending on whether the air is dry or humid.
2. According to the purpose of the forcemeat, and with a view to giving it a finer flavour, one may, subject to the resources at one’s disposal, add a little raw trimmings of foie gras to it; but the latter must not, in any case, exceed one-fifth of the forcemeat in weight.
2. Depending on the purpose of the forcemeat and to give it a better flavor, you can, based on what you have available, add a small amount of raw trimmings of foie gras; however, it should never exceed one-fifth of the total weight of the forcemeat.
3. As a rule, forcemeat should always be rubbed through a sieve so as to ensure its being fine and even.
3. Usually, forcemeat should always be passed through a sieve to make sure it is fine and smooth.
4. Whether the foie gras be added or not, chicken forcemeat may always be completed with two or three oz. of chopped truffles per lb. of its volume.
4. Whether or not you add foie gras, chicken forcemeat can always be finished with two or three ounces of chopped truffles for every pound of its volume.
201—GAME FORCEMEAT FOR PIES AND TERRINES
This follows the same principles as the chicken forcemeat, i.e., the weight of the game-meat determines the quantities of the other ingredients. The proportions are precisely the same as above as regards the veal, the pork, the bacon, and the seasoning. The procedure is also the same, while the appended remarks likewise apply.
This follows the same principles as the chicken forcemeat, i.e., the weight of the game meat determines the amounts of the other ingredients. The proportions are exactly the same as above regarding the veal, the pork, the bacon, and the seasoning. The procedure is also the same, and the additional remarks apply as well.
202—GRATIN FORCEMEAT FOR ORDINARY HOT, Raised pies
Put into a sautépan containing one oz. of very hot butter, one-half lb. of fresh, fat bacon, cut into large cubes, brown quickly, and drain on a dish.
Put into a frying pan with one ounce of very hot butter, half a pound of fresh, fatty bacon, cut into large cubes, brown quickly, and drain onto a plate.
Quickly brown in the same butter one-half lb. of fillet of veal cut like the bacon and drain in the same way.
Quickly brown 1/2 lb. of veal fillet in the same butter, cut like the bacon, and drain it the same way.
Now rapidly brown one-half lb. of pale, calf’s liver, also cut into large cubes. Put the veal and the bacon back into the sautépan with the liver, add the necessary quantity of salt and pepper, two oz. of mushroom parings, one oz. of truffle parings (raw if possible), chopped shallots, a sprig of thyme, and a fragment of bay. Put the whole on the fire for two minutes, drain the bacon, the veal, and the liver, and put the gravy aside. Swill the sautépan with one-quarter pint of Madeira.
Now quickly brown half a pound of pale calf's liver, also cut into large cubes. Return the veal and bacon to the sauté pan with the liver, add the right amount of salt and pepper, two ounces of mushroom trimmings, one ounce of truffle trimmings (raw if possible), chopped shallots, a sprig of thyme, and a piece of bay leaf. Heat everything for two minutes, then drain the bacon, veal, and liver, and set the gravy aside. Rinse the sauté pan with a quarter pint of Madeira.
[83]
Pound the bacon, veal, and liver quickly and finely, while
adding consecutively six oz. of butter, the yolks of six eggs, the
gravy that has been put aside, one-third pint of cold, reduced
Espagnole, and the Madeira used for swilling.
[83]
Quickly and finely grind the bacon, veal, and liver, while adding in order six oz. of butter, the yolks of six eggs, the reserved gravy, one-third pint of cold, reduced Espagnole sauce, and the Madeira used for rinsing.
Strain through a sieve, place in a tureen, and smooth with the wooden spoon.
Strain through a sieve, put in a serving bowl, and smooth with a wooden spoon.
N.B.—To make a gratin forcemeat with game, substitute for the veal that game-meat which may happen to be required.
N.B.—To make a gratin forcemeat with game, replace the veal with whatever game meat you need.
203—PIKE FORCEMEAT FOR QUENELLES Lyon-style
Forcemeats prepared with the flesh of the pike are extremely delicate. Subject to circumstances, they may be prepared according to any one of the three formulæ (Nos. 193, 194, 195). There is another excellent method of preparing this forcemeat which I shall submit here, as it is specially used for the preparation of pike forcemeat à la Lyonnaise.
Forcemeats made with pike flesh are very delicate. Depending on the situation, they can be prepared using any of the three formulas (Nos. 193, 194, 195). There's another great method for making this forcemeat that I'll share here, as it's specifically used for preparing pike forcemeat à la Lyonnaise.
Pound in a mortar one lb. of the meat of a pike, without the skin or bones; combine with this one-half lb. of stiff frangipan, season with salt and nutmeg, pass through a sieve, and put back into the mortar.
Pound in a mortar 1 lb. of pike meat, without the skin or bones; mix it with ½ lb. of stiff frangipane, season with salt and nutmeg, pass it through a sieve, and put it back into the mortar.
Vigorously work the forcemeat in order to make it cohere, and gradually add to it one-half lb. of melted beef-fat. The whole half-pound, however, need not necessarily be beef-fat; beef-marrow or butter may form part of it in the proportion of half the weight of the beef-fat.
Vigorously mix the ground meat to make it stick together, and gradually add in half a pound of melted beef fat. However, the entire half-pound doesn't have to be all beef fat; you can include beef marrow or butter in a proportion that’s half the weight of the beef fat.
When the forcemeat is very fine and smooth, withdraw it from the mortar and place it in a bowl surrounded with ice until wanted.
When the ground meat is very fine and smooth, take it out of the mortar and put it in a bowl surrounded by ice until you need it.
204—SPECIAL STUFFINGS FOR FISH
These preparations diverge slightly from the forcemeats given above, and they are of two kinds. They are used to stuff such fish as mackerel, herring, shad, &c., to which they lend a condimentary touch that makes these fish more agreeable to the taste, and certainly more digestible.
These preparations differ a bit from the forcemeats mentioned above, and there are two types. They are used to stuff fish like mackerel, herring, shad, etc., giving them a seasoned flavor that makes these fish more enjoyable to eat and definitely easier to digest.
First Method.—Put into a bowl four oz. of raw, chopped milt, two oz. of bread-crumb, steeped in milk and well pressed, and one and one-half oz. of the following fine herbs, mixed in equal quantities and finely chopped:—Chives, parsley, chervil, shallots, sweet basil, half a garlic clove (crushed), then two whole eggs, salt, pepper, and nutmeg.
First Method.—In a bowl, combine four ounces of raw, chopped milt, two ounces of bread crumbs soaked in milk and pressed well, and one and a half ounces of the following fine herbs, mixed in equal amounts and finely chopped: chives, parsley, chervil, shallots, sweet basil, and half a crushed garlic clove. Then add two whole eggs, salt, pepper, and nutmeg.
Chop up all these ingredients together so as to mix them thoroughly.
Chop all these ingredients up and mix them together well.
Second Method.—Put into a bowl four oz. of bread-crumb [84] steeped in milk and well pressed; one-half oz. of onion and one-half oz. of chopped shallots, slightly cooked in butter, and cold; one oz. of raw mushrooms, chopped and well pressed in a towel; a tablespoonful of chopped parsley; a piece of garlic the size of a pea, crushed; salt, pepper, and nutmeg, and two eggs.
Second Method.—Put into a bowl 4 oz. of bread crumbs soaked in milk and well pressed; ½ oz. of onion and ½ oz. of chopped shallots, lightly cooked in butter and cooled; 1 oz. of raw mushrooms, chopped and pressed in a towel; a tablespoon of chopped parsley; a piece of garlic the size of a pea, crushed; salt, pepper, nutmeg, and 2 eggs.
Mix it as above.
Mix it like that.
205—FORCEMEAT BALLS OR QUENELLES
Divers ways of Moulding and Poaching them.—Whatever be the required size or shape of quenelles there are four ways of making them:—(1) By rolling them; (2) by moulding them with a spoon; (3) by forming them with a piping-bag; (4) by moulding them by hand into the shape of a kidney.
Different ways to shape and poach them.—No matter the desired size or shape of quenelles, there are four methods to make them:—(1) By rolling them; (2) by shaping them with a spoon; (3) by using a piping bag; (4) by shaping them by hand into a kidney shape.
1. To roll quenelles it is necessary to keep the forcemeat somewhat stiff, and therefore this process could not well apply to the mousseline forcemeats. Place one-quarter lb. of forcemeat, when ready, on a floured board, and, with hands covered in flour, roll the preparation until it has lengthened itself into the form of a sausage, the thickness of which depends upon the required size of the intended quenelles.
1. To shape quenelles, you need to keep the forcemeat fairly stiff, so this method doesn't really work for the mousseline forcemeats. Put a quarter pound of forcemeat, when it's ready, on a floured surface, and with your floured hands, roll it out until it takes the shape of a sausage, the thickness of which depends on how big you want the quenelles to be.
Cut up the sausage of forcemeat laterally with a floured knife, and roll each section with the finger-ends until the length it assumes is thrice that of its diameter. The balls should be put aside on a floured tray as soon as they are made.
Cut the sausage of meat mixture sideways with a floured knife, and roll each piece with your fingertips until it's three times as long as its diameter. The balls should be set aside on a floured tray as soon as they're made.
The Poaching of Rolled Quenelles.—When all the forcemeat has been used up, the balls are gently tilted into a saucepan containing boiling, salted water, so calculated in quantity as to allow of their not being too tightly squeezed. The saucepan is covered and kept on the side of the fire until all the balls have risen to the surface and are almost out of the water. They are then removed with a skimmer and placed in a bowl of cold water.
The Poaching of Rolled Quenelles.—Once all the forcemeat has been used, the balls are carefully lowered into a pot filled with boiling, salted water, ensuring there's enough space so they don't get squished together. The pot is covered and kept off to the side of the heat until all the balls float to the top and are nearly out of the water. They are then taken out with a slotted spoon and placed in a bowl of cold water.
At last, when they have properly cooled, they are carefully drained on a cloth and put aside on a dish until required.
Finally, once they have cooled down properly, they are carefully drained on a cloth and set aside on a plate until needed.
When the quenelles are needed for immediate use it would be better not to cool them.
When you need the quenelles right away, it’s best not to cool them.
2. To Mould Quenelles with a Spoon.—This method may be applied to all forcemeats, and allows of the balls being much softer, as the forcemeat need not be so stiff. First, butter the sautépan or the tray, whereon the balls are to be laid, by means of a brush, and let the butter cool.
2. To Shape Quenelles with a Spoon.—This technique can be used for all types of forcemeat and lets you make the balls much softer since the forcemeat doesn't have to be as stiff. First, butter the sauté pan or the tray where the balls will be placed using a brush, and let the butter cool.
Put the sautépan on the table in front and a little to the right of one; on the left, place the sautépan or bowl containing the forcemeat, and on the further side of the buttered sautépan [85] there should be a receptacle containing hot water, into which the spoon used for moulding is inserted. For ordinary quenelles two coffee-spoons are used, one of which is kept in the hot water as stated above. Now, with the other held in the left hand, take up a little of the forcemeat (just enough to fill the spoon); withdraw the second spoon from the hot water and place it, with its convex side uppermost, on the other spoon.
Put the sauté pan on the table in front of you and slightly to the right. On the left, place the sauté pan or bowl with the forcemeat, and on the other side of the buttered sauté pan [85] there should be a container with hot water, where you can put the spoon used for molding. For regular quenelles, you’ll use two coffee spoons, keeping one in the hot water as mentioned. Now, with the other spoon in your left hand, scoop a little of the forcemeat (just enough to fill the spoon); take the second spoon out of the hot water and place it, with its curved side facing up, on the other spoon.
This smoothens the upper surface of the forcemeat. Now, with the help of the second spoon, remove the whole of the contents of the first spoon, and overturn the second spoon on the spot in the tray or sautépan which the ball is intended to occupy. The second spoon, being at once moist and hot, allows the forcemeat to leave it quite easily in the shape of a large olive. Renew this operation until the whole of the forcemeat has been used.
This evens out the top of the meat mixture. Now, using the second spoon, take out everything from the first spoon and flip the second spoon over in the tray or sauté pan where the ball is going to go. The second spoon, being both moist and hot, lets the meat mixture slide out easily in the shape of a large olive. Repeat this process until you’ve used all of the meat mixture.
The Poaching of Spoon-moulded Quenelles.—When all the balls have been moulded, place the tray on the side of the stove and pour enough boiling, salted water over them to moisten them abundantly. Leave them to poach, and from time to time move the tray; then, when they have swollen sufficiently and seem soft and firm to the touch, drain them. If they are to be used at once they should be placed directly in the sauce. If they have been prepared in advance, it would be well to cool them as directed under rolled quenelles.
The Poaching of Spoon-moulded Quenelles.—Once all the balls are shaped, set the tray on the side of the stove and pour enough boiling, salted water over them to moisten them well. Let them poach, and occasionally move the tray; then, when they have puffed up enough and feel soft yet firm to the touch, drain them. If you're using them right away, put them directly into the sauce. If you've made them ahead of time, it's best to cool them as instructed for rolled quenelles.
3. To Form Quenelles with a Piping-bag.—This process is especially recommended for small, fine, and light forcemeat balls intended for soup garnish. For, besides being extremely quick, it allows of making them in any desirable size or shape.
3. How to Make Quenelles with a Piping Bag.—This method is especially recommended for small, delicate, and light meatballs meant for soup garnish. It’s not only very quick, but it also lets you create them in any size or shape you want.
Butter a tray or a sautépan, and leave to cool. Put the forcemeat into a bag fitted with a pipe at its narrowest end. The pipe may be grooved or smooth, and its size must be in accordance with that intended for the proposed balls. Now squeeze out the latter, proceeding in the usual way and laying them very closely.
Butter a tray or a sauté pan and let it cool. Put the meat mixture into a bag with a piping tip at the narrow end. The tip can be textured or smooth, and its size should match the size you want for the balls. Now squeeze out the mixture, following the usual method and placing them very closely together.
The Poaching of Quenelles made by the above Process, with ordinary or Mousseline Forcemeat.—These quenelles are poached in exactly the same way as the spoon-moulded ones.
The poaching of quenelles made using the process mentioned above, with regular or Mousseline forcemeat.—These quenelles are poached in the exact same way as the spoon-molded ones.
The Poaching of Godiveau Quenelles made with a Piping-bag.—These quenelles or balls are laid on a piece of fine, buttered paper, which in its turn is placed upon a buttered tray. The godiveau must not be too stiff, and the balls are laid by means of the piping-bag side by side and slightly touching one another. When the tray is covered push it into a very moderate oven for a few minutes. The balls are poached [86] when a thin dew of grease may be seen to glisten on their surfaces. On the appearance of this dew withdraw them from the oven and overturn the tray, carefully, upon a marble slab, taking care that the tray does not press at all upon the balls, lest it crush them. When the latter are nearly cold the paper which covers them is taken off with caution, and all that remains to be done is to put them carefully away on a dish until they are wanted.
The Poaching of Godiveau Quenelles made with a Piping-bag.—These quenelles or balls are placed on a piece of fine, buttered paper, which is then set on a buttered tray. The godiveau shouldn't be too stiff, and the balls are formed using the piping bag, laid side by side and slightly touching each other. Once the tray is filled, slide it into a moderate oven for a few minutes. The balls are poached [86] when a thin sheen of grease begins to glisten on their surfaces. As soon as you see this sheen, take them out of the oven and carefully turn the tray over onto a marble slab, ensuring that the tray does not press down on the balls to avoid crushing them. When they are almost cool, carefully remove the paper covering them, and all that's left to do is place them gently on a dish until you need them.
4. To Mould Forcemeat with the Fingers.—This excellent process is as expedient as that of the bag, and it produces beautifully shaped balls. Place on the edge of a table, in front of one, a saucepan three-quarters full of boiling, salted water, the handle of the receptacle being turned to the far side. Now take a piece of string one yard in length, double it over, and tie the free ends to a weight of two lbs., letting the two strands twist round each other.
4. To Shape Forcemeat with Your Fingers.—This effective technique is just as handy as using a bag, and it makes nicely shaped balls. Put a saucepan three-quarters full of boiling salted water at the edge of a table in front of you, with the handle turned away. Now take a piece of string about a yard long, fold it in half, and tie the loose ends to a two-pound weight, allowing the two strands to twist around each other.
This done, there should be a loop at the top of the string. Put this loop round the handle of the saucepan, and draw the string diametrically across the latter, letting the weight pull the string tightly down on the side opposite to the handle. When this has been effected the operator, with his left hand, takes some of the forcemeat, smoothening it with a spoon, and, placing the spoon near the string with his right, first finger, he removes from its extremity a portion of the preparation about equal to the intended size of the balls. This portion of the forcemeat remaining suspended on his first finger, the operator now scrapes the latter across the string, and the ball falls beneath into the saucepan containing the water. When all the stuffing has been moulded in this way the saucepan is placed on the fire to complete the poaching of the balls, and the precautions indicated in the preceding processes are observed.
Once that's done, there should be a loop at the top of the string. Put this loop around the handle of the saucepan, and pull the string straight across it, letting the weight pull the string tightly down on the side opposite the handle. Once that's set, the person, with their left hand, takes some of the forcemeat, smooths it with a spoon, and, placing the spoon near the string with their right index finger, removes a piece of the mixture that's about the same size as the balls they're making. With that piece of forcemeat hanging from their index finger, they scrape it across the string, and the ball drops into the saucepan with the water below. Once all the stuffing is shaped this way, the saucepan is put on the heat to finish cooking the balls, and the precautions outlined in the previous steps are followed.
[87]
CHAPTER VIII
The Various Garnishes for Soups
ROYALES.
206—ORDINARY ROYALE
Put one oz. of chervil into one pint of boiling consommé, cover the saucepan, and let infusion proceed away from the fire for twenty minutes. Now pour this infusion over two eggs and six yolks, beaten briskly in a basin, and mix with the whisk. Strain through muslin, and carefully remove therefrom the froth that has formed. Pour into buttered moulds; poach in a bain-marie, as in the case of cream, and take great care that the water in the bain-marie does not boil.
Put 1 oz. of chervil into 1 pint of boiling consommé, cover the pot, and let it steep off the heat for twenty minutes. Next, pour this infusion over two eggs and six yolks, whisked together in a bowl. Strain through muslin, and carefully remove any froth that has formed. Pour into buttered molds; poach in a bain-marie, just like you would with cream, and make sure that the water in the bain-marie doesn’t boil.
According to the way in which the royale is to be divided, it may be poached either in large or small “Charlotte” moulds; but the latter, large and small alike, must be well buttered.
According to how the royale is going to be divided, it can be poached in either large or small “Charlotte” molds; however, both small and large ones need to be thoroughly buttered.
If the preparation be put into large moulds, thirty-five or forty minutes should be allowed for poaching; if, on the other hand, the moulds are small, about fifteen minutes would suffice.
If the preparation is put into large molds, you should allow thirty-five to forty minutes for poaching; if, however, the molds are small, about fifteen minutes will be enough.
Always let the royale cool in the moulds.
Always let the royale cool in the molds.
207—DESLIGNAC OR CREAM ROYALE
Boil one pint of thin cream, and pour it, little by little, over one egg and six yolks, well whisked in a basin. Season with a little salt and nutmeg, strain through muslin, and, for the poaching, follow the directions given above.
Boil one pint of thin cream, then slowly pour it over one egg and six yolks that have been whisked well in a bowl. Add a bit of salt and nutmeg, strain it through muslin, and for poaching, use the instructions provided above.
208—CHICKEN ROYALE
Finely pound three oz. of cooked white chicken-meat, and add thereto three tablespoonfuls of cold Béchamel. Put this paste in a bowl, season with a little salt and a dash of nutmeg, dilute with one-fifth pint of cream, and strain through tammy.
Finely grind 3 oz. of cooked white chicken meat, and add 3 tablespoons of cold Béchamel sauce. Place this mixture in a bowl, season with a little salt and a pinch of nutmeg, mix in 1/5 pint of cream, and strain through a fine sieve.
Thicken this preparation with one egg and the yolks of three, [88] and poach in small or large moulds, in accordance with the procedure already described.
Thicken this mixture with one egg and the yolks of three, [88] and poach it in small or large molds, following the procedure already described.
209—GAME ROYALE
Finely pound three oz. of the cooked meat of that game which gives its name to the preparation, and add three tablespoonfuls of cold Espagnole Sauce and one-fifth pint of rich cream, in small quantities at a time. Warm the seasoning with a very little cayenne, strain through tammy, thicken with one egg and three yolks, and poach as before.
Finely grind 3 oz. of the cooked meat from the game that gives its name to the dish, and mix in 3 tablespoons of cold Espagnole Sauce and 1/5 pint of rich cream, adding it a little at a time. Warm the mixture with a tiny bit of cayenne, strain it through a fine sieve, thicken it with 1 egg and 3 yolks, and poach it as before.
210—FISH ROYALE
Stew in butter four oz. of fillet of sole cut into cubes, or the same quantity of any other fish suited to the nature of the intended soup. Cool, pound finely, and add, little by little, two tablespoonfuls of cold Béchamel and one-quarter pint of cream. Season with salt and a pinch of nutmeg, and strain through tammy. Thicken by means of the yolks of five eggs, and poach in large or small moulds.
Sauté four ounces of sole fillet, cut into cubes, in butter, or use the same amount of any other fish that fits the type of soup you're making. Let it cool, then finely grind it and slowly mix in two tablespoons of cold Béchamel and a quarter pint of cream. Season with salt and a pinch of nutmeg, then strain it through a fine sieve. Thicken it with the yolks of five eggs, and poach in large or small molds.
211—CARROT OR CRÉCY ROYALE
Stew gently in butter five oz. of the red part only of carrots. Cool, crush in a mortar, and gradually add two tablespoonfuls of Béchamel and one-fifth pint of rich cream. Season with table-salt and a pinch of castor sugar, and deepen the tint of the royale with a few drops of vegetable red. Strain through tammy, thicken with one egg and four yolks, put into moulds, and poach.
Stew gently in butter 5 oz. of just the red part of carrots. Let it cool, then crush it in a mortar and gradually mix in 2 tablespoons of Béchamel and 1/5 pint of rich cream. Season with table salt and a pinch of caster sugar, and darken the color of the royale with a few drops of vegetable red. Strain through a tammy, thicken with 1 egg and 4 yolks, pour into molds, and poach.
212—FRESH PEAS OR ST. GERMAIN ROYALE
Cook one-half lb. of fresh, small peas in boiling water with a bunch of chervil and a few leaves of fresh mint. Pass through a sieve, and dilute the resulting purée (in a saucepan) with two-fifths of its volume of the liquor it has been cooked in and one-fifth of cream. Add a little sugar, the necessary salt, one egg, and two yolks. Pass through a fine strainer, and poach in well-buttered moulds.
Cook ½ pound of fresh, small peas in boiling water with a bunch of chervil and a few fresh mint leaves. Strain through a sieve, and dilute the resulting purée (in a saucepan) with two-fifths of the cooking liquid and one-fifth cream. Add a little sugar, the required salt, one egg, and two yolks. Strain again through a fine strainer, and poach in well-buttered molds.
213—VARIOUS ROYALES
Royales may also be made with leeks, celery, &c., the procedure being as follows:—
Royales can also be made with leeks, celery, and so on, the process being as follows:—
Finely mince six or seven oz. of the chosen vegetable; stew [89] the same gently and thoroughly in butter, and strain through tammy. Add to the resulting purée three tablespoonfuls of Béchamel, one-fifth pint of cream, two eggs, and four yolks. Put into large or small moulds, and poach.
Finely chop six or seven ounces of your chosen vegetable; gently and thoroughly stew it in butter, then strain it through a fine mesh. Mix the resulting purée with three tablespoons of Béchamel, one-fifth of a pint of cream, two eggs, and four egg yolks. Pour into large or small molds, and poach.
Remarks.—In order that these royales may have the required delicacy, I should urge the reader not to exceed the prescribed quantities of eggs and yolks, these being so calculated as to exactly produce the density required.
Remarks.—To ensure these royales have the right delicacy, I encourage the reader not to go over the recommended amounts of eggs and yolks, as they are measured to achieve the exact required density.
214—THE DIVIDING-UP OF ROYALES
When the poaching is done take the mould or moulds out of water, and leave the royale to cool in them. Do not turn out the moulds whilst the preparation is hot, as it would surely scatter. It only assumes the necessary solidity for being divided up by means of the aggregation and contraction of its various constituents during the cooling process.
When the poaching is done, take the mold or molds out of the water and let the royale cool in them. Don't remove the molds while the preparation is still hot, as it will definitely fall apart. It only starts to solidify enough to be cut up due to the coming together and shrinking of its different components during the cooling process.
If the royale has been poached in small moulds, slightly trim the cylinders of royale, divide them up laterally into discs, and stamp them uniformly with a plain or indented fancy cutter.
If the royale has been poached in small molds, slightly trim the cylinders of royale, cut them laterally into discs, and stamp them uniformly with a plain or patterned cutter.
If the royale has been poached in large moulds, withdraw it from these, and place it on a serviette; trim the tops, cut into half-inch slices, and stamp with small, fancy cutters of different shapes. These little divisions of royale must always be stamped very neatly and quite regularly.
If the royale has been cooked in large molds, take it out of these and put it on a napkin; trim the tops, cut it into half-inch slices, and use small, fancy cutters of various shapes to stamp them out. These little pieces of royale should always be stamped very neatly and consistently.
215—CHIFFONADE
The name “Chiffonade” is given to a mince of sorrel or lettuce, intended as a complement for such soups as “Potage de santé,” “le Germiny,” &c., or various clear consommés like “Julienne.”
The term “Chiffonade” refers to a finely chopped mixture of sorrel or lettuce, meant to enhance soups like “Potage de santé,” “le Germiny,” and various clear consommés such as “Julienne.”
To prepare Chiffonade, first carefully shred the sorrel or lettuce, and remove therefrom all the leaf-ribs. Carefully wash the leaves, and squeeze the latter tightly between the fingers of the left hand and the table. Now cut them into fine strips with a sharp knife.
To make Chiffonade, first finely shred the sorrel or lettuce, and remove all the leaf ribs. Wash the leaves thoroughly, then squeeze them tightly between your fingers of your left hand and the table. Now, use a sharp knife to cut them into thin strips.
If the chiffonade be intended for a consommé, add it to the latter half an hour before dishing up; it is thus actually cooked in the soup itself. If, as is most often the case, it be intended for a thick soup, it is better to let it melt well in butter, to moisten it with a little consommé, and to let it boil for ten minutes before adding it to the soup.
If you're using the chiffonade for a consommé, add it to the soup half an hour before serving; this cooks it right in the broth. However, if you’re typically using it for a thick soup, it’s best to sauté it well in butter, moisten it with a bit of consommé, and let it simmer for ten minutes before adding it to the soup.
Whatever the purpose be for which it is made, chiffonade should always be prepared with very tender sorrel or lettuce.
Whatever the purpose, chiffonade should always be made with very tender sorrel or lettuce.
90216—DIRECTIONS FOR SOUP WITH PASTES
Vermicelli and the various Italian pastes should measure about three oz. per quart of consommé. They should first be thrown into boiling, salted water, where they are left to poach for three minutes, whereupon they are drained, cooled, and their cooking is completed in the consommé.
Vermicelli and different types of Italian pasta should be about three oz. for each quart of consommé. First, toss them into boiling, salted water and let them cook for three minutes. After that, drain and cool them, then finish cooking in the consommé.
The parboiling of these pastes is necessary in order to get rid of the little agglomerations of flour which adhere to them, and which would otherwise make the consommé cloudy.
The parboiling of these pastes is necessary to eliminate the small clumps of flour that stick to them, which would otherwise make the consommé cloudy.
Tapioca, sago, salep, &c., should also be apportioned at about three oz. per quart. But this is only an average, for the quality of this kind of products varies greatly, and it is best to choose the goods of an excellent maker, and, in order to avoid surprises, to abide by that choice.
Tapioca, sago, salep, etc., should be measured at about three ounces per quart. However, this is just an average, as the quality of these products can vary significantly. It's best to choose items from a reputable brand and stick with that choice to avoid any surprises.
These products need no parboiling; they are merely sprinkled into the boiling consommé while stirring the latter, and they are left to cook until the soup is quite clear. The boiling should be gentle, and the scum should be removed as often as it forms.
These products don’t require any pre-cooking; just sprinkle them into the boiling broth while stirring, and let them cook until the soup is completely clear. The boiling should be gentle, and any foam that forms should be removed regularly.
The time allowed for cooking naturally varies in accordance with the quality of the goods, but the absolute transparency of the consommé is an infallible sign of its having been completed.
The cooking time obviously depends on the quality of the ingredients, but the complete clarity of the consommé is a sure sign that it's done.
Brazilian, Japanese, and other pearls are used in the same quantities, but they should poach for thirty minutes if required to be very transparent.
Brazilian, Japanese, and other pearls are used in the same amounts, but they should be poached for thirty minutes if they need to be very transparent.
217—THREADED EGGS
Beat up three eggs in a bowl, season with salt and pepper, and strain through a sieve. Now pour the eggs into a fine strainer, hold same over a sautépan containing some boiling consommé, and shift it about in such wise as to let the egg fall in threads into the boiling liquid beneath, and thus immediately coagulate. Drain the egg-threads very carefully lest they break.
Whisk three eggs in a bowl, season with salt and pepper, and strain them through a sieve. Next, pour the eggs into a fine strainer, hold it over a sauté pan with boiling broth, and move it around to let the eggs fall in strands into the boiling liquid below, which will cause them to cook instantly. Carefully drain the egg strands to avoid breaking them.
218—PROFITEROLLES FOR SOUPS
These consist of little choux about the size of a large hazel-nut, stuffed with some kinds of purée, such as that of foie gras with cream, or of chicken, or of vegetables, &c. Four profiterolles should be allowed for each person.
These are small choux about the size of a large hazelnut, filled with different types of purée, like foie gras with cream, chicken, or vegetables, etc. You should serve four profiterolles per person.
To make profiterolles, put a few tablespoonfuls of “pâte à choux” without sugar (No. 2374) into a piping-bag fitted with [91] a smooth pipe, whose orifice should be about one-quarter inch in diameter. Squeeze out portions of the preparation on to a tray, so as to form balls about the size of a small hazel-nut; gild by means of beaten egg applied with a fine brush, and cook in a moderate oven.
To make profiteroles, put a few tablespoons of “pâte à choux” without sugar (No. 2374) into a piping bag fitted with [91] a smooth nozzle, with an opening about a quarter inch in diameter. Squeeze out portions of the mixture onto a tray to form balls about the size of a small hazelnut; gild using beaten egg applied with a fine brush, and bake in a moderate oven.
Do not take the profiterolles from the oven until they are quite dry.
Do not take the profiterolles out of the oven until they are completely dry.
[92]CHAPTER IX
Garnishing Preparations for Relevés and Entrées
219—POTATO CROQUETTES
Cook quickly in salted water two lb. of peeled and quartered potatoes. As soon as they seem soft to the finger, drain them, place them in the front of the oven for a few minutes in order to dry them, and then tilt them into a sieve lying on a cloth, and press them through the former without rubbing.
Cook two pounds of peeled and quartered potatoes quickly in salted water. Once they feel soft to the touch, drain them, place them at the front of the oven for a few minutes to dry, and then tilt them into a sieve placed on a cloth, pressing them through without rubbing.
Place the purée in a sautépan; season with salt, pepper, and nutmeg; add one oz. of butter, and dry; i.e., stir over a brisk fire until the purée becomes a consistent paste.
Put the purée in a skillet; season with salt, pepper, and nutmeg; add 1 oz. of butter, and cook it until it's dry; i.e., stir over high heat until the purée turns into a smooth paste.
Take off the fire, complete with the yolks of three eggs, well mixed with the rest, and turn the paste out on to a buttered dish, taking care to spread it in a rather thin layer, so as to precipitate its cooling. Butter the surface to prevent the preparation’s drying.
Take off the heat, including the yolks of three eggs, well mixed with everything else, and pour the mixture onto a buttered dish, making sure to spread it into a thin layer to help it cool quickly. Butter the surface to keep the dish from drying out.
To make croquettes, equal portions of this paste, i.e., portions weighing about one and one-half oz. of it, are rolled on a flour-dusted board into the shape of a cork, a ball, or a quoit. These are now dipped into an Anglaise (No. 174) and rolled in bread-crumbs or raspings, the latter being well patted on to the surface of the croquettes, lest they should fall into the frying fat. Let the patting also avail for finishing off the selected shape of the objects. These are then plunged into hot fat, where they should remain until they have acquired a fine, golden colour.
To make croquettes, take equal portions of this paste, which weigh about one and a half oz. each, and roll them on a flour-dusted surface into the shape of a cork, a ball, or a ring. Then, dip these into an Anglaise (No. 174) and coat them in breadcrumbs or breadcrumbs, making sure to press them onto the surface of the croquettes so they won't fall off into the frying oil. Use the pressing to help shape them as well. Finally, drop them into hot oil, keeping them there until they turn a nice, golden brown.
220—DAUPHINE POTATOES
Prepare as above the required quantity of paste, and add thereto per lb. six oz. of pâte à choux without sugar (No. 2374).
Prepare the required amount of paste as mentioned above, and add six ounces of unsweetened pâte à choux per pound (No. 2374).
Mix the two constituents thoroughly.
Mix the two ingredients thoroughly.
Dauphine potatoes are moulded in the shape of small cylinders, and they are treated à l’Anglaise, like the croquettes.
Dauphine potatoes are shaped like small cylinders, and they are prepared à l’Anglaise, like the croquettes.
[93]
221—DUCHESSE POTATOES
These are the same as the croquettes, though they are differently treated. They are made on a floured board in the shape of diminutive cottage-loaves, little shuttle-shaped loaves, small quoits, and lozenges or rectangles. They are gilded with beaten egg, and when their shape is that of quoits, rectangles, or lozenges, they are streaked by means of a small knife.
These are similar to the croquettes, but they are prepared differently. They are formed on a floured surface into tiny cottage-loaf shapes, little shuttle-shaped loaves, small rings, and lozenges or rectangles. They are gilded with beaten egg, and when shaped like rings, rectangles, or lozenges, they are marked using a small knife.
After this operation, which is to prevent the gilding from blistering, they are baked in the oven for a few minutes previous to being used in dressing the dishes they accompany.
After this operation, which is meant to prevent the gilding from blistering, they are baked in the oven for a few minutes before being used to dress the dishes they accompany.
222—MARQUISE POTATOES
Take one lb. of croquette paste and add thereto six oz. of very red, reduced tomato-purée. Pour this mixture into a bag fitted with a large, grooved pipe, and squeeze it out upon a baking-tray in shapes resembling large meringues.
Take one lb. of croquette paste and add six oz. of very red, reduced tomato puree. Pour this mixture into a bag with a large, grooved nozzle, and squeeze it out onto a baking tray in shapes that look like large meringues.
Slightly gild their surfaces with beaten egg, and put them into the oven for a few minutes before using them to dress the dish.
Slightly gild their surfaces with beaten egg, and put them in the oven for a few minutes before using them to finish the dish.
223—ORDINARY OR DRY DUXELLE
The uses of Duxelle are legion, and it is prepared thus:—Slightly fry one teaspoonful of onions in one tablespoonful of butter and oil mixed. Add to this four tablespoonfuls of mushroom stalks and parings, chopped and well pressed in a towel with the view of expelling their vegetable moisture. Stir over a brisk fire until the latter has completely evaporated; season with salt, pepper, and nutmeg, and one coffeespoonful of well-chopped parsley, mixing the whole thoroughly.
The uses of Duxelles are numerous, and it’s prepared like this: Slightly fry one teaspoon of chopped onions in one tablespoon of a mix of butter and oil. Add four tablespoons of chopped mushroom stems and trimmings that have been pressed in a towel to remove excess moisture. Cook over a medium-high heat until the moisture has completely evaporated; season with salt, pepper, nutmeg, and a teaspoon of finely chopped parsley, mixing everything together well.
Transfer to a bowl, cover with a piece of white, buttered paper, and put aside until wanted.
Transfer to a bowl, cover with a piece of white, buttered paper, and set aside until needed.
224—DUXELLE FOR STUFFED VEGETABLES (Tomatoes, Mushrooms, etc.)
Put six tablespoonfuls of dry duxelle into a small stewpan, and add thereto three tablespoonfuls of half-glaze sauce containing plenty of tomato, crushed garlic the size of a pea, and two tablespoonfuls of white wine. Set to simmer until the required degree of consistence is reached.
Put six tablespoons of dry duxelle into a small saucepan, and add three tablespoons of demi-glace sauce with plenty of tomato, crushed garlic the size of a pea, and two tablespoons of white wine. Let it simmer until it reaches the desired consistency.
N.B.—A tablespoonful of fine, fresh bread-crumbs may be added to the duxelle in order to thicken it.
N.B.—You can add a tablespoon of fine, fresh bread crumbs to the duxelle to thicken it.
[94]
225—DUXELLE FOR GARNISHING SMALL PIES, ONIONS, CUCUMBERS, ETC.
To four tablespoonfuls of dry duxelle add four tablespoonfuls of ordinary pork forcemeat (No. 196).
To four tablespoons of dry duxelles, add four tablespoons of regular pork sausage mix (No. 196).
226—MAINTENON (preparation used in stuffing preparations à la Maintenon)
Put one pint of Béchamel into a vegetable-pan with one-half pint of Soubise (No. 104), and reduce to half while stirring over a brisk fire. Thicken, away from the fire, by means of the yolks of five eggs, and add four tablespoonfuls of minced mushrooms, either cooked in the ordinary way or stewed in butter.
Put one pint of Béchamel sauce into a saucepan with half a pint of Soubise (No. 104), and reduce it by half while stirring over medium heat. Remove from the heat and thicken with the yolks of five eggs, then mix in four tablespoons of minced mushrooms, either cooked in the usual way or sautéed in butter.
227—MATIGNON
This preparation serves chiefly for covering certain large joints of butcher’s meat, or fowl, to which it imparts an appropriate flavour. It is made as follows:—Finely mince two medium carrots (the red part only), two onions, and two sticks of celery taken from the heart. Add one tablespoonful of raw lean ham, cut paysanne-fashion, a sprig of thyme, and half a leaf of bay, crushed.
This preparation is mainly used to cover larger cuts of meat, like beef or chicken, giving them a suitable flavor. It's made as follows: Finely chop two medium carrots (just the orange part), two onions, and two stalks of celery from the heart. Add one tablespoon of raw lean ham, chopped paysanne-fashion, a sprig of thyme, and half a crushed bay leaf.
Stew in butter, and finally swill the saucepan with two tablespoonfuls of Madeira.
Cook in butter, and then add two tablespoons of Madeira to the saucepan.
228—MIREPOIX
The purpose of Mirepoix in culinary preparations is the same as that of Matignon, but its mode of use is different.
The purpose of Mirepoix in cooking is the same as that of Matignon, but how it's used is different.
Its constituents are the same as those of the Matignon, but instead of being minced they are cut up into more or less fine dice, in accordance with the use for which the preparation is intended.
Its ingredients are the same as those of the Matignon, but instead of being minced, they are chopped into more or less fine cubes, depending on the purpose for which the dish is meant.
Instead of the ham, fresh and slightly-salted breast of pork may be used, while both the ham and the bacon may be excluded under certain circumstances.
Instead of ham, you can use fresh and slightly salted pork breast, and in some situations, both ham and bacon can be left out entirely.
229—FINE OR BORDELAISE MIREPOIX
Coarse Mirepoix, which are added to certain preparations in order to lend these the proper flavour, are generally made immediately before being used, but this is not so in the case of the finer Mirepoix, which chiefly serves as an adjunct to crayfish and lobsters. This is made in advance, and as follows:—
Coarse Mirepoix, which is added to certain dishes to give them the right flavor, is usually prepared right before use, but the finer Mirepoix, which mainly complements crayfish and lobsters, is made ahead of time, and is done as follows:—
[95]
Cut into dice four oz. of the red part only of carrots, the
same quantity of onion, and one oz. of parsley stalks. In
order that the Mirepoix may be still finer, these ingredients
may now be chopped, but in this case it is advisable to thoroughly
press them in a corner of a towel, so as to squeeze out
their vegetable moisture, the mere process of stewing not being
sufficient for this purpose.
[95]Dice four ounces of just the red part of the carrots, the same amount of onion, and one ounce of parsley stalks. To make the Mirepoix even finer, you can chop these ingredients, but it's best to press them in a corner of a towel to squeeze out their moisture, as just stewing them won’t be enough.
Should this water be allowed to remain in the Mirepoix, more particularly if the latter must be kept some time, it would probably give rise to mustiness or fermentation.
If this water is allowed to stay in the Mirepoix, especially if it needs to be kept for a while, it will likely cause mustiness or fermentation.
Put the ingredients into a small stewpan with one and one-half oz. of butter and a little powdered thyme and bay, and stew until all are well cooked. This done, turn the preparation out into a small bowl, heap it together with the back of a fork, cover it with a piece of white, buttered paper, and put aside until wanted.
Put the ingredients into a small saucepan with 1.5 oz. of butter and a little powdered thyme and bay, and cook until everything is well done. Once that's finished, transfer the mixture into a small bowl, press it together with the back of a fork, cover it with a piece of white, buttered paper, and set it aside until needed.
230—VARIOUS SALPICONS
This term stands for a certain preparatory method applied to a series of preparations.
This term refers to a specific preparatory method used for a set of preparations.
Salpicons are simple or compound. Simple if they only contain one product, such as the meat of a fowl, or of game, butcher’s meat, foie gras, various fish, ham or tongue, mushrooms, truffles, &c. Compound if they consist of two or more of the above-mentioned ingredients which may happen to combine suitably.
Salpicons are simple or compound. They're simple if they contain just one ingredient, like poultry, game, beef, foie gras, different types of fish, ham, tongue, mushrooms, truffles, etc. They're compound if they consist of two or more of the ingredients mentioned above that combine well together.
The preparatory method consists in cutting the various ingredients into dice.
The preparatory method involves cutting the different ingredients into cubes.
The series of preparations arises from the many possible combinations of the products, each particular combination bearing its own name.
The series of preparations comes from the numerous possible combinations of the products, each specific combination having its own name.
Thus Salpicons may be Royal, Financier, Chasseur, Parisien, Montglas, &c.; of whichever kind, however, Salpicons are always incorporated with a vehicular sauce which is in accordance with their constituents.
Thus Salpicons can be Royal, Financier, Chasseur, Parisien, Montglas, etc.; no matter the type, Salpicons are always combined with a sauce that matches their ingredients.
231—BATTER FOR VARIOUS FRITTERS
Put into a bowl one lb. of sifted flour, one-quarter oz. of salt, one tablespoonful of oil or melted butter, and the necessary quantity of barely lukewarm water. If the batter is to be used at once mix the ingredients by turning them over and over without stirring with the spoon, for this would give the preparation an elasticity which would prevent its adhering to immersed solids. Should the batter be prepared beforehand, however, it may be [96] stirred, since it loses its elasticity when left to stand any length of time.
Put 1 lb. of sifted flour in a bowl, along with a quarter ounce of salt, one tablespoon of oil or melted butter, and just enough barely lukewarm water. If you plan to use the batter right away, mix the ingredients by folding them over each other without stirring with a spoon, as stirring would make the mixture elastic, which prevents it from sticking to submerged solids. If you’re preparing the batter in advance, you can stir it, since it loses its elasticity if it sits for too long.
Before using it add the whites of two eggs whisked to a froth.
Before using it, add the whites of two eggs that have been whisked until frothy.
232—BATTER FOR VEGETABLES (Salsify, Celery, etc.
Put one lb. of sifted flour into a bowl with one-quarter oz. of salt and two tablespoonfuls of oil or melted butter. Dilute with one egg and the necessary quantity of cold water. Keep this batter somewhat thin, do not stir it, and let it rest for a few hours before using.
Put 1 lb. of sifted flour into a bowl with 1/4 oz. of salt and 2 tablespoons of oil or melted butter. Add in 1 egg and enough cold water to mix. Keep the batter a bit thin, don’t stir it, and let it rest for a few hours before using.
233—BATTER FOR FRUIT AND FLOWER FRITTERS
Put one lb. of flour into a bowl with one-quarter oz. of salt and two tablespoonfuls of oil or melted butter. Dilute gradually with one-quarter pint of beer and a little tepid water.
Put 1 lb. of flour in a bowl with 1/4 oz. of salt and 2 tablespoons of oil or melted butter. Gradually mix in 1/4 pint of beer and a bit of lukewarm water.
When about to use the batter mix therewith the whites of two eggs whisked to a froth.
When you’re ready to use the batter mix, add the whites of two eggs that have been whisked until frothy.
N.B.—Keep this batter thin, if anything, and above all do not stir overmuch.
N.B.—Keep this batter thin, if anything, and most importantly, don’t stir too much.
234—BATTER FOR OVEN-GLAZED FRUIT FRITTERS
Mix one lb. of flour with two tablespoonfuls of oil, a grain of salt, two eggs (added one after the other), the necessary quantity of water, and one oz. of sugar. Keep this preparation in a lukewarm place to let it ferment, and stir it with a wooden spoon before using it to immerse the solids.
Mix 1 lb. of flour with 2 tablespoons of oil, a pinch of salt, and 2 eggs (adding them one at a time), along with the right amount of water and 1 oz. of sugar. Let this mixture sit in a warm place to ferment, and stir it with a wooden spoon before using it to soak the solids.
Remarks.—Batter for fruit fritters may contain a few tablespoonfuls of brandy, in which case an equal quantity of the water must be suppressed.
Remarks.—Batter for fruit fritters can include a few tablespoons of brandy; if you do this, you should reduce the amount of water by the same quantity.
235—PROVENÇALE (preparation for stuffing cutlets à la Provençale
Put one pint of Béchamel into a vegetable-pan and reduce it until it has become quite dense. Thicken it with the yolks of four eggs, and finish it away from the fire with a crushed piece of garlic as large as a pea, and one-quarter lb. of grated cheese.
Put one pint of Béchamel sauce into a vegetable pan and reduce it until it’s quite thick. Stir in the yolks of four eggs, and finish it off away from the heat with a crushed piece of garlic the size of a pea, and a quarter pound of grated cheese.
[97]
CHAPTER X
Leading Culinary Operations
236—THE PREPARATION OF SOUPS
The nutritious liquids known under the name of Soups are of comparatively recent origin. Indeed, as they are now served, they do not date any further back than the early years of the nineteenth century.
The nutritious liquids called soups are a relatively recent invention. In fact, as they are served today, they don’t go back further than the early years of the nineteenth century.
The soups of old cookery were, really, complete dishes, wherein the meats and vegetables used in their preparation were assembled. They, moreover, suffered from the effects of the general confusion which reigned in the menus of those days. These menus seem to have depended in no wise, for their items, upon the progressive satisfaction of the consumers’ appetites, and a long procession of dishes was far more characteristic of the meal than their judicious order and diversity.
The soups from past cooking were essentially full meals, combining the meats and vegetables used in their making. Additionally, they were impacted by the overall chaos that dominated the menus of that time. These menus didn’t seem to be based on meeting the consumers' appetites in a thoughtful way. Instead, a lengthy list of dishes was much more typical of a meal than a careful arrangement and variety.
In this respect, as in so many others, Carême was the reformer, and, if he were not, strictly speaking, the actual initiator of the changes which ushered in our present methods, he certainly had a large share in the establishment of the new theories.
In this way, as in many others, Carême was the reformer, and although he wasn’t strictly the actual initiator of the changes that led to our current methods, he definitely played a significant role in establishing the new theories.
Nevertheless, it took his followers almost a century to bring soups to the perfection of to-day, for modern cookery has replaced those stodgy dishes of yore by comparatively simple and savoury preparations which are veritable wonders of delicacy and taste. Now, my attention has been called to the desirability of drawing up some sort of classification of soups, if only with the view of obviating the absurdity of placing such preparations as are indiscriminately called Bisque, Purée, Cullis, or Cream under the same head. Logically, each preparation should have its own special formula, and it is impossible to admit that one and the same can apply to all.
Nevertheless, it took his followers almost a century to perfect soups for today, as modern cooking has replaced those heavy dishes of the past with relatively simple and flavorful recipes that are true marvels of delicacy and taste. Now, I've been prompted to consider the need for some kind of classification of soups, mainly to avoid the absurdity of lumping together various preparations that are indiscriminately called Bisque, Purée, Cullis, or Cream. Logically, each preparation should have its own unique formula, and it's unreasonable to suggest that one formula can apply to all.
It is generally admitted that the terms Veloutés and Creams, whose introduction into the vocabulary of cookery is comparatively recent, are peculiarly well suited to supplant those of Bisque and Cullis, which are steadily becoming obsolete, as well as that too vulgar term Purée. Considerations [98] of this kind naturally led me to a new classification of soups, and this I shall disclose later.
It is widely accepted that the terms Veloutés and Creams, which recently entered the culinary vocabulary, are particularly well-suited to replace the terms Bisque and Cullis, which are gradually becoming outdated, as well as the overly simplistic term Purée. These considerations [98] naturally prompted me to create a new classification of soups, which I will explain later.
I shall not make any lengthy attempt here to refute the arguments of certain autocrats of the dinner-table who, not so many years ago, urged the total abolition of soups. I shall only submit to their notice the following quotation from Grimod de la Reynière, one of our most illustrious gastronomists: “Soup is to a dinner what the porch or gateway is to a building,” that is to say, it must not only form the first portion thereof, but it must be so devised as to convey some idea of the whole to which it belongs; or, after the manner of an overture in a light opera, it should divulge what is to be the dominant phrase of the melody throughout.
I won’t take a long time to argue against those dinner-table dictators who, not too long ago, called for the complete ban on soups. I’ll just share this quote from Grimod de la Reynière, one of our greatest food experts: “Soup is to a dinner what the porch or gateway is to a building,” meaning it should not only be the first part of the meal but also give a hint of the overall experience; or like an overture in a light opera, it should reveal the main theme that will run throughout.
I am at one with Grimod in this, and believe that soups have come to stay. Of all the items on a menu, soup is that which exacts the most delicate perfection and the strictest attention, for upon the first impression it gives to the diner the success of the latter part of the meal largely depends.
I completely agree with Grimod on this point: soups are definitely here to stay. Out of everything on a menu, soup demands the most careful perfection and the closest attention, because the first impression it makes on the diner greatly influences the success of the rest of the meal.
Soups should be served as hot as possible in very warm plates, especially in the case of consommés when these have been preceded by cold hors-d’œuvres.
Soups should be served as hot as possible in very warm bowls, especially consommés, when they have been preceded by cold appetizers.
Hors-d’œuvres are pointless in a dinner, and even when oysters stand as such they should only be allowed at meals which include no soup.
Hors d'oeuvres are unnecessary at dinner, and even when oysters are served as such, they should only be included in meals that don’t have soup.
Those hors-d’œuvres which consist of various fish, smoked or in oil, and strongly seasoned salads, leave a disagreeable taste on the consumer’s palate and make the soup which follows seem flat and insipid if the latter be not served boiling hot.
Those appetizers made with different types of fish, whether smoked or in oil, along with highly seasoned salads, leave an unpleasant taste in the consumer’s mouth and make the soup that follows taste dull and bland unless it's served piping hot.
Classification of Soups
This includes (1) clear soups, (2) thick soups, (3) special soups of various kinds, (4) classical vegetable soups, including some local preparations.
This includes (1) clear soups, (2) thick soups, (3) various special soups, and (4) traditional vegetable soups, including some local recipes.
237—CLEAR SOUPS
Clear soups, of whatever nature the base thereof may be, whether butcher’s meat, poultry, game, fish, shell-fish, or turtle, &c., are made according to one method only. They are always clear consommés to which has been added a slight garnish in keeping with the nature of the consommé.
Clear soups, no matter what the base is—whether it's meat, poultry, game, fish, shellfish, or turtle—are made using just one method. They're always clear consommés with a little garnish that matches the type of consommé.
[99]
238—THICK SOUPS
These are divided into three leading classes as follows:—(1) The Purées, Cullises, or Bisques. (2) Various Veloutés. (3) Various Creams.
These are divided into three main categories as follows:—(1) The Purées, Cullises, or Bisques. (2) Various Veloutés. (3) Various Creams.
Remarks.—Though the three preparations of the first class are practically the same, and, generally speaking, the Cullises and the Bisques may be considered as purées of fowl, game, or shell-fish, it is advisable to distinguish one from another by giving each a special name of its own.
Remarks.—Even though the three preparations in the first class are basically the same, and, in general, the Cullises and the Bisques can be seen as purées of poultry, game, or shellfish, it's a good idea to differentiate them by giving each its own unique name.
Thus the word Purée is most suitably applied to any preparation with a vegetable base. The term Cullis is best fitted to preparations having either poultry, game, or fish for base, while bisque, in spite of the fact that in former days it was applied indiscriminately to purées of shell-fish, poultry, pigeons, &c., distinctly denotes a purée of shell-fish (either lobster, crayfish, or shrimp, &c.).
Thus the word Purée is most appropriately used for any dish with a vegetable base. The term Cullis is better suited for dishes that use poultry, game, or fish as the base, while bisque, although in the past it was used without distinction for purées of shellfish, poultry, pigeons, etc., specifically refers to a purée of shellfish (like lobster, crayfish, or shrimp, etc.).
In short, it is imperative to avoid all ambiguities and to give everything its proper name, or, at least, that name which identifies it most correctly.
In short, it’s essential to avoid any confusion and to give everything its right name, or at least the name that identifies it most accurately.
239—PURÉES
Farinaceous vegetables, such as haricot-beans and lentils, and the floury ones, such as the potato, need no additional thickening ingredient, since the flour or fecula which they contain amply suffices for the leason of their purées.
Starchy vegetables, like beans and lentils, and floury ones, like potatoes, don't need any extra thickening because the starch they contain is enough for their purees.
On the other hand, aqueous vegetables like carrots, pumpkins, turnips, celery, and herbs cannot dispense with a thickening ingredient, as their purées of themselves do not cohere in the least.
On the other hand, watery vegetables like carrots, pumpkins, turnips, celery, and herbs need a thickening agent, since their purees don’t hold together on their own at all.
Cohering or Thickening Elements; their Quantities.—In order to effect the coherence of vegetable purées, either rice, potato, or bread-crumb cut into dice and fried in butter may be used.
Cohering or Thickening Elements; their Quantities.—To achieve the thickness of vegetable purées, you can use either rice, diced potato, or bread crumbs fried in butter.
The proportion of these per pound of vegetables should be respectively three oz., ten oz., and ten oz. Bread-crumb dice, prepared as described above, were greatly used in old cookery, and they lend a mellowness to a purée which is quite peculiar to them.
The amount of these per pound of vegetables should be three oz., ten oz., and ten oz., respectively. Bread-crumb dice, made as described above, were widely used in traditional cooking, and they add a unique richness to a purée that’s quite distinct.
The Dilution of Purées.—Generally this is done by means of ordinary white consommé, though in certain cases, as, for instance, if the soup is a Lenten one, milk is used.
The Dilution of Purées.—Usually, this is done with regular white consommé, although in some cases, like when the soup is for Lent, milk is used.
The Finishing.—When the purées have been strained and brought to the required consistence they should be boiled and stirred. Then they are placed on the side of the fire to simmer [100] for twenty-five or thirty minutes. It is at this stage that they are purified by means of the careful removal of all the scum that forms on their surface.
The Finishing.—Once the purées have been strained and reached the right consistency, they should be boiled and stirred. After that, they are kept on the edge of the heat to simmer [100] for twenty-five or thirty minutes. At this point, they are refined by carefully removing any scum that appears on the surface.
When dishing up complete them, away from the fire, with three oz. of butter per quart of soup, and pass them once more through a strainer.
When serving them, take them off the heat and add three ounces of butter for each quart of soup, then strain them again.
Purée Garnishes.—These are usually either small fried crusts, small dice of potato fried in butter, a chiffonade, some kind of little brunoise, or, more generally, chervil pluches.
Purée Garnishes.—These are typically small fried crusts, small cubes of potato fried in butter, a chiffonade, some sort of little brunoise, or, more generally, chervil pluches.
240—CULLISES
Cullises have for their base either poultry, game, or fish.
Cullises are based on either poultry, game, or fish.
The thickening ingredients used are:—
The thickening ingredients used are:—
For fowl, two or three oz. of rice, or three-quarters pint of poultry velouté per lb. of fowl.
For chicken, two or three oz. of rice, or three-quarters of a pint of poultry velouté per lb. of chicken.
For game, three or four oz. of lentils, or three-quarters pint of game Espagnole per lb. of game.
For game, three or four ounces of lentils, or three-quarters of a pint of game Espagnole for each pound of game.
For fish, a clear panada made up of French bread soaked in boiling salted milk. Use five oz. of bread and one good pint of milk per lb. of fish. Having strained and made up the Cullises, boil them while stirring (except in the case of fish cullises, which must not boil, and must be served as soon as they are made), then place them in a bain-marie and butter their surfaces lest a skin should form.
For fish, a clear broth made from French bread soaked in boiling salted milk. Use five ounces of bread and one good pint of milk for every pound of fish. After straining and preparing the sauces, heat them while stirring (except for fish sauces, which should not boil and must be served immediately after making), then place them in a bain-marie and butter the surfaces to prevent a skin from forming.
At the last moment complete them with two or three oz. of butter per quart.
At the last minute, add two or three ounces of butter for each quart.
The garnish of poultry or game cullises consists of either small dice of game or fowl-fillets, which should be kept aside for the purpose; a fine julienne of these fillets, or small quenelles made from the latter, raw.
The garnish for poultry or game sauces includes either small pieces of game or chicken fillets, which should be set aside for this purpose; a fine julienne of these fillets, or small quenelles made from the latter, raw.
The garnish of fish cullis is generally fish-fillets poached in butter and cut up into small dice or in julienne-fashion.
The garnish of fish cullis usually consists of fish fillets poached in butter and cut into small dice or in julienne-fashion.
241—BISQUES
The invariable base of Bisques is shell-fish cooked in mirepoix.
The main ingredient in Bisques is shellfish cooked in mirepoix.
Their thickening ingredients are, or may be, rice, fish velouté, or crusts of bread fried in butter, the proportion being three oz. of rice, ten oz. of bread-crusts, or three-quarters pint of fish velouté per lb. of shell-fish cooked in mirepoix (No. 228).
Their thickening ingredients can include rice, fish velouté, or fried bread crusts in butter, with the amounts being three ounces of rice, ten ounces of bread crusts, or three-quarters of a pint of fish velouté for every pound of shellfish cooked in mirepoix (No. 228).
When the soup is strained, treat it in precisely the same way as the cullises.
When you strain the soup, handle it just like you would the cullises.
The garnish consists of small dice of the meat from the [101] shell-fish used. These pieces should have been put aside from the first.
The garnish is made up of small diced pieces of the meat from the 101 shellfish used. These chunks should have been set aside from the start.
242—THE VELOUTÉS
These differ from the purées, cullises, and bisques in that their invariable thickening element is a velouté whose preparation is in harmony with the nature of the ingredients of the soup, these being either vegetables, poultry, game, fish, or shell-fish.
These differ from purées, cullises, and bisques in that their constant thickening ingredient is a velouté, which is made to match the type of ingredients in the soup, such as vegetables, poultry, game, fish, or shellfish.
The Preparation of the Velouté.—Allow three and one-half oz. of white roux per quart of the diluent. This diluent should be ordinary consommé for a velouté of vegetables or herbs, chicken consommé for a poultry velouté, or very clear fish fumet for a fish or shell-fish velouté. The procedure is exactly the same as that described under No. 25 of the leading sauces.
The Preparation of the Velouté.—Use three and a half oz. of white roux for each quart of liquid. This liquid should be regular consommé for a vegetable or herb velouté, chicken consommé for a poultry velouté, or very clear fish fumet for a fish or shellfish velouté. The method is exactly the same as described in No. 25 of the main sauces.
The Apportionment of the Ingredients.—In general, the quantities of each constituent are in the following proportion:—Velouté, one-half; the purée of the substance which characterises the soup, one-quarter; the consommé used to bring the soup to its proper consistence, one-quarter. In respect of finishing ingredients, use, for thickening, the yolks of three eggs and one-fifth pint of cream per quart of soup.
The Apportionment of the Ingredients.—In general, the quantities of each ingredient are in the following proportion:—Velouté, half; the purée of the main ingredient that defines the soup, a quarter; the consommé used to achieve the right consistency, a quarter. For finishing ingredients, use the yolks of three eggs and one-fifth of a pint of cream for every quart of soup to thicken it.
Thus for four quarts of poultry velouté we arrive at the following quantities:—
Thus for four quarts of poultry velouté we arrive at the following quantities:—
Poultry velouté, three pints; purée of fowl obtained from a cleaned and drawn hen weighing about three lbs., one quart; consommé for regulating consistence, one quart; leason, twelve yolks and four-fifths pint of cream.
Poultry velouté, three pints; purée of chicken made from a cleaned and prepared hen weighing about three lbs., one quart; consommé for adjusting thickness, one quart; leason, twelve yolks and four-fifths pint of cream.
Rules Relative to the Preparation.—If the velouté is to be of lettuce, chicory, celery, or mixed herbs, these ingredients are scalded for five minutes, drained, gently stewed in butter, and added to the prepared velouté in which their cooking is completed.
Rules Related to Preparation.—If the velouté is made with lettuce, chicory, celery, or mixed herbs, these ingredients should be scalded for five minutes, drained, gently cooked in butter, and then added to the prepared velouté where they finish cooking.
If carrots, turnips, onions, &c., are to be treated, finely mince them, stew them in butter without allowing them to acquire any colour, and add them to the velouté.
If carrots, turnips, onions, etc., need to be prepared, finely chop them, sauté them in butter without letting them brown, and add them to the velouté.
If fowl be the base, cook it in the velouté. This done, withdraw it, remove the meat, finely pound same, and add it to the velouté, which is then rubbed through tammy.
If chicken is the base, cook it in the velouté. Once that's done, take it out, remove the meat, finely chop it, and add it to the velouté, which is then passed through a fine sieve.
In the case of fish the procedure is the same as for fowl. For game, roast or sauté the selected piece, bone it, finely pound the meat, and combine the latter with the velouté, which should then be rubbed through tammy.
In the case of fish, the process is the same as for poultry. For game, roast or sauté the chosen cut, remove the bones, finely grind the meat, and mix it with the velouté, which should then be strained through a tammy.
For shell-fish, cook these in a mirepoix, finely pound them together with the latter, add to the velouté, and pass the whole through tammy.
For shellfish, cook these in a mirepoix, finely chop them together with the latter, add to the velouté, and strain the entire mixture through a fine sieve.
[102]
The Completing of Velouté.—Having passed the soup
through tammy, bring it to its proper degree of consistence
with the necessary quantity of consommé, boil while stirring,
and place in a bain-marie.
102The Completing of Velouté.—After straining the soup through a fine sieve, adjust its thickness by adding the right amount of consommé. Keep it boiling while stirring, and then transfer it to a bain-marie.
At the last moment finish the soup with the leason and two oz. of butter per quart of liquid.
At the last minute, finish the soup by adding the egg mixture and two ounces of butter for every quart of liquid.
Garnish for Velouté.—In the case of vegetables: Chiffonade, fine printaniers, or brunoise.
Garnish for Velouté.—For vegetables: Chiffonade, fine printaniers, or brunoise.
For fowl and game: The fillets of one or the other, poached and cut into small dice or in julienne-fashion; little quenelles made with the raw fillets, or either fowl or game royales.
For poultry and game: The fillets of either, poached and cut into small cubes or in julienne-fashion; small quenelles made with the raw fillets, or either poultry or game royales.
For fish: Small dice or fine julienne of fish fillets poached in butter.
For fish: Small cubes or finely julienne of fish fillets cooked gently in butter.
For shell-fish: Small dice of cooked shell-fish meat put aside for the purpose.
For shellfish: Small pieces of cooked shellfish meat set aside for this purpose.
Remarks.—In certain circumstances these garnishes are increased by means of three tablespoonfuls of poached rice per quart of the soup.
Remarks.—In some situations, these garnishes are boosted by adding three tablespoons of poached rice for every quart of the soup.
243—THE CREAMS
Practically speaking, the preparation of the creams is the same as that of the veloutés, but for the following exceptions:—
Practically speaking, making the creams is the same as making the veloutés, but with the following exceptions:—
1. In all circumstances, i.e., whatever be the nature of the soup, velouté is substituted for clear Béchamel.
1. In all situations, i.e., no matter what kind of soup it is, velouté is used instead of clear Béchamel.
2. The correct consistence of the soup is got by means of milk instead of consommé.
2. The right consistency of the soup is achieved using milk instead of broth.
3. Creams do not require egg-yolk leasons.
3. Creams don't need egg yolk lessons.
4. They are not buttered, but they are finished with one-fifth or two-fifths pint of fresh cream per quart.
4. They aren't buttered, but they are topped with one-fifth or two-fifths of a pint of fresh cream for every quart.
Creams allow of the same garnishes as the veloutés.
Creams can be garnished in the same way as veloutés.
244—SPECIAL SOUPS AND THICKENED CONSOMMÉS
These are of different kinds, though their preparation remains the same, and they do not lend themselves to the requirements of veloutés or creams. I should quote as types of this class the Ambassador, à l’Américaine, Darblay, Faubonne, &c.
These come in various types, but their preparation stays the same, and they aren’t suitable for veloutés or creams. I would mention the Ambassador, à l’Américaine, Darblay, Faubonne, etc., as examples of this category.
The same holds good with thickened consommés, such as “Germiny,” “Coquelin,” &c.
The same applies to thickened consommés, like “Germiny,” “Coquelin,” & c.
245—VEGETABLE SOUPS
These soups, of which the “Paysanne” is the radical type, do not demand very great precision in the apportionment of [103] the vegetables of which they are composed; but they need great care and attention, notwithstanding.
These soups, with “Paysanne” being the most basic version, don't require a lot of precision when it comes to measuring the vegetables that make them up; however, they still need a lot of care and attention.
The vegetables, in the majority of cases, must undergo a long stewing in butter, an operation the object of which is to expel their vegetable moisture and to saturate them with butter.
The vegetables usually need to be cooked slowly in butter for a long time, which aims to remove their moisture and soak them in butter.
In respect of others which have a local character, the vegetables should be cooked with the diluent, without a preparatory stewing.
In relation to other local ingredients, the vegetables should be cooked with the liquid, without any preliminary stewing.
246—FOREIGN SOUPS
In the course of Part II. of this work I shall allude to certain soups which have a foreign origin, and whose use, although it may not be general, is yet sufficiently common. If only for the sake of novelty or variety, it is occasionally permissible to poach upon the preserves of foreign nations; but apart from this there exist among the recipes of foreigners many which can but enrich their adopter, besides being generally appreciated.
In Part II of this work, I will refer to some soups that come from other countries, which, although not widely used, are still fairly common. For the sake of trying something new or different, it's sometimes acceptable to borrow from the culinary traditions of other nations; however, beyond that, there are many foreign recipes that can enhance anyone's cooking and are generally well-liked.
[104]
2. Braising, Poaching, Sautés, and Poëling.
These four methods of cooking belong, however, to the sauces, and this explains how it is that the latter hold such a pre-eminent position in French cookery.
These four cooking methods are related to sauces, which explains why sauces hold such a prominent place in French cooking.
Before devoting any attention to particular formulæ, which will be given in the second part of this work, it seemed desirable to me to recapitulate in a general way the theory of each of these cooking methods. These theories are of paramount importance, since it is only with a complete knowledge of them that good results may be obtained by the culinary operator.
Before focusing on specific formulas, which will be provided in the second part of this work, I thought it would be helpful to briefly summarize the theory behind each of these cooking methods. Understanding these theories is crucial because only with a thorough knowledge of them can a cook achieve good results.
247—ORDINARY BRAISINGS
Of all the various culinary operations, braisings are the most expensive and the most difficult. Long and assiduous practice alone can teach the many difficulties that this mode of procedure entails, for it is one which demands extraordinary care and the most constant attention. Over and above the question of care and that of the quality of meat used, which latter consideration is neither more nor less important here than in any other cooking operation, there are also these conditions to be fulfilled in order that a good braising may be obtained, namely, that excellent stock should be used in moistening, and that the braising base be well prepared.
Of all the different cooking methods, braising is the most expensive and the most challenging. Only through long and dedicated practice can one learn the many difficulties this technique involves, as it requires exceptional care and constant attention. In addition to the need for care and the quality of the meat, which is just as important here as in any other cooking method, there are also specific conditions that must be met to achieve a good braise. This includes using high-quality stock for moisture and ensuring that the braising base is well prepared.
Meats that are Braised.—Mutton and beef are braised in the ordinary way, but veal, lamb, and poultry are braised in a manner which I shall treat of later.
Meats that are Braised.—Mutton and beef are braised in the usual way, but veal, lamb, and poultry are braised in a style that I will discuss later.
Meat intended for braising need not, as in the case of roasts, be that of young beasts. The best for the purpose is that derived from an animal of three to six years of age in the case of beef, and one to two years in the case of mutton. Good meat is rarely procured from animals more advanced than these in years, and, even so, should it be used, it would not only be necessary to protract the time of cooking inordinately, but the resulting food would probably be fibrous and dry.
Meat for braising doesn't have to come from young animals like it does for roasts. The best choice is beef from animals that are three to six years old, and mutton from those that are one to two years old. It's uncommon to find good meat from animals older than these, and if you do use it, you'll need to cook it for a much longer time, and the food will likely turn out tough and dry.
Properly speaking, meat derived from old or ill-nourished beasts only answers two purposes in cookery, viz., the preparation of consommés and that of various kinds of stock.
Properly speaking, meat from old or poorly-fed animals really only serves two purposes in cooking: making consommés and various types of stock.
[105]
The Larding of Meats for Braising.—When the meat to be
braised is ribs or fillet of beef, it is always interlarded, and consequently
never dry if of decent quality. But this is not the
case with the meat of the rumps, or with leg of mutton. These
meats are not sufficiently fat of themselves to allow of prolonged
cooking without their becoming dry. For this reason they are
larded with square strips of bacon fat, which should be as long
as the meat under treatment, and about half an inch thick.
These strips of fat are first seasoned with pepper, nutmeg, and
spices, besprinkled with chopped parsley, and then marinaded
for two hours in a little brandy. They should be inserted into
the meat equidistantly by means of special larding needles.
The proportion of fat to the meat should be about three oz.
per lb.
105The Larding of Meats for Braising.—When you're braising meat like beef ribs or fillet, it's always larded, which means it won't dry out if it's decent quality. However, this isn't true for meats from the rumps or leg of mutton. These cuts don’t have enough fat on their own to withstand long cooking without becoming dry. That’s why they are larded with square strips of bacon fat, which should be as long as the meat being prepared and about half an inch thick. These fat strips are first seasoned with pepper, nutmeg, and spices, sprinkled with chopped parsley, and then marinaded for two hours in a little brandy. They should be inserted into the meat evenly using special larding needles. The amount of fat should be about three ounces for every pound of meat.
To Marinade Braisings.—Larded or not, the meats intended for braising gain considerably from being marinaded for a few hours in the wines which are to supply their moistening and the aromatics constituting the base of their liquor. Before doing this season them with salt, pepper, and spices, rolling them over and over in these in order that they may absorb the seasoning thoroughly. Then place them in a receptacle just large enough to contain them, between two litters of aromatics, which will be detailed hereafter; cover them with the wine which forms part of their braising-liquor, and which is generally a white or red “vin ordinaire,” in the proportion of one-quarter pint per lb. of meat, and leave them to marinade for about six hours, taking care to turn them over three or four times during that period.
To Marinade Braisings.—Whether larded or not, the meats meant for braising benefit greatly from being marinaded for a few hours in the wines that will provide moisture and the aromatics that make up their sauce. Before this, season them with salt, pepper, and spices, rolling them around thoroughly to ensure they absorb the seasoning well. Then, place them in a container just big enough to hold them, layered between two sheets of aromatics, which will be explained later; cover them with the wine that will be the base of their braising liquid, usually a white or red “vin ordinaire,” at a ratio of one-quarter pint per lb. of meat, and let them marinade for about six hours, making sure to turn them over three or four times during that time.
The Aromatics or Base of the Braising.—These are thickly sliced and fried carrots and onions, in the proportion of one oz. per lb. of meat, one faggot, including one garlic clove and one and one-half oz. of fresh, blanched bacon-rind.
The Aromatics or Base of the Braising.—These are thickly sliced and sautéed carrots and onions, at a ratio of one ounce per pound of meat, with one bundle that includes one garlic clove and one and a half ounces of fresh, blanched bacon rind.
To Fry, Prepare, and Cook Braised Meat.—Having sufficiently marinaded the meat, drain it on a sieve for half an hour, and wipe it dry with a clean piece of linen. Heat some clarified fat of white consommé in a thick saucepan of convenient size, or a braising-pan, and when it is sufficiently hot put the meat in the saucepan and let it acquire colour on all sides. The object of this operation is to cause a contraction of the pores of the meat, thereby surrounding the latter with a species of cuirass, which prevents the inner juices from escaping too soon and converting the braising into a boiling process. The frying should, therefore, be a short or lengthy process according as to whether the amount of meat to be braised be small or large.
To Fry, Prepare, and Cook Braised Meat.—After properly marinaded the meat, let it drain in a sieve for half an hour, and then pat it dry with a clean cloth. Heat some clarified fat from white broth in a thick saucepan or a braising pan of appropriate size. Once it's hot enough, place the meat in the pan and sear it until it gets a nice color all around. The goal of this step is to shrink the meat's pores, creating a barrier that keeps the juices inside and prevents the braising from turning into boiling. The frying time should vary depending on whether you’re braising a small or large amount of meat.
[106]
Having properly fried the meat, withdraw it from the
braising-pan, cover it with slices of larding-bacon if it be lean,
and string it. In the case of fillets and ribs of beef, this treatment
may be dispensed with, as they are sufficiently well
supplied with their own fat.
106After properly frying the meat, take it out of the braising pan, cover it with slices of bacon if it's lean, and tie it up. For fillets and ribs of beef, you can skip this step since they already have enough fat.
Now pour the marinade prepared for the meat into the braising-pan, and place the meat on a litter composed of the vegetables the marinade contained. Cover the pan and rapidly reduce the wine therein. When this has assumed the consistency of syrup add sufficient brown stock to cover the meat (it being understood that the latter only just conveniently fills the pan), cover the braising-pan, set to boil, and then put it in a moderate oven. Let the meat cook until it may be deeply pricked with a braiding needle without any blood being drawn. At this stage the first phase of braising, whereof the theory shall be given hereafter, comes to an end, and the meat is transferred to another clean utensil just large enough to hold it.
Now pour the marinade that you prepared for the meat into the braising pan, and place the meat on a bed of the vegetables that the marinade contained. Cover the pan and quickly reduce the wine inside. When it thickens to a syrupy consistency, add enough brown stock to cover the meat (just filling the pan comfortably). Cover the braising pan, bring it to a boil, and then place it in a moderate oven. Let the meat cook until it can be pierced deeply with a braising needle without any blood coming out. At this point, the first phase of braising, which will be explained later, concludes, and the meat is moved to another clean container that's just big enough to hold it.
With respect to the cooking liquor, either of the two following modes of procedure may now be adopted:—
With regard to the cooking liquid, either of the two following methods can now be adopted:—
1. If the liquor is required to be clear it need only be strained, over the meat, through muslin, while the braising-pan should be placed in the oven, where the cooking may go on until completed, interrupting it only from time to time in order to baste the meat. This done, thicken the liquor with arrow-root, after the manner of an ordinary thickened gravy (No. 41).
1. If the liquid needs to be clear, just strain it over the meat using muslin, while the braising pan goes in the oven to cook until done, checking in occasionally to baste the meat. Once that's done, thicken the liquid with arrowroot, just like you would with a regular thickened gravy (No. 41).
2. If, on the contrary, a sauce be required, the liquor should be reduced to half before being put back on the meat, and it is restored to its former volume by means of two-thirds of its quantity of Espagnole sauce and one-third of tomato purée, or an equivalent quantity of fresh tomatoes.
2. If, on the other hand, a sauce is needed, the liquid should be reduced by half before being returned to the meat, and it can be brought back to its original volume using two-thirds of Espagnole sauce and one-third of tomato purée, or an equivalent amount of fresh tomatoes.
The cooking of the meat is completed in this sauce, and the basting should be carried on as before. When it is cooked—that is to say, when the point of a knife may easily be thrust into it without meeting with any resistance whatsoever—it should be carefully withdrawn from the sauce; the latter should be again strained through muslin and then left to rest, with a view to letting the grease settle on the surface.
The meat finishes cooking in this sauce, and the basting should continue as before. When it's done—which means you can easily push the tip of a knife into it without any resistance—it should be carefully taken out of the sauce. The sauce should then be strained through muslin again and left to sit so that the grease can rise to the surface.
Carefully remove this grease, and rectify the sauce with a little excellent stock if it is too thick, or by reduction if it is too thin.
Carefully take off this grease, and fix the sauce with a little good stock if it's too thick, or by reducing it if it's too thin.
The Glazing of Braised Meat.—Braised meat is glazed in order to make it more sightly, but this operation is by no means essential, and it is quite useless when the meat is cut up previous to being served.
The Glazing of Braised Meat.—Braised meat is glazed to make it look more appealing, but this step isn't necessary at all, and it's completely pointless if the meat is cut up before being served.
[107]
To glaze meat place it as soon as cooked in the front of the
oven, sprinkle it slightly with its cooking liquor (gravy or
sauce), and push it into the oven so that this liquor may dry.
Being very gelatinous, the latter adheres to the meat, while its
superfluous water evaporates, and thus coats the solid with a
thin film of meat-glaze. This operation is renewed eight or
ten times, whereupon the meat is withdrawn from the oven,
placed on a dish, and covered until it is served.
107To glaze meat, put it right after cooking in the front of the oven, lightly sprinkle it with its cooking liquid (gravy or sauce), and slide it back into the oven so that the liquid can dry. Since it's very gelatinous, it sticks to the meat, while the excess water evaporates, creating a thin coating of glaze on the meat. This process should be repeated eight or ten times, after which the meat is taken out of the oven, placed on a dish, and covered until it's served.
Various Remarks relative to Braising.—When a braised meat is to be accompanied by vegetables, as in the case of beef à la mode, these vegetables may either be cooked with the meat during the second braising phase, after they have been duly coloured in butter with a little salt and sugar, or they may be cooked separately with a portion of the braising-liquor. The first procedure is the better, but it lends itself less to a correct final dressing. It is, therefore, the operator’s business to decide according to circumstances which is the more suitable of the two.
Various Remarks related to Braising.—When you're braising meat and want to serve it with vegetables, like in beef à la mode, you can either cook the vegetables with the meat during the second braising phase, after sautéing them in butter with a bit of salt and sugar, or you can cook them separately using some of the braising liquid. The first method is better, but it makes it harder to get the final presentation just right. So, it's up to the cook to decide which method works best based on the situation.
I pointed out above that the cooking of braised meat consists of two phases, and I shall now proceed to discuss each of these, so that the reader may thoroughly understand their processes.
I mentioned earlier that braising meat involves two steps, and I will now go over each of these so the reader can fully understand how they work.
It has been seen that meat, to be braised, must in the first place be fried all over, and this more particularly when it is very thick. The object of this operation is to hold in the meat’s juices, which would otherwise escape from the cut surfaces. Now, this frying produces a kind of cuirass around the flesh, which gradually thickens during the cooking process until it reaches the centre. Under the influence of the heat of the surrounding liquor the meat fibres contract, and steadily drive the contained juices towards the centre. Soon the heat reaches the centre, where, after having effected a decomposition of the juices therein collected, the latter release the superfluous water they contain. This water quickly vaporises, and by so doing distends and separates the tissues surrounding it. Thus, during this first phase, a concentration of juices takes place in the centre of the meat. It will now be seen that they undergo an absolutely different process in the second.
To braise meat, it first needs to be seared on all sides, especially if it’s quite thick. The purpose of this step is to seal in the meat's juices, which would otherwise leak out from the cut surfaces. This searing creates a sort of barrier around the meat that gradually thickens during cooking until it reaches the center. As the surrounding liquid heats up, the meat fibers contract and push the juices toward the center. Soon, the heat penetrates the center, and as it breaks down the juices collected there, they release excess water. This water quickly turns to steam, causing the surrounding tissues to expand and separate. So, during this initial phase, the juices become concentrated in the center of the meat. In the next phase, they go through a completely different process.
As shown, the disaggregation of the muscular tissue begins in the centre of the meat as soon as the temperature which reaches there is sufficiently intense to vaporise the collected juices. The tension of the vapour given off by the latter perforce increases by dint of finding no issue; it therefore exerts considerable pressure upon the tissues, though now its direction [108] is the reverse of what it was in the first place, i.e., from the centre to the periphery.
As shown, the breakdown of the muscle tissue starts in the middle of the meat as soon as the temperature there is high enough to evaporate the gathered juices. The pressure of the vapor released by these juices inevitably increases since there’s no way for it to escape; therefore, it puts significant pressure on the tissues, but now its direction [108] is the opposite of what it was initially, i.e., from the center to the edges.
Gradually the tissues relax under the pressure and the effects of cooking, and, the work of disaggregation having gradually reached the fried surface, the latter also relaxes in its turn and allows the constrained juices to escape and to mix with the sauce. At the same time, however, the latter begins to filter through the meat, and this it does in accordance with a well-known physical law, namely, capillarity. This stage of the braising demands the most attentive care. The braising-liquor is found to be considerably reduced and no longer covers the meat, for the operation is nearing its end. The bared meat would, therefore, dry very quickly, if care were not taken to baste it constantly and to turn it over and over, so that the whole of the muscular tissue is moistened and thoroughly saturated with the sauce. By this means the meat acquires that mellowness which is typical of braisings and distinguishes them from other preparations.
Gradually, the tissues relax under the pressure and the effects of cooking. As the process of breaking down reaches the fried surface, it relaxes too, allowing the trapped juices to escape and mix with the sauce. At the same time, the sauce starts to seep into the meat, following a well-known physical principle called capillarity. This stage of braising requires the utmost attention. The braising liquid reduces significantly and no longer covers the meat, indicating that the operation is close to finishing. The exposed meat would dry out quickly if not constantly basted and flipped, ensuring that all the muscle tissue is moistened and thoroughly saturated with the sauce. This way, the meat develops the tenderness that’s characteristic of braised dishes, setting them apart from other cooking methods.
I should be loth to dismiss this subject before pointing out two practices in the cooking of braisings which are as common as they are absolutely wrong. The first of these is the “pinçage” of the braising base. Instead of laying the fried meat on a litter of aromatics, likewise fried beforehand, many operators place the meat, which they often omit to fry, on raw aromatics at the bottom of the braising-pan. The whole is sprinkled with a little melted fat, and the aromatics are left to fry, on one side only, until they begin to burn on the bottom of the receptacle.
I would be reluctant to overlook this topic without mentioning two common practices in braising that are completely wrong. The first is the “pinçage” of the braising base. Instead of placing the fried meat on a bed of aromatics that have also been fried beforehand, many cooks put the meat—often not even fried—on raw aromatics at the bottom of the braising pan. Then, they sprinkle everything with a little melted fat and let the aromatics fry on one side until they start to burn at the bottom of the pot.
If this operation were properly conducted it might be tolerated, even though aromatics which are only fried on one side cannot exude the same savour as those which are fried all over. But nine times out of ten the frying is too lengthy a process; from neglect or absent-mindedness the aromatics are left to burn on the bottom of the pan, and there results a bitterness which pervades and spoils the whole sauce.
If this process is done correctly, it could be acceptable, even though ingredients that are only fried on one side won’t taste as good as those that are fried evenly. But most of the time, the frying takes too long; due to carelessness or distraction, the ingredients get burned on the bottom of the pan, resulting in a bitterness that ruins the entire sauce.
As a matter of fact, this process of “pinçage” is an absurd caricature of a method of preparing braisings which was very common in old cookery, the custom of which was not to prepare the braising-liquor in advance, but to cook it and its ingredients simultaneously with the meat to be braised. This method, though excellent, was very expensive, the meats forming the base of the braising-liquor consisting of thick slices of raw ham or veal. The observance of economy, therefore, long ago compelled cooks to abandon this procedure. But routine has [109] perpetuated the form of the latter without insisting upon the use of its constituents, which were undoubtedly its essential part. Routine has even, in certain cases, aggravated the first error by instituting a habit consisting of substituting bones for the meats formerly employed—an obviously ridiculous practice.
Actually, this process of “pinçage” is a ridiculous imitation of a method for preparing braisings that was very popular in traditional cooking. The custom back then was to make the braising liquid while cooking it together with the meat, instead of making it separately. Although this method was excellent, it was quite costly because the base of the braising liquid consisted of thick slices of raw ham or veal. Because of the need to save money, cooks eventually stopped using this technique. However, routine has [109] kept the form of that method but without using the essential ingredients that were critical to it. In some cases, routine has even made the initial mistake worse by replacing the meats with bones, which is clearly a ridiculous practice.
In the production of ordinary consommé (No. 1) we saw that bones, even when taken from veal, as is customary in the case of braising-liquor, require, at the very least, ten to twelve hours of cooking before they can yield all their soluble properties. As a proof of this it is interesting to note that, if bones undergo only five or six hours of cooking, and are moistened afresh and cooked for a further six hours, the liquor of the second cooking yields more meat-glaze than that of the first; though it must be admitted that, while the latter is more gelatinous, it has less savour. But this gelatinous property of bones is no less useful to braisings than is their savour, since it is the former that supplies the mellowness, which nothing can replace and without which the sauce can have no quality.
In making regular consommé (No. 1), we discovered that bones, even from veal, which is standard for braising liquid, need at least ten to twelve hours of cooking to release all their soluble properties. An interesting proof of this is that if bones are cooked for just five or six hours and then re-moistened and cooked for another six hours, the liquid from the second cooking yields more meat glaze than the first. However, it’s worth noting that while the first liquid is more gelatinous, it has less flavor. But the gelatinous quality of bones is just as beneficial for braising as their flavor, since it provides the richness that nothing else can substitute, and without it, the sauce lacks quality.
Since, therefore, the longest time that a braising can cook is from four to five hours, it follows that, if bones be added thereto, their properties will scarcely have begun disaggregating when the meat is cooked. They will, in fact, have yielded but an infinitesimal portion of these properties; wherefore their addition to the braising is, to say the least, quite useless.
Since the longest time a braise can cook is about four to five hours, it follows that if bones are added, their properties will barely have started to break down by the time the meat is done. In fact, they would have released only a tiny amount of these properties; therefore, adding them to the braise is, at the very least, pretty pointless.
It now remains to be proved that the above method is bad from another point of view.
It still needs to be proven that the method mentioned above is flawed from another perspective.
I suppose I need not fear contradiction when I assert that, in order that a braising may be good, its sauce should be short and correspondingly substantial; also that the sauce obtained from a piece of meat moistened with a quart of liquid cannot be so good as that resulting from the moistening of a pint only.
I don't think I need to worry about being challenged when I say that for a braise to be great, its sauce should be rich and concentrated; also, the sauce from a piece of meat soaked in a quart of liquid won't be as good as the one made from just a pint.
It is more particularly on this account that I advise a braising utensil which can only just hold the meat, for since, in the first stage, the meat is only moistened with the braising-liquor, the smaller the receptacle may be the less liquor will it require, and the latter will in consequence be the tastier. Hence, if bones be added to the braising, the utensil must necessarily be larger, and a greater quantity of braising-liquor must be used. But this liquor will not be nearly so savoury as that obtained from the process I recommend; in fact, it will be but a rather strong broth, quite unfit for the impregnation of the meat, and the final result will be a tasteless lump of fibre instead of a succulent braising.
It's specifically for this reason that I recommend using a braising pot that just fits the meat. In the initial stage, since the meat is only moistened with the braising liquid, a smaller pot will require less liquid, making it more flavorful. However, if you're adding bones to the braising, the pot needs to be larger, which means you'll need more braising liquid. But that liquid won’t be nearly as tasty as the one produced by my method; in fact, it will just be a pretty strong broth that won't properly flavor the meat, resulting in a bland lump of fiber instead of a juicy braise.
I must apologise to the reader for my insistence with regard [110] to these questions, but their importance is such that success is beyond reach in the matter of brown sauces and braisings unless the above details have been thoroughly grasped. Moreover, the explanations given will afford considerable help in the understanding of operations which I shall give later; therefore it is to be hoped that the examination of the theories involved, however long this has been, will prove of use and assistance.
I apologize to the reader for my insistence on these questions, but they're so important that success with brown sauces and braisings is unattainable unless the details above are fully understood. Additionally, the explanations provided will significantly aid in understanding the processes I'll discuss later; therefore, I hope that examining the involved theories, no matter how lengthy this has been, will be useful and beneficial.
248—BRAISING OF WHITE MEATS
The braising of white meats as it is now effected in modern cookery is, strictly speaking, not braising at all, inasmuch as the cooking is stopped at the close of the first of the two phases which I mentioned when discussing brown braisings. True, old cookery did not understand braising in the way that the modern school does, and under the ancient régime large pieces, especially of veal, were frequently cooked until they could almost be scooped with a spoon. This practice has been generally, though mistakenly, eschewed, but its name survives.
The braising of white meats as it's done in modern cooking isn't really braising at all, since the cooking is halted at the end of the first of the two phases I talked about when discussing brown braisings. In the past, traditional cooking didn't understand braising the way modern cooks do, and in the old days, large pieces, especially of veal, were often cooked until they were nearly soft enough to scoop with a spoon. This practice has mostly been avoided now, although mistakenly, but the name remains.
White braisings are made with the neck, the saddle, the loin, the fillets, the fricandeaus, and the sweet-bread of veal, young turkeys and fat pullets, and sometimes, though less frequently, relevés of lamb, hindquarters or saddle. The procedure is the same for all these meats; the time of cooking alone varies in accordance with their size. The aromatics are the same as those of the brown braisings, but the frying of them is optional.
White braisings are made with the neck, the saddle, the loin, the fillets, the fricandeaus, and the sweetbread of veal, young turkeys, and fat pullets, and sometimes, though less often, cuts of lamb, hindquarters, or saddle. The method is the same for all these meats; only the cooking time changes based on their size. The aromatics used are the same as those for brown braisings, but frying them is optional.
The moistening liquor is brown veal stock (No. 9).
The liquid used for moistening is brown veal stock (No. 9).
Mode of Procedure.—Except for the veal sweet-bread, which is always blanched before being braised, the meats or poultry to be treated may always be slightly stiffened and browned in butter, on all sides. This is not essential in all cases, but I think that when they do undergo something of the kind they dry less quickly. Now place them in a utensil just large enough to hold them and deep enough to keep the lid from touching them. Place the aromatics under them and moisten with a little veal stock; set to boil on a moderate fire, and reduce the veal stock with the lid on. When this stock has assumed the consistence of a glaze, add a further similar quantity of fresh stock, and reduce as before. The third time moisten the veal until it is half covered, and push the pan into a moderate oven.
Mode of Procedure.—Except for the veal sweetbread, which is always blanched before being braised, the meats or poultry can be slightly browned in butter on all sides. This isn't necessary in every case, but I believe it helps them dry out less quickly. Now place them in a pot that's just big enough to hold them and deep enough so the lid doesn't touch them. Put the aromatics underneath and add a bit of veal stock; bring it to a boil over moderate heat, reducing the stock with the lid on. When the stock has thickened to a glaze, add the same amount of fresh stock and reduce it again. For the third time, add enough veal stock to cover it halfway, and transfer the pan to a moderate oven.
The meat needs constant basting while it cooks, in order to avoid its drying; and, as the stock is very gelatinous, it forms a coating on the surface which resists the evaporation of the contained juices; for these, being insufficiently constrained by the slight frying the meat has undergone, tend to vaporise under the influence of the heat.
The meat needs to be regularly basted while it cooks to prevent it from drying out. Since the stock is very gelatinous, it creates a coating on the surface that helps keep the juices from evaporating. The juices, which haven't been tightly sealed due to the brief frying the meat has had, tend to evaporate when exposed to heat.
[111]
It is for this reason that the stock must be reduced to a
glaze before finally moistening. If the moistening were all
done at once, the liquor would not be sufficiently dense to
form the coating mentioned above, and the meat would consequently
dry on being set to cook.
[111]
For this reason, the stock needs to be reduced to a glaze before adding moisture. If you were to add all the moisture at once, the liquid wouldn't be thick enough to create the coating mentioned earlier, and the meat would end up drying out when it’s cooked.
Braised white meat is known to be cooked when, after having deeply pricked it with a braiding needle, it exudes an absolutely colourless liquid. This liquid denotes that the piece is cooked to the centre, and as a result thereof the blood has decomposed.
Braised white meat is considered done when, after being deeply poked with a braiding needle, it releases a completely clear liquid. This liquid indicates that the meat is cooked through, and as a result, the blood has broken down.
There lies the great difference between brown braisings and white-meat braisings. The latter are practically roasts, and they should not be made with any but young poultry or meats, very fat and tender, for they cannot go beyond their correct time of cooking, which equals that of roasts, without immediately losing all their quality. A quarter of an hour too much in the cooking of a kernel of veal weighing about six lbs. is enough to make the meat dry and unpalatable, and to thoroughly spoil it, whereas a brown braising cannot be over-cooked, provided it do not burn.
There is a big difference between brown braisings and white-meat braisings. The latter are basically roasts, and they should only be made with young poultry or meats that are very fatty and tender, as they can’t be cooked beyond their ideal time, which is the same as for roasts, without quickly losing their quality. Cooking a piece of veal weighing about six pounds for even a quarter of an hour too long can make the meat dry and unappetizing, ruining it completely. In contrast, a brown braising can’t be overcooked as long as it doesn’t burn.
White braised meats are generally glazed, and this process is especially recommended for larded pieces, which, though less common nowadays than formerly, can still claim many votaries.
White braised meats are usually glazed, and this method is particularly suggested for larded cuts, which, although they are less common today than they used to be, still have plenty of fans.
249—POACHINGS
However nonsensical it may sound, the best possible definition of a poaching is a boiling that does not boil. The term poach is extended to all slow processes of cooking which involve the use of a liquor, however small. Thus the term poach applies to the cooking in court-bouillon of large pieces of turbot and salmon, as well as to fillets of sole cooked with a little fish fumet, to hot mousselines and mousses, cooked in moulds, to quenelles which are cooked in salted water, to eggs announced as “poached,” to creams, various royales, &c. It will readily be seen that among so many different products, the time allowed for the cooking in each case must differ sometimes widely from the rest. The treatment of them all, however, is subject to this unalterable principle, namely, that the poaching liquor must not boil, though it should reach a degree of heat as approximate as possible to boiling-point. Another principle is that large pieces of fish or poultry be set to boil in cold liquor, after which the latter is brought to the required temperature as rapidly as possible. The case may be the same with fillets of sole, or poultry, which are poached almost [112] dry; but all other preparations whose mode of cooking is poaching gain by being immersed in liquor which has reached the required temperature beforehand.
However strange it may sound, the best definition of poaching is cooking that doesn’t actually boil. The term poach applies to all slow cooking processes that involve some kind of liquid, no matter how little. So, poaching refers to cooking large pieces of turbot and salmon in court-bouillon, as well as fillets of sole cooked with some fish fumet, hot mousselines, and mousses cooked in molds, quenelles cooked in salted water, eggs labeled as “poached,” creams, various royales, etc. It's clear that with so many different items, the cooking times for each will differ, sometimes quite a bit. However, they all follow this essential rule: the poaching liquid must not boil, even though it should get as close to boiling as possible. Another rule is that large pieces of fish or poultry should start in cold liquid, then have the liquid heated to the right temperature as quickly as possible. The same goes for fillets of sole or poultry, which are poached almost [112] dry; but all other dishes cooked by poaching benefit from being immersed in liquid that has already been heated to the right temperature.
Having regard to the multitudinous forms and kinds of products that are poached, it would be somewhat difficult to state here the details and peculiarities proper to each in the matter of poaching; I think, therefore, I should do better to leave these details to the respective recipes of each product, though it will now be necessary to disclose the way of poaching poultry, if only with a view to thoroughly acquainting the reader with the theory propounded above.
Considering the numerous types and varieties of products that can be poached, it would be quite challenging to detail the specifics and unique characteristics of each in terms of poaching. I believe it’s best to refer to the individual recipes for each product instead. However, I must explain how to poach poultry, if only to adequately inform the reader about the theory mentioned earlier.
Properly prepare the piece of poultry to be poached, and truss it with its legs folded back alongside of the breast.
Properly prepare the piece of chicken to be poached, and tie it up with its legs folded back against the breast.
If it is to be stuffed, this should be done before trussing.
If it needs to be stuffed, do this before tying it up.
If it is to be larded or studded, either with truffles, ham, or tongue, rub it when trussed on the fillets and legs with half a lemon, and dip the same portions of its body (namely, those to be larded or studded) for a few moments in boiling white stock. The object of this operation is to slightly stiffen the skin, thus facilitating the larding or studding.
If you're going to lard or stud it with truffles, ham, or tongue, rub the fillets and legs with half a lemon while it's trussed. Then briefly dip those same parts of the body (the ones being larded or studded) in boiling white stock. This helps to slightly stiffen the skin, making it easier to lard or stud.
The Cooking of the Piece of Poultry.—Having stuffed, larded, or studded it, if necessary, and having, in any case, trussed it, place it in a receptacle just large enough to hold it, and moisten with some excellent white stock previously prepared.
The Cooking of the Piece of Poultry.—After stuffing, larding, or studding it if needed, and definitely trussing it, put it in a container that’s just big enough to hold it, and moisten it with some great white stock that you prepared earlier.
Set to boil, skim, put the lid on, and continue the cooking at a low simmer. It is useless to work too quickly, as the operation would not be shortened a second by so doing. The only results would be:—
Set to boil, skim off the surface, put the lid on, and keep cooking at a low simmer. There's no point in rushing, as doing so won't cut down the cooking time at all. The only results would be:—
1. Too violent evaporation, which would reduce the liquor and disturb its limpidness.
1. Excessive evaporation, which would concentrate the liquid and disrupt its clarity.
2. The running of a considerable risk of bursting the piece of poultry, especially when the latter is stuffed.
2. The significant risk of the poultry bursting, especially when it's stuffed.
The fowl, or whatever it may be, is known to be cooked when, after pricking the thick of the leg close to the “drumstick,” the issuing liquid is white.
The bird, or whatever it is, is considered cooked when, after poking the thick part of the leg near the “drumstick,” the liquid that comes out is clear.
Remarks.—(a) The need of poaching poultry in a receptacle just large enough to hold the piece is accounted for as follows: (1) The piece must be wholly immersed in the stock during the cooking process. (2) As the liquor used is afterwards served as an accompanying sauce to the dish, the less there is of it the more saturated does it become with the juices of the meat, and, consequently, the better it is.
Remarks.—(a) The need for poaching poultry in a container that's just big enough to fit the piece is explained as follows: (1) The piece needs to be fully submerged in the stock while it cooks. (2) Since the liquid is served as a sauce with the dish, having less of it allows it to absorb more of the meat's juices, making it taste better.
(b) (1) The white stock used in poaching should be prepared beforehand, and be very clear.
(b) (1) The white stock used for poaching should be made in advance and should be very clear.
[113]
(2) If the piece of poultry were set to cook with the products
constituting the stock, even if these were more than liberally
apportioned, the result would be bad, for inasmuch as a fowl,
for example, can only take one and one-half hours, at the most,
to cook, and the time required for extracting the nutritious and
aromatic principles from the constituents of the stock would
be at least six hours, it follows that the fowl would be cooking
in little more than hot water, and the resulting sauce would
be quite devoid of savour.
[113]
(2) If the chicken was cooked along with the ingredients for the stock, even if there was plenty of it, the outcome would be poor. Since a chicken only needs about an hour and a half to cook, while the stock ingredients need at least six hours to release their flavor and nutrients, it means the chicken would end up boiling in little more than hot water, resulting in a sauce that lacks any taste.
250—POËLINGS
Poëlings are, practically speaking, roasts, for the cooking periods of each are the same, except that the former are cooked entirely or almost entirely with butter. They represent a simplified process of old cookery, which consisted in enveloping the object to be treated, after frying it, in a thick coating of Matignon. It was then wrapped with thin slices of pork fat, covered with buttered paper, placed in the oven or on a spit, and basted with melted butter while it cooked. This done, its grease was drained away, and the vegetables of the matignon were inserted in the braising-pan wherein the piece had cooked, or in a saucepan, and were moistened with excellent Madeira or highly seasoned stock. Then, when the liquor had thoroughly absorbed the aroma of the vegetables, it was strained, and its grease was removed just before dishing up. This excellent method is worthy of continued use in the case of large pieces of poultry.
Poëlings are essentially roasts, as their cooking times are the same, except the former are cooked almost entirely with butter. They reflect a simplified version of traditional cooking, which involved wrapping the item to be cooked, after frying it, in a thick layer of Matignon. This was then covered with thin slices of pork fat, wrapped in buttered paper, placed in the oven or on a spit, and basted with melted butter during cooking. Once done, the grease was drained, and the vegetables from the matignon were put into the braising pan where the piece had cooked, or in a saucepan, and were moistened with good Madeira or well-seasoned broth. Then, when the liquid had completely absorbed the flavor of the vegetables, it was strained, and the grease was removed just before serving. This excellent method is still worth using for large pieces of poultry.
Preparation of Poëled Meats.—Place in the bottom of a deep and thick receptacle, just large enough to hold the piece to be poëled, a layer of raw matignon (No. 227). The meat or piece of poultry is placed on the vegetables after it has been well seasoned, and is copiously sprinkled with melted butter; cover the utensil, and push it into an oven whose heat is not too fierce. Set it to cook gently in this way, after the manner of a stew, and frequently sprinkle with melted butter.
Preparation of Poached Meats.—In a deep, thick pot that's just big enough to hold the meat you're poaching, start by putting a layer of raw matignon (No. 227). After thoroughly seasoning the meat or piece of poultry, place it on top of the vegetables and generously drizzle it with melted butter. Cover the pot and put it in an oven that's not too hot. Let it cook gently this way, similar to a stew, and remember to sprinkle it with melted butter frequently.
When the meats or the pieces of poultry are cooked, the utensil is uncovered so that the former may acquire a fine colour; then they are transferred to a dish which should be kept covered until taken to the table. Now add to the vegetables (which must not be burned) a sufficient quantity of brown veal stock (No. 9), transparent and highly seasoned; set the whole to boil gently for ten minutes, strain through a serviette, carefully remove all grease from the poëling stock and send it to the table in a sauceboat at the same time as the meat or poultry, which, by the bye, is generally garnished.
When the meats or poultry pieces are cooked, remove the lid so they can develop a nice color. Then transfer them to a dish that should be kept covered until it’s time to serve. Now add enough rich brown veal stock (No. 9), which should be clear and well-seasoned, to the vegetables (making sure they don’t get burnt); let everything simmer gently for ten minutes, then strain it through a cloth, carefully remove any grease from the sauce, and serve it in a sauceboat alongside the meat or poultry, which is usually garnished.
[114]
Remarks on Poëlings.—It is of paramount importance that
these be not moistened during the process of cooking, for in
that case their savour would be the same as that of braised
white meats.
114Remarks on Poëlings.—It is extremely important that these not get wet while cooking, because if they do, their flavor will be just like that of braised white meats.
Nevertheless, an exception may be made in the case of such feathered game as pheasants, partridges, and quails, to which is added, when nearly cooked, a small quantity of burnt brandy.
Nevertheless, an exception can be made for feathered game like pheasants, partridges, and quails, to which a small amount of burnt brandy is added when they are nearly cooked.
It is also very important that the vegetables should not have their grease removed before their moistening stock is added to them. The butter used in the cooking absorbs a large proportion of the savour of both the vegetables and the meat under treatment, and, to make good this loss, it is essential that the moistening stock remain at least ten minutes in contact with the butter. At the end of this time it may be removed without in the least impairing the aroma of the stock.
It's also very important not to remove the grease from the vegetables before adding the moistening stock. The butter used in cooking absorbs a large amount of the flavor from both the vegetables and the meat, so it's essential for the moistening stock to stay in contact with the butter for at least ten minutes to make up for this loss. After that time, it can be removed without diminishing the aroma of the stock at all.
Special Poëlings known as “En Casserole,” or “En Cocotte.”—The preparations of butcher’s meats, of poultry, or game, known as “en casserole” or “en cocotte,” are actual poëlings cooked in special earthenware utensils and served in the same. Generally, preparations known as “en casserole” are simply cooked in butter, without the addition of vegetables.
Special Poëlings known as “En Casserole,” or “En Cocotte.”—The preparations of butcher’s meats, poultry, or game, known as “en casserole” or “en cocotte,” are actual poëlings cooked in special earthenware dishes and served in them. Generally, preparations called “en casserole” are simply cooked in butter, without the addition of vegetables.
When the cooking is done, the piece under treatment is withdrawn for a moment, and some excellent brown veal stock (No. 9) is poured into the utensil. This is left to simmer for a few minutes; the superfluous butter is then removed; the piece is returned to the earthenware utensil, and it is kept hot, without being allowed to boil, until it is dished up.
When the cooking is finished, the item being prepared is taken out for a moment, and some great brown veal stock (No. 9) is poured into the pot. This is left to simmer for a few minutes; the extra butter is then removed; the item is returned to the earthenware pot, and it's kept warm, without boiling, until it's served.
For preparations termed “en cocotte,” the procedure is the same, except that the piece is garnished with such vegetables as mushrooms, the bottoms of artichokes, small onions, carrots, turnips, &c., which are either turned or regularly pared, and half cooked in butter before being used.
For preparations called “en cocotte,” the process is the same, except that the dish is topped with vegetables like mushrooms, artichoke bottoms, small onions, carrots, turnips, etc., which are either shaped or properly peeled, and partially cooked in butter before being added.
One should endeavour to use only fresh vegetables, and these should be added to the piece constituting the dish in such wise as to complete their cooking with it.
One should try to use only fresh vegetables, and these should be added to the dish in a way that allows them to cook perfectly together.
The earthenware utensils used for this purpose improve with use, provided they be cleaned with clean, fresh water, without any soda or soap. If new utensils have to be used, these should be filled with water, which is set to boil, and they should then undergo at least twelve hours’ soaking. For the prescribed time this water should be kept gently boiling, and then the utensil should be well wiped and soaked anew, in fresh water, before being used.
The earthenware dishes used for this purpose get better with use, as long as they're cleaned with clean, fresh water, without any soda or soap. If you need to use new dishes, fill them with water and bring it to a boil, then let them soak for at least twelve hours. During this time, keep the water gently boiling, and after that, wipe the dish well and soak it again in fresh water before using it.
115251—THE SAUTÉS
What characterises the process we call “sauté” is that the object treated is cooked dry—that is to say, solely by means of a fatty substance such as butter, oil, or grease.
What defines the process we call “sauté” is that the item being cooked is done so dry—meaning, exclusively using a fatty substance like butter, oil, or grease.
Sautés are made with cut-up fowl or game, or with butcher’s meat suitably divided up for the purpose.
Sautés are made with chopped poultry or game, or with butchered meat cut into appropriate pieces for this purpose.
All products treated in this way must be frizzled—that is to say, they must be put into the fat when it is very hot in order that a hardened coating may form around them which will keep their juices within. This is more particularly desirable for red meats such as beef and mutton.
All products prepared this way must be fried—meaning they need to be placed in hot fat so that a hardened coating forms around them to lock in their juices. This is especially important for red meats like beef and lamb.
The cooking of fowl sautés must, after the meats have been frizzled, be completed on the stove or, with lid off, in the oven, where they should be basted with butter after the manner of a roast.
The cooking of fowl sautés must, after the meats have been frizzled, be finished on the stove or, with the lid off, in the oven, where they should be basted with butter like a roast.
The pieces are withdrawn from the utensil with a view to swilling the latter, after which, if they be put back into the sauce or accompanying garnish, they should only remain therein a few moments or just sufficiently long to become properly warm.
The pieces are taken out of the bowl to rinse it out, and then, if they are put back into the sauce or the side dish, they should only stay there for a few moments or just long enough to get warm.
The procedure is the same for game sautés.
The process is the same for game sautés.
Sautés of butcher’s meats (red meats), such as tournedos, kernels, cutlets, fillets, and noisettes, are always effected on the stove; the meats are frizzled and cooked with a small quantity of clarified butter.
Sautés of butcher’s meats (red meats), like tournedos, kernels, cutlets, fillets, and noisettes, are always done on the stove; the meats are seared and cooked with a small amount of clarified butter.
The thinner and smaller they are, the more rapidly should the frizzling process be effected.
The thinner and smaller they are, the quicker the frizzling process should happen.
When blood appears on the surface of their raw side, they should be turned over; when drops of blood begin to bedew their other side, they are known to be cooked.
When blood shows on the exposed side, they should be flipped over; when drops of blood start to moisten the other side, they are considered cooked.
The swilling of the utensil obtains in all sautés. After having withdrawn the treated product from the saucepan, remove the grease and pour the condimentary liquid (a wine), that forms part of the accompanying sauce, into the saucepan.
The swirling of the utensil happens in all sautés. After you take the cooked product out of the saucepan, remove the grease and pour in the seasoning liquid (a wine) that’s part of the sauce.
Set to boil, so that the solidified gravy lying on the bottom may dissolve, and add the sauce; or simply add the swilling liquid to the prepared sauce or accompanying garnish of the sauté. The utensil used must always be just large enough to hold the objects to be treated. If it be too large, the parts left uncovered by the treated meats burn, and swilling is then impossible, whence there results a loss of the solidified gravy which is an important constituent in the sauce.
Set to boil so that the solidified gravy at the bottom can dissolve, and then add the sauce; or simply mix the liquid with the prepared sauce or accompanying garnish of the sauté. The utensil used must always be just big enough to hold the items being prepared. If it’s too large, the parts not covered by the cooked meats will burn, making it impossible to mix, which results in a loss of the solidified gravy that is an important component of the sauce.
Sautés of white, butcher’s meats, such as veal and lamb, must also be frizzled in hot fat, but their cooking must be completed gently on the side of the fire, and in many cases with lid on.
Sautés of white, butcher’s meats, like veal and lamb, should also be browned in hot fat, but their cooking must be finished gently over to the side of the fire, often covered with a lid.
[116]
Preparations of a mixed nature, which partly resemble
sautés and partly braisings, are also called sautés. Stews, however,
is their most suitable name.
[116]
Mixed preparations that combine aspects of sautéing and braising are also known as sautés. However, the term that fits them best is stews.
These dishes are made from beef, veal, lamb, game, &c., and they are to be found in Part II. under the headings Estouffade; Goulash; Sautés: Chasseur, Marengo, Bourgeoise; Navarin; Civet; &c.
These dishes are made from beef, veal, lamb, game, etc., and you can find them in Part II under the headings Estouffade; Goulash; Sautés: Chasseur, Marengo, Bourgeoise; Navarin; Civet; etc.
In the first stage of their preparation, the meats are cut up small and fried like those of the sautés; in the second, slow cooking with sauce or garnish makes them akin to braised meats.
In the first stage of their preparation, the meats are chopped small and fried like those in sautés; in the second, slow cooking with sauce or garnish makes them similar to braised meats.
3. Roasts, Grills, Fryings.
Roasts.
Of the two usual methods of roasting, the spit will always be used in preference to the oven, if only on account of the conditions under which the operation is effected, and whatever be the kind of fuel used—wood, coal, or gas.
Of the two common methods of roasting, using a spit will always be preferred over the oven, primarily due to the circumstances in which the process takes place, regardless of the type of fuel used—wood, coal, or gas.
The reason of this preference is clear if it be remembered that, in spite of every possible precaution during the progress of an oven roast, it is impossible to avoid an accumulation of vapour around the cooking object in a closed oven. And this steam is more particularly objectionable inasmuch as it is excessive in the case of delicately flavoured meats, which latter are almost if not entirely impaired thereby.
The reason for this preference is clear when you consider that, despite all possible precautions during an oven roast, it’s impossible to avoid an accumulation of steam around the food inside a closed oven. This steam is especially problematic because it can overwhelm delicately flavored meats, which can be almost completely ruined by it.
The spitted roast, on the contrary, cooks in the open in a dry atmosphere, and by this means retains its own peculiar flavour. Hence the unquestionable superiority of spitted roasts over the oven kind, especially in respect of small feathered game.
The spitted roast, on the other hand, cooks in the open air in a dry environment, which helps it keep its unique flavor. This is why spitted roasts are undeniably better than oven-cooked ones, especially when it comes to small poultry.
In certain circumstances and places there is no choice of means, and, nolens volens, the oven has to be used; but, in this case at least, all possible precautions should be observed in order to counteract the effects of the steam above mentioned.
In some situations and locations, there’s no alternative, and whether you like it or not, the oven has to be used; however, in this case at least, all possible precautions should be taken to mitigate the effects of the previously mentioned steam.
252—LARDING BACON FOR ROASTS
Poultry and game to be roasted ought generally to be partly covered with a large thin slice of larding bacon, except those pieces of game which in special cases are larded.
Poultry and game that will be roasted should generally be partially covered with a large, thin slice of larding bacon, except for those game pieces that are larded in specific cases.
The object and use of these slices are not only to shield the fillets of fowl and game from the severe heat of the fires but also to prevent these from drying while the legs, which the heat takes much longer to penetrate than the other parts, are cooking. The slices of bacon should therefore completely cover the [117] breasts of fowl and game, and they should be tied on to the latter by means of string.
The purpose of these slices is not only to protect the chicken and game from the intense heat of the flames but also to keep them from drying out while the legs, which take much longer to cook through, are roasting. The bacon slices should fully cover the 117 breasts of the chicken and game, and they should be secured with string.
In some cases roasts of butcher’s meat are covered with layers of veal- or beef-fat, the object of which is similar to that of the bacon prescribed above.
In some cases, cuts of butcher's meat are covered with layers of veal or beef fat, serving a purpose similar to that of the bacon mentioned above.
253—SPITTED ROASTS
The whole theory of roasts on the spit might be condensed as follows:—
The entire idea of roasting on a spit can be summed up as follows:—
In the case of butcher’s meat, calculate the intensity of the heat used according to the piece to be roasted, the latter’s size and quality, and the time it has hung. Experience, however, is the best guide, for any theory, whatever be its exactness, can only give the leading principles and general rules, and cannot pretend to supply the place of the practised eye and the accuracy which are the result of experience alone.
When it comes to cooking meat, determine the heat level based on the cut you're roasting, its size and quality, and how long it has been aged. Yet, experience is the best teacher because any theory, no matter how precise, can only offer general guidelines and cannot replace the skill and judgment that come from real experience.
Nevertheless, I do not say with Brillat Savarin that a roaster is born and not made; I merely state that one may become a good roaster with application, observation, care, and a little aptitude.
Nevertheless, I don't agree with Brillat Savarin that a roaster is born and not made; I just point out that anyone can become a good roaster with practice, observation, attention, and a bit of talent.
The three following rules will be found to cover all the necessary directions for spitted roasts:—
The three rules below will cover all the essential guidelines for spitted roasts:—
1. All red meats containing a large quantity of juice should be properly set, and then, according to their size, made to undergo the action of a fire capable of radiating a very penetrating heat with little or no flame.
1. All red meats that have a lot of juice should be properly positioned, and then, depending on their size, they should be cooked over a heat source that can radiate strong, penetrating heat with little or no flame.
2. In the case of white meats, whose cooking should be thorough, the fire ought to be so regulated as to allow the roast to cook and colour simultaneously.
2. When cooking white meats, which need to be fully cooked, the heat should be adjusted so that the roast cooks and browns at the same time.
3. With small game the fuel should be wood, but whatever fuel be used the fire ought to be made up in suchwise as to produce more flame than glowing embers.
3. For small game, the fuel should be wood, but whatever fuel is used, the fire should be set up to create more flame than glowing embers.
254—OVEN ROASTS
The degree of heat used for each roast must be regulated according to the nature and size of the latter after the manner of spitted roasts.
The level of heat for each roast needs to be adjusted based on the type and size of the roast, similar to how spitted roasts are done.
An oven roast, in the first place, should always be placed on a meatstand, and this should be of such a height that at no given moment during the cooking process the meat may come in contact with the juices and fat which have drained from it into the utensil beneath. Failing a proper stand, a spit resting upon the edges of the utensil may be used.
An oven roast should always be placed on a meat stand, and this should be at a height where the meat doesn’t come into contact with the juices and fat that have dripped into the pan below. If you don’t have a proper stand, a spit resting on the edges of the pan can be used.
No liquid of any kind, gravy or water, need be put in the baking-pan. The addition of any liquid is rather prejudicial [118] than otherwise, since by producing vapour which hangs over the roast it transforms the latter into a stew.
No liquids of any kind, like gravy or water, should be added to the baking pan. Adding any liquid is more harmful than beneficial, as it creates steam that hovers over the roast and turns it into a stew.
Remarks.—Whether spitted or in the oven, a roast must always be frequently basted with a fatty substance, but never with any other liquid.
Remarks.—Whether on a spit or in the oven, a roast should always be regularly basted with a fatty substance, but never with any other liquid.
255—THE GRAVY OF ROASTS
The real and most natural gravy for roasts is made from the swilling of the baking- or dripping-pan, even if water be used as the diluent, since the contents of these utensils represent a portion of the essential principles of the roast fallen from it in the process of cooking. But to obtain this result neither the utensils nor the gravy ought to have burned; the latter should merely have solidified, and for this reason a roast cooked in a very fierce oven ought to be laid on a pan only just large enough to hold it, so that the fat may not burn.
The best and most natural gravy for roasts is made by scraping the bottom of the baking or roasting pan, even if you use water to thin it out, because the leftover bits in these pans contain essential flavors from the roast that have come off during cooking. However, to achieve this, neither the pan nor the gravy should be burnt; the gravy should have just thickened. For this reason, a roast cooked at high heat should be placed in a pan that’s just big enough to hold it, so the fat doesn't burn.
The swilling can in any case only produce a very small quantity of gravy, consequently, when it happens that a greater quantity is required, the need is met beforehand by preparing a stock made from bones and trimmings of a similar nature to the roast for which the gravy is required. The procedure for this is as follows:—
The swilling can only produce a very small amount of gravy, so when a larger quantity is needed, it's prepared in advance using a stock made from bones and trimmings similar to the roast for which the gravy is intended. The steps for this are as follows:—
Place the bones and trimmings in a pan with a little fat and literally roast them. Then transfer them to a saucepan, moisten so as to cover with tepid, slightly-salted water, and add thereto the swillings of the pan wherein they were roasted. Boil, skim, and set to cook gently for three or four hours, according to the nature of the products used. This done, almost entirely remove the grease, strain through muslin, and put aside for the purpose of swilling the dripping- or baking-pan of the roast.
Put the bones and trimmings in a pan with a bit of fat and roast them. Then move them to a saucepan, add enough warm, slightly salted water to cover them, and include the leftover juices from the roasting pan. Bring it to a boil, skim off the foam, and let it simmer gently for three or four hours, depending on what you're using. Once that's done, remove most of the fat, strain it through a fine cloth, and set it aside to moisten the roasting pan.
Swilling.—Having removed the roast from the spit or oven, take off a portion of the grease from the baking- or dripping-pan, and pour into it the required quantity of prepared gravy. Reduce the whole by half, strain through muslin, and almost entirely remove grease.
Swilling.—After taking the roast out of the spit or oven, take some of the fat from the baking or roasting pan and pour in the needed amount of prepared gravy. Cook it down by half, strain it through cheesecloth, and almost completely eliminate the fat.
It is a mistake to remove all the grease from, and to clarify, the gravy of roasts. Treated thus they are certainly clearer and more sightly, but a large proportion of their savour is lost, and it should be borne in mind that the gravy of a roast is not a consommé.
It's a mistake to take all the grease out of, and to clarify, the gravy from roasts. While doing so makes it look clearer and nicer, a lot of its flavor is lost, and it's important to remember that the gravy from a roast is not a consommé.
In the matter of roast feathered game, the accompanying gravy is supplied by the swilling of the utensil, either with water or a small quantity of brandy. This is a certain means of obtaining a gravy whose savour is precisely that of the game; but occasionally veal gravy is used, as its flavour is neutral, [119] and it therefore cannot impair the particular flavour of the reduced game gravy lying on the bottom of the utensil. The use of stock prepared from the bones and trimmings of game similar to that constituting the dish is also common.
In the case of roasted game birds, you can make gravy by swishing the pan with either water or a bit of brandy. This is a reliable way to get gravy that tastes just like the game. Sometimes, veal gravy is used instead since its flavor is mild, [119] and it won’t affect the unique taste of the concentrated game gravy at the bottom of the pan. It's also common to use stock made from the bones and scraps of similar game.
256—THE DRESSING AND ACCOMPANIMENTS ROASTS
As a rule, a roast ought not to wait. It ought only to leave the spit or oven in order to be served. All roasts should be placed on very hot dishes, slightly besprinkled with fresh butter, and surrounded by bunches of watercress (this is optional). The gravy is invariably served separately.
As a rule, a roast shouldn’t sit around. It should come straight from the spit or oven to the table. All roasts should be served on very hot plates, lightly sprinkled with fresh butter, and surrounded by bunches of watercress (this is optional). The gravy is always served on the side.
Roasts of butcher’s meat and poultry are dished up as simply as possible.
Roasts of meat and chicken are served in the simplest way possible.
Small roasted game may be dished up on fried slices of bread-crumb masked with gratin stuffing (No. 202).
Small roasted game may be served on fried slices of bread coated with gratin stuffing (No. 202).
When lemons accompany a roast, they should be served separately. Pieces of lemon that have once served to garnish a dish must not be used, for they have mostly been tainted by grease.
When serving lemons with a roast, they should be offered on the side. Lemon pieces that have been used as a garnish should not be reused, as they are usually contaminated with grease.
The mediæval custom of dishing game with the plumage has been abandoned.
The medieval practice of serving game with its feathers has been abandoned.
Roast feathered game à l’anglaise is dished up with or without potato chips, and the three adjuncts are gravy, bread-crumbs, and bread-sauce.
Roast feathered game served in the English style comes with or without potato chips, and the three accompaniments are gravy, breadcrumbs, and bread sauce.
In northern countries game roasts are always accompanied either by slightly sugared stewed apples, or by cherry or apricot jam.
In northern countries, game roasts are always served with either slightly sweetened stewed apples or cherry or apricot jam.
257—GRILLS
Those culinary preparations effected by means of grilling belong to the order called cooking by concentration. And, indeed, in almost all cases, the great object of these operations, I might even say the greatest object, is the concentration, in the centre, of the juices and essences which represent, most essentially, the nutritive principles of the products cooked.
The cooking methods that use grilling fall under the category of cooking by concentration. In fact, in almost every case, the main goal of these techniques—arguably the most important goal—is to concentrate the juices and flavors in the center, which essentially represent the key nutrients of the cooked ingredients.
A grill, which is, in short, but a roast on an open fire, stands, in my opinion, as the remote starting-point, the very genesis of our art.
A grill, which is essentially just roasting over an open fire, is, in my view, the distant starting point, the very beginning of our craft.
It was the primæval notion of our forefathers’ infantile brains; it was progress born of an instinctive desire to eat with greater pleasure; and it was the first culinary method ever employed.
It was the ancient idea from our ancestors' early minds; it was progress driven by a natural urge to enjoy eating more; and it was the very first cooking method ever used.
A little later, and following naturally, as it were, upon this first attempt, the spit was born of the grill; gradually, intelligence supplanted rude instinct; reason began to deduce effects from supposed causes; and thus cooking was launched forth [120] upon that highroad along which it has not yet ceased steadily to advance.
A little later, and naturally following this first attempt, the spit came from the grill; gradually, intelligence replaced basic instinct; reasoning started to draw conclusions from assumed causes; and so cooking set off on that journey along which it hasn't stopped progressing. [120]
Fuel for Grills.—That mostly used, and certainly the best for the purpose, is live coal or small pieces of charcoal. Whatever fuel be used, however, it is essential that it produce no smoke, even though the grill fire be ventilated by powerful blowers which draw the smoke off. More especially is this necessary, though I admit the contingency is rare, when artificial ventilation has to be effected owing to the fire’s burning in the open without the usual help of systematic draughts; for if smoke occasioned by foreign substances or by the falling of the fat itself on to the glowing embers were not immediately carried away, either artificially or by a convenient draught, the grills would most surely acquire a very disagreeable taste therefrom.
Fuel for Grills.—The most commonly used and definitely the best fuel for grilling is live coal or small pieces of charcoal. Whatever fuel you choose, it's crucial that it doesn’t produce any smoke, even if the grill is ventilated by strong fans that remove the smoke. This is especially important, although I admit it's a rare situation, when artificial ventilation is needed because the fire is burning outdoors without the usual assistance of proper drafts. If smoke from foreign substances or fat dripping onto the hot coals isn't quickly removed, either by artificial means or a suitable draft, the grills will definitely end up with an unpleasant taste.
The Bed of Charcoal.—The arrangement of the bed of charcoal under the grill is of some importance, and it must not only be regulated according to the size and kind of the products to be grilled, but also in such wise as to allow of the production of more or less heat under given circumstances.
The Bed of Charcoal.—The setup of the charcoal bed under the grill is important, and it should be adjusted based on the size and type of the food being grilled, as well as to create more or less heat as needed.
The bed should therefore be set in equal layers in the centre, but varying in thickness according as to whether the fire has to be more or less fierce; it should also be slightly raised on those sides which are in contact with the air, in order that the whole burning surface may radiate equal degrees of heat.
The bed should be arranged in even layers in the center, but the thickness should change depending on whether the fire needs to be stronger or milder; it should also be slightly elevated on the sides that are exposed to the air so that the entire burning surface can radiate heat evenly.
The grill must always be placed over the glowing fuel in advance, and it should be very hot when the objects to be grilled are placed upon it, otherwise they would stick to the bars, and would probably be spoiled when turned.
The grill should always be set over the glowing fuel ahead of time, and it needs to be really hot when you put the food on it; otherwise, it will stick to the grates and likely get ruined when you try to flip it.
Grills Classified.
Grills may be divided into four classes, of which each demands particular care. They are: (1) Red-meat grills (beef and mutton); (2) White-meat grills (veal, lamb, poultry); (3) Fish; (4) Grills coated with butter and bread-crumbs.
Grills can be divided into four categories, each requiring specific attention. They are: (1) Red meat grills (beef and lamb); (2) White meat grills (veal, lamb, poultry); (3) Fish; (4) Grills coated with butter and breadcrumbs.
258—RED MEAT GRILLS
I submit as a principle that the golden rule in grills is to strictly observe the correct degree of heat which is proper to each treated object, never forgetting that the larger and richer in nutrition the piece of meat, the quicker and more thorough must be its initial setting.
I propose as a rule that the golden guideline for grilling is to carefully maintain the right level of heat that suits each specific type of food. Always remember that the bigger and more nutritious the cut of meat, the faster and more thoroughly it needs to be seared at the beginning.
I have already explained, under braisings, the part played by, and the use of, rissoling or setting; but it is necessary to revert to this question and its bearing upon grills.
I have already explained, under braisings, the role and use of rissoling or setting; however, it is important to return to this issue and its relevance to grills.
If large pieces of meat (beef or mutton) are in question, the [121] better their quality and the richer they are in juices, the more resisting must be the rissoled coating they receive. The pressure of the contained juices upon the rissoled coating of this meat will be proportionately great or small according to whether the latter be rich or poor, and this pressure will gradually increase with the waxing heat.
If large cuts of meat (beef or lamb) are involved, the 121 better their quality and the juicier they are, the tougher the rissoled coating needs to be. The pressure from the juices inside the rissoled coating of the meat will be greater or less depending on whether the coating is thick or thin, and this pressure will gradually increase as the heat rises.
If the grill fire be so regulated as to ensure the progressive penetration of heat into the cooking object, this is what happens:—
If the grill fire is controlled properly to allow the heat to gradually penetrate the food being cooked, this is what happens:—
The heat, striking that surface of the meat which is in direct communication with the fire, penetrates the tissues, and spreads stratiformly through the body, driving the latter’s juices in front of it. When these reach the opposite, rissoled, or set side of the meat, they are checked, and thereupon, absorbing the incoming heat, effect the cooking of the inner parts.
The heat hitting the part of the meat that’s directly in contact with the fire seeps into the tissues and spreads evenly throughout the body, pushing the juices ahead of it. When these juices reach the opposite, rissoled, or other side of the meat, they are stopped, and as they absorb the incoming heat, they cook the inner parts.
Of course, if the piece of meat under treatment is very thick, the fierceness of the fire should be proportionately abated the moment the initial process of rissoling or setting of the meat’s surface has been effected, the object being to allow the heat to penetrate the cooking body more regularly. If the fierceness of the fire were maintained, the rissoled coating on the meat would probably char, and the resulting thickness of carbon would so successfully resist the passage of any heat into the interior that, in the end, while the meat would probably be found to be completely burnt on the outside, the inside would be quite raw.
Of course, if the piece of meat being cooked is very thick, the intensity of the fire should be reduced as soon as the initial process of rissoling or sealing the meat's surface has been done. The goal is to let the heat penetrate the meat more evenly. If the intensity of the fire remains high, the rissoled coating on the meat might burn, creating a thick layer of carbon that would block the heat from reaching the inside. Consequently, while the outside of the meat might end up completely burnt, the inside would likely still be raw.
If somewhat thinner pieces are in question, a quick rissoling of their surfaces over a fierce fire, and a few minutes of subsequent cooking, will be all they need. No alteration in the intensity of the fire need be sought in this case.
If you're dealing with thinner pieces, a quick rissoling of their surfaces over a hot fire, followed by a few minutes of cooking, is all they need. There's no need to adjust the fire's intensity in this case.
Examples.—A rumpsteak or Châteaubriand, in order to be properly cooked, should first have its outsides rissoled on a very fierce fire with a view to preserving its juices, after which cooking may proceed over a moderate fire so as to allow of the gradual penetration of the heat into the centre of the body.
Examples.—A rump steak or Châteaubriand, to be cooked properly, should first have its outsides seared on a very high heat to keep its juices, after which cooking can continue over a moderate heat to allow the heat to gradually penetrate to the center.
Small pieces such as tournedos, small fillets, noisettes, chops, may, after the preliminary process of outside rissoling, be cooked over the same degree of heat as effected the latter, because the thickness of meat to be penetrated is less.
Small cuts like tournedos, small fillets, noisettes, and chops can, after the initial process of outside rissoling, be cooked at the same heat level as used for the latter, since the thickness of the meat that needs to be cooked through is less.
The Care of Grills while Cooking.—Before placing the meats on the grill, baste them slightly with clarified butter, and repeat this operation frequently during the cooking process, so as to avoid the possible drying of the rissoled surfaces.
The Care of Grills while Cooking.—Before putting the meats on the grill, lightly baste them with clarified butter, and keep doing this frequently while they cook to prevent the rissoled surfaces from drying out.
Grilled red meat should always be turned by means of special tongs, and great care should be observed that its surface [122] be not torn or pierced, lest the object of the preliminary precautions be defeated, and the contained juices escape.
Grilled red meat should always be flipped with special tongs, and great care should be taken not to tear or pierce its surface, or else the purpose of the initial precautions will be lost, and the juices will escape.
Time of Cooking.—This, in the case of red meats, is arrived at by the following test: if, on touching the meat with one’s finger, the former resist any pressure, it is sufficiently cooked: if it give, it is clear that in the centre, at least, the reverse is the case. The most certain sign, however, that cooking has been completed is the appearance of little beads of blood upon the rissoled surface of the meat.
Cooking Time.—For red meats, you can tell if it’s cooked using this test: if you press the meat with your finger and it pushes back, it’s done; if it gives in, that means it’s not fully cooked in the center. The most reliable sign that cooking is finished is the formation of small beads of blood on the rissoled surface of the meat.
259—WHITE-MEAT GRILLS
That superficial rissoling which is so necessary in the case of red meats is not at all so in the case of white, for in the latter there can be no question of the concentration of juices, since these are only present in the form of albumen—that is to say, in the form of juices “in the making,” so to speak, which is peculiar to veal and lamb.
That superficial rissoling that is so important for red meats isn’t really necessary for white meats because there’s no focus on concentrating juices. In white meat, the juices exist only as albumen—that is, they’re basically juices “in the making,” which is unique to veal and lamb.
For this kind of grills keep a moderate fire, so that the cooking and colouring of the meat may take place simultaneously.
For this type of grill, maintain a moderate fire so that the cooking and browning of the meat happen at the same time.
White-meat grills should be fairly often basted by means of a brush, with clarified butter, while cooking, lest their outsides dry.
White-meat grills should be basted frequently with a brush using clarified butter while cooking, to prevent their outsides from drying out.
They are known to be cooked when the juice issuing from them is quite white.
They are considered cooked when the juice that comes out of them is completely clear.
260—FISH GRILLS
Use a moderate fire with these, and only grill after having copiously sprinkled them with clarified butter or oil. Sprinkle them similarly while cooking.
Use a medium heat for these, and only grill after generously coating them with clarified butter or oil. Coat them the same way while they cook.
A grilled fish is cooked when the bones are easily separated from the meat. Except for the fatty kind, such as mackerel, red mullet, or herrings, always roll fish to be grilled in flour before sprinkling them with melted butter. The object of so doing is to give them a golden external crust, which, besides making them more sightly, keeps them from drying.
A grilled fish is done when the bones come off easily from the meat. Except for fatty fish like mackerel, red mullet, or herring, always coat the fish in flour before drizzling them with melted butter. The purpose of this is to create a golden crust on the outside, which not only makes them look nicer but also prevents them from drying out.
261—THE GRILLING OF PRODUCTS COATED WITH BUTTER AND BREAD-CRUMBS
These grills generally consist of only small objects; they must be effected on a very moderate fire, with the view of enabling them to cook and acquire colour simultaneously. They should also be frequently besprinkled with clarified butter, and turned with care, so as not to break their coating, the object of which is to withhold their contained juices.
These grills usually only contain small items; they should be cooked over a low flame to allow them to cook and brown at the same time. They should also be regularly brushed with clarified butter and turned carefully to avoid breaking their outer layer, which keeps their juices inside.
[123]
262—FRYINGS
Frying is one of the principal cooking processes, for the number of preparations that are accomplished by its means is very considerable. Its procedure is governed by stringent laws and rules which it is best not to break, lest the double danger of failure and impairment of material be incurred.
Frying is one of the main cooking methods because many dishes can be made this way. Its process is governed by strict rules that are best not to ignore, as doing so could lead to both failure and damage to the ingredients.
The former is easily averted if one is familiar with the process, and pays proper attention to it, while the latter is obviated by precautions which have every raison d’être, and the neglect of which only leads to trouble.
The first is easily avoided if you know the process and pay attention to it, while the second can be prevented by precautions that make complete sense, and ignoring them only leads to problems.
The question of the kind of utensil to employ is not so immaterial as some would think, for very often accidents result from the mere disregard of the importance of this matter.
The choice of utensil to use is more important than some people think because ignoring this can often lead to accidents.
Very often imprudence and bluster on the part of the operator may be the cause of imperfections, the greatest care being needed in the handling of utensils containing overheated fat.
Very often, reckless behavior and arrogance on the part of the operator can lead to mistakes, so it's essential to be extremely careful when handling utensils with overheated oil.
Utensils used in frying should be made of copper, or other resisting metal; they should be in one piece, oval or round in shape, and sufficiently large and deep to allow, while only half-filled with fat, of the objects being properly affected by the latter. The necessity of this condition is obvious, seeing that if the utensil contain too much fat the slightest jerking of it on the stove would spill some of the liquid, and the operator would probably be badly burnt.
Utensils used for frying should be made of copper or another durable metal. They should be one solid piece, either oval or round, and large and deep enough so that even when they're only half filled with fat, the food can be cooked properly. This requirement is clear; if the utensil has too much fat, even a small jolt on the stove could cause some of the liquid to spill, and the person cooking could end up getting seriously burned.
Finally, utensils with vertical sides are preferable to those with the slanting kind; more especially is this so in large kitchens where, the work involving much frying, capacious receptacles are required.
Finally, utensils with straight sides are better than those with slanted sides, especially in large kitchens where a lot of frying is done, as larger containers are needed.
263—FRYING FAT—ITS PREPARATION
Any animal or vegetable grease is suitable for frying, provided it be quite pure and possess a resisting force allowing it to reach a very high temperature without burning. But for frying on a large scale, the use of cooked and clarified fats, such as the fat of “pot-au-feu” and roasts, should be avoided.
Any type of animal or vegetable oil can be used for frying, as long as it is completely pure and can withstand high temperatures without burning. However, for frying in bulk, you should avoid using cooked and clarified fats, like the fat from stews and roasts.
A frying medium is only perfect when it is able to meet the demands of a protracted operation, and consists of fresh or raw fats, chosen with care and thoroughly purified by cooking.
A frying medium is only ideal when it can handle the demands of long cooking times and is made from fresh or raw fats that are carefully selected and thoroughly purified by cooking.
Under no circumstances may butter be used for frying on a large scale, seeing that, even when thoroughly purified, it can only reach a comparatively low degree of heat. It may be used only for small, occasional fryings.
Under no circumstances should butter be used for frying on a large scale, because even when completely purified, it can only reach a relatively low temperature. It may only be used for small, occasional fryings.
The fat of kidney of beef generally forms the base of the grease intended for frying on a large scale. It is preferable [124] to all others on account of its cheapness and the great length of time it can be worked, provided it receives the proper care.
The fat from beef kidney is usually the main fat used for large-scale frying. It's preferred over other fats because it’s cheap and can be used for a long time if properly maintained.
Veal-fat yields a finer frying medium, but its resistance is small, and it must, moreover, always be strengthened with the fat of beef.
Veal fat provides a better frying medium, but it has low durability and must always be combined with beef fat for strength.
Mutton-fat should be deliberately discarded, for, if it happen to be that of an old beast, it smells of tallow, and, if it be that of a young one, it causes the hot grease to foam and to overflow down the sides of the utensil, this leading to serious accidents.
Mutton fat should be intentionally thrown away because if it comes from an old animal, it has a smell like tallow, and if it's from a young one, it makes the hot grease bubble up and spill over the sides of the pot, which can lead to serious accidents.
Pork-fat is also used for frying, either alone, or combined with some other kind.
Pork fat is also used for frying, either on its own or mixed with something else.
In brief, the fat of kidney of beef is that which is best suited to fryings on a large scale. Ordinary household frying, which does not demand a very resisting grease, may well be effected by means of the above, combined with an equal quantity of veal-fat, or a mixture composed of the fat of kidney of beef, veal, and pork in the proportions of one-half, one-quarter, and one-quarter respectively.
In short, beef kidney fat is the best option for large-scale frying. For regular home frying, which doesn’t need a super durable fat, you can use this along with an equal amount of veal fat, or a mix made up of half beef kidney fat, a quarter veal fat, and a quarter pork fat.
The grease used for frying ought not only to be melted down, but also thoroughly cooked, so that it may be quite pure. If insufficiently cooked, it foams on first being used, and so demands all kinds of extra precautions, which only cease to be necessary when constant heating at last rectifies it. Moreover, if it be not quite pure, it easily penetrates immersed solids and makes them indigestible.
The oil used for frying shouldn't just be melted down; it also needs to be fully cooked to ensure it's completely pure. If it's not cooked enough, it fizzes when you first use it, requiring all sorts of extra precautions, which only go away when it's heated consistently. Additionally, if it's not fully pure, it can easily seep into solid foods, making them hard to digest.
All grease used in frying should first be cut into pieces and then put into the saucepan with one pint of water per every ten lbs.
All grease used for frying should be cut into pieces and then added to the saucepan with one pint of water for every ten lbs.
The object of the water is to assist in the melting, and this it does by filtering into the grease, vaporising, and thereby causing the latter to swell. So long as the water has not completely evaporated, the grease only undergoes the action of liquefaction, i.e., the dissolution of its molecules; but its thorough cooking process, ending with its purification, only begins when all the water is gone.
The purpose of the water is to help with the melting, and it does this by soaking into the grease, turning into steam, and causing the grease to expand. As long as the water hasn't completely evaporated, the grease is only experiencing liquefaction, i.e., the breakdown of its molecules; however, the full cooking process, which includes its purification, only starts when all the water has evaporated.
The grease is cooked when (1) the membranes which enveloped it alone remain intact and are converted into greaves; (2) it gives off smoke which has a distinct smell.
The grease is done cooking when (1) the membranes around it are the only things left intact and turn into bits of crispy fat; (2) it starts to smoke and gives off a noticeable smell.
At this stage it has reached such a high temperature that it is best to remove it from the fire for about ten minutes, so that it may cool; then it must be strained through a sieve, or a coarse towel, which must be tightly twisted.
At this point, it has gotten so hot that it's best to take it off the heat for about ten minutes to let it cool. Then, it should be strained through a sieve or a thick towel, which must be twisted tightly.
264—THE VARIOUS DEGREES OF HEAT REACHED BY THE FRYING MEDIUM, AND THEIR APPLICATION
The temperature reached by a frying medium depends upon [125] the latter’s constituents and its purity. The various degrees may be classified as moderately hot, hot, very hot.
The temperature achieved by a frying medium depends on 125 its components and how pure it is. The different levels can be categorized as moderately hot, hot, and very hot.
The expression “boiling hot” is unsuitable, seeing that fat never boils. Butter (an occasional frying medium) cannot overreach 248° F. without burning, whereas if it be thoroughly purified it can attain from 269° to 275° F.—a temperature which is clearly below what would be needed for work on a large scale.
The term “boiling hot” is misleading because fat doesn’t actually boil. Butter, which is sometimes used for frying, can’t exceed 248°F without burning. However, if it’s fully purified, it can reach between 269°F and 275°F—a temperature that is definitely lower than what would be required for large-scale cooking.
Animal greases used in ordinary frying reach from 275° to 284° F. when moderately hot, 320° F. when hot, and 356° F. when very hot; in the last case they smoke slightly.
Animal fats used for regular frying reach temperatures of 275° to 284° F when moderately hot, 320° F when hot, and 356° F when very hot; at the last temperature, they start to smoke slightly.
Pork-fat (lard), when used alone, reaches 392° F. without burning. Very pure goose dripping withstands 428° F.; and, finally, vegetable fats may reach, without burning, 482° F. in the case of cocoa-nut butter, 518° F. with ordinary oils, and 554° in the case of olive oil.
Pork fat (lard), when used on its own, can reach 392°F without burning. Very pure goose fat can handle temperatures of up to 428°F; and, finally, plant-based fats can go as high as 482°F for coconut oil, 518°F for regular oils, and 554°F for olive oil.
The temperature of ordinary frying fat may be tested thus: it is moderately hot when, after throwing a sprig of parsley or a crust of bread into it, it begins to bubble immediately; it is hot if it crackles when a slightly moist object is thrust into it; it is very hot when it gives off a thin white smoke perceptible to the smell.
The temperature of regular frying oil can be checked like this: it's moderately hot when, after dropping in a sprig of parsley or a piece of bread, it starts to bubble right away; it's hot if it crackles when a slightly wet item is placed in it; it's very hot when it releases a faint white smoke that's noticeable by smell.
The first temperature, “moderately hot,” is used (1) for all products containing vegetable water the complete evaporation of which is necessary; (2) for fish whose volume exacts a cooking process by means of penetration, previous to that with concentration.
The first temperature, “moderately hot,” is used (1) for all products that have vegetable water, which needs to be completely evaporated; (2) for fish that require a cooking process through penetration before being concentrated.
In the first degree of heat with which it is used the frying fat therefore only effects a kind of preparatory operation.
In the initial level of heat at which it's used, the frying fat mainly performs a sort of pre-cooking function.
The second temperature, “hot,” is used for all products which have previously undergone an initial cooking process in the first temperature, either for evaporation or penetration, and its object is either to finish them or to cover them with a crimped coating.
The second temperature, “hot,” is used for all products that have already gone through an initial cooking process at the first temperature, either for evaporation or penetration, and its purpose is either to finish them or to cover them with a crimped coating.
It is also applicable to those products upon which the frying fat must act immediately by concentration—that is to say, by forming a set coating around them which prevents the escape of the contained substances.
It also applies to those products that need the frying fat to work quickly by concentrating—meaning it forms a solid coating around them that keeps the contained substances from escaping.
Objects treated with this temperature are: all those panés à l’anglaise or covered with batter, such as various croquettes, cromesquis, cutlets, and collops à la Villeroy, fritters of all kinds, fried creams, &c.
Objects treated with this temperature are: all those panés à l’anglaise or coated with batter, such as various croquettes, cromesquis, cutlets, and collops à la Villeroy, fritters of all kinds, fried creams, &c.
In this case the frying medium acts by setting, which in certain cases is exceedingly necessary.
In this case, the frying medium works by solidifying, which is sometimes really important.
1. If the objects in question are panés à l’anglaise, i.e., [126] dipped in beaten eggs and rolled in bread-crumbs, the sudden contact of the hot grease converts this coating of egg and bread-crumbs into a resisting crust, which prevents the escape of the substances and the liquefied sauce contained within.
1. If the items being referred to are panés à l’anglaise, i.e., [126] dipped in beaten eggs and coated in bread crumbs, the quick contact with hot oil turns this layer of egg and bread crumbs into a hard crust, which keeps the inside ingredients and the melted sauce from escaping.
If these objects were plunged in a fat that was not sufficiently hot, the coating of egg and bread-crumbs would not only imbibe the frying medium, but it would run the risk of breaking, thereby allowing the escape of the very substances it was intended to withhold.
If these items were put into fat that wasn't hot enough, the layer of egg and breadcrumbs would not only soak up the frying oil, but it would also risk breaking apart, letting out the very contents it was supposed to keep inside.
2. The same holds with objects treated with batter. Hence the absolute necessity of ensuring that setting which means that the covering of batter solidifies immediately. As the substances constituting these various dishes are cooked in advance, it follows that their second heating and the colouring of the coating (egg and bread-crumbs or batter) take place at the same time and in a few minutes.
2. The same applies to items coated with batter. Therefore, it’s essential to create a setting that allows the batter to solidify right away. Since the ingredients for these dishes are pre-cooked, it follows that their second heating and the browning of the coating (egg and breadcrumbs or batter) happen simultaneously and within a few minutes.
The third temperature, “very hot,” is used (1) for all objects that need a sharp and firm setting; (2) for all small objects the setting of which is of supreme importance, and whose cooking is effected in a few minutes, as in the case of whitebait.
The third temperature, “very hot,” is used (1) for all items that require a sharp and firm setting; (2) for all small items where the setting is crucial, and whose cooking takes only a few minutes, like whitebait.
265—FRYING MEDIUM FOR FISH
Every frying medium, used for work on a large scale, which has acquired a too decided colouring through repeated use, may serve in the preparation of fish even until its whole strength is exhausted.
Every frying medium used for large-scale cooking that has become overly colored through repeated use can still be used to prepare fish, even until it has completely lost its effectiveness.
Oil is best suited to the frying of fish, especially the very small kind, owing to the tremendous heat it can withstand without burning, for this heat guarantees that setting which is so indispensable.
Oil is ideal for frying fish, particularly the tiny ones, because it can handle extremely high temperatures without burning, which is essential for getting that perfect finish.
Except in this case, however, the temperature of the frying medium should be regulated strictly in accordance with the size of the fish to be fried, in order that its cooking and colouring may be effected simultaneously.
Except in this case, however, the temperature of the frying oil should be carefully adjusted based on the size of the fish being fried, so that it cooks and colors at the same time.
Except Nonats and whitebait, which are simply rolled in flour, fish to be fried are previously steeped in slightly salted milk and then rolled in flour. From this combination of milk and flour there results a crisp coating which withholds those particular principles that the fish exude while cooking.
Except for Nonats and whitebait, which are just coated in flour, fish meant for frying are soaked in slightly salted milk first and then coated in flour. This mix of milk and flour creates a crispy coating that keeps the flavors of the fish intact during cooking.
When finished, fried fish are drained, dried, slightly salted, and dished on a serviette or on paper, with a garnish of fried parsley-sprays and sections of channelled lemon.
When they're done, fried fish are drained, dried, lightly salted, and served on a napkin or on paper, with a side of fried parsley sprigs and lemon wedges.
266—THE QUANTITY OF THE FRYING MEDIUM
This should always be in proportion to the quantity or size [127] of the objects to be fried, bearing in mind that these must always be entirely submerged.
This should always be in proportion to the quantity or size [127] of the items to be fried, keeping in mind that they must always be fully submerged.
Without necessarily exaggerating, the quantity should invariably be rather in excess of the requirements, and for this reason, viz., the greater the amount of fat, the higher will be the temperature reached, and the less need one fear a sudden cooling of the fat when the objects to be treated are immersed. This sudden cooling is often the cause of great trouble, unless one be working over a fire of such fierceness that the fat can return in a few seconds to the temperature it was at before the objects were immersed.
Without exaggerating, the amount should always be more than what’s needed, because the more fat you have, the higher the temperature will be, and you’ll worry less about a sudden drop in temperature when the items are submerged. This sudden cooling can often cause problems, unless you’re working over a flame that’s hot enough to bring the fat back to its previous temperature within a few seconds after the items are added.
267—THE CARE OF THE FRYING MEDIUM
Every time a frying fat is used it should, after having been melted, be strained through a towel, for the majority of objects which it has served to cook must have left some particles behind them which might prove prejudicial to the objects that are to follow.
Every time you use frying oil, it should be melted and then strained through a towel, because most of the food it cooked will leave behind some particles that could be harmful to the next items you fry.
Objects that are “panés” always leave some raspings, for instance, which in time assume the form of black powder, while those that have been treated with flour likewise drop some of their coating, which, in accumulating, produces a muddy precipitate on the bottom of the utensil.
Objects that are “panés” usually leave some bits behind, which over time turn into black powder. Similarly, those treated with flour also shed some of their coating, and as this builds up, it creates a muddy residue at the bottom of the container.
Not only do these foreign substances disturb the clearness of the fat and render it liable to burn, but they are exceedingly detrimental to the objects that are treated later.
Not only do these foreign substances disrupt the clarity of the fat and make it more likely to burn, but they are also extremely harmful to the items that are processed afterward.
Therefore, always strain the fat whenever it is used—in the first place because the proper treatment of the objects demands it, and, secondly, because its very existence as a serviceable medium depends upon this measure.
Therefore, always strain the fat whenever you use it—first, because the proper handling of the items requires it, and second, because its usefulness as a cooking medium relies on this step.
268—GRATINS
This culinary operation plays a sufficiently important part in the work to warrant my detailing at least its leading points.
This cooking process plays a significant role in the work, so I should at least outline its main aspects.
The various kinds of the order “Gratins” are (1) the Complete Gratin; (2) the Rapid Gratin; (3) the Light Gratin; (4) Glazing, which is a form of Rapid Gratin.
The different types of “Gratins” are (1) the Complete Gratin; (2) the Rapid Gratin; (3) the Light Gratin; (4) Glazing, which is a type of Rapid Gratin.
269—COMPLETE GRATIN
This is the first example of the series; it is that whose preparation is longest and most tiresome; for its principal constituent, whatever this is, must be completely cooked. Its cooking must moreover be coincident with the reduction of the sauce, which is the base of the gratin, and with the formation of the gratin proper, i.e., the crimped crust which forms on the surface and is the result of the combination of the sauce [128] with the raspings and the butter, under the direct influence of the heat.
This is the first example in the series; it's the one that takes the longest and is the most tedious to prepare. Its main ingredient, whatever that may be, needs to be thoroughly cooked. Additionally, it must be cooked at the same time as the sauce is reduced, which serves as the base for the gratin, along with the actual formation of the gratin itself, i.e., the crispy crust that forms on top, which comes from the combination of the sauce 128 with the breadcrumbs and butter, all under direct heat.
In the preparation of complete gratin, two things must be taken into account:—(1) The nature and size of the object to be treated, and (2) the degree of heat which must be used in order that the cooking of the object, the reduction of the sauce, and the formation of the gratin may be effected simultaneously.
In making a complete gratin, you need to consider two things: (1) the type and size of the item you’re preparing, and (2) the level of heat that must be applied so the cooking of the item, the reduction of the sauce, and the creation of the gratin all happen at the same time.
The base of complete gratin is almost invariably ordinary or Lenten duxelle sauce (No. 223), in accordance with the requirements.
The base for a complete gratin is usually just regular or Lenten duxelle sauce (No. 223), based on what’s needed.
The object to be treated with the gratin is laid on a buttered dish, surrounded with slices of raw mushrooms and chopped shallots, and covered with duxelle sauce. The surface is then sprinkled with raspings, and copiously moistened with melted butter. Should the piece be large, the amount of sauce used will be proportionately greater, and the reverse, of course, applies to medium or smaller sizes.
The item to be prepared with the gratin is placed in a buttered dish, surrounded by slices of raw mushrooms and chopped shallots, then covered with duxelle sauce. The top is sprinkled with breadcrumbs and generously drizzled with melted butter. If the piece is large, proportionately more sauce will be used, while the opposite applies for medium or smaller sizes.
Take note of the following remarks in the making of complete gratins:—
Take note of the following comments when making complete gratin dishes:—
1. If too much sauce were used in proportion to the size of the object, the latter would cook and the gratin form before the sauce could reach the correct degree of consistence by means of reduction. Hence it would be necessary to reduce the sauce still further on the stove, and thereby give rise to steam which would soften the coating of the gratin.
1. If too much sauce is used compared to the size of the dish, the dish will cook and the gratin will form before the sauce can reach the right consistency through reduction. So, it would be necessary to reduce the sauce even more on the stove, which would create steam that would soften the coating of the gratin.
2. If the sauce used were insufficient, it would be reduced before the cooking of the object had been effected, and, more sauce having to be added, the resulting gratin would be uneven.
2. If the sauce used was not enough, it would be reduced before the food was cooked, and since more sauce would have to be added, the resulting gratin would be uneven.
3. The larger the piece, and consequently the longer it takes to cook, the more moderate should be the heat used. Conversely, the smaller it is, the fiercer should the fire be.
3. The bigger the piece, and therefore the longer it takes to cook, the more gentle the heat should be. On the other hand, the smaller it is, the hotter the fire should be.
When withdrawing the gratin from the oven squeeze a few drops of lemon-juice over it, and besprinkle it with chopped parsley.
When taking the gratin out of the oven, squeeze a few drops of lemon juice over it and sprinkle it with chopped parsley.
270—RAPID GRATIN
Proceed as above, with duxelle sauce, but the products treated with it, viz., meats, fish, or vegetables, are always cooked and warmed in advance. All that is required, therefore, is to effect the formation of the gratin as quickly as possible.
Proceed as before, using duxelle sauce, but make sure the items being prepared, whether meats, fish, or vegetables, are always cooked and heated beforehand. All that’s needed, then, is to create the gratin as quickly as possible.
To do this, cover the object under treatment with the necessary quantity of salt, besprinkle with raspings and butter, and set the gratin to form in a fierce oven.
To do this, cover the object you're preparing with the right amount of salt, sprinkle it with breadcrumbs and butter, and bake in a hot oven until it's finished.
129271—LIGHT GRATIN
This is proper to farinaceous products, such as macaroni, lazagnes, noodles, gnocchi, &c., and consists of a combination of grated cheese, raspings, and butter. In this case, again, the only end in view is the formation of the gratin coating, which must be evenly coloured, and is the result of the cheese melting. A moderate heat is all that is wanted for this kind of gratin.
This applies to flour-based products, like macaroni, lasagna, noodles, gnocchi, etc., and involves a mix of grated cheese, breadcrumbs, and butter. Here, the goal is to create the gratin topping, which should be an even color and comes from the melting cheese. A moderate heat is all that’s needed for this type of gratin.
Also considered as light gratins are those which serve as the complement of stuffed vegetables such as tomatoes, mushrooms, egg-plant, and cucumber. With these the gratin is composed of raspings sprinkled with butter or oil, and it is placed in a more or less fierce heat according to whether the vegetables have already been cooked or partially cooked, or are quite raw.
Also considered as light gratins are those that accompany stuffed vegetables like tomatoes, mushrooms, eggplant, and cucumber. In these cases, the gratin consists of breadcrumbs sprinkled with butter or oil, and it is cooked at a higher or lower heat depending on whether the vegetables have been fully cooked, partially cooked, or are completely raw.
272—GLAZINGS
These are of two kinds—they either consist of a heavily buttered sauce, or they form from a sprinkling of cheese upon the sauce with which the object to be glazed is covered.
These come in two types—they either have a rich, buttery sauce, or they are made with a sprinkle of cheese on top of the sauce that covers the item being glazed.
In the first case, after having poured sauce over the object to be treated, place the dish on another dish containing a little water. This is to prevent the sauce decomposing and boiling. The greater the quantity of butter used, the more intense will be the heat required, in order that a slight golden film may form almost instantaneously.
In the first case, after pouring sauce over the item being treated, place the dish on another dish with a little water underneath. This is to stop the sauce from breaking down and boiling. The more butter you use, the more heat you'll need to make a light golden film form quickly.
In the second case, the sauce used is always a Mornay (No. 91). Cover the object under treatment with the sauce, besprinkle with grated cheese and melted butter, and place in fairly intense heat, so that a slight golden crust may form almost immediately, this crust being the result of the combined cheese and butter.
In the second case, the sauce used is always a Mornay (No. 91). Coat the item being prepared with the sauce, sprinkle it with grated cheese and melted butter, and put it under fairly high heat, so that a slight golden crust forms almost immediately, which is created by the combination of cheese and butter.
273—BLANCHINGS
The essentially unsuitable term blanchings is applied in the culinary technology of France to three classes of operations which entirely differ one from the other in the end they have in view.
The term blanchings is used in French cooking to refer to three types of processes that are completely different from one another in their intended outcomes.
1. The blanching of meats.
Blanching meats.
2. The blanching, or, better, the parboiling of certain vegetables.
2. The blanching, or, more accurately, the parboiling of certain vegetables.
3. The blanching of certain other vegetables, which in reality amounts to a process of cooking.
3. The blanching of some other vegetables, which is actually a cooking process.
The blanching of meats obtains mostly in the case of calf’s head and foot and the sweet-bread of veal, sheep’s and lambs’ [130] trotters, and lamb’s sweet-bread. These meats are first set to soak in cold, running water until they have quite got rid of the blood with which they are naturally saturated. They are then placed on the fire in a saucepan containing enough cold water to abundantly cover them, and the water is gradually brought to the boil.
Blanching meats mostly happens with a calf's head and foot, as well as veal sweetbreads, sheep's and lambs' 130 trotters, and lamb's sweetbreads. These meats are first soaked in cold running water until they are completely free of the blood they naturally contain. They are then put in a saucepan with enough cold water to fully cover them, and the water is gradually heated until it boils.
For calf’s head or feet, boiling may last for fifteen or twenty minutes; veal sweet-bread must not boil for more than ten or twelve minutes; while lamb sweet-bread is withdrawn the moment the boil is reached.
For calf’s head or feet, boiling may last for fifteen to twenty minutes; veal sweetbread should not boil for more than ten to twelve minutes; while lamb sweetbread is taken off as soon as it reaches a boil.
As soon as blanched, the meats are cooled in plenty of fresh water before undergoing their final treatment.
As soon as they're blanched, the meats are cooled in a lot of fresh water before they go through their final treatment.
The blanching of cocks’ combs is exceptional in this, namely, that after the combs have been cleansed of blood—that is to say, soaked in cold water, they are placed on the fire in cold water, the temperature of which must be carefully kept below 113° F. When this degree is approached, take the saucepan off the fire and rub each comb with a cloth, dusted with table-salt, in order to remove the skins; then cool the combs with fresh water before cooking them.
The blanching of chicken combs is unique in this way: after the combs have been cleaned of blood—meaning soaked in cold water—they are added to a pot of cold water that needs to be kept below 113° F. Once that temperature is close, remove the saucepan from the heat and rub each comb with a cloth sprinkled with table salt to remove the skins; then cool the combs with fresh water before cooking them.
Many people use the blanching process with meats intended for “blanquette” or “fricassée.” I regard this procedure as quite erroneous, as also the preliminary soaking in cold water.
Many people use the blanching process with meats meant for “blanquette” or “fricassée.” I think this method is actually quite wrong, as is the initial soaking in cold water.
If the meats or pieces of poultry intended for the above-mentioned preparations be of a good quality (and no others should be used), they need only be set to cook in cold water, or cold stock, and gradually brought to the boil, being stirred repeatedly the while. The scum formed should be carefully removed, and, in this way, perfectly white meats and stock, with all their savour, are obtained.
If the meat or poultry pieces meant for the preparations mentioned above are of good quality (and you shouldn't use any others), just place them in cold water or cold broth and slowly bring it to a boil, stirring often. Make sure to carefully remove any scum that forms, and this way you'll end up with perfectly white meat and broth, packed with flavor.
As to meats or pieces of poultry of an inferior quality, no soaking and no blanching can make good their defects. Whichever way they are treated they remain dry, gray, and savourless. It is therefore simpler and better to use only the finest quality goods.
When it comes to lower-quality meats or poultry, soaking or blanching won’t fix their flaws. No matter how you prepare them, they stay dry, gray, and tasteless. It’s easier and better to just use the highest quality products.
An excellent proof of the futility of soaking and blanching meats intended for “fricassées” and “blanquettes” lies in the fact that these very meats, if of good quality, are always perfectly white when they are braised, poëled, or roasted, notwithstanding the fact that these three operations are less calculated to preserve their whiteness than the kind of treatment they are subjected to in the case of “blanquettes” and “fricassées.”
An excellent proof of the futility of soaking and blanching meats intended for “fricassées” and “blanquettes” lies in the fact that these very meats, if of good quality, are always perfectly white when they are braised, poëled, or roasted, despite the fact that these three methods are less likely to maintain their whiteness than the kind of treatment they undergo in the case of “blanquettes” and “fricassées.”
Mere routine alone can account for this practice of soaking [131] and blanching meats—a practice that is absolutely condemned by common sense.
Mere routine alone can explain this practice of soaking 131 and blanching meats—a practice that is clearly criticized by common sense.
The term “blanching” is wrongly applied to the cooking of green vegetables, such as French beans, green peas, Brussels sprouts, spinach, &c. The cooking of these, which is effected by means of boiling salted water, ought really to be termed “à l’anglaise.” All the details of the procedure, however, will be given when I deal with the vegetables to which the latter apply.
The term “blanching” is incorrectly used to describe the cooking of green vegetables like French beans, green peas, Brussels sprouts, spinach, etc. The actual cooking of these vegetables, which is done using boiling salted water, should be called “à l’anglaise.” However, I’ll explain all the details of the process when I cover the vegetables that fall under this category.
Lastly, under the name of “blanching,” there exists another operation which consists in partly cooking certain vegetables in plenty of water, in order to rid them of any bitter or pungent flavour they may possess. The time allowed for this blanching varies according to the age of the vegetables, but when the latter are young and in season, it amounts to little more than a mere scalding.
Lastly, there’s another process called “blanching,” which involves partially cooking certain vegetables in lots of water to remove any bitter or strong flavors they might have. The blanching time varies depending on how mature the vegetables are, but when they're young and in season, it usually only takes a quick scalding.
Blanching is chiefly resorted to for lettuce, chicory, endives, celery, artichokes, cabbages, and the green vegetables; carrots, turnips, and small onions when they are out of season. In respect of vegetable-marrows, cucumbers, and chow-chow, blanching is often left to the definite cooking process, which should then come under the head of the “à l’anglaise” cooking.
Blanching is mainly used for lettuce, chicory, endives, celery, artichokes, cabbages, and green vegetables; as well as for carrots, turnips, and small onions when they're out of season. For vegetable marrows, cucumbers, and chow-chow, blanching is often done during the actual cooking process, which should then fall under the “à l’anglaise” cooking category.
After the process of blanching, the vegetables I have just enumerated are always cooled—that is to say, steeped in cold water until they are barely lukewarm. They are then left to drain on a sieve, previous to undergoing the final cooking process to which they are best suited, this generally being braising.
After blanching, the vegetables I just listed are always cooled—specifically, soaked in cold water until they're barely lukewarm. They are then allowed to drain on a sieve before going through the final cooking process they’re best suited for, which is usually braising.
[132]
6. Vegetables and Garnishes
Various Preparations.
274—THE TREATMENT OF DRY VEGETABLES
It is wrong to soak dry vegetables. If they are of good quality, and the produce of the year, they need only be put into a saucepan with enough cold water to completely cover them, and with one oz. of salt per five quarts of water.
It’s not right to soak dried vegetables. If they’re good quality and fresh, you just need to put them in a pot with enough cold water to cover them completely, and add one ounce of salt for every five quarts of water.
Set to boil gently, skim, add the aromatic garnish, quartered carrots, onions, with or without garlic cloves, and a faggot, and set to cook gently with lid on.
Set to a gentle boil, skim off any foam, add the aromatic garnish, quartered carrots, onions, with or without garlic cloves, and a bundle of herbs, then cook gently with the lid on.
Remarks.—If the vegetables used are old or inferior in quality, they might be put to soak in soft water; but this only long enough to swell them slightly, i.e., about one and one-half hours.
Remarks.—If the vegetables used are old or of poor quality, they can be soaked in soft water; but only long enough to make them swell a little, i.e., about one and a half hours.
A prolonged soaking of dry vegetables may give rise to incipient germination, and this, by impairing the principles of the vegetables, depreciates the value of the food, and may even cause some harm to the consumer.
Soaking dry vegetables for too long can lead to early germination, which can damage the quality of the vegetables, lower the food's value, and potentially harm the person eating it.
275—BRAISED VEGETABLES
Vegetables to be braised must be first blanched, cooled, pared, and strung.
Vegetables to be braised must be first blanched, cooled, trimmed, and strung.
Garnish the bottom of a saucepan with blanched pork-rind, sliced carrots and onions, and a faggot, and cover the sides of the utensil with thin slices of bacon. Lay the vegetables upon the prepared litter, and leave them to sweat in the oven for about ten minutes with lid on. The object of this oven-sweating is to expel the water. Now moisten enough to cover with white stock, and set to cook gently.
Garnish the bottom of a saucepan with blanched pork rinds, sliced carrots and onions, and a bundle of herbs, then line the sides of the pot with thin slices of bacon. Place the vegetables on the prepared base and let them sweat in the oven for about ten minutes with the lid on. The purpose of this oven sweating is to release the moisture. Now add enough white stock to cover everything and cook it gently.
This done, drain, remove string, and cut to the shape required. Lay them in a sautépan, and, if they are to be served soon, cover them with their reduced stock from which the grease has been removed.
This done, drain, remove the string, and cut to the desired shape. Place them in a sauté pan, and, if they are to be served soon, cover them with their reduced stock from which the grease has been removed.
If they are prepared in advance, simply put them aside in suitable basins, cover them with their cooking-liquor, which should be strained over them, boiling, and without its grease removed, and cover with buttered paper.
If they are prepared ahead of time, just set them aside in appropriate bowls, cover them with their cooking liquid, which should be strained over them while boiling and still greasy, and cover with buttered paper.
Adjuncts to Braised Vegetables
According to the case, the adjunct is either the braising-liquor, reduced and with all grease removed, or the same completed by means of an addition of meat-glaze.
According to the case, the adjunct is either the braising liquid, reduced and with all grease removed, or the same made complete by adding meat glaze.
[133]
Occasionally, it may be the braising-liquor slightly thickened
with half-glaze and finished with butter and the juice of a
lemon.
[133]
Sometimes, the braising liquid can be slightly thickened with half-glaze and finished with butter and lemon juice.
276—LEASON OF GREEN VEGETABLES WITH BUTTER
First thoroughly drain the vegetables and toss them over the fire for a few minutes, in order to completely rid them of their moisture. Season according to the kind of vegetable; add the butter away from the fire, and slightly toss, rolling the saucepan meanwhile on the stove with the view of effecting the leason by means of the mixing of the butter with the treated vegetables.
First, drain the vegetables completely and cook them over the fire for a few minutes to fully remove their moisture. Season them depending on the type of vegetable you have; add the butter off the heat, and gently toss while rolling the saucepan on the stove to mix the butter with the cooked vegetables.
277—LEASON OF VEGETABLES WITH CREAM
Vegetables to be treated in this way must be kept somewhat firm. After having thoroughly drained them, put them into a saucepan with enough boiling fresh cream to well moisten without covering them.
Vegetables that are treated this way should be kept a bit firm. Once you’ve drained them well, place them in a saucepan with enough boiling fresh cream to moisten them without drowning them.
Finish their cooking process in the cream, stirring occasionally the while.
Finish cooking in the cream, stirring occasionally.
When the cream is almost entirely reduced, finish, away from the fire, with a little butter.
When the cream is almost fully reduced, remove it from the heat and finish it with a bit of butter.
The leason may be slightly stiffened, if necessary, by means of a few tablespoonfuls of cream sauce.
The lesson can be made a bit richer, if needed, by adding a few tablespoons of cream sauce.
278—VEGETABLE CREAMS AND PURÉES
Purées of dry and farinaceous vegetables may be obtained by rubbing the latter through a sieve.
Purées of dry and starchy vegetables can be made by pushing them through a sieve.
Put the purée into a sautépan, and dry it over a brisk fire, adding one and one-half oz. of butter per pint of purée; then add milk or cream in small quantities at a time, until the purée has reached the required degree of consistence.
Put the purée into a sauté pan and cook it over a medium-high heat, adding one and a half ounces of butter for each pint of purée. Then, gradually add milk or cream in small amounts until the purée reaches the desired consistency.
For purées of aqueous vegetables, such as French beans, cauliflowers, celery, &c., a quarter of their volume of mashed potatoes should be added to them in order to effect their leason.
For purees of watery vegetables like French beans, cauliflowers, celery, etc., you should add a quarter of their volume in mashed potatoes to thicken them.
In the case of vegetable creams, substitute for the thickening of mashed potatoes an equivalent quantity of succulent and stiff Béchamel sauce.
In the case of vegetable creams, use an equal amount of rich and thick Béchamel sauce instead of thickening mashed potatoes.
279—GARNISHES
In cookery, although garnishes only play a minor part, they are, nevertheless, very important, for, besides being the principal accompaniments to dishes, they are very often the [134] adornment thereof, while it frequently happens that their harmonious arrangement considerably helps to throw the beauty of a fine joint or bird into relief.
In cooking, even though garnishes seem to play a small role, they are still very important. Besides being the main accompaniments to dishes, they often serve as the decoration for them. Additionally, their appealing arrangement can really enhance the visual appeal of a nicely prepared roast or poultry.
A garnish may consist of one or more products. Be this as it may, its name, as a rule, distinctly denotes, in a word, what it is and how it is made.
A garnish can include one or more items. That said, its name usually clearly indicates, in one word, what it is and how it’s prepared.
In any case, it should always bear some relation to the piece it accompanies, either in the constituents of its preparation or with regard to the size of the piece constituting the dish.
In any case, it should always have some connection to the dish it goes with, either in the ingredients used to make it or in terms of the size of the portion that makes up the dish.
I merely add that, since the constituents of garnishes are strictly denoted by the name the latter bear, any addition of products foreign to their nature would be a grave mistake. Likewise, the omission of any constituent is to be avoided, as the garnish would thereby be out of keeping with its specified character.
I just want to add that since the ingredients of garnishes are clearly defined by their name, adding anything that doesn't belong would be a serious mistake. Similarly, leaving out any ingredient should be avoided, as it would make the garnish inconsistent with its intended purpose.
Only in very exceptional circumstances should any change of this kind be allowed to take place.
Only in very rare situations should any change like this be permitted.
The constituents of garnishes are supplied by vegetables, farinaceous products, quenelles of all kinds, cocks’ combs and kidneys, truffles and mushrooms, plain or stuffed olives, molluscs (mussels or oysters), shell-fish (crayfish, shrimps, lobster, &c.), butcher’s supplies, such as lamb’s sweet-bread, calf’s brains, and calf’s spine-marrow.
The ingredients for garnishes come from vegetables, starches, all types of dumplings, cocks’ combs and kidneys, truffles and mushrooms, plain or stuffed olives, shellfish (mussels or oysters), seafood (crawfish, shrimp, lobster, etc.), and meats like lamb’s sweetbreads, calf’s brains, and marrow from calf's spine.
As a rule, garnishes are independent of the dish itself—that is to say, they are prepared entirely apart. At other times they are mixed with it, playing the double part of garnish and condimentary principle, as in the case of Matelotes, Compotes, Civets, &c.
As a rule, garnishes are separate from the dish itself—that is to say, they are prepared entirely on their own. Sometimes, they are mixed in, serving both as a garnish and a flavoring element, as seen in dishes like Matelotes, Compotes, Civets, and so on.
Vegetables for garnishing are fashioned and treated in accordance with the use and shape implied by the name of the dish, which should always be the operator’s guide in this respect.
Vegetables for garnishing are prepared and shaped according to their intended use and the style suggested by the name of the dish, which should always serve as the guide for the cook.
The farinaceous ones, the molluscs and shell-fish, undergo the customary preparation.
The starchy foods, mollusks, and shellfish go through the usual preparation.
I have already described (Chapter X.) the preparation of quenelles and forcemeats for garnishing. Other recipes which have the same purpose will be treated in their respective order.
I have already described (Chapter X.) how to prepare quenelles and forcemeats for garnishing. Other recipes that serve the same purpose will be covered in their proper order.
135PART II
RECIPES AND MODES OF PROCEDURE
In Part I. of this work I treated of the general principles on which the science of cookery is founded, and the leading operations constituting the basis of the work.
In Part I. of this work, I discussed the basic principles that form the foundation of cooking science and the main processes that make up the core of the work.
In Part II. I shall proceed from the general to the particular—in other words, I shall set forth the recipes of every dish I touch upon, its method of preparation, and its constituent parts.
In Part II, I'll move from the general to the specific—in other words, I'll present the recipes for each dish I talk about, how to prepare them, and what they're made of.
With the view of making reference as easy as possible, without departing from a certain logical order, I have adopted the method of classifying these recipes in accordance with the position the dishes they represent hold in the ordinary menu, and thus, starting with the hors-d’œuvres, I go straight on to the dessert. I was compelled, however, to alter my plan in the case of eggs, which never appear on the menu of a dinner save in Lent.
To make referencing as easy as possible while keeping a logical order, I've organized these recipes based on where the dishes fit into a typical menu, starting with appetizers and going straight to dessert. However, I had to change my approach for eggs, which only show up on dinner menus during Lent.
These I have therefore placed immediately after the hors-d’œuvres, which, like eggs, should only be served at luncheons, for reasons I shall explain later.
These I have placed right after the appetizers, which, like eggs, should only be served at lunch, for reasons I'll explain later.
It will be seen that I have placed the Savouries before the Entremets, instead of after the Ices, as is customary in England. My reason for this apparent anomaly is that I consider it a positive gastronomical heresy to eat fish, meats, fowl-remains, &c., after delicate Entremets and Ices, the subtle flavour of the latter, which form such an agreeable item in a dinner, being quite destroyed by the violent seasoning of the former.
It’s important to note that I’ve put the Savouries before the Entremets, rather than after the Ices, which is the usual practice in England. My reasoning for this surprising choice is that I believe it’s a serious culinary mistake to eat fish, meats, poultry leftovers, etc., after delicate Entremets and Ices. The delicate flavors of the latter, which are such a nice addition to a meal, can easily be overwhelmed by the strong seasonings of the former.
Moreover, the very pretext brought forward in support of this practice, so erroneous from the gastronomical standpoint, namely, “that after a good dinner it is necessary to serve something strange and highly seasoned, in order to whet the diner’s thirst,” is its own condemnation.
Moreover, the reason given to support this practice, which is so misguided from a food perspective, namely, “that after a good dinner it’s important to serve something unusual and heavily seasoned to spark the diner’s thirst,” completely undermines itself.
For, if appetite is satiated and thirst is quenched, it follows [136] that the consumer has taken all that is necessary. Therefore, anything more that he may be stimulated to take will only amount to excess, and excess in gastronomy, as in everything else, is a fault that can find no excuse.
For if your hunger is satisfied and your thirst is fulfilled, it follows [136] that the consumer has taken everything they need. Therefore, anything more that they might be tempted to consume will just be excess, and excess in food, just like in anything else, is a mistake that can't be justified.
At all events, I could agree to no more than the placing of the Savouries before mild Entremets, and, even so, the former would have to consist of light, dry preparations, very moderately seasoned, such as Paillettes with Parmesan, various kinds of dry biscuits, and small tartlets garnished with cheese soufflé.
At any rate, I could only agree to putting the Savouries before mild Entremets, and even then, the Savouries would need to be light, dry preparations, very lightly seasoned, like Paillettes with Parmesan, different types of dry biscuits, and small tartlets topped with cheese soufflé.
In short, if I expressed my plain opinion on the matter, I should advise the total suppression of Savouries in a dinner.
In short, if I were to give my honest opinion on the subject, I would recommend completely excluding Savouries from dinner.
[137]
CHAPTER XI
HORS-D’ŒUVRES
General Remarks
The preparations described hereafter all belong to the order of cold hors-d’œuvres. I did not deem it necessary to touch upon the hot kind, for, apart from the fact that these are very seldom served in England, at least under the head of hors-d’œuvres, they are mostly to be found either among the hot Entrées or the Savouries proper.
The preparations described below all fall under the category of cold appetizers. I didn’t think it was necessary to discuss the hot ones, since, apart from the fact that they are rarely served in England, at least as appetizers, they are mostly found either among the hot entrées or the main savory dishes.
Generally speaking, hors-d’œuvres should only form part of a meal that does not comprise soup, while the rule of serving them at luncheons only ought to be looked upon as absolute.
Generally speaking, appetizers should only be part of a meal that doesn’t include soup, while the rule of serving them at lunches should be considered strict.
It is true that restaurants à la carte deliberately deviate from this rule, but it should be remembered, in their case, that, in addition to the fact that “hors-d’œuvres de luxe,” such as caviare, oysters, plovers’ and lapwings’ eggs, &c., are mostly in question, they also find the use of hors-d’œuvres expedient if only as a means of whiling away the customers’ time during the preparation of the various dishes that may have been ordered.
It’s true that à la carte restaurants intentionally break this rule, but it’s important to note that, besides the fact that they mainly focus on “luxury appetizers,” like caviar, oysters, and the eggs of plovers and lapwings, they also find serving appetizers useful simply to keep customers occupied while their ordered dishes are being prepared.
Moreover, the hors-d’œuvres enumerated are not subject to the same objection as those composed of fish, salads, and marinaded vegetables. The use of cold hors-d’œuvres in these special cases is thus, to a certain extent, justified, but it is nevertheless to be regretted that an exception of this kind should degenerate into a habit, and that it should be made to prevail under circumstances which, in themselves, are insufficient warrant for the abuse.
Moreover, the appetizers listed are not subject to the same criticism as those made with fish, salads, and marinaded vegetables. The use of cold appetizers in these specific cases is somewhat justified, but it is still unfortunate that such an exception could turn into a regular practice, and that it might be used in situations that don't really justify this misuse.
In Russia it is customary to have a sideboard in a room adjoining the dining-room, dressed with all kinds of special pastries, smoked fish, and other products, and these the diners partake of, standing, together with strong liqueurs, before taking their seats at the table. The general name given to the items on the sideboard is “Zakouski.” Caterers and hotel-keepers in different parts of the world, more zealous than judicious, introduced the custom of the zakouski without allowing for the [138] differences of race, which are due, to some extent, to the influence of climate; and at first, probably owing to everybody’s enthusiasm for things Russian, the innovation enjoyed a certain vogue, in spite of the fact that, in many cases, the dishes served resembled the Zakouski in name alone, and consisted of cold and very ordinary hors-d’œuvres, served at the dining-table itself.
In Russia, it’s common to have a sideboard in a room next to the dining room, filled with all kinds of special pastries, smoked fish, and other foods. Diners help themselves to these while standing, along with strong liqueurs, before sitting down at the table. The general term for the items on the sideboard is “Zakouski.” Caterers and hotel owners around the world, sometimes more eager than sensible, adopted the zakouski tradition without considering the different cultural backgrounds influenced by climate. Initially, likely due to everyone’s excitement about Russian culture, this change became somewhat popular. However, in many cases, the dishes served resembled Zakouski in name only and consisted of basic cold hors d’oeuvres served at the dining table itself.
At length the absurdity of investing such common things as hors-d’œuvres with an exotic title began to be perceived, and nowadays the occasions are rare when the Russian term is to be found on a menu; nevertheless, the custom unfortunately survives.
At last, people started to realize how ridiculous it was to give everyday appetizers such fancy names, and these days it’s uncommon to see the Russian term on a menu; however, the tradition sadly still continues.
For my own part, I regard cold hors-d’œuvres as quite unnecessary in a dinner; I even consider them counter to the dictates of common sense, and they are certainly prejudicial to the flavour of the soup that follows.
For my part, I think cold appetizers are pretty unnecessary at dinner; I even believe they go against common sense, and they definitely ruin the taste of the soup that comes next.
At the most, caviare might be tolerated, the nutty taste of which, when it is quite fresh, can but favourably impress the consumer’s palate, as also certain fine oysters, provided they be served with very dry Rhine wine or white Bordeaux. But I repeat that hors-d’œuvres consisting of any kind of fish, salad, marinaded vegetables, &c., should be strictly proscribed from the items of a dinner.
At most, caviar might be acceptable; its nutty flavor, when fresh, can pleasantly impress the diner’s taste buds, along with certain fine oysters, as long as they are paired with very dry Rhine wine or white Bordeaux. But I emphasize that appetizers made up of any type of fish, salad, marinaded vegetables, etc., should be completely banned from the dinner menu.
The custom of serving cold hors-d’œuvres at lunch is, on the contrary, not only traditional, but indispensable, and their varied combinations, thrown into relief by tasteful and proper arrangement, besides lending a cheerful aspect to the table, beguile the consumer’s attention and fancy from the very moment of his entering the dining-room. It has been said, with reason, that soups should foretell the dominant note of the whole dinner, and cold hors-d’œuvres should in the same way reveal that of a luncheon.
The practice of serving cold appetizers at lunch is not only traditional but also essential. Their different combinations, highlighted by thoughtful and appealing arrangements, not only brighten up the table but also capture the diner's interest and imagination the moment they enter the dining room. It’s been accurately said that soups should hint at the main theme of the entire dinner, and cold appetizers should similarly set the tone for a lunch.
Possibly it was with a sense of the importance of hors-d’œuvres, from this standpoint, that their preparation was transferred from the office (the exclusive concern whereof used, formerly, to be the hors-d’œuvres) to the kitchen.
Possibly it was with a sense of the importance of appetizers, from this perspective, that their preparation was moved from the office (the exclusive responsibility of which used to be the appetizers) to the kitchen.
The results of this change manifested themselves immediately in prodigious variations and transformations of the hors-d’œuvres, both in respect of their preparation and dishing-up, so much so, indeed, that perhaps in no other department of culinary art has there been such progress of recent years.
The results of this change showed up right away in amazing variations and transformations of the appetizers, both in how they were prepared and served, to the point that maybe in no other area of cooking has there been such progress in recent years.
Their variety is infinite, and it would be impossible to compute, even approximately, the number of combinations an ingenious artist could effect in their preparation, seeing that [139] the latter embraces almost every possible use of every conceivable esculent product.
Their variety is endless, and it would be impossible to even roughly estimate the number of combinations an inventive artist could create in their preparation, considering that [139] the latter includes almost every possible use of every imaginable edible product.
Well may it be said that a good hors-d’œuvrier is a man to be prized in any kitchen, for, although his duties do not by any means rank first in importance, they nevertheless demand in him who performs them the possession of such qualities as are rarely found united in one person, viz., reliable and experienced taste, originality, keen artistic sense, and professional knowledge.
A good hors-d'œuvrier is someone to be valued in any kitchen because, while their duties may not be the most important, they require a combination of qualities that are hard to find in one person. This includes a reliable and experienced palate, originality, sharp artistic sense, and professional expertise.
The hors-d’œuvrier should be able to produce something sightly and good out of very little, and the beauty and attractiveness of a hors-d’œuvre should depend to a much greater degree upon his work and the judicious treatment of his material than upon the nature of the latter.
The appetizer chef should be able to create something appealing and tasty from minimal ingredients, and the beauty and attractiveness of an appetizer should rely much more on his skill and the careful handling of his ingredients than on what those ingredients are.
Preparation for Hors-d’Œuvres
280—BUTTERS AND CREAMS
The seasoning of butters for hors-d’œuvres is effected when dishing them up. When prepared in advance, they ought to be placed in a bowl and put aside somewhere in the cool, covered with a piece of clean paper.
The seasoning of butters for appetizers is done when serving them. When made ahead of time, they should be placed in a bowl and set aside in a cool spot, covered with a piece of clean paper.
281—ANCHOVY BUTTER
Wash twelve or fifteen anchovies in cold water, and dry them thoroughly. Remove the fillets from the bones, pound them smoothly with four oz. of butter, rub the whole through a fine sieve, smooth it with a spoon, and put it aside.
Wash twelve or fifteen anchovies in cold water, and dry them thoroughly. Remove the fillets from the bones, mash them smoothly with four ounces of butter, strain the mixture through a fine sieve, smooth it with a spoon, and set it aside.
282—CAVIARE BUTTER
Pound three oz. of pressed caviare with four oz. of butter, and rub through a fine sieve.
Pound 3 oz. of pressed caviar with 4 oz. of butter, and strain through a fine sieve.
283—SHRIMP BUTTER
Pound four oz. of shrimps with four oz. of butter; rub through a fine sieve first, then through muslin, after having softened the preparation.
Pound 4 oz. of shrimp with 4 oz. of butter; strain it through a fine sieve first, then through muslin, after you’ve softened the mixture.
This may also be made from the shelled tails of shrimps, which process, though it is easier, does not yield a butter of such delicate taste as the former.
This can also be made from the peeled tails of shrimp, but this method, although simpler, doesn't produce a butter with as delicate a flavor as the previous one.
284—CURRY BUTTER
Soften four oz. of butter in a bowl, and add thereto sufficient curry-powder to ensure a decided taste. The exact quantity of curry cannot be prescribed, since the quality of the latter entirely governs its apportionment.
Soften 4 oz. of butter in a bowl, and add enough curry powder to get a strong flavor. The exact amount of curry can't be specified, as the quality of the curry completely determines how much you should use.
[140]
285—CRAYFISH BUTTER
Cook the crayfish with mirepoix, as for Bisque. Finely pound the shells after having removed the tails, and add thereto four oz. of butter per two oz.; rub through a fine sieve first, then through muslin.
Cook the crayfish with mirepoix, just like for Bisque. After removing the tails, finely crush the shells and add four ounces of butter for every two ounces of shells. Strain it first through a fine sieve and then through muslin.
N.B.—The whole crayfish may be pounded, but the tails are usually laid aside with a view to supplying the garnish of the toasts for which the butter is intended.
N.B.—You can pound the whole crayfish, but the tails are usually set aside to be used as garnish for the toasts that the butter is meant for.
286—RED-HERRING BUTTER
Take the fillets of three red-herrings; remove the skins, and pound finely with three oz. of butter. Rub through a fine sieve.
Take the fillets of three red herrings, remove the skins, and mash them up with three ounces of butter. Pass the mixture through a fine sieve.
287—LOBSTER BUTTER
Pound four oz. of lobster trimmings and spawn, and a little of the coral with four oz. of butter. Rub through a fine sieve.
Pound 4 oz. of lobster scraps and spawn, along with a bit of the coral, with 4 oz. of butter. Strain through a fine sieve.
288—MILT BUTTER
Poach four oz. of milt in a covered and buttered sauté-pan, with the juice of half a lemon; pound in the mortar, and add to the preparation its weight of butter and a teaspoonful of mustard. Rub through a fine sieve.
Poach four oz. of milt in a covered, buttered sauté pan with the juice of half a lemon; pound it in a mortar, then mix in an equal weight of butter and a teaspoon of mustard. Strain through a fine sieve.
289—MONTPELLIER BUTTER (GREEN BUTTER)
290—HORSE-RADISH BUTTER
Grate two oz. of horse-radish and pound with four oz. of butter. Rub through a fine sieve.
Grate 2 oz. of horseradish and mash it with 4 oz. of butter. Strain it through a fine sieve.
291—SMOKED SALMON BUTTER
Finely pound four oz. of smoked salmon with as much butter, and rub through a fine sieve.
Finely mash four oz. of smoked salmon with some butter, and push it through a fine sieve.
292—PAPRIKA BUTTER
Soften four oz. of butter in a bowl, and mix therewith a small teaspoonful of paprika infused in a few drops of white wine or consommé, with a view to strengthening the colour of the paprika.
Soften four oz. of butter in a bowl, and mix it with a small teaspoon of paprika infused in a few drops of white wine or broth to enhance the color of the paprika.
141293—PIMENTO BUTTER
Pound four oz. of preserved or freshly-cooked capsicum; add as much butter thereto, and rub through a fine sieve.
Pound four ounces of preserved or freshly cooked bell pepper; add as much butter to it, and strain through a fine sieve.
294—CAVIARE CREAM
Pound four oz. of preserved caviare and add thereto, little by little, two tablespoonfuls of fresh cream and two oz. of softened butter. Rub through a fine sieve, and finish the preparation by an addition of three tablespoonfuls of whisked cream.
Pound four oz. of preserved caviar and gradually add two tablespoons of fresh cream and two oz. of softened butter. Strain through a fine sieve, and complete the preparation by adding three tablespoons of whipped cream.
N.B.—This cream and those that follow often take the place of the butters in the preparation of hors-d’œuvres. The addition of previously well-softened butter to these creams is necessary in order to make them sufficiently consistent when they cool.
N.B.—This cream and the ones that follow often replace the butters in making hors-d’œuvres. To ensure they have the right consistency when they cool, it's important to add previously softened butter to these creams.
295—LOBSTER CREAM
Pound four oz. of lobster trimmings, spawn, and coral, and add thereto three tablespoonfuls of fresh cream and two oz. of softened butter.
Pound 4 ounces of lobster scraps, roe, and coral, then mix in 3 tablespoons of fresh cream and 2 ounces of softened butter.
Rub through a sieve, and complete the preparation with whisked cream, as above.
Rub through a sieve, and finish the preparation with whipped cream, as mentioned above.
296—GAME CREAM
Pound four oz. of cold, cooked game-meat with three tablespoonfuls of fresh cream and two oz. of softened butter. Rub through a sieve, and finish the preparation with three tablespoonfuls of whisked cream.
Pound four ounces of cold, cooked game meat with three tablespoons of fresh cream and two ounces of softened butter. Rub it through a sieve, and complete the preparation with three tablespoons of whipped cream.
297—SMOKED SALMON CREAM
Finely pound four oz. of smoked salmon, and add thereto, little by little, three tablespoonfuls of fresh cream and two oz. of softened butter. Rub the whole through a sieve, and finish with an addition of three tablespoonfuls of whisked cream.
Finely chop four oz. of smoked salmon, then gradually mix in three tablespoons of fresh cream and two oz. of softened butter. Pass the mixture through a sieve, and top it off with three tablespoons of whipped cream.
298—TUNNY CREAM
Finely pound four oz. of tunny in oil, and finish the cream similarly to that of the Smoked Salmon.
Finely grind four ounces of tuna in oil, and prepare the cream in the same way as the Smoked Salmon.
299—CHICKEN CREAM
Finely pound four oz. of cold fowl (white parts only) and add thereto two tablespoonfuls of fresh cream and two oz. of softened butter. Rub through a sieve, and finish with three tablespoonfuls of whisked cream.
Finely pound 4 oz. of cold chicken (white meat only) and add 2 tablespoons of fresh cream and 2 oz. of softened butter. Push it through a sieve, and finish with 3 tablespoons of whipped cream.
N.B.—This cream ought to be made and seasoned with salt immediately before being served.
N.B.—This cream should be prepared and seasoned with salt just before serving.
[142]299a—MUSTARD SAUCE WITH CREAM
Put three tablespoonfuls of mustard in a bowl with a little salt, pepper, and a few drops of lemon-juice. Mix the whole and add, little by little, the necessary quantity of very fresh cream.
Put three tablespoons of mustard in a bowl with a little salt, pepper, and a few drops of lemon juice. Mix everything together and gradually add the right amount of very fresh cream.
HORS-D’ŒUVRES
300—ANCHOVY ALLUMETTES
Roll some puff-paste trimmings into rectangular strips two and one-half inches wide and one-eighth inch thick. Spread thereon a thin coating of fish stuffing, finished with anchovy butter; lay the anchovy fillets, prepared beforehand, lengthwise on this stuffing, and cut into pieces about one inch wide. Place the pieces on a baking-tray, and set to bake in the oven for twelve minutes.
Roll some leftover puff pastry into rectangular strips that are two and a half inches wide and an eighth of an inch thick. Spread a thin layer of fish filling on them, topped with anchovy butter; lay the anchovy fillets, prepared earlier, lengthwise on the filling, and cut into pieces about one inch wide. Place the pieces on a baking tray and bake in the oven for twelve minutes.
301—ANCHOVY FILLETS
Cut each halved anchovy, which should have been previously marinaded in oil, into two or three little fillets. Place them across each other in a hors-d’œuvre dish, after the manner of a lattice; garnish with chopped parsley and the chopped white and yolk of a hard-boiled egg, alternating the colours. Put a few capers on the fillets, and besprinkle moderately with oil. Anchovy fillets may also be served on a salad of ciseled lettuce, for the sake of variety.
Cut each halved anchovy, which should have been previously marinaded in oil, into two or three small fillets. Arrange them in a crisscross pattern on a serving dish, like a lattice; top with chopped parsley and the chopped white and yolk of a hard-boiled egg, alternating the colors. Add a few capers on the fillets, and drizzle lightly with oil. Anchovy fillets can also be served on a salad of ciseled lettuce for a change.
302—FRESH MARINADED ANCHOVIES
303—ROLLED ANCHOVIES
Turn some fine olives and stuff them with anchovy butter; when quite cold, encircle them with a ring of anchovy fillet, kept whole.
Turn some nice olives and fill them with anchovy butter; when they’re completely cold, wrap them with a ring of whole anchovy fillet.
304—ANCHOVY MEDALLIONS
305—ANCHOVY PAUPIETTES
306—ANCHOVY WITH PIMENTOS
Prepare some anchovy fillets in oil, and place them across each other in a lattice, using fillets of pimento alternately with those of the anchovies. Garnish in the same way as for anchovy fillets, i.e., with the chopped white and yolk of a hard-boiled egg, and chopped parsley.
Prepare some anchovy fillets in oil, and arrange them in a crisscross pattern, alternating with strips of pimento. Garnish the same way as you would for anchovy fillets, i.e., with chopped white and yolk of a hard-boiled egg, and chopped parsley.
307—NORWEGIAN ANCHOVIES OR KILKIS
These are found ready-prepared on the market. Place them on a hors-d’œuvre dish with some of their liquor, and without any garnish.
These are available ready-made in stores. Arrange them on an appetizer platter with some of their liquid, and without any garnishes.
308—SMOKED EEL
Serve it plain, cut into fillets.
Serve it plain, sliced into fillets.
309—EEL WITH WHITE WINE AND PAPRIKA
Divide the eel into lengths of three and one-half inches; poach these in exactly the same way as for matelote, but with white wine and paprika seasoning. Let them cool in their cooking-liquor; cut the pieces lengthwise into large fillets, and cover them with the liquor after all grease has been removed therefrom and it has been clarified and cleared.
Divide the eel into pieces that are three and a half inches long; poach them just like you would for matelote, but use white wine and paprika for seasoning. Let them cool in the cooking liquid; cut the pieces lengthwise into large fillets, and cover them with the liquid after removing all the grease and clarifying it.
310—EEL AU VERT
Stew in butter two oz. of sorrel, one-quarter oz. of parsley, as much chervil, a few tarragon leaves, a little fresh pimpernel, two oz. of tender nettle, one-quarter oz. of savory, a sprig of green thyme, and a few sage-leaves, all of which must be ciseled. Remove the skins from two lbs. of small eels, suppress the heads, and cut into pieces two inches long. Put these pieces with the herbs, stiffen them well, and add one pint of white wine and a little salt and pepper. Set to cook for ten minutes, thicken with the yolks of four eggs and a few drops of lemon-juice, and leave to cool in a bowl. This preparation of eel is served very cold.
Stew in butter two oz. of sorrel, one-quarter oz. of parsley, as much chervil, a few tarragon leaves, a little fresh pimpernel, two oz. of tender nettle, one-quarter oz. of savory, a sprig of green thyme, and a few sage leaves, all of which must be ciseled. Remove the skins from two lbs. of small eels, cut off the heads, and slice them into two-inch pieces. Combine these pieces with the herbs, mix them well, and add one pint of white wine along with a little salt and pepper. Cook for ten minutes, then thicken with the yolks of four eggs and a few drops of lemon juice, and let it cool in a bowl. This eel preparation is served very cold.
[144]
311—EEL AU VERT A LA FLAMANDE
Remove the skin from, and cut into small pieces, two lbs. of small eels. Stiffen the pieces in butter, moisten with one pint of beer, season, and set to cook for ten minutes. Add the herbs enumerated above, raw and roughly chopped. Once more set to cook for seven or eight minutes, thicken with fecula if the sauce is too thin, and transfer the whole to a bowl to cool. Serve very cold.
Remove the skin and cut two pounds of small eels into small pieces. Sear the pieces in butter, add one pint of beer, season, and cook for ten minutes. Add the herbs listed above, chopped roughly and raw. Cook for another seven or eight minutes, thickening with starch if the sauce is too thin, and transfer everything to a bowl to cool. Serve very cold.
312—ARTICHOKES Greek Style
Take some very small and tender artichokes. Pare them, cut the leaves short, and plunge them into a large saucepan of acidulated water. Set to parboil for eight or ten minutes, drain, cool in fresh water, and drain once more in a sieve.
Take some small, tender artichokes. Trim them, cut the leaves short, and put them in a large pot of water with a little acid. Bring it to a boil for about eight to ten minutes, then drain, cool them in fresh water, and drain again in a sieve.
For twenty artichokes prepare the following liquor:—one pint of water, one-quarter pint of oil, a little salt, the juice of three lemons, a few fennel and coriander seeds, some peppercorns, a sprig of thyme, and a bay-leaf. Set to boil, add the parboiled artichokes, and leave to cook for twenty minutes. Transfer to a bowl.
For twenty artichokes, prepare the following fluid one pint of water, one-quarter pint of oil, a little salt, the juice of three lemons, a few fennel and coriander seeds, some peppercorns, a sprig of thyme, and a bay leaf. Bring to a boil, add the parboiled artichokes, and let cook for twenty minutes. Transfer to a bowl.
Serve these artichokes very cold upon a hors-d’œuvre dish, accompanied by a few tablespoonfuls of their cooking-liquor.
Serve these artichokes very cold on a hors d'oeuvre plate, along with a few tablespoons of their cooking liquid.
313—SMALL ARTICHOKE-BOTTOMS
Remove the leaves and the hearts of some little artichokes; trim their remaining bases, and plunge each as soon as trimmed into acidulated water lest they blacken. Cook them “au blanc” (No. 167), and leave them to cool in their liquor.
Remove the leaves and hearts from some small artichokes; trim their bases, and immediately place each one in acidulated water to prevent browning. Cook them “au blanc” (No. 167), and let them cool in the cooking liquid.
Drain them well, dry them, place them in a pan, and marinade them for twenty minutes in oil and lemon-juice. This done, garnish them, either with a salpicon thickened with mayonnaise, a milt or other purée, a small macédoine, or a vegetable salad, &c. Place on a hors-d’œuvre dish with a garnish of parsley sprays.
Drain them well, dry them, put them in a pan, and marinade them for twenty minutes in oil and lemon juice. Once that's done, garnish them with either a salpicon thickened with mayonnaise, a milt or other purée, a small macédoine, or a vegetable salad, etc. Serve on a hors-d'œuvre dish with a garnish of parsley sprigs.
314—BARQUETTES
These are a kind of small Croustades with indented edges, made in very small, boat-shaped moulds, and they may be garnished in any conceivable way.
These are a type of small Croustades with indented edges, made in tiny, boat-shaped molds, and they can be decorated in any imaginable way.
145315—SMOKED HAMBURG BEEF
Cut it into very thin slices; divide these up into triangles, and roll the latter into the shape of cones. The slices may also be served flat.
Cut it into very thin slices; divide these into triangles, and roll them into cone shapes. The slices can also be served flat.
Dish up at the last moment, and serve very cold.
Serve immediately and make sure it's very cold.
316—CANAPÉS AND TOAST
In the matter of hors-d’œuvres, the two above names have the same meaning. The preparation consists of small slices of the crumb of bread, about one-quarter inch thick, slightly toasted and with a garnish on one of their sides. The garnish is subject to the taste of the consumer, the resources at the disposal of the cook, or the latter’s fancy, which may here be fully indulged.
In terms of appetizers, the two names above mean the same thing. They are made of small slices of bread, about a quarter inch thick, lightly toasted, and topped with a garnish on one side. The garnish can vary based on the consumer's preference, the ingredients available to the cook, or the cook’s creativity, which can be fully explored here.
But the garnish, par excellence, for Canapés or Toast, is fresh butter combined with a fine mince of white roast chicken-meat, the meat of shell-fish or fish, or cheese, &c., as I pointed out above under the butters for hors-d’œuvres.
But the ultimate topping for canapés or toast is fresh butter mixed with a finely chopped blend of white roasted chicken, shellfish or fish, or cheese, etc., as I mentioned earlier when discussing butters for hors d'oeuvres.
Whatever be the garnish of Canapés or Toast, and even when it would be unreasonable to let butter form a part of it, as, for example, in the case of marinaded fish, anchovies, filleted herring, &c., it is always best to put plenty of butter on the pieces of toast while they are still hot, with the view of keeping them soft.
Whatever the toppings on canapés or toast, and even when it wouldn’t make sense to include butter, such as with marinaded fish, anchovies, filleted herring, etc., it's always a good idea to spread a lot of butter on the toast while it's still hot to keep it soft.
When the garnish consists of a purée, i.e., a compound butter, I should advise the use of a piping-bag fitted with a grooved pipe, for laying the preparation upon the toast. This method is both clean and expeditious, and lends itself to any fanciful arrangement which the varying shape of the toast may suggest.
When the garnish is a purée, like a compound butter, I recommend using a piping bag with a grooved nozzle to apply the mixture onto the toast. This method is both neat and quick, and it allows for any creative arrangement that the different shapes of the toast might inspire.
The principal shapes given to the toast are as follows: round, square, rectangular, oval, triangular, crescented, star-like, crossed, &c.
The main shapes for toast are as follows: round, square, rectangular, oval, triangular, crescent, star-shaped, crossed, etc.
They should never exceed one and one-half inches in diameter, and a corresponding size in the other shapes.
They should never be more than one and a half inches in diameter, and should be the same size in the other shapes.
I shall only indicate here a few kinds of specially garnished toast, and leave the thousand and one other kinds for the operator himself to discover.
I will just mention a few types of specially garnished toast and leave the countless other varieties for you to discover yourself.
317—ANCHOVY TOAST
Make the pieces of toast oval. Cover with anchovy butter, and place thereon, lattice-wise, some fillets of anchovy cut to the length of the toast. Garnish the pieces of toast all round [146] with the separately chopped whites and yolks of hard-boiled eggs, alternating the colours.
Make the pieces of toast oval. Spread anchovy butter on top, and arrange fillets of anchovy in a crosshatch pattern on the toast. Garnish the toast all around [146] with the separately chopped whites and yolks of hard-boiled eggs, alternating the colors.
318—CAVIARE TOAST
Make the pieces of toast round; cover with caviare butter; garnish the edges with a thread of softened butter, laid on by means of a piping-bag fitted with a grooved pipe. Put fresh caviare in the centre.
Make the pieces of toast round; spread caviar butter on top; decorate the edges with a line of softened butter, using a piping bag with a grooved tip. Place fresh caviar in the center.
319—SHRIMP TOAST
Make the pieces of toast round; cover with shrimp butter, and garnish by means of a border composed of shelled shrimps’ tails with a caper in the centre.
Make the toast round; spread with shrimp butter, and garnish with a border made of shelled shrimp tails with a caper in the center.
320—CITY TOAST
Make the pieces of toast round, and cover with a thick coating of the following preparation, viz.:—Four oz. of fresh butter, softened; two oz. of fresh Gruyère and two oz. of Parmesan, both grated; a dessertspoonful of cream, and a little salt and cayenne. Cover this preparation with two half-discs, which when juxtaposed are equal in circumference to the round of the toast. The half-discs should be cut respectively from a Lyons sausage and a Gruyère cheese; both should be thin, and equal in thickness.
Make the toast round and spread a thick layer of the following mixture: four ounces of softened fresh butter, two ounces of grated fresh Gruyère, and two ounces of grated Parmesan, along with a dessert spoonful of cream, plus a pinch of salt and cayenne. Place two half-discs on top of this mixture, ensuring that when put together, they match the circumference of the toast. The half-discs should be cut thinly from a Lyons sausage and a Gruyère cheese, both having the same thickness.
321—DANISH TOAST
Prepare some slices of brown bread, equal in thickness to the toast; but only heat, do not grill them. Spread some horse-radish butter over them, and cover with alternate strips of smoked salmon, caviare, and filleted herrings marinaded in white wine. Now stamp the garnished slices with a sharp fancy-cutter, the shape of which is optional.
Prepare some slices of brown bread, the same thickness as the toast; just heat them, don't grill them. Spread some horseradish butter on top, and layer with strips of smoked salmon, caviar, and filleted herring marinaded in white wine. Now use a sharp fancy cutter to stamp out the garnished slices, and the shape is up to you.
322—CRAYFISH TOAST
Make the pieces of toast crescented; cover with crayfish butter, deck the edges with a string of softened butter, and garnish with a crayfish’s tail, cut into two lengthwise. The two halves of the tail should be placed in the middle of each crescent, close together and with their thickest side innermost.
Make the pieces of toast shaped like crescents; spread crayfish butter on top, line the edges with softened butter, and top with a crayfish tail, sliced in half lengthwise. The two halves of the tail should be placed in the center of each crescent, close together with the thicker sides facing inward.
323—TONGUE TOAST
Prepare some slices of crumb of bread, equal in thickness, and toast them. Now garnish with a coating, half as thick [147] as the slices themselves, of mustard butter. Cover the butter with thin slices of very red, salted tongue, and let the butter harden.
Prepare some slices of bread, all the same thickness, and toast them. Now spread a layer of mustard butter on top, about half as thick as the slices themselves. Top the butter with thin slices of very red, salted tongue, and let the butter harden.
Stamp out the pieces of toast with a star-shaped fancy-cutter, which should be dipped from time to time in boiling water in order to facilitate the operation. Finally, make a rosette of mustard butter in the middle of each piece of toast.
Cut out the slices of toast using a star-shaped fancy cutter, dipping it in boiling water from time to time to make it easier. Finally, add a rosette of mustard butter in the center of each slice of toast.
324—LUCILE TOAST
Make the pieces of toast oval, cover with mustard butter, and border their edges with a line of finely chopped and very red tongue. Garnish the middle of each with chopped white chicken-meat, and in the centre drop a pinch of chopped truffle.
Make the toast oval, spread mustard butter on top, and outline the edges with a line of finely chopped, very red tongue. In the center of each, add chopped white chicken meat, and drop a pinch of chopped truffle in the middle.
325—VARIOUS CAROLINES
These are very small éclairs of pâte à choux without sugar. When quite cold, garnish them inside with a purée, either of tongue, fowl, game, or foie gras, &c., then coat them thinly with a chaud-froid sauce in keeping with the purée forming the inside garnish.
These are tiny éclairs of pâte à choux without any sugar. Once they are completely cool, fill them with a purée, which could be made from tongue, chicken, game, or foie gras, etc., and then lightly coat them with a chaud-froid sauce that matches the purée you used for the filling.
When the sauce has cooled, glaze it, by means of a brush, with a little cold melted jelly, with a view to making it glossy.
When the sauce has cooled, brush it with a bit of cold melted jelly to give it a shiny finish.
N.B.—Carolines are also used as a garnish for certain cold preparations, aspics, &c.
N.B.—Carolines are also used as a garnish for certain cold dishes, aspics, etc.
326—CAVIARE AND BLINIS
Caviare is undoubtedly the richest and most delicate of hors-d’œuvres, granted, of course, that it be of good quality and consist of large, light-coloured, and transparent particles. Its price is always high, owing to the difficulty attending its importation. It is served very simply, either in a silver timbale or in its original receptacle, surrounded with ice, and accompanied by a dish of Blinis, whereof the preparation is as follows:—
Caviar is definitely the richest and most delicate appetizer, as long as it’s high quality and made up of large, light-colored, and clear pieces. It’s always pricey because it’s hard to import. It’s served very simply, either in a silver cup or in its original container, placed on ice, and comes with a plate of Blinis, which are prepared as follows:—
Make a thin paste with one oz. of yeast and one lb. of sifted flour diluted with one pint of lukewarm milk. Leave this paste to ferment for two hours in a lukewarm atmosphere, and then add thereto one-half lb. of flour, the yolks of four eggs, a pinch of salt, one-half pint of tepid milk; mix the whole without letting it acquire any body, and finally add the whites of four eggs, whisked. Let the preparation ferment for half an hour, and, when about to serve, cook the Blinis quickly, after the manner of pancakes, in special little omelet-pans. Dish them up very hot on a napkin.
Make a thin paste with 1 oz. of yeast and 1 lb. of sifted flour mixed with 1 pint of lukewarm milk. Let this paste ferment for 2 hours in a warm place, then add ½ lb. of flour, the yolks of 4 eggs, a pinch of salt, and ½ pint of warm milk; mix everything without letting it become too thick. Finally, fold in the whisked egg whites. Allow the mixture to ferment for 30 minutes, and when ready to serve, cook the Blinis quickly like pancakes in small omelet pans. Serve them hot on a napkin.
[148]
Failing fresh caviare, the pressed and salted kind may also
be used for hors-d’œuvres. Some cooks serve finely-chopped
onions with fresh caviare, but a worse practice could not be
imagined. Fresh caviare, the flavour of which is perfect, does
not need any supplementary condiment.
[148]If fresh caviar isn't available, the pressed and salted kind can also be used for appetizers. Some chefs serve finely chopped onions with fresh caviar, but that's an awful idea. Fresh caviar, with its perfect flavor, doesn't need any extra condiments.
327—CELERY “A LA BONNE-FEMME”
Take equal quantities of very tender celery sticks and peeled, quartered and cored russet apples. Finely mince the celery and apples, season with a mustard-and-cream sauce, and place on a hors-d’œuvre dish.
Take equal amounts of very tender celery sticks and peeled, quartered, and cored russet apples. Finely chop the celery and apples, season with a mustard-and-cream sauce, and arrange on a hors d'oeuvre dish.
328—CELERY Greek-style
Select a few hearts of celery, very equal; trim, wash, and parboil them in acidulated water, as directed under “artichokes à la Grecque.” Prepare the cooking-liquor from the same ingredients, using the same quantities thereof, and cook similarly.
Select a few equal hearts of celery; trim, wash, and parboil them in water with a bit of acid, as directed under “artichokes à la Grecque.” Prepare the cooking liquid with the same ingredients and in the same amounts, and cook it similarly.
Serve very cold on a crystal hors-d’œuvre dish with a portion of the cooking-liquor.
Serve very cold on a crystal appetizer plate with a bit of the cooking liquid.
329—CELERIAC
329a—MARINADED CÈPES
Marinade for Two lbs. of Cèpes.—Put into a saucepan one pint of vinegar, one-third pint of oil, a crushed clove of garlic, a fragment of bay, and a little thyme, six peppercorns, a pinch of coriander, a few fennel leaves, and a small root of parsley. Set to boil for five minutes. Leave the mushrooms to marinade for five or six hours before using them.
Marinade for Two lbs. of Cèpes.—In a saucepan, combine one pint of vinegar, one-third pint of oil, a crushed clove of garlic, a piece of bay leaf, a bit of thyme, six peppercorns, a pinch of coriander, a few fennel leaves, and a small root of parsley. Bring to a boil for five minutes. Let the mushrooms marinade for five to six hours before using them.
329b—CHERRIES A l'Allemande
Take five lbs. of Morella cherries, put them into a bottle, as in the case of cherry brandy, and add thereto three cloves, a [149] fragment of cinnamon, some grated nutmeg, and a sprig of tarragon. Pour over the cherries two quarts of vinegar, boiled with one-half lb. of brown sugar and properly cooled. Cork the bottle, and leave the fruit to macerate for a fortnight.
Take five lbs. of Morella cherries, put them into a bottle like you would for cherry brandy, and add three cloves, a small piece of cinnamon, some grated nutmeg, and a sprig of tarragon. Pour over the cherries two quarts of vinegar that has been boiled with half a lb. of brown sugar and cooled properly. Cork the bottle and let the fruit sit and soak for two weeks.
329c—BRAINS A la Robert
Cook well-cleansed sheep’s or lamb’s brains in court-bouillon, and cool. Divide them up into thin and regular slices, and place them on a hors-d’œuvre dish. Rub the brain remains through a fine sieve, combine the resulting purée with a mustard-and-cream sauce, and add thereto a fine julienne of the white part only of celery.
Cook well-cleaned sheep or lamb brains in court-bouillon, and let them cool. Slice them into thin, even pieces, and arrange them on an hors-d'oeuvre dish. Push the remaining brains through a fine sieve, mix the resulting purée with a mustard and cream sauce, and add finely chopped julienne from only the white part of celery.
Cover the slices of brain with the sauce.
Cover the slices of brain with the sauce.
329d—CUCUMBER Danish style
Cut the cucumber to the shape of small cassolettes or barquettes, blanch and marinade them.
Garnish with a preparation composed of a purée of salmon mixed with fillets of herring and chopped, hard-boiled eggs in equal quantities.
Garnish with a mixture made of salmon purée combined with equal amounts of herring fillets and chopped hard-boiled eggs.
Sprinkle a little chopped horse-radish over the garnish.
Sprinkle some chopped horseradish over the garnish.
330—STUFFED CUCUMBERS
Prepare them as above, in the shape of small barquettes or cassolettes. Cook them, at the same time keeping them firm; marinade them for twenty minutes, when they are quite cold, in oil and vinegar, and garnish them, by means of a piping-bag, either with a thick purée, some mince-meat thickened with mayonnaise, or a small vegetable macédoine, &c.
Prepare them as mentioned above, in the shape of small barquettes or cassolettes. Cook them while ensuring they stay firm; marinade them for twenty minutes, and once they are completely cold, marinate them in oil and vinegar. Garnish them using a piping bag, either with a thick purée, some minced meat thickened with mayonnaise, or a small vegetable macédoine, etc.
331—CUCUMBER SALAD
Carefully peel the cucumbers, cut them into two lengthwise, remove their seeds, and mince finely. Place them in a bowl, sprinkle with table-salt, and leave them to exude their vegetable moisture for twenty-five minutes. This done, drain them, press them in a towel, season with pepper, oil, and vinegar, and add some chopped chervil.
Carefully peel the cucumbers, cut them in half lengthwise, remove the seeds, and chop them finely. Place them in a bowl, sprinkle with table salt, and let them sit for twenty-five minutes to release their moisture. After that, drain them, press them with a towel, season with pepper, oil, and vinegar, and mix in some chopped chervil.
332—CUCUMBER AND PIMENTO SALAD
Select some very fresh, medium-sized cucumbers, peel them, and cut them into pieces two inches in length. Cut these pieces spirally, beginning at their peripheries and working towards their centres; then cut them diametrally, so as to produce curved [150] strips of the vegetable. Add an equal quantity of pimentos cut into strips, and season as in the case of cucumber salad.
Select some fresh, medium-sized cucumbers, peel them, and cut them into two-inch pieces. Slice these pieces in a spiral, starting from the outside and working towards the center; then cut them in half to create curved 150 strips of the vegetable. Add an equal amount of pimentos cut into strips, and season them just like you would for cucumber salad.
333—YORK CONES
334—TONGUE CONES
Proceed as for York Cones.
Proceed as for York Cones.
335—MOULDED CREAMS
Prepare a hors-d’œuvre cream in accordance with any one of the recipes (Nos. 294 to 299). Put this cream into very small, slightly-oiled, and ornamented moulds, and leave it to set in the cool or on ice. Empty the moulds, at the moment of dishing up, either directly upon a dish, on tartlets garnished with a purée in keeping with the cream, or on toast. With these moulded creams, endless varieties of delicate and recommendable little hors-d’œuvres may be prepared, while in their preparation the moulds used in pastry for “petits fours” may serve a useful purpose.
Prepare a cream appetizer using any one of the recipes (Nos. 294 to 299). Pour this cream into very small, lightly oiled, decorative molds, and let it set in a cool place or on ice. When it's time to serve, remove the molds and place the cream either directly on a plate, on tartlets topped with a matching purée, or on toast. With these molded creams, you can create countless varieties of elegant and appealing appetizers, and the molds used for pastries like "petits fours" can be particularly helpful in this process.
336—SHRIMPS AND PRAWNS
Get these very fresh and serve them on boat-shaped hors-d’œuvre dishes, arranging them so that they overlap one another. Either garnish the middle of the dishes with curled-leaf parsley, or lay the crustacean directly upon parsley.
Get these very fresh and serve them on boat-shaped appetizer dishes, arranging them so that they overlap each other. Either garnish the center of the dishes with curled-leaf parsley, or place the crustacean directly on parsley.
337—DUCHESSES
This hors-d’œuvre is almost equivalent to the Carolines (No. 325), except that the shape of the Duchesses is that of little choux, about the size of a pigeon’s egg, and that, as a rule, they are merely glazed with some melted jelly, and not covered with a chaud-froid sauce. Sprinkle them with chopped pistachios, and serve them very cold on ornamented dish-papers.
This appetizer is almost the same as the Carolines (No. 325), except that the shape of the Duchesses is that of little choux, about the size of a pigeon’s egg, and that, as a rule, they are simply glazed with some melted jelly, not covered with a chaud-froid sauce. Sprinkle them with chopped pistachios, and serve them very cold on decorative dish papers.
338—NANTUA DUCHESSES
Stuff the little choux, referred to above, with crayfish purée, and sprinkle them, again and again, with cold, melted jelly, in order to cover them with a transparent film.
Stuff the little choux, mentioned earlier, with crayfish purée, and keep sprinkling them with cold, melted jelly to coat them with a clear film.
[151]
339—DUCHESSES To the Queen
Stuff the little choux with a purée of fowl with cream. Glaze with jelly, as above, and sprinkle some very black, finely-chopped truffles over the jelly.
Stuff the little choux with a puree of chicken mixed with cream. Glaze it with jelly, as mentioned earlier, and sprinkle some finely chopped black truffles over the jelly.
340—DUCHESSES Sultana's Style
Stuff the little choux with a purée of fowl, completed with pistachio butter. Glaze with jelly, and sprinkle a little chopped pistachio upon each little chou.
Stuff the little choux with a purée of chicken, topped with pistachio butter. Coat with jelly and sprinkle a bit of chopped pistachio on each little chou.
341—CAVIARE DUCHESSES
Stuff with fresh caviare or caviare cream. Glaze with jelly and serve iced.
Stuff with fresh caviar or caviar cream. Glaze with jelly and serve chilled.
342—SMOKED-SALMON DUCHESSES
Stuff the little choux with a purée of smoked salmon and butter, and glaze them with a maigre jelly.
Stuff the little choux with a blend of smoked salmon and butter, then coat them with a light jelly.
343—NORWEGIAN DUCHESSES
Stuff the choux with a purée of Kilkis and butter, and glaze with jelly.
Stuff the choux with a mixture of Kilkis and butter, and glaze with jelly.
344—KAROLY ECLAIRS
These are little éclairs stuffed with a purée made from the entrails of woodcock with champagne. The purée is buttered and slightly seasoned. Cover the éclairs with a brown chaud-froid sauce, mask them with game jelly, and serve them, iced, on ornamented dish-papers.
These are small éclairs filled with a purée made from the innards of woodcock mixed with champagne. The purée is buttery and lightly seasoned. Top the éclairs with a brown chaud-froid sauce, cover them with game jelly, and serve them chilled on decorative dish papers.
345—CRAYFISH EN BUISSON
Prepare them in accordance with the recipes “à la nage” or “à la marinière,” and serve them very cold.
Prepare them according to the recipes "à la nage" or "à la marinière," and serve them very chilled.
346—MARINADED SMELTS
Fry some well-dried and floured smelts in oil; as soon as this is done, put them in a deep dish or a bowl. Add to the oil, per pint (which quantity should be allowed for every two lbs. of the fish), eight unpeeled garlic-cloves, an onion, and a carrot cut into thin, round slices, all of which vegetables should be slightly fried. Drain off the oil, moisten with one-quarter pint of vinegar and as much water, and season with a little salt, two small pimentos, a small bay-leaf, a sprig of thyme, and a few parsley stalks. Dip the smelts for twelve [152] minutes in this marinade, and transfer them to the dish, where they may be left to marinade for twenty-four hours.
Fry some well-dried and floured smelts in oil; as soon as they’re done, place them in a deep dish or bowl. To the oil, for every pint (which should be enough for every two pounds of fish), add eight unpeeled garlic cloves, an onion, and a carrot sliced thin and round, all of which should be lightly fried. Drain the oil, then add one-quarter pint of vinegar and an equal amount of water, and season with a little salt, two small pimentos, a small bay leaf, a sprig of thyme, and a few parsley stems. Soak the smelts in this mixture for twelve <[152]> minutes, and then transfer them to the dish, where they can sit to marinade for twenty-four hours.
347—FENNEL Greek-style
Same process as for artichokes and celery à la Grecque.
Same process as for artichokes and Greek-style celery.
348—FRESH FIGS
Place them on a layer of very green leaves, and surround them with broken ice.
Place them on a bed of vibrant green leaves, and surround them with crushed ice.
349—FOIE GRAS
If in the form of a sausage, cut it into thin slices. If potted, shape it into little shells, after the manner in which butter is sometimes served, only a little smaller. In all cases serve it iced, and as soon as it is ready.
If it’s in the form of a sausage, slice it thin. If it’s in a pot, shape it into small shells like how butter is sometimes served, just a bit smaller. In every case, serve it cold and as soon as it’s ready.
350—FRIVOLITIES
I adopted the above term for those small, light, and elegant little preparations, the radical types whereof are barquettes and tartlets, which often take the place of hors-d’œuvres on a menu. The term seems plain, clear, and explicit, and no other could denote more happily this series of trifles which constitute mere gewgaws of the dining-table.
I used the term mentioned above for those small, light, and elegant little dishes, the main examples of which are barquettes and tartlets, which often replace appetizers on a menu. The term seems straightforward, clear, and specific, and no other word could better describe this series of trifles that are just mere decorations on the dining table.
351—FROGS OR NYMPHS At Dawn
For various reasons, I thought it best, in the past, to substitute the mythological name “Nymphs” for the more vulgar term “Frogs” on menus, and the former has been universally adopted, more particularly in reference to the following “Chaud-froid à l’Aurore”:—
For several reasons, I previously decided it would be better to use the mythological name “Nymphs” instead of the more common term “Frogs” on menus, and the former has been widely accepted, especially in reference to the following “Chaud-froid at Dawn:—
Poach the frogs’ legs in an excellent white-wine court-bouillon. When cooled, trim them properly, dry them thoroughly in a piece of fine linen, and steep them, one after the other, in a chaud-froid sauce of fish with paprika, the tint of which should be golden. This done, arrange the treated legs on a layer of champagne jelly, which should have set beforehand on the bottom of a square, silver dish or crystal bowl. Now lay some chervil pluches and tarragon leaves between the legs in imitation of water-grasses, and cover the whole with champagne jelly to counterfeit the effect of water.
Poach the frog legs in a great white-wine court-bouillon. Once they're cooled, trim them nicely, dry them thoroughly using a fine linen cloth, and dip them one by one in a fish chaud-froid sauce with paprika, which should have a golden color. After that, place the prepared legs on a layer of champagne jelly, which should have already set at the bottom of a square silver dish or crystal bowl. Next, sprinkle some chervil pluches and tarragon leaves between the legs to mimic water plants, and cover everything with champagne jelly to create the look of water.
Send the dish to the table, set in a block of ice, fashioned as fancy may suggest.
Send the dish to the table, arranged on a block of ice, styled however you like.
153352—SALAD OF FILLETED SALTED HERRINGS
Remove the fillets whole; take off the skins; set to soak and then trim them. Dish, and cover them with the following sauce:—Add the purée of eight soft roes, moistened with two tablespoonfuls of vinegar, to four tablespoonfuls of mayonnaise. Season with onion, parsley, chervil, chives, and tarragon, all finely chopped; flavour moderately with cayenne.
Remove the fillets completely; peel off the skins; soak them and then trim. Plate them and cover with the following sauce:— Combine the purée of eight soft roes, mixed with two tablespoons of vinegar, with four tablespoons of mayonnaise. Season with finely chopped onion, parsley, chervil, chives, and tarragon; add a moderate amount of cayenne for flavor.
353—FRESH HERRINGS MARINADED IN WHITE WINE
For twelve herrings, put one pint of white wine into a saucepan, with one-quarter pint of vinegar, an onion cut into thin slices, half a carrot cut into grooved roundels, a faggot, the necessary salt, and a few peppercorns. Set to boil gently for twenty minutes.
For twelve herrings, add one pint of white wine to a saucepan, along with one-quarter pint of vinegar, an onion sliced thin, half a carrot cut into grooved rounds, a bundle of herbs, the right amount of salt, and a few peppercorns. Bring to a gentle boil and let it simmer for twenty minutes.
Place the cleaned herrings in a sauté-pan, pour the boiling marinade upon them, and let them poach for fifteen minutes.
Place the cleaned herrings in a frying pan, pour the boiling marinade over them, and let them cook gently for fifteen minutes.
Serve them very cold with the marinade, the roundels of carrot, and thin strips of onion.
Serve them very cold with the marinade, the round slices of carrot, and thin slices of onion.
354—LUCAS HERRINGS
Raise the fillets from fine salted herrings, soak them first in cold water, and then in milk for an hour.
Soak the fillets of finely salted herring first in cold water, then in milk for an hour.
Prepare a sauce as follows:—Beat up the yolks of two eggs in a bowl with salt and pepper and one tablespoonful of mustard; add five tablespoonfuls of oil and two of vinegar, proceeding as in the case of mayonnaise, and complete with shallots and one dessertspoonful of chopped chervil and gherkins. Season with cayenne, immerse the drained and dried fillets of herrings in this sauce, and send them to the table on a hors-d’œuvre dish.
Prepare a sauce as follows:—Whisk the yolks of two eggs in a bowl with salt and pepper and one tablespoon of mustard; add five tablespoons of oil and two tablespoons of vinegar, following the method used for mayonnaise, and finish with shallots and one dessert spoon of chopped chervil and gherkins. Season with cayenne, dip the drained and dried herring fillets in this sauce, and serve them on a hors d’œuvre dish.
355—HERRINGS A la Livonienne
Take some fine salted herrings’ fillets, clean them, and cut them into dice. Place these in a bowl, and add thereto, in equal quantities, some cold, boiled potatoes and russet apples cut into dice, parsley, chervil, and chopped fennel and tarragon. Season with oil and vinegar, salt and pepper; make the preparation into shapes resembling herrings, and place the heads and tails, which should have been put aside for the purpose, at each extremity of every supposed herring.
Take some fine salted herring fillets, clean them, and cut them into cubes. Put these in a bowl, and add equal amounts of cold, boiled potatoes and russet apples cut into cubes, along with parsley, chervil, and chopped fennel and tarragon. Season with oil and vinegar, salt, and pepper; shape the mixture to resemble herring, and place the heads and tails, which should have been set aside for this purpose, at each end of every shaped herring.
356—HERRINGS Russian Style
Cut some fine, cleaned fillets of salted herrings into thin slices. Dish up, and alternate the rows of sliced fillets with [154] rows of sliced, cold, boiled potatoes. Season with oil and vinegar, and finish up with chopped chervil, fennel, tarragon, and shallots.
Cut some good quality, cleaned fillets of salted herring into thin slices. Arrange them on a plate, alternating the rows of sliced fillets with rows of cold, boiled potatoes. Drizzle with oil and vinegar, and top off with chopped chervil, fennel, tarragon, and shallots.
357—HERRINGS WITH FRENCH BEANS
These hors-d’œuvres can only be served at their best in the months of September and October, when the first shoals of herrings begin to appear. Dutch fishermen know of a means of salting and marinading this fish, which greatly increases its value, and it is not unusual to pay as much as two or three shillings for one in the early part of the season. They can only be kept a few days, but they form an excellent dish, and their flavour is exquisite. Before serving them, it is only needful to skin them, whereupon they may be dished up with a little chopped parsley. Send a bowl of French beans to the table with them, the vegetables having been freshly cooked, kept somewhat firm, buttered, and not cooled. Some cooks serve the beans cold, in the form of a salad, but as a rule they are preferred hot with butter, while the herrings should be very cold.
These appetizers are best served in September and October when the first schools of herrings arrive. Dutch fishermen have a method for salting and marinating this fish, which significantly enhances its value, and it’s common to pay two or three shillings for one at the start of the season. They only last a few days, but they make a fantastic dish, and their flavor is exceptional. Before serving, you just need to skin them, then they can be served with a bit of chopped parsley
358—OYSTERS
The best oysters to be had are those of Whitstable, Colchester, Burnham, and Zeeland. The green, French Marennes, which might equal the above, are not favoured by everyone on account of their colour. Ostend oysters are also excellent, but they are neither as delicate nor as fleshy as the English ones.
The best oysters you can find are from Whitstable, Colchester, Burnham, and Zeeland. The green French Marennes, which could match the others, aren't liked by everyone because of their color. Ostend oysters are also great, but they're not as tender or meaty as the English ones.
Oysters are the dish par excellence; their delicacy satisfies the most fastidious of epicures, and they are so easily digested that the most delicate invalid can partake of them freely. With the exception of caviare, they are the only hors-d’œuvres which should ever appear on the menu of a well-ordered dinner.
Oysters are the ultimate dish; their delicacy satisfies even the pickiest foodies, and they're so easy to digest that even the most sensitive diners can enjoy them without worry. Except for caviar, they are the only appetizers that should ever be on the menu of a well-planned dinner.
Oysters ought to be served very cold; hence the prevailing custom of dishing them on ice. In England they are served plain on the flat half of the shell, whereas in France and elsewhere they are left in the hollow half, which is better calculated to retain the natural liquor of the oyster, held in high esteem by many. Send some slices of brown bread and butter to the table with the oysters.
Oysters should be served really cold, which is why they are usually served on ice. In England, they are placed plain on the flat side of the shell, while in France and other places, they are kept in the hollow side, which does a better job of holding the oyster's natural juices, prized by many. Bring some slices of brown bread and butter to the table with the oysters.
The various methods of treating oysters will be given hereafter in the chapter dealing with fish. I have given them merely because consumers and caterers alike may wish to have them; but the real and best way of serving oysters is to send them to the table raw.
The different ways to prepare oysters will be covered later in the chapter about fish. I’ve included them simply because both consumers and caterers might want to know; however, the best way to serve oysters is to bring them to the table raw.
155359—ARDENNES HAM
This is served like smoked breast of goose, cut, raw, into thin and even slices.
This is served like smoked goose breast, sliced thin and evenly while still raw.
360—CANTALOUP MELON
Melon makes an excellent hors-d’œuvre for summer luncheons. It should be just ripe, and have a nice perfume. Serve it as fresh as possible.
Melon is a great appetizer for summer lunches. It should be perfectly ripe and have a lovely fragrance. Serve it as fresh as you can.
361—ENGLISH MELONS
The English variety of melons is inferior in quality to the French.
The English type of melons is of lower quality than the French ones.
Their shape is oval, their peel is yellow, thin, and smooth, and their pulp, which is white, more nearly resembles the water-melon than the melon in flavour.
Their shape is oval, their skin is yellow, thin, and smooth, and their flesh, which is white, tastes more like watermelon than cantaloupe.
362—MELON WITH PORT, MARSALA, OR SHERRY, etc.
Select a Cantaloup or other melon of the same kind as the former, and let it be just ripe. Make a round incision about the stalk, three inches in diameter; withdraw the plug thus cut, and through the resulting hole thoroughly remove all the pips by means of a silver spoon.
Select a cantaloupe or another melon of the same type, and make sure it’s perfectly ripe. Make a round cut around the stem, about three inches in diameter; take out the piece you just cut, and through the hole, use a silver spoon to completely scoop out all the seeds.
Now pour one-half pint of best Port, Marsala, or Sherry into the melon, replace the plug, and keep the melon for two or three hours in a cooler surrounded by broken ice. Do not cut the melon into slices when serving it. It should be taken to the table, whole, and then the piece containing the stalk is withdrawn and the fruit is cut into shell-like slices with a silver spoon, and served with a little of the accompanying wine upon iced plates.
Now pour half a pint of good Port, Marsala, or Sherry into the melon, replace the plug, and keep the melon in a cooler surrounded by broken ice for two or three hours. Don't cut the melon into slices when serving it. It should be brought to the table whole, then the piece with the stalk is removed and the fruit is cut into shell-like slices with a silver spoon, served with a little of the accompanying wine on iced plates.
363—VARIOUS MELONS
France produces a large variety of melons, of which the principal kinds are the Sucrins of Tours, the St. Laud melon, the black melons of the Carmes, &c. They are all excellent, and are served like the Cantaloups.
France produces a wide range of melons, with the main types being the Sucrins of Tours, the St. Laud melon, and the black melons of the Carmes, etc. They are all excellent and are served like cantaloupes.
364—NATIVES WITH CAVIARE
This is a typically luxurious hors-d’œuvre. Cook some little tartlet crusts for hors-d’œuvre (No. 387). When about to dish up, garnish these with a tablespoonful of fine, fresh caviare; make a hollow in the latter and place therein a fine Whitstable oyster (cleared of its beard), seasoned with a little powdered pepper and a drop of lemon-juice.
This is a classic, fancy appetizer. Prepare some small tartlet crusts for the appetizer (No. 387). When ready to serve, top these with a tablespoon of high-quality, fresh caviar; create a small indentation in the caviar and place a cleaned Whitstable oyster (beard removed) inside, seasoned with a bit of ground pepper and a splash of lemon juice.
[156]365—SMOKED BREAST OF GOOSE
Cut it into the thinnest possible slices, and garnish with very green parsley.
Cut it into the thinnest slices you can and top it off with some really fresh green parsley.
366—PLAIN OLIVES
Olives of all kinds are suitable for hors-d’œuvres, and they are served plain. Three or four varieties are known, all of which are excellent, provided they be fleshy, firm, very green, and moderately salted.
Olives of all kinds are great for appetizers, and they are served plain. There are three or four known varieties, all of which are excellent as long as they are fleshy, firm, very green, and moderately salted.
367—STUFFED OLIVES
For this purpose, select large Spanish olives and stone them, either by cutting them spirally, or by means of a special machine. In the place of the stone, put one of the butters or creams for hors-d’œuvres (Nos. 280 to 299). Before serving these olives, it is well to let them rest awhile in a moderately warm atmosphere. For, since stuffed olives are generally kept in the cool, immersed in oil with which they become thoroughly saturated, it follows that the moment they are put into contact with a slightly higher temperature they will exude that oil. Wherefore, if the above precaution were not observed, by the time the olives reached the table they would, more often than not, be swimming in oil, when they would be neither nice nor appetising.
For this, choose large Spanish olives and remove the pit, either by cutting them in a spiral or using a special machine. Instead of the pit, fill them with one of the butters or creams for appetizers (Nos. 280 to 299). Before serving these olives, it's good to let them sit for a bit in a moderately warm environment. Since stuffed olives are usually stored in a cool place, soaked in oil until they absorb it, once they come into contact with a slightly warmer temperature, they will start to release that oil. So, if this precaution isn't taken, by the time the olives reach the table, they will likely be swimming in oil, which would not be appealing or appetizing.
368—PLAIN LAPWINGS’ AND PLOVERS’ EGGS
Though the lapwing and the plover are different in respect of their plumage, they are, nevertheless, birds of similar habits and haunts, and their eggs are remarkably alike. The latter, which are a little larger than pigeons’ eggs, have a light-green shell covered with black spots.
Though the lapwing and the plover have different plumage, they are still birds that share similar habits and environments, and their eggs look quite similar. The latter, which are slightly larger than pigeon eggs, have a light green shell with black spots.
When cooked, the albuminous portions acquire a milky colour, and never assume the solidity of the whites of other eggs.
When cooked, the albuminous parts take on a milky color and never become as firm as the whites of other eggs.
When served as a hors-d’œuvre, these eggs are always boiled hard. Put them in a saucepan of cold water, and leave them to cook for eight minutes after the boil is reached. Cool them, shell their pointed ends, and serve them in a nest composed of watercress or curled-leaf parsley.
When served as an appetizer, these eggs are always hard-boiled. Place them in a saucepan of cold water and let them cook for eight minutes after they start boiling. Cool them down, peel the pointed ends, and serve them in a nest made of watercress or curly parsley.
N.B.—Test the freshness of the eggs before boiling them by plunging them in a bowl of cold water. If they float, their freshness is doubtful, and they should be discarded.
N.B.—Check the freshness of the eggs before boiling them by putting them in a bowl of cold water. If they float, they might not be fresh, and you should throw them away.
[157]
369—LAPWINGS’ EGGS IN ASPIC
Decorate a border-mould according to taste, and let a thin coating of very clear aspic jelly set on the bottom of the utensil. Besprinkle the articles used in decorating with a few drops of melted jelly, in order to keep them from shifting; then cover them with a few tablespoonfuls of jelly, and let it set. On this coating of jelly arrange the shelled, hard-boiled lapwings’ eggs with their points downwards, so that they may appear upright when the aspic is withdrawn from the mould. Fill up the mould by means of successive layers of melted jelly.
Decorate a border mold to your liking, and let a thin layer of very clear aspic jelly set at the bottom of the container. Sprinkle the items used for decoration with a few drops of melted jelly to keep them in place; then cover them with a few tablespoons of jelly and let it set. On this layer of jelly, arrange the shelled, hard-boiled lapwing eggs with the pointed ends facing down, so they will stand upright when the aspic is removed from the mold. Fill the mold with layers of melted jelly.
When about to serve, dip the mould into hot water; quickly wipe it, and then turn the aspic out on to a folded napkin lying on a dish.
When you're ready to serve, dip the mold in hot water; quickly wipe it, and then turn the aspic out onto a folded napkin on a plate.
370—LAPWINGS’ EGGS In the modern style
Boil the eggs soft; mould them in dariole-moulds, coated with jelly, and garnished in Chartreuse fashion. Heap a vegetable-salad, thickened with mayonnaise, in the middle of the dish, and place the eggs removed from their moulds all round.
Boil the eggs until soft; shape them in dariole-moulds, covered with jelly, and garnished in Chartreuse fashion. Pile a vegetable salad, mixed with mayonnaise, in the center of the dish, and arrange the eggs taken out of their molds all around.
371—LAPWINGS’ EGGS Christian Style
Cook the eggs as above; shell them; slice a piece off their thicker ends to make them stand, and arrange them on a dish, placing them upon little tartlet-crusts, garnished with a foie-gras purée.
Cook the eggs as mentioned above; peel them; cut a small piece off the thicker ends to make them stable, and place them on a plate, setting them on small tartlet crusts, topped with a foie-gras purée.
For twelve eggs put two tablespoonfuls of foie-gras purée in a small saucepan; add thereto one tablespoonful of chopped truffles and as much melted jelly, the latter with a view to making the preparation more liquid. Take some of this preparation in a tablespoon and pour it over the eggs, taking care that each of these gets well covered with it. Let the coating set in the cool, and dish up the tartlets on a napkin, arranging them in the form of a circle with curled-leaf parsley as a centre-garnish.
For twelve eggs, put two tablespoons of foie-gras purée in a small saucepan; add one tablespoon of chopped truffles and enough melted jelly to make the mixture more liquid. Take some of this mixture with a tablespoon and pour it over the eggs, making sure each one is well covered. Let the coating set in the cool, and serve the tartlets on a napkin, arranging them in a circle with curled-leaf parsley in the center for garnish.
372—LAPWINGS’ EGGS In the Moscow Style
Boil the eggs hard; cool and shell them. Prepare as many tartlet-crusts as there are eggs. When dishing up, garnish the tartlets with a coffeespoonful of caviare, and place one egg in the middle of each.
Boil the eggs until they're hard; then cool and peel them. Make as many tartlet crusts as there are eggs. When serving, top each tartlet with a teaspoon of caviar, and place one egg in the center of each.
[158]
373—VARIOUS HARD-BOILED EGGS
With hard-boiled eggs for base, a large number of hors-d’œuvres may be made. I shall limit myself to a few only, which, by means of a small change in their form, garnish, or ornamentation, may be varied at will:—
With hard-boiled eggs as a base, you can create a lot of appetizers. I'll stick to just a few examples, which can be changed up through slight adjustments in their shape, toppings, or presentation as desired:—
Egg Discs.—Cut the eggs laterally into roundels one-third inch in thickness, and discard the two end-pieces of each egg, in order that the shapes may be almost uniform, and that the yolks may appear about the same size throughout. In the centre of each roundel make a little rosette of butter, by means of a small, grooved pipe. Different butters, such as the Shrimp, Montpellier, Caviare, and other kinds, may be used with the view of varying the colours.
Egg Discs.—Slice the eggs into round pieces about one-third inch thick, and remove the two ends of each egg to keep the shapes consistent and make sure the yolks look similar in size. In the center of each piece, create a small butter rosette using a small, grooved piping tip. You can use different types of butter, like Shrimp, Montpellier, Caviar, and others, to add variety in color.
Halved, Stuffed Eggs.—Take some very small, hard-boiled eggs; cut them into two, lengthwise; remove the yolks, and trim the oval hollow of each of the remaining whites to the shape of an oblong, the edges of which may then be indented.
Halved, Stuffed Eggs.—Take some very small, hard-boiled eggs; cut them in half lengthwise; remove the yolks, and shape the oval hollow of each white into an oblong, with indented edges.
Garnish, either with a purée of tunny, salmon, milt, &c., or a hash or salpicon of lobster, shrimp, &c., thickened by means of a mayonnaise with jelly, or a fine macédoine of vegetables with mayonnaise, or a purée composed of the withdrawn yolks combined with a little butter, some cold Béchamel sauce, and herbs.
Quartered, Stuffed Eggs.—The simplest way of doing this is to proceed as above; to stuff the halved white with a buttered purée, or a purée mixed with jelly, to leave the stuffing to set, and then to cut the halves in two.
Quartered, Stuffed Eggs.—The easiest way to do this is to follow the steps mentioned earlier: fill the halved egg whites with a buttered purée or a purée mixed with jelly, let the stuffing set, and then cut the halves into quarters.
Salad of Eggs.—With alternate rows of sliced eggs and either tomatoes, potatoes, cucumbers, or beetroot, and a salad-seasoning composed of oil and vinegar or cream, a dozen different salads may be prepared, each of which constitutes an excellent hors-d’œuvre.
Egg Salad.—Layer sliced eggs with either tomatoes, potatoes, cucumbers, or beets in alternating rows, and add a salad dressing made of oil and vinegar or cream. You can create a dozen different salads this way, each serving as a great appetizer.
374—LARK PÂTE
For this hors-d’œuvre use the ready-made pâte, which is obtained either in pots or crusts. Thoroughly set it by means of ice; turn it out of its receptacle, cut it into very small and thin slices, and arrange them on a hors-d’œuvre dish with a little broken jelly in the middle.
For this appetizer, use the pre-made dough, which you can get in containers or crusts. Firm it up with ice; remove it from its container, slice it into very small and thin pieces, and arrange them on a serving plate with a bit of broken jelly in the center.
375—MILD, GRILLED CAPSICUM
Grill the capsicum on a moderate fire until the skins are so scorched as to be easily removed.
Grill the bell pepper over medium heat until the skins are scorched enough to come off easily.
[159]
Now cut them up julienne-fashion, and season with oil and
vinegar.
[159]
Now chop them up julienne-fashion, and drizzle with oil and vinegar.
376—RADISHES
In the preparation of hors-d’œuvres by the kitchen, radishes are used chiefly as a garnish. When they constitute a hors-d’œuvre of themselves, their preparation is relegated to the pantry.
In preparing hors d'oeuvres in the kitchen, radishes are mainly used as a garnish. When they are served as a hors d'oeuvre on their own, their preparation is done in the pantry.
They are used especially in imitating the pendulous flowers of the fuchsia; sometimes, too, they are sliced and placed on cut cucumber to form a dish-border; but their uses in garnishing are as numerous as they are various.
They are especially used to imitate the hanging flowers of the fuchsia; sometimes, they are sliced and arranged on cut cucumber to create a dish border; but their uses in garnishing are as varied as they are plentiful.
377—AMERICAN RELISHES
These consist of divers kinds of fruit and of small onions and gherkins, prepared with vinegar, seasoned with sugar and cinnamon, and flavoured with cayenne.
These consist of various types of fruit, small onions, and pickles, prepared with vinegar, seasoned with sugar and cinnamon, and flavored with cayenne.
They resemble what the Italians call “Aceto-dolce.” This hors-d’œuvre is accompanied by special cinnamon biscuits, and remains on the table throughout the meal.
They are similar to what the Italians call “Aceto-dolce.” This appetizer is served with special cinnamon cookies and stays on the table for the entire meal.
378—RILLETTES AND RILLONS
Both these preparations, which belong to the province of the pork-butcher, may be found on the market.
Both of these preparations, which are made by the pork butcher, can be found in the market.
The rillettes are served in their pots, and are always sent to the table very cold.
The rillettes are served in their pots and are always brought to the table very cold.
379—RED MULLET At The Oriental
Select small ones, as far as possible. Place them in an oiled pan, and add peeled and concassed tomatoes, parsley-root, fennel, thyme, bay, a little garlic, peppercorns, coriander, and saffron, the latter being the dominating ingredient.
Select small ones whenever you can. Put them in an oiled pan, and add peeled and concassed tomatoes, parsley root, fennel, thyme, bay leaves, a bit of garlic, peppercorns, coriander, and saffron, which should be the main ingredient.
Cover the whole with white wine; salt moderately, set to boil, and then leave to poach on the side of the fire for twelve or eighteen minutes, in accordance with the size of the mullet.
Cover everything with white wine; season with a little salt, bring to a boil, and then let it poach on the side of the heat for twelve to eighteen minutes, depending on the size of the mullet.
Leave the fish to cool in their cooking-liquor, and serve them with a little of the latter and a few slices of peeled lemon.
Leave the fish to cool in their cooking liquid, and serve them with a bit of that liquid and some slices of peeled lemon.
380—SARDINES
The various kinds of sardines for hors-d’œuvres may be found on the market.
You can find different types of sardines for appetizers available in the market.
381—SALADS
Salads for hors-d’œuvres may consist of an endless diversity of products, and their preparation varies so that it would be [160] impossible to prescribe fixed rules for the latter. I shall therefore restrict myself to saying merely that they should be made as light and as sightly as possible, in order that they may be in keeping with the general idea and purpose of hors-d’œuvre.
Salads for appetizers can include a wide variety of ingredients, and their preparation varies so much that it would be impossible to set strict rules for it. So, I'll just say that they should be made as light and visually appealing as possible, to align with the overall concept and purpose of appetizers.
382—GOTHA AND MILAN SALAMI
Cut these into very thin slices, and place them, one on top of the other, on a hors-d’œuvre dish, in the form of a crown, with a sprig of curled-leaf parsley in the middle. They may also be laid flat upon a litter of parsley.
Cut these into very thin slices and stack them on a serving platter in the shape of a crown, adding a sprig of curled-leaf parsley in the center. You can also arrange them flat on a bed of parsley.
383—ARLES, BOLOGNE OR LARGE LYONS SAUSAGES
Cut these up and arrange them like the Salami.
Cut these up and arrange them like the salami.
384—FOIE-GRAS SAUSAGES
Cut into thin roundels and dish up with chopped aspic jelly as a centre-garnish.
Slice into thin rounds and serve with chopped aspic jelly as a centerpiece garnish.
385—SMOKED SALMON
Cut into triangular, thin slices; roll these into cones, and arrange in the form of a crown with curled-leaf parsley in the middle.
Cut into thin, triangular slices; roll them into cones, and arrange them in a crown shape with curled-leaf parsley in the center.
386—SPRATS
These are smoked sardines. Select the very fleshy ones, for there exist many kinds, a few of which are dry and quite flavourless.
These are smoked sardines. Choose the meaty ones, since there are many types, some of which are dry and pretty tasteless.
In order to prepare them, suppress the heads and remove or leave on the skins, in accordance with the consumer’s taste. Put them on a dish with some finely-chopped shallots, chopped parsley, and oil and vinegar, using a very little of each ingredient. Leave them to marinade for five or six hours, taking care to turn them over from time to time so as to thoroughly saturate them with the marinade.
In order to get them ready, remove the heads and either take off the skins or leave them on, depending on what the consumer prefers. Place them on a plate with some finely chopped shallots, chopped parsley, and a bit of oil and vinegar, using just a small amount of each ingredient. Let them marinade for five or six hours, making sure to turn them over occasionally to ensure they soak up the marinade.
387—TARTLETS AND BARQUETTES
These articles play an important part in the service of hors-d’œuvres, and represent the class I designated under the name of Frivolities.
These items are essential in serving hors d'oeuvres and fall under the category I called Frivolities.
The garnishes suitable for tartlets are likewise used with barquettes, the latter only differing from the former in their shape. The directions which follow below, and which should be carefully noted, apply equally to both.
The garnishes that work for tartlets can also be used with barquettes, the only difference being their shape. The instructions below, which should be carefully noted, apply to both.
[161]
Special Paste for Tartlets and Barquettes.—Sift one lb. of
flour on to a mixing-board; make a hole in the centre, into
which put one-eighth oz. of salt, one-half lb. of cold, melted
butter, one egg, the yolks of two, and a few drops of water.
Mix the whole into a paste, handling it as little as possible;
roll it into a ball, and put it aside in the cool for two hours.
161Special Paste for Tartlets and Barquettes.—Sift 1 lb. of flour onto a clean surface; make a well in the center, and add 1/8 oz. of salt, 1/2 lb. of cold, melted butter, 1 egg, the yolks of 2 eggs, and a few drops of water. Mix everything into a dough, handling it as little as you can; shape it into a ball and set it aside in the fridge for 2 hours.
The Preparation of Tartlet- and Barquette-crusts.—Roll out the paste to the thickness of one-eighth inch, and stamp it with an indented fancy-cutter into pieces of the same size as the tartlet-moulds to be used, which in this case are the same as for “petits fours,” and, therefore, very small.
The Preparation of Tartlet- and Barquette-crusts.—Roll out the dough to a thickness of one-eighth inch and cut it with a fancy cutter into pieces that are the same size as the tartlet molds you will use, which in this case are the same as for “petits fours,” and are therefore very small.
The fancy-cutter should be round for tartlets, and oval for barquettes. Lay the paste in the moulds, prick the parts lying on the bottom, lest they should blister, garnish the insides with pieces of kitchen-paper to protect the paste, and fill them with rice or flour. Bake in a moderate oven; remove the rice or flour, the sole object of which was to preserve the shape of the tartlets or barquettes; turn the latter out of their moulds, and set them to cool.
The cookie cutter should be round for tartlets and oval for barquettes. Place the dough in the molds, prick the parts that are touching the bottom to prevent them from blistering, line the insides with pieces of kitchen paper to protect the dough, and fill them with rice or flour. Bake in a moderate oven; remove the rice or flour, which was only meant to keep the shape of the tartlets or barquettes; take the latter out of their molds and let them cool.
The Garnishes of Tartlets and Barquettes.—These may be divided into two classes, viz., (1) those with a compound butter for base, (2) those with an aspic jelly base.
The Garnishes of Tartlets and Barquettes.—These can be divided into two categories: (1) those that use a compound butter as the base, and (2) those that have an aspic jelly base.
The first class comprises all the garnishes I gave for Canapés and Toast, as also all those which the operator’s fancy, taste, and inventiveness may devise.
The first class includes all the garnishes I provided for Canapés and Toast, as well as any others that the chef's creativity, taste, and imagination might come up with.
Example.—Garnish the bottom of a tartlet or barquette with a coating of pink, shrimp, crayfish or lobster mousse. Upon this lay a very white poached oyster, or a slice of hard-boiled egg, stamped with an indented fancy-cutter. In the centre of the yolk put a little lobster coral, and coat the whole with jelly to the level of the tartlet edges.
Example.—Add a layer of pink from shrimp, crayfish, or lobster barquette to the bottom of a tartlet. On top, place a very white poached oyster or a slice of hard-boiled egg cut into a decorative shape with a fancy cutter. In the center of the yolk, add a bit of lobster coral, and cover everything with jelly up to the edges of the tartlet.
The explanations given above warrant my refraining from a more detailed discussion of these delicate preparations. Sufficient has been said to allow of any operator, with a little taste and inventiveness, easily making an endless variety of combinations.
The explanations provided above justify my decision to avoid a more detailed discussion of these sensitive preparations. Enough has been said to enable any operator, with a bit of creativity and flair, to easily create countless combinations.
388—TUNNY IN OIL
This is found on the market, and it may be served as it stands. It is very greatly used as a garnish for hors-d’œuvres.
This is available on the market, and it can be served as it is. It is widely used as a garnish for appetizers.
[162]
389—TUNNY WITH TOMATOES
Lay alternate slices of tunny and tomato upon a hors-d’œuvre dish, and between each slice lay a thin round of onion. Garnish the edge of the dish with a border composed of sliced potato, and sprinkle the whole with an ordinary salad seasoning.
Lay alternate slices of tuna and tomato on a serving dish, and place a thin round of onion between each slice. Decorate the edge of the dish with a border made of sliced potato, and sprinkle the entire dish with regular salad seasoning.
390—MOCK TOMATOES
Select some about the size of a walnut, and peel them carefully. Press them in a piece of linen, and set them to marinade for half an hour in oil and vinegar. Then stick a small piece of parsley stalk into each tomato, in imitation of the stalk, and surround it with little leaves made from green butter by means of a small piping-bag.
Select some about the size of a walnut, and peel them carefully. Press them in a piece of linen, and set them to marinade for half an hour in oil and vinegar. Then stick a small piece of parsley stalk into each tomato, like the stalk, and surround it with little leaves made from green butter using a small piping bag.
391—TOMATOES In the American style
Select some firm, medium-sized tomatoes, and cut them into thin slices. Put them into a dish with salt, pepper, oil, and a few drops of vinegar, and leave them to marinade for twenty minutes. Then arrange them on a hors-d’œuvre dish, garnishing the border with fine rings of onion.
Select some firm, medium-sized tomatoes and slice them thinly. Place them in a dish with salt, pepper, oil, and a few drops of vinegar, and let them marinade for twenty minutes. Then arrange them on an appetizer plate, garnishing the edges with thin rings of onion.
392—TOMATOES A la Monégasque
Select some small tomatoes about the size of walnuts, and cut a slice from each in the region of the stalk. Squeeze out all their water and seeds, and marinade them, inside, for twenty minutes. Prepare a mince of tunny with oil, and add thereto, per two oz. of the fish, half a tablespoonful of finely-chopped onion, a tablespoonful of chopped parsley, chervil, and tarragon, and a small, hard-boiled egg, also chopped.
Select some small tomatoes about the size of walnuts, and cut a slice from each near the stem. Squeeze out all their water and seeds, and marinade them, inside, for twenty minutes. Prepare a minced mixture of tuna with oil, and add, for every two oz. of the fish, half a tablespoon of finely chopped onion, a tablespoon of chopped parsley, chervil, and tarragon, plus a small, hard-boiled egg, also chopped.
Thicken the whole with a tablespoonful of thick mayonnaise; put it into a bag fitted with a smooth, medium-sized pipe, and garnish the tomatoes with the preparation, using enough of the latter to form a kind of dome upon each tomato.
Thicken the mixture with a tablespoon of thick mayonnaise; place it in a bag with a smooth, medium-sized tip, and decorate the tomatoes with the mixture, using enough to create a dome shape on each tomato.
393—QUARTERED TOMATOES
Use medium-sized tomatoes, somewhat firm and with very smooth skins. Peel them and empty them, and then fill them, either with a fish purée cleared with jelly, or with a macédoine of vegetables thickened by means of a mayonnaise with jelly. Place on ice for half an hour, and cut the tomatoes into regular quarters. The tomatoes may also be cut into four, previous to stuffing them, whereupon they may, with the help [163] of a piping-bag fitted with a grooved pipe, be filled with one of the compound butters.
Use medium-sized tomatoes that are a bit firm and have very smooth skins. Peel them and hollow them out, then fill them with either a fish purée set with gelatin, or with a macédoine of vegetables thickened with mayonnaise and gelatin. Chill on ice for half an hour, then cut the tomatoes into even quarters. Alternatively, you can cut the tomatoes into four pieces before filling them, and then use a piping bag fitted with a grooved nozzle to fill them with one of the compound butters.
394—MARINADED TROUT
Select some very small trout, clean and dress them, and poach them in a white-wine court-bouillon (No. 164) to which vinegar has been added in the proportion of one-third of its volume.
Select some small trout, clean and prepare them, and poach them in a white-wine court-bouillon (No. 164) with vinegar added, making up one-third of the total volume.
Leave the fish to cool in the liquor, and dish up with a few tablespoonfuls of the latter, placing some thin, grooved slices of lemon upon the fish.
Leave the fish to cool in the sauce, and serve it with a few tablespoons of the sauce, placing some thin, grooved slices of lemon on top of the fish.
164CHAPTER XII
EGGS
Of all the products put into requisition by the art of cookery, not one is so fruitful of variety, so universally liked, and so complete in itself as the egg. There are very few culinary recipes that do not include eggs, either as a principal constituent or as an ingredient.
Of all the ingredients used in cooking, none is as versatile, universally loved, and self-sufficient as the egg. There are very few recipes that don't include eggs, either as a main ingredient or as part of the mix.
The many and various egg-preparations constitute chiefly breakfast or luncheon dishes; nevertheless, at a Lenten dinner they may be served as entrées with advantage, for, at a time when fish, shell-fish and water-game are the only resources in this respect, eggs form a pleasant and welcome change.
The many different ways to prepare eggs mainly make for breakfast or lunch dishes; however, during a Lenten dinner, they can be served as appetizers beneficially. At a time when fish, shellfish, and aquatic game are the only options, eggs offer a nice and refreshing change.
395—EGGS ON THE DISH
Eggs cooked in this way derive all their quality from the way in which the cooking process is conducted. They must be evenly cooked, on top and underneath, and should remain soft. An important condition of the process is that the eggs should be exceedingly fresh. After having heated sufficient butter in the dish to cover the whole of the bottom, break two eggs into it, baste the yolks with a little very hot butter, salt them slightly, and push them into the oven. As soon as the white of the eggs assumes a milky-white colour, they are cooked and should be withdrawn from the oven to be served immediately.
Eggs cooked this way get all their quality from how the cooking is done. They need to be cooked evenly, both on top and underneath, and they should stay soft. One of the key steps is that the eggs must be super fresh. After heating enough butter in the pan to cover the bottom, crack two eggs into it, baste the yolks with a little very hot butter, sprinkle them with a bit of salt, and put them in the oven. As soon as the egg whites turn a milky-white color, they’re done and should be taken out of the oven to serve right away.
Great attention should be bestowed upon the cooking process, a few seconds more or less than the required time being sufficient to spoil the eggs. Special care ought to be taken that they do not cook either too much or too quickly, for it should be remembered that, even were the cooking checked before the proper time, the heat of the dish does, to a certain extent, make good the deficiency.
Great care should be taken during the cooking process, as just a few seconds over or under the required time can ruin the eggs. You need to ensure they don't cook too much or too quickly, because even if the cooking is stopped before the right moment, the heat from the dish will somewhat compensate for this mistake.
Eggs à la poêle, which, in England, are called “fried eggs,” are a variety of eggs on the dish, very often served on toast, or accompanied by sausages or fried bacon. They are [165] cooked in an omelet-pan, trimmed neatly with a fancy-cutter, and placed, by means of a spatula, upon the prepared toast.
Eggs à la poêle, which are called “fried eggs” in England, are a type of egg dish, often served on toast or with sausages or fried bacon. They are [165] cooked in an omelet pan, cut neatly with a fancy cutter, and placed on the prepared toast using a spatula.
About one-half oz. of butter should be allowed for every two eggs, which number constitutes the working-base of the following recipes.
About half an ounce of butter should be used for every two eggs, which is the base for the following recipes.
396—BERCY EGGS
Put half of the butter to be used in a dish; let it melt, break the eggs, taking care not to burst the yolks; baste the latter with the rest of the butter, and season. Cook as directed—that is to say, until the whites are quite done and the yolks are glossy. Garnish with a small, grilled sausage, placed between the yolks, and surround with a thread of tomato sauce.
Put half of the butter in a dish and let it melt. Break the eggs, being careful not to break the yolks. Baste the yolks with the rest of the butter and season them. Cook as instructed—that is, until the whites are fully cooked and the yolks are shiny. Garnish with a small grilled sausage placed between the yolks and drizzle with a line of tomato sauce.
397—EGGS WITH BROWN BUTTER
There are two methods: (1) Cook the eggs in a dish as usual, and then cover them with one-quarter oz. of brown butter and a few drops of vinegar, which should be added after the butter.
There are two methods: (1) Cook the eggs in a dish as usual, and then top them with a quarter ounce of brown butter and a few drops of vinegar, which should be added after the butter.
(2) Put one-half oz. of butter into a small omelet-pan, and cook it until it is almost black. Break the eggs into it, season, cook, tilt them gently on to a dish, and besprinkle with a few drops of vinegar, with which the omelet-pan has been rinsed.
(2) Put ½ oz. of butter in a small omelet pan and cook it until it's nearly black. Crack the eggs into it, season, cook, gently tilt them onto a plate, and sprinkle with a few drops of vinegar that the omelet pan has been rinsed with.
398—EGGS CHASSEUR
399—DEVILLED EGGS
Cook the eggs in the omelet-pan; turn them, after the manner of pancakes, taking care lest they break. Slide them gently into a dish, and besprinkle them with brown butter and a few drops of vinegar with which the omelet-pan has been rinsed.
Cook the eggs in the omelet pan; flip them like pancakes, being careful not to break them. Carefully slide them onto a plate and sprinkle them with brown butter and a few drops of vinegar that you've rinsed in the omelet pan.
400—EGGS Florentine Style
Garnish the bottom of a dish with spinach-leaves stewed in butter; sprinkle thereon two pinches of grated cheese; break the eggs upon this garnish, and cover them with two tablespoonfuls of Mornay sauce. Place in a fierce oven, so that the cooking and glazing of the eggs may be effected simultaneously.
Garnish the bottom of a dish with spinach leaves cooked in butter; sprinkle two pinches of grated cheese on top; crack the eggs over this garnish, and cover them with two tablespoons of Mornay sauce. Place it in a hot oven so that the eggs cook and brown at the same time.
166401—EGGS AU GRATIN
Put a tablespoonful of very hot Mornay sauce into a dish. Break the eggs into it, cover them with Mornay sauce, sprinkle with grated cheese mixed with fine raspings, and cook in a fierce oven, in order that the eggs and the gratin may be done at the same time.
Put a tablespoon of very hot Mornay sauce into a dish. Crack the eggs into it, cover them with Mornay sauce, sprinkle with grated cheese mixed with fine breadcrumbs, and cook in a hot oven, so the eggs and the gratin cook at the same time.
402—ISOLINE EGGS
403—JOCKEY CLUB EGGS
Cook the eggs in an omelet-pan; tilt them gently on to a dish, and trim them with a round fancy-cutter. Place each egg upon a round, thin piece of toast, and then cover them with foie-gras purée. Arrange them in the form of a crown, on a dish, and pour into the middle a garnish of calf’s kidneys cut into dice and sautéd, and truffles similarly cut, the latter being cohered by means of some dense half-glaze.
Cook the eggs in an omelet pan; gently slide them onto a dish and trim them with a round cookie cutter. Place each egg on a round, thin piece of toast, then cover them with foie gras purée. Arrange them in a crown shape on a dish, and pour into the center a garnish of diced calf’s kidneys and sautéd, along with similarly diced truffles, held together with some thick half-glaze.
404—LULLY EGGS
Cook the eggs in an omelet-pan, and cut them with a round fancy-cutter. Place each egg on a slice of raw ham, cut to the same shape as the former, and fried in butter. Then place the egg and ham on toast similarly shaped and of the same size. Arrange the eggs in a circle round the dish, and garnish the middle of it with macaroni combined with concassed tomatoes stewed in butter.
Cook the eggs in an omelet pan and cut them with a round fancy cutter. Place each egg on a slice of raw ham, cut to the same shape as the egg, and fried in butter. Then put the egg and ham on toast that’s shaped and sized the same. Arrange the eggs in a circle around the dish and garnish the center with macaroni mixed with concassed tomatoes cooked in butter.
405—MEYERBEER EGGS
Cook the eggs as in No. 395. Place a small, grilled sheep’s or lamb’s kidney between each yolk, and surround with a thread of Périgueux sauce.
Cook the eggs as in No. 395. Place a small grilled sheep or lamb kidney between each yolk, and surround with a drizzle of Périgueux sauce.
406—MIRABEAU EGGS
Substitute for ordinary butter, anchovy butter. Break the eggs and cook them. Surround each yolk with anchovy fillets, and garnish each of these with a spray of parboiled tarragon leaves. Place a large olive stuffed with tarragon butter on either side of the yolks.
Substitute regular butter with anchovy butter. Crack the eggs and cook them. Surround each yolk with anchovy fillets, and top each of these with a bit of parboiled tarragon leaves. Put a large olive stuffed with tarragon butter on either side of the yolks.
167407—OMER-PACHA EGGS
Garnish a dish with a large tablespoonful of minced onions cooked in butter and unbrowned. Break the eggs over the garnish, sprinkle them with a small tablespoonful of dry, grated Parmesan cheese, and cook in a sufficiently fierce oven for a slight gratin to form as soon as the eggs are done.
Garnish a dish with a big tablespoon of minced onions cooked in butter until they're not browned. Crack the eggs over the garnish, sprinkle them with a small tablespoon of dry, grated Parmesan cheese, and bake in a hot oven until a slight gratin forms as soon as the eggs are cooked.
408—PARMENTIER EGGS
Bake some fine Dutch potatoes in the oven. Open them, from above, with an oval fancy-cutter; remove the pulp from the inside, rub it through a sieve, and make a smooth purée of it. Half-fill the potato-shells with this purée, break an egg into each, besprinkle with cream, and cook in the oven. Replace the part of the baked shell removed in the first instance, and dish up on a napkin.
Bake some quality Dutch potatoes in the oven. Cut them open from the top with a fancy oval cutter; scoop out the insides, push it through a sieve, and make it into a smooth purée. Fill the potato shells halfway with this purée, crack an egg into each one, sprinkle with cream, and bake in the oven. Put the part of the baked shell you removed back on, and serve on a napkin.
409—EGGS Portuguese style
410—EGGS TO THE QUEEN
Cook the eggs in an omelet-pan, and trim them with a round fancy-cutter. Put each egg upon a small disc of Duchesse potatoes, of the same size as the egg, previously browned in the oven. Arrange the eggs in a circle round the dish; in the middle put a chicken mincemeat, and surround with a border of Suprême sauce.
Cook the eggs in an omelet pan and cut them into circles using a fancy cutter. Place each egg on a small disc of Duchesse potatoes that are the same size as the egg and have been browned in the oven. Arrange the eggs in a circle around the dish; put minced chicken in the center and surround it with a border of Suprême sauce.
Poached and Soft-boiled Eggs
All the recipes given hereafter apply equally to poached and soft-boiled eggs, wherefore I shall only mention “poached” in the titles, leaving soft-boiled to be understood.
All the recipes provided below apply equally to poached and soft-boiled eggs, so I will only mention “poached” in the titles, leaving soft-boiled to be understood.
411—PROCEDURE FOR POACHED EGGS
The one and only essential condition in this case is the use of perfectly fresh eggs, for it is quite impossible to expect an even poaching if this condition is not fulfilled.
The only essential requirement in this case is to use perfectly fresh eggs, because it’s completely impossible to achieve even poaching if this condition isn’t met.
(1) Have ready a sauté-pan containing boiling salted water (one-third oz. of salt per quart of water), slightly acidulated with vinegar. Break the eggs over that part of the water which is actually boiling.
(1) Have a sauté pan filled with boiling salted water (one-third oz. of salt per quart of water), slightly acidified with vinegar. Crack the eggs over the section of the water that is actively boiling.
[168]
(2) In order that the eggs may poach freely, do not put more
than eight or ten at a time into the same sauté-pan; better even
poach them six at a time, for then the poaching will be effected
more equally.
[168](2) To let the eggs poach properly, don't add more than eight or ten at a time into the same sauté pan; it's even better to poach six at a time, as this will ensure they cook more evenly.
(3) As soon as the eggs are in the water, let the latter simmer. The egg is poached when the white has enveloped the yolk, reassuming, as it were, the form of a raw egg, and when it may be touched without breaking. The usual time allowed for poaching is three minutes.
(3) Once the eggs are in the water, let it simmer. An egg is poached when the white has wrapped around the yolk, returning to the shape of a raw egg, and can be touched without breaking. The typical time for poaching is three minutes.
(4) Withdraw the eggs by means of a slice; dip them into cold water, trim their whites, and put them back into moderately warm water until ready to serve.
(4) Take the eggs out with a slotted spoon; dip them in cold water, trim the whites, and place them back in moderately warm water until you're ready to serve.
412—THE COOKING OF SOFT-BOILED EGGS
These ought to be very fresh, as in the case of poached eggs. With a view to equalising their cooking, it is a good plan to put them in a colander perforated with large holes, whereby they may be plunged into and withdrawn from the water together. Keep the water boiling; plunge the eggs therein as directed; leave them to cook for six minutes from the time the water has regained the boiling-point; drain, steep for a moment in a bowl of cold water, and shell the eggs carefully. Keep them in moderately-salted hot water until ready to serve.
These should be really fresh, like poached eggs. To cook them evenly, it’s a good idea to put them in a colander with large holes so you can lower them into the water and take them out all at once. Keep the water boiling; add the eggs as directed; let them cook for six minutes once the water starts boiling again; then drain them and briefly soak in a bowl of cold water, and carefully peel the eggs. Keep them in moderately salted hot water until you’re ready to serve.
413—THE DISHING OF POACHED AND Soft-boiled eggs
There are many ways of doing this, viz.:—
There are many ways to do this, namely:—
(1) On rusks of bread-crumb, slightly hollowed, ornamented according to taste (i.e., indented by means of the point of a small knife) and fried in clarified butter. Their shape is oval for poached eggs, and round for soft-boiled eggs, the latter being generally dished upright.
(1) On pieces of bread that are slightly hollowed out and decorated to taste (i.e., indented with the tip of a small knife) and fried in clarified butter. They are oval for poached eggs and round for soft-boiled eggs, with the latter usually served upright.
(2) On little, oval feuilletés for poached eggs, on feuilletés in the shape of indented crowns, or in small patties for soft-boiled eggs.
(2) On small, oval feuilletés for poached eggs, on feuilletés shaped like indented crowns, or in small patties for soft-boiled eggs.
(3) In borders of forcemeat or other preparations, the kind of which is indicated by the name of the particular egg-preparation. These borders are laid on the dish by means of a piping-bag or by hand; they are either oval or round, plain or indented, poached or oven-browned, according to the nature of the preparation used.
(3) In the edges of forcemeat or other dishes, the type is specified by the name of the particular egg preparation. These edges are placed on the dish using a piping bag or by hand; they can be oval or round, smooth or patterned, poached or oven-browned, depending on the type of preparation used.
(4) On tartlet-crusts which are garnished so as to be in keeping with the method of dressing the eggs.
(4) On tartlet crusts that are decorated to match the way the eggs are dressed.
[169]
Remarks.—(1) Poached or soft-boiled eggs, when dished
upon fried rusks, feuilletés, or tartlets, should, before being
placed on the latter, be covered with sauce. Also before being
treated with sauce they should be well drained.
[169]
Remarks.—(1) Poached or soft-boiled eggs, when served on fried bread, feuilletés, or tarts, should be covered with sauce before being placed on top. They should also be well drained before being sauced.
(2) Having given the general outlines of the procedure, I shall now pass on to the particular recipes, stating them briefly, and reminding the reader that all of them apply equally to poached and soft-boiled eggs. Thus “Poached Eggs Mireille” stands for “Poached or Soft-boiled Eggs Mireille.”
(2) Now that I've laid out the general process, I’ll move on to the specific recipes, stating them briefly and reminding you that they all apply to both poached and soft-boiled eggs. So, “Poached Eggs Mireille” also refers to “Poached or Soft-boiled Eggs Mireille.”
414—POACHED EGGS ARGENTEUIL
Garnish the bottom of some tartlet-crusts with asparagus cut into pieces and cooked, and six green asparagus-heads, about one and one-half inches in length, arranged like a star. Place an egg, coated with cream sauce mixed with half its volume of asparagus purée, upon each tartlet.
Garnish the bottoms of some tartlet crusts with pieces of cooked asparagus and six green asparagus tips, about one and a half inches long, arranged like a star. Place an egg coated in a cream sauce mixed with half its volume of asparagus purée on each tartlet.
415—POACHED EGGS At Dawn
Coat the eggs with Aurora sauce, and dish them on oval feuilletés if poached, or upright on feuilletés in the shape of rings if soft-boiled.
Coat the eggs with Aurora sauce and serve them on an oval feuilletés if poached, or standing upright on feuilletés in the shape of rings if soft-boiled.
416—POACHED EGGS EN BERCEAU
Bake some fine Dutch potatoes in the oven. Cut each potato in half, lengthwise, with the point of a small knife, and remove the pulp. Emptied in this way, the halved potatoes resemble little cradles. Coat the interior of each cradle with a fine chicken mincemeat mixed with cream, and place an egg coated with Aurora sauce in each.
Bake some nice Dutch potatoes in the oven. Cut each potato in half, lengthwise, with the tip of a small knife, and scoop out the pulp. With the insides removed, the halved potatoes look like little cradles. Fill the inside of each cradle with a fine chicken mince mixed with cream, and place an egg covered in Aurora sauce in each one.
417—POACHED EGGS A LA BOHÉMIENNE
Garnish the bottom of some tartlet-crusts with a salpicon of foie-gras and truffles cohered with a few tablespoonfuls of the following sauce:—For six eggs, dissolve one teaspoonful of white-meat glaze; add thereto half a teaspoonful of truffle essence, and finish with a lump of butter about the size of a pigeon’s egg. Take enough of this sauce to effect the cohering of the salpicon; coat the eggs with Hungarian sauce, and place one upon each garnished tartlet.
Garnish the bottom of some tartlet crusts with a salpicon of foie gras and truffles mixed with a few tablespoons of the following sauce:— For six eggs, dissolve one teaspoon of white meat glaze; then add half a teaspoon of truffle essence, and finish with a piece of butter about the size of a pigeon’s egg. Use enough of this sauce to hold the salpicon together; coat the eggs with Hungarian sauce, and place one on each garnished tartlet.
418—POACHED EGGS BOÏELDIEU
Garnish the tartlets with a white-chicken-meat, foie-gras, and truffle salpicon cohered with poultry velouté. Coat the eggs with a reduced and thickened poultry gravy.
Garnish the tartlets with chicken meat, foie gras, and truffle salpicon mixed with poultry velouté. Coat the eggs with a thickened and reduced poultry gravy.
[170]419—POACHED EGGS Brussels style
Garnish some tartlet-crusts with braised, minced endives thickened with cream. Place an egg, coated with cream sauce, upon each; sprinkle moderately with biscotte raspings, and set to glaze quickly in a fierce oven.
Garnish some tartlet crusts with braised, chopped endives thickened with cream. Put an egg, coated in cream sauce, on each one; sprinkle lightly with biscotte breadcrumbs, and put them in a hot oven to glaze quickly.
420—POACHED EGGS At Clamart
421—POACHED EGGS COLBERT
Garnish some tartlet-crusts with a macédoine cohered with Béchamel. Place a plainly-poached egg upon each, and send Colbert butter, separately, to the table with the tartlets.
Garnish some tartlet crusts with a macédoine mixed with Béchamel. Place a plain poached egg on each one, and serve Colbert butter separately at the table with the tartlets.
422—POACHED EGGS To the Countess
Garnish some tartlet-crusts with white asparagus purée. Place an egg coated with Allemande sauce upon each, and sprinkle with very black chopped truffles.
Garnish some tartlet crusts with white asparagus purée. Place a coated egg with Allemande sauce on each, and sprinkle with finely chopped black truffles.
423—POACHED EGGS GRAND DUC
There are two modes of procedure:—(a) Place the eggs on fried rusks, with a nice slice of truffle on each; arrange them in a circle round the dish, coat with Mornay sauce, and set to glaze in a fierce oven. On withdrawing the dish from the oven, put in the centre a garnish composed of asparagus-heads and a small faggot of the latter, very green and cooked. (b) Prepare a croustade, moulded in a flawn ring, the size of which must be in proportion to the number of eggs to be served. Arrange the eggs in a circle in the croustade, coat them with Mornay sauce, and set to glaze in a fierce oven. On withdrawing the croustade from the oven, garnish its centre with asparagus-heads and a small faggot as above.
There are two ways to get ready: (a) Place the eggs on fried toast, with a nice slice of truffle on each; arrange them in a circle around the dish, cover with Mornay sauce, and put in a hot oven to glaze. After taking the dish out of the oven, add a garnish of asparagus tips and a small bunch of the same, very green and cooked, in the center. (b) Prepare a croustade, molded in a flan ring, sized according to the number of eggs being served. Arrange the eggs in a circle in the croustade, coat them with Mornay sauce, and put in a hot oven to glaze. After taking the croustade out of the oven, garnish the center with asparagus tips and a small bunch as before.
424—POACHED EGGS MAINTENON
Garnish some tartlet-crusts with a Soubise à la Béchamel, slightly thickened by reduction. Coat the eggs with Mornay sauce, besprinkle with grated cheese, and place them in the crusts by means of a slice.
Garnish some tartlet crusts with a slightly thickened Soubise à la Béchamel. Coat the eggs with Mornay sauce, sprinkle with grated cheese, and place them in the crusts using a slice.
Set to glaze in a fierce oven, and, on withdrawing the dish [171] from the oven, surround the crusts with a thread of melted meat-glaze.
Set to bake in a hot oven, and, upon taking the dish 171 out of the oven, cover the crusts with a line of melted meat glaze.
425—POACHED EGGS MASSÉNA
Heat some medium-sized artichoke-bottoms in butter. Slightly hollow them, if necessary, and garnish each with a tablespoonful of Béarnaise sauce. Place an egg, coated with tomato sauce, upon each artichoke-bottom; then place a slice of poached marrow upon each egg, and a little chopped parsley upon each slice of marrow.
Heat some medium-sized artichoke bottoms in butter. Slightly hollow them out if needed, and top each with a tablespoon of Béarnaise sauce. Put an egg coated with tomato sauce on each artichoke bottom; then add a slice of poached marrow on top of each egg, and sprinkle a little chopped parsley on each slice of marrow.
426—POACHED EGGS MIREILLE
Slightly press some saffroned pilaff rice in buttered tartlet moulds.
Slightly press some saffron-infused pilaf rice into buttered tartlet molds.
Prepare as many pieces of toast of the same size as the tartlets, and fry them in oil. Place an egg, coated with cream sauce, finished with saffron, upon each. Turn the rice-tartlets out of the moulds, and arrange them in a circle on a dish, alternating them with the eggs on toast; put a coffeespoonful of concassed tomatoes, stewed in butter and kept rather thick, upon each rice-tartlet.
Prepare as many pieces of toast the same size as the tartlets and fry them in oil. Place an egg, covered in cream sauce and finished with saffron, on each piece. Remove the rice tartlets from the molds and arrange them in a circle on a plate, alternating them with the eggs on toast; add a teaspoon of concassed tomatoes, stewed in butter and kept fairly thick, on top of each rice tartlet.
427—POACHED EGGS MORNAY
Coat the eggs with Mornay sauce, and besprinkle with grated Gruyère and Parmesan cheese mixed with fine raspings. Then, by means of a slice, carefully transfer the eggs to pieces of toast fried in oil. Arrange them in a circle on a dish, sprinkle each egg with a few drops of melted butter, and set to glaze quickly in a fierce oven.
Coat the eggs with Mornay sauce and sprinkle with a mix of grated Gruyère and Parmesan cheese along with fine breadcrumbs. Then, using a spatula, carefully transfer the eggs to slices of toast fried in oil. Arrange them in a circle on a plate, add a few drops of melted butter to each egg, and quickly place them in a hot oven to brown.
428—POACHED EGGS D’ORSAY
Place the eggs upon toast fried in butter. Arrange them in a circle on a dish, and coat them with Châteaubriand sauce.
Place the eggs on toast fried in butter. Arrange them in a circle on a plate, and cover them with Châteaubriand sauce.
429—POACHED EGGS ROSSINI
Garnish some tartlet-crusts, each with a slice of foie gras (raw if possible) seasoned, dredged with flour, and fried in butter. Place an egg, coated with thickened veal gravy with Madeira, on each tartlet, and complete by means of a large slice of very black truffle on each egg.
Garnish some tartlet crusts, each with a slice of foie gras (raw if you can) seasoned, coated in flour, and fried in butter. Place an egg, covered in thickened veal gravy with Madeira, on each tartlet, and finish with a large slice of very dark truffle on top of each egg.
430—POACHED EGGS SÉVIGNÉ
Prepare some thin rusks; fry them in clarified butter, and stuff them with a mince of braised lettuce. Place an egg on [172] each stuffed rusk; coat with velouté mixed with poultry essence; arrange in a circle on a dish, and complete by means of a ring of very black truffle on each egg.
Prepare some thin breadsticks; fry them in clarified butter, and fill them with a mixture of braised lettuce. Place an egg on each stuffed breadstick; cover with a velouté sauce mixed with poultry essence; arrange in a circle on a plate, and finish with a ring of very black truffle around each egg.
431—POACHED EGGS VICTORIA
Garnish some tartlet-crusts with a salpicon made from three oz. of spiny-lobster meat and one-half oz. of truffles, cohered with three tablespoonfuls of Diplomate sauce. Place an egg, coated with Diplomate sauce, on each tartlet. Dish, and set to glaze in a fierce oven.
Garnish some tartlet crusts with a salpicon made from three oz. of spiny lobster meat and half an oz. of truffles, mixed with three tablespoons of Diplomate sauce. Place an egg coated in Diplomate sauce on each tartlet. Serve and set to glaze in a hot oven.
432—POACHED EGGS WITH RED WINE
These eggs may either be poached with red wine, or in the ordinary way.
These eggs can either be poached in red wine or cooked the usual way.
In the first case, the wine used for poaching may serve to prepare the red wine or Bordelaise sauce (No. 32). In either case, the eggs are dished on oval rusks, slightly hollowed and fried in butter; they are coated with the sauce, after having been dished, and they are quickly glazed.
In the first case, the wine used for poaching can also be used to make the red wine or Bordelaise sauce (No. 32). In either scenario, the eggs are served on oval rusks, which are slightly hollowed out and fried in butter; they are topped with the sauce after being plated and quickly glazed.
433—HARD-BOILED EGGS
Boiling eggs hard may seem an insignificant matter, but, like the other modes of procedure, it is, in reality, of some importance, and should be effected in a given period of time. If, for a special purpose, they have to be just done, it is pointless and even harmful to boil them beyond a certain time-limit, seeing that any excess in the boiling only makes them tough, and the whites particularly so, owing to their albuminous nature. In order to boil eggs uniformly, they should be put into a colander with large holes, whereby they may be plunged at the same moment of time into the boiling water. From the time the water regains the boiling point, eight minutes should be allowed in the case of medium-sized eggs, and ten minutes in the case of larger ones; but these times should never be exceeded. As soon as they are done drain the eggs and dip them in cold water, and then shell them carefully.
Boiling eggs hard might seem like a small issue, but, like other cooking methods, it actually matters and should be done within a specific time frame. If you need them perfectly cooked for a specific reason, there's no point in boiling them longer than necessary, as overcooking only makes them tough—especially the whites, because of their protein content. To boil eggs evenly, place them in a colander with large holes, so you can drop them all into the boiling water at the same time. Once the water is boiling again, let medium-sized eggs cook for eight minutes and larger ones for ten minutes, but don't go over these times. After they're done, drain the eggs and plunge them into cold water, then peel them carefully.
434—HARD-BOILED EGGS CARÊME
Have ready beforehand a timbale crust (No. 2394), somewhat shallow.
Have a timbale crust (No. 2394) ready ahead of time, and make it somewhat shallow.
For six hard-boiled eggs, slice four artichoke-bottoms of medium size, and stew them in butter; cut some truffles into slices, allowing four slices to each egg, and cut up the eggs [173] into discs about one-half inch thick. Prepare also in advance one-half pint of Nantua sauce.
For six hard-boiled eggs, slice four medium-sized artichoke bottoms and stew them in butter; cut some truffles into slices, using four slices for each egg, and cut the eggs 173 into discs about half an inch thick. Also, prepare half a pint of Nantua sauce in advance.
Garnish the crust with alternate layers of sliced artichoke-bottoms, egg-discs, and sliced truffles. Finish with a coating of sauce and a ring of sliced truffles.
Garnish the crust with alternating layers of sliced artichoke bottoms, egg slices, and sliced truffles. Finish with a layer of sauce and a ring of sliced truffles.
Dish up the crust on a napkin.
Dish up the crust on a napkin.
435—HARD-BOILED EGGS CHIMAY
Cut the eggs, lengthwise, in two. Remove the yolks, pound them into a paste, and add thereto an equal quantity of dry Duxelle (No. 223). Fill the empty whites with the preparation; place them on a buttered gratin-dish; cover them with Mornay sauce; besprinkle with grated cheese; pour a few drops of melted butter upon the sauce, and set to glaze in a fierce oven.
Cut the eggs in half lengthwise. Take out the yolks, mash them into a paste, and mix in an equal amount of dry Duxelle (No. 223). Fill the empty egg whites with the mixture; place them in a buttered gratin dish; cover them with Mornay sauce; sprinkle with grated cheese; drizzle a few drops of melted butter over the sauce, and bake in a hot oven until golden brown.
436—HARD-BOILED EGGS IN CROQUETTES
Cut the eggs into small dice (white and yolks). Per six eggs add five oz. of cooked mushrooms and one oz. of truffles, cut into dice.
Cut the eggs into small cubes (both the whites and yolks). For every six eggs, add five ounces of cooked mushrooms and one ounce of truffles, chopped into cubes.
Thicken the whole with one-quarter pint of reduced Béchamel, and spread on a plate to cool.
Thicken the mixture with a quarter pint of reduced Béchamel, then spread it on a plate to cool.
When cold, divide the preparation into portions weighing about two oz.; roll these portions into balls on a floured mixing-board, and then shape them like eggs. Dip them into an anglaise (No. 174), taking care to cover them well with it, and then roll them in fine and fresh bread-crumbs, letting this operation avail for finishing off the shape. Put them into hot fat seven or eight minutes before dishing up; drain, salt moderately, place on a napkin, with a centre garnish of very green, fried parsley, and send a cream sauce to the table with them.
When cold, divide the mixture into portions weighing about 2 oz.; roll these portions into balls on a floured surface, and then shape them like eggs. Dip them into an anglaise (No. 174), making sure they are well coated, and then roll them in fine, fresh bread crumbs, allowing this step to help finalize their shape. Fry them in hot oil for seven or eight minutes before serving; drain, lightly salt, place on a napkin, and add a center garnish of very green, fried parsley, and serve with a cream sauce.
437—HARD-BOILED EGGS IN RISSOLES
Make a preparation of eggs, as for the croquettes, using a little more sauce. Roll some puff-paste trimmings to a thickness of one-quarter inch, and stamp it with a round indented cutter two and one-half inches in diameter.
Make a mixture of eggs, like you would for croquettes, but using a bit more sauce. Roll out some leftover puff pastry to a thickness of a quarter inch, and cut it into circles using a round cutter that's two and a half inches in diameter.
Place a small tablespoonful of the preparation in the middle of each piece of paste; moisten slightly all round, and make the rissoles by folding the outside edges of the paste over one another to look like a closed purse, taking care to press them well together so as to join them, thus completely enclosing the preparation. Treat them à l’anglaise; put them into hot fat [174] eight minutes before serving, and dish up on a napkin, with a centre garnish of parsley.
Place a small tablespoon of the mixture in the center of each piece of dough; lightly moisten the edges, and shape the rissoles by folding the outer edges of the dough over each other to resemble a closed purse, making sure to press them together firmly to fully seal in the filling. Handle them à l’anglaise; fry them in hot oil 174 eight minutes before serving, and serve on a napkin, garnished in the center with parsley.
438—EGGS A LA TRIPE
For six eggs, finely mince two onions, and stew them in butter, without letting them acquire any colour. Add thereto one-half pint of Béchamel sauce, and set to cook gently for ten minutes. A few minutes before serving add the eggs, cut into large slices, to the sauce.
For six eggs, finely chop two onions and sauté them in butter, making sure they don't brown. Add half a pint of Béchamel sauce and let it simmer gently for ten minutes. A few minutes before serving, add the eggs, sliced into large pieces, to the sauce.
Dish up in a timbale.
Serve in a timbale.
439—EGGS A LA TRIPE, BOURGEOISE
For six eggs chop up two large onions and stew them in butter without colouration. Sprinkle them with one-half oz. of flour, moisten with one pint of boiling milk, and season with salt, pepper, and nutmeg.
For six eggs, chop up two large onions and cook them in butter until they're soft but not browned. Sprinkle them with half an ounce of flour, add one pint of boiling milk, and season with salt, pepper, and nutmeg.
Set to cook, gently, for twenty minutes; rub through a fine sieve or through tammy, and transfer the preparation to a saucepan, and heat it well. Dish up the eggs, which should be quartered, in a timbale, and cover them with the preparation of onions, very hot.
Set to cook gently for twenty minutes; strain through a fine sieve or tammy, and transfer the mixture to a saucepan, heating it well. Serve the eggs, which should be quartered, in a timbale, and cover them with the hot onion mixture.
440—EGGS EN COCOTTE
The poaching of eggs en cocotte is done in the bain-marie.
The poaching of eggs en cocotte is done in the bain-marie.
Cocottes for eggs, which may be replaced by little china or plaited cases, are a kind of small saucepan in earthenware, in porcelain, or in silver, provided with a little handle. The time generally allowed for the cooking or poaching of eggs in this way is ten minutes, but this time is subject to variations either way. In order to accelerate the process I should advise the warming of the cocottes before the insertion of the eggs.
Cocottes for eggs, which can be swapped for small china or woven cases, are a type of small saucepan made of earthenware, porcelain, or silver, equipped with a small handle. The usual cooking or poaching time for eggs this way is ten minutes, but this can vary. To speed up the process, I recommend warming the cocottes before adding the eggs.
Mode of Procedure.—Having garnished the cocottes and broken the eggs into them, as directed in the recipes given hereafter, set them in a sauté-pan and pour therein enough boiling water to reach within one-half inch of the brims of the cocottes. Place in the oven and cover, just leaving sufficient opening for the steam to escape.
Mode of Procedure.—After preparing the cocottes and adding the eggs as described in the following recipes, place them in a sauté pan and pour in enough boiling water so it reaches about half an inch from the tops of the cocottes. Put them in the oven and cover, leaving just enough space for the steam to escape.
The eggs are done when the whites are almost set and the yolks are glossy. After having properly wiped the cocottes, dish them on a napkin or on a fancy dish-paper.
The eggs are ready when the whites are nearly firm and the yolks are shiny. After you’ve cleaned the cocottes, serve them on a napkin or a nice piece of dish paper.
441—EGGS EN COCOTTE AU CHAMBERTIN
Prepare a red-wine sauce au Chambertin. Fill the cocottes, one-third full, with this sauce. Set to boil on a corner of the [175] stove; break the eggs into the boiling sauce, season with a grain of salt, and put the cocottes, one by one, into a sauté-pan containing the necessary quantity of boiling water.
Prepare a red wine sauce au Chambertin. Fill the cocottes one-third full with this sauce. Bring it to a boil on one corner of the 175 stove; crack the eggs into the boiling sauce, season with a pinch of salt, and place the cocottes, one by one, into a sauté pan with enough boiling water.
Poach as directed, and set to glaze quickly at the last moment.
Poach as instructed, and quickly set to glaze at the very end.
442—EGGS EN COCOTTE WITH CREAM
This preparation constitutes the radical type of this series of eggs, and, for a long time, was the only one in use. Heat the cocottes beforehand; pour a tablespoonful of boiling cream into each, followed by an egg, broken; season, and add two little lumps of butter, the size of peas. Place the cocottes in a bain-marie, and poach as before.
This preparation is the classic version of this series of eggs and was the only one used for a long time. Preheat the cocottes; pour a tablespoon of boiling cream into each, then add a broken egg. Season and add two small lumps of butter, the size of peas. Place the cocottes in a bain-marie, and poach as you did before.
443—EGGS EN COCOTTE A La Jeannette
Garnish the bottom and the sides of the cocottes with a thickness of one-third inch of chicken-forcemeat with cream, mixed with a fifth of its volume of foie gras. Break the egg over the middle, season, and poach in the usual way. When about to serve, surround the eggs with a thread of poultry velouté.
Garnish the bottom and sides of the cocottes with a one-third inch layer of chicken meat mixed with cream, combined with one-fifth of its volume of foie gras. Crack the egg in the center, season it, and poach as usual. Just before serving, surround the eggs with a drizzle of chicken velouté.
444—EGGS EN COCOTTE WITH GRAVY
Break the eggs into buttered cocottes. Season, poach, and, when about to serve, surround the yolks with a thread of reduced veal gravy.
Break the eggs into buttered cocottes. Season them, poach, and, just before serving, surround the yolks with a drizzle of reduced veal gravy.
445—EGGS EN COCOTTE A la Lorraine
Put a teaspoonful of breast of pork, cut into dice and fried, into each cocotte, also three thin slices of Gruyère cheese and one tablespoonful of boiling cream. Break the eggs, season, and poach in the usual way.
Put a teaspoon of diced, fried pork breast into each cocotte, along with three thin slices of Gruyère cheese and one tablespoon of boiling cream. Crack the eggs, season them, and poach as usual.
446—EGGS EN COCOTTE At the Farmer's Market
Garnish the bottom and sides of the cocottes with cooked spinach, chopped and pressed, and sorrel and lettuce leaves, both of which should be stewed in butter. Break the eggs, season, poach in the usual way, and, when about to send the eggs to the table, drop a fine chervil pluche on each yolk.
Garnish the bottom and sides of the cocottes with cooked spinach, chopped and pressed, and sorrel and lettuce leaves, both of which should be cooked in butter. Break the eggs, season them, poach as usual, and right before serving, sprinkle a fine chervil pluche on each yolk.
447—EGGS EN COCOTTE WITH MORELS
Garnish the bottom and sides of the cocottes with minced morels fried in butter and thickened with a little reduced half-glaze. Break the eggs, season, poach, and surround the yolks with a thread of half-glaze when dishing up.
Garnish the bottom and sides of the cocottes with chopped morels sautéed in butter and thickened with a bit of reduced half-glaze. Break the eggs, season them, poach, and surround the yolks with a drizzle of half-glaze when serving.
176448—EGGS EN COCOTTE A la soubise
Garnish the bottom and sides of the cocottes with a coating of thick Soubise purée. Break the eggs, season, and poach. When dishing up, surround the yolks with a thread of melted meat-glaze.
Garnish the bottom and sides of the cocottes with a layer of thick Soubise purée. Crack the eggs, season them, and poach. When serving, drizzle a bit of melted meat glaze around the yolks.
449—MOULDED EGGS
These form a very ornamental dish, but the time required to prepare them being comparatively long, poached, soft-boiled, and other kinds of eggs are generally preferred in their stead. They are made in variously shaped moulds, ornamented according to the nature of the preparation, and the eggs are broken into them direct, or they may be inserted in the form of scrambled eggs, together with raw eggs poached in a bain-marie.
These create a very decorative dish, but since they take a relatively long time to prepare, poached, soft-boiled, and other types of eggs are typically preferred instead. They are made in different shaped molds, decorated based on the type of preparation, and the eggs are either broken into them directly or can be added as scrambled eggs, along with raw eggs poached in a bain-marie.
Whatever be the mode of preparation, the moulds should always be liberally buttered. The usual time allowed for the poaching of the eggs in moulds is from ten to twelve minutes, but when withdrawn from the bain-marie it is well to let the moulds stand awhile with the view of promoting a settling of their contents, which action facilitates the ultimate turning out of the latter.
Whatever the method of preparation, the molds should always be generously buttered. The typical time for poaching the eggs in molds is ten to twelve minutes, but once taken out of the bain-marie, it's a good idea to let the molds sit for a bit to help settle their contents, making it easier to unmold them later.
Empty the moulds on small pieces of toast or tartlets, and arrange these in a circle round the dish.
Empty the molds onto small pieces of toast or tartlets, and arrange them in a circle around the dish.
450—MOULDED EGGS A LA CARIGNAN
Butter some Madeleine-moulds, shaped like elongated shells, and garnish them with a thin coating of chicken-stuffing or crayfish butter. Break the eggs in the middle of the forcemeat; season, place carefully in a bain-marie, and poach, with cover on, in the oven, leaving a small opening for the escape of the generated vapour. Empty the moulds on toast cut to the same shape as the moulds and fried in butter; arrange them on the dish, and coat with a Châteaubriand sauce.
Butter some Madeleine-moulds, shaped like elongated shells, and top them with a light layer of chicken stuffing or crayfish butter. Crack the eggs in the center of the filling; season, carefully place in a bain-marie, and poach with the lid on in the oven, leaving a small opening for the steam to escape. Turn out the molds onto toast cut to match the shape of the molds and fried in butter; arrange them on the plate and cover with a Châteaubriand sauce.
451—MOULDED EGGS A LA DUCHESS
Butter some baba-moulds; garnish the bottom of each with a large slice of truffle; break an egg into each, and poach in the bain-marie. Turn out the moulds on to little fluted galettes made from Duchesse potatoes and coloured in the oven after having been gilded.
Butter some baba-moulds; add a large slice of truffle to the bottom of each; crack an egg into each one, and poach in the bain-marie. Turn out the molds onto small fluted galettes made from Duchesse potatoes and colored in the oven after being gilded.
Dish up in the form of a crown, and coat with a thickened veal gravy.
Serve it in a crown shape, and cover it with a thick veal gravy.
[177]452—GALLI-MARIÉ, MOULDED EGGS
For four people: (1) Prepare five scrambled eggs, keeping them very soft; add thereto three raw, beaten eggs and one teaspoonful of capsicum, cut into dice. Mould this preparation in four little shallow cassolettes, well buttered, and poach in the bain-marie.
For four people: (1) Prepare five scrambled eggs, keeping them very soft; add three raw, beaten eggs and one teaspoon of diced bell pepper. Shape this mixture in four small shallow cassolettes, well buttered, and poach in the bain-marie.
(2) Have ready and hot as many cooked artichoke-bottoms as there are cassolettes; the former should have had their edges fluted. Have also ready a “Rice à la Grecque” (No. 2253).
(2) Have prepared and heated as many cooked artichoke bottoms as there are cassolettes; the edges should be fluted. Also, have ready a “Rice à la Grecque” (No. 2253).
(3) Garnish the artichoke-bottoms with the rice; turn out the cassolettes upon the latter; arrange on a dish, and cover with highly-seasoned and buttered Béchamel sauce. Put the dish in a fierce oven, so as to glaze quickly, and serve immediately.
(3) Garnish the artichoke bottoms with the rice; place the cassolettes on top; arrange it on a dish, and cover with well-seasoned, butter-rich Béchamel sauce. Put the dish in a hot oven to quickly brown it, and serve right away.
453—MOULDED EGGS A LA MORTEMART
Scramble five eggs, keeping them soft, and add thereto three raw, beaten eggs. Butter some shallow, timbale moulds; garnish their bottoms with a fine slice of truffle, and fill them with the preparation of eggs. Poach in a bain-marie.
Scramble five eggs, keeping them soft, and add three raw, beaten eggs. Butter some shallow timbale molds; garnish the bottoms with a thin slice of truffle, and fill them with the egg mixture. Poach in a bain-marie.
Turn out each mould on a tartlet-crust, garnished with mushroom purée à la crème (No. 2079), and arrange in a circle on a round dish. Send a sauceboat containing some melted and buttered meat-glaze to the table with the eggs.
Turn out each mold on a tartlet crust, topped with mushroom purée à la crème (No. 2079), and arrange them in a circle on a round plate. Serve a sauceboat with melted and buttered meat glaze alongside the eggs.
454—NEAPOLITAN MOULDED EGGS
Make a preparation consisting of scrambled eggs and Parmesan cheese, keeping it very soft; add thereto, per five scrambled eggs, two raw eggs. Fill some little, well-buttered brioche-moulds with this preparation, and poach in the bain-marie. As soon as their contents are properly set, turn out the moulds on to a buttered gratin dish, besprinkle with grated Parmesan cheese, and coat the eggs with reduced and buttered half-glaze, well saturated with tomato.
Make a mixture of scrambled eggs and Parmesan cheese, keeping it really soft; for every five scrambled eggs, add two raw eggs. Fill some small, well-buttered brioche molds with this mixture, and poach in the bain-marie. Once their contents are properly set, turn the molds out onto a buttered gratin dish, sprinkle with grated Parmesan cheese, and cover the eggs with a reduced and buttered half-glaze, well saturated with tomato.
455—MOULDED EGGS PALERMITAINE
Butter some baba-moulds; garnish the bottoms with a slice of truffle, and besprinkle the sides with very red, chopped tongue. Put the moulds in ice for a while, in order that the tongue may set in the butter. Break an egg into each mould, season, and poach in the bain-marie. Turn out the moulds on tartlet-crusts garnished with macaroni with cream.
Butter some baba-moulds; line the bottoms with a slice of truffle, and sprinkle the sides with finely chopped red tongue. Place the molds in ice for a bit so the tongue can set in the butter. Crack an egg into each mold, season, and poach in the bain-marie. Unmold onto tartlet crusts topped with macaroni and cream.
178456—POLIGNAC MOULDED EGGS
Butter some baba-moulds, and garnish the bottoms with a slice of truffle. Break an egg into each; season, and poach in a bain-marie.
Butter some baba-moulds, and top the bottoms with a slice of truffle. Crack an egg into each; season, and poach in a bain-marie.
Turn out the moulds upon little round pieces of toast; arrange them in a circle on a dish, and coat the eggs with Maître-d’Hôtel butter, the latter being dissolved and mixed with three tablespoonfuls of melted meat-glaze per every one-quarter lb. of its weight.
Turn the molds onto small round pieces of toast; arrange them in a circle on a plate, and cover the eggs with Maître-d’Hôtel butter, which should be melted and mixed with three tablespoons of melted meat glaze for every quarter pound of its weight.
457—PRINCESS MOULDED EGGS
Butter some narrow and deep dariole-moulds; garnish their bottoms with a slice of very black truffle, and their sides with a very thin coating of chicken forcemeat.
Butter some narrow and deep dariole-moulds; line the bottoms with a slice of very dark truffle, and coat the sides with a very thin layer of chicken forcemeat.
Make a preparation of scrambled eggs, asparagus-heads, and truffles cut into dice, keeping them very soft, and add thereto raw, beaten eggs in the proportion of one raw egg to every four scrambled.
Make scrambled eggs, asparagus tips, and diced truffles, keeping them very soft, and mix in raw, beaten eggs at a ratio of one raw egg for every four scrambled.
Fill the moulds, two-thirds full, with this preparation; cover the eggs with a coating of forcemeat, and poach in a bain-marie for twelve minutes.
Fill the molds two-thirds full with this mixture; cover the eggs with a layer of ground meat, and poach in a bain-marie for twelve minutes.
Turn out the moulds upon little, round pieces of toast; set these in a circle on a dish, and surround them with a thread of clear poultry velouté. Or the velouté may be sent to the table separately, in a sauceboat.
Turn out the molds onto small, round pieces of toast; arrange these in a circle on a plate, and surround them with a stream of clear poultry velouté. Alternatively, the velouté can be served separately in a sauceboat.
458—PRINTANIER MOULDED EGGS
Butter some hexagonal moulds, and garnish them, Chartreuse-fashion, with cut-up, cooked vegetables, varying the shades. Break an egg into each mould; season, and poach in a bain-marie. Turn out the moulds upon little, round pieces of toast; arrange these in a circle on a dish, and pour in their midst a cream sauce finished by means of a Printanier butter with herbs, in the proportion of one oz. of butter to one-quarter pint of sauce.
Butter some hexagonal molds and fill them with chopped, cooked vegetables, mixing up the colors. Crack an egg into each mold, season it, and poach in a bain-marie. Carefully remove the molds onto small, round pieces of toast; arrange these in a circle on a plate, and pour a cream sauce made with Printanier butter mixed with herbs in the ratio of one ounce of butter to a quarter pint of sauce in the center.
459—SCRAMBLED EGGS
This dish is undoubtedly the finest of all egg-preparations, provided the eggs be not over-cooked, and they be kept soft and creamy.
This dish is definitely the best way to prepare eggs, as long as the eggs aren't overcooked and are kept soft and creamy.
Scrambled eggs are mostly served in silver timbales, but, in certain cases, they may also be dished in special little croustades, in little receptacles made from hollowed brioches, or in tartlet-crusts. [179] Formerly, it was customary to garnish scrambled eggs served in a silver timbale with small, variously-shaped pieces of toast, or with small scraps of puff-paste, cooked without colouration, and shaped like crescents, lozenges, rings, palmettes, &c. This method has something to recommend it, and may always be adopted. In old cookery, scrambled eggs were sanctioned only when cooked in a bain-marie. This measure certainly ensured their being properly cooked, but it considerably lengthened the procedure. The latter may therefore be shortened by cooking the eggs in the usual way, i.e., in a utensil in direct contact with the fire; but in this case the heat must be moderate, in order that, the process of cooking being progressive and gradual, perfect homogeneity of the particles of the eggs (effecting the smoothness of the preparation) may result.
Scrambled eggs are usually served in silver timbales, but sometimes they can also be served in special little croustades, in small containers made from hollowed-out brioche, or in tartlet crusts. 179 In the past, it was common to garnish scrambled eggs served in a silver timbale with small, assorted pieces of toast, or with little scraps of puff pastry, cooked without browning, and shaped like crescents, lozenges, rings, palmettes, & etc. This method has its merits and can always be used. In traditional cooking, scrambled eggs were only approved when cooked in a bain-marie. This approach definitely ensured they were properly cooked, but it took a lot longer. The process can be expedited by cooking the eggs in the usual way, i.e., in a pan directly on the heat; however, in this case, the heat must be moderate so that the cooking is gradual, allowing for perfect uniformity of the egg particles (which creates the smoothness of the dish).
460—METHOD OF SCRAMBLING EGGS
For six eggs, slightly heat one oz. of butter in a thick-bottomed sauté-pan. Add the six eggs, beaten moderately, together with a large pinch of salt and a little pepper; place the pan on a moderate fire, and stir constantly with a wooden spoon, taking care to avoid anything in the way of sudden, fierce heat, which, by instantaneously solidifying the egg-molecules, would cause lumps to form in the mass—a thing which, above all, should be guarded against.
For six eggs, gently heat 1 oz. of butter in a heavy-bottomed sauté pan. Add the six eggs, beaten lightly, along with a generous pinch of salt and a bit of pepper; set the pan over medium heat and stir continuously with a wooden spoon, being careful to avoid any sudden, intense heat, which could quickly solidify the egg molecules and cause clumps to form—something that should definitely be avoided.
When, by cooking, the eggs have acquired the proper consistence, and are still smooth and creamy, take the sauté-pan off the fire, and finish the preparation by means of one and one-half oz. of butter (divided into small quantities) and three tablespoonfuls of cream. Only whisk the eggs to be scrambled when absolutely necessary.
When the eggs are cooked to the right consistency and are still smooth and creamy, remove the sauté pan from the heat, and finish the dish by adding one and a half ounces of butter (cut into small pieces) and three tablespoons of cream. Only whisk the eggs when it's absolutely necessary.
N.B.—Having given the mode of procedure, which is unalterable for scrambled eggs, I shall now pass on, in the following recipes, to the various garnishes suited to this kind of dish. The quantities I give are those required for six scrambled eggs.
N.B.—Now that I've explained the method for making scrambled eggs, which can't be changed, I will move on to the different garnishes that go well with this dish in the following recipes. The quantities I provide are for six scrambled eggs.
461—SCRAMBLED EGGS A La Bohémienne
Take one cottage brioche for every two eggs. Remove the tops of the brioches, and the crumb from the remaining portions, so as to form cases of these. Add one-half oz. of foie gras to the scrambled eggs, and half as much truffles, cut into dice, for every two eggs. Fill the emptied brioches with this preparation, and place a slice of truffle coated with meat-glaze upon each.
Take one cottage brioche for every two eggs. Cut off the tops of the brioches and scoop out the insides to create cases. Add half an ounce of foie gras to the scrambled eggs, and half that amount of truffles, chopped into dice, for every two eggs. Fill the hollowed brioches with this mixture and place a slice of truffle coated with meat glaze on each.
180462—SCRAMBLED EGGS WITH MUSHROOMS
Add to the scrambled eggs one oz. of cooked mushrooms cut into dice, or raw mushrooms, minced and sautéd in butter, for every two eggs.
Add one oz. of cooked mushrooms, diced, or raw mushrooms, minced and sautéd in butter, for every two eggs to the scrambled eggs.
Dish in a timbale; put a fine, cooked, and grooved mushroom in the middle, and surround with a crown of sliced mushrooms, also cooked.
Dish in a timbale; place a nice, cooked, and patterned mushroom in the center, and surround it with a ring of sliced mushrooms, also cooked.
463—SCRAMBLED EGGS, CHASSEUR
464—SCRAMBLED EGGS, CHATILLON
Dish the eggs in a timbale, and place a garnish of mushrooms in the centre. The mushrooms should first be minced raw, and then sautéd in butter. Sprinkle a pinch of chopped parsley on the garnish, and surround with a thread of melted meat-glaze. Border the whole, close to the sides of the timbale, with small crescents of puff-paste, baked pale.
Dish the eggs in a timbale and place a garnish of mushrooms in the center. The mushrooms should first be chopped raw and then sautéd in butter. Sprinkle a pinch of chopped parsley on the garnish and surround it with a drizzle of melted meat glaze. Border the entire dish, close to the sides of the timbale, with small crescents of light-baked puff pastry.
465—SCRAMBLED EGGS WITH SHRIMPS
Dish the scrambled eggs in a silver timbale. Place a little heap of shrimps’ tails bound with a few tablespoonfuls of shrimp sauce in the middle, and surround with a thread of the same sauce.
Dish the scrambled eggs in a silver bowl. Put a small pile of shrimp tails mixed with a few tablespoons of shrimp sauce in the center, and circle it with a drizzle of the same sauce.
466—SCRAMBLED EGGS WITH HERBS
Add to the scrambled eggs a tablespoonful of parsley, chervil pluches, chives, and tarragon leaves in equal quantities and chopped.
Add a tablespoon of parsley, chervil pluches, chives, and tarragon leaves in equal amounts, all chopped, to the scrambled eggs.
467—SCRAMBLED EGGS WITH CHEESE
Break the eggs, beat them, season, and add thereto, for every two eggs, one-half oz. of fresh grated Gruyère cheese, and as much grated Parmesan. Cook the eggs in the usual way on a very moderate fire, in order to keep them creamy.
Break the eggs, beat them, season them, and add, for every two eggs, half an ounce of freshly grated Gruyère cheese, and an equal amount of grated Parmesan. Cook the eggs the usual way over a low heat to keep them creamy.
181468—SCRAMBLED EGGS GRAND-MÈRE
Add to the scrambled eggs a tablespoonful of little crusts, cut into dice, fried in clarified butter, and prepared in time to be inserted into the eggs very hot. Dish in a timbale with a pinch of chopped parsley in the middle.
Add a tablespoon of small crusts, diced and fried in clarified butter, to the scrambled eggs, making sure they're ready to mix in while the eggs are still very hot. Serve in a timbale with a pinch of chopped parsley in the center.
469—SCRAMBLED EGGS, GEORGETTE
Bake three fine Dutch potatoes, or six smaller ones, in the oven. Open them by means of an incision on their tops; withdraw the pulp from the interior with the handle of a spoon, and keep the remaining shells hot. Prepare the scrambled eggs in the usual way, and finish them away from the fire with one and one-half oz. of crayfish butter, and eight or ten shelled crayfish tails. Garnish the potato shells with this preparation, and dish up on a napkin.
Bake three large Dutch potatoes, or six smaller ones, in the oven. Cut an opening on the tops to open them; scoop out the insides with the handle of a spoon, and keep the potato skins warm. Make the scrambled eggs as you normally would, then finish them off the heat with one and a half ounces of crayfish butter and eight to ten shelled crayfish tails. Fill the potato skins with this mixture and serve on a napkin.
470—SCRAMBLED EGGS FOR HOT LUNCHEON Appetizer
I only give one recipe of this kind, but the series may be extended at will without involving much deep research, since all that is needed for the purpose of variety is the modification of the garnish and a change in the soufflé preparation. The mode of procedure remains unalterable. Prepare the scrambled eggs, and garnish them as fancy may suggest. Also make a “Soufflé with Parmesan Cheese” (No. 2295a).
Put the scrambled eggs into a large tartlet-crust, cook without colouration, filling them only two-thirds full. Cover with the soufflé preparation, taking care to make it project in a mound above the tartlets; place these on a tray, poach quickly in a hot oven, and glaze at the same time.
Put the scrambled eggs into a large tartlet crust, cook them without browning, filling them only two-thirds full. Cover with the soufflé preparation, making sure it forms a mound above the tartlets; place these on a tray, quickly poach in a hot oven, and glaze at the same time.
471—SCRAMBLED EGGS WITH MORELS
Add to the scrambled eggs some minced morels, sautéd in butter and seasoned. Dish in timbales, and place a fine, cooked morel in the centre of each.
Add some minced morels to the scrambled eggs, sautéd cooked in butter and seasoned. Serve in timbales, placing a nice, cooked morel in the center of each.
472—SCRAMBLED EGGS WITH MOUSSERONS
Proceed as for No. 471.
Proceed as for No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
473—SCRAMBLED EGGS, ORLOFF
Break the eggs; beat them, and add thereto a little fresh, thick cream. Cook them in the usual way, and add three [182] crayfishes’ tails per every two eggs. Dish in little porcelain cases, place a fine slice of truffle in each of the cases, and arrange these upon a napkin lying on a dish.
Break the eggs, beat them, and mix in a bit of fresh, thick cream. Cook them as usual, and add three crayfish tails for every two eggs. Serve in small porcelain dishes, putting a nice slice of truffle in each one, and arrange these on a napkin on a plate.
474—SCRAMBLED EGGS In Piedmont style
Add to the scrambled eggs, per every two of the latter, one-half oz. of grated Parmesan cheese and a coffeespoonful of raw, grated, Piedmont truffles. Dish in a timbale, and garnish with a fine crown of sliced truffles of the same kind as the above.
Add to the scrambled eggs, for every two eggs, half an ounce of grated Parmesan cheese and a teaspoon of raw, grated Piedmont truffles. Serve in a timbale, and top with a decorative ring of sliced truffles of the same kind as above.
475—SCRAMBLED EGGS In the Portuguese style
476—SCRAMBLED EGGS, PRINCESS MARY
Prepare some small timbales in dariole-moulds from puff-paste scraps, and bake them without colouration; also some little covers of puff-paste, stamped out with an indented fancy-cutter, two inches in diameter. Set the covers on a tray, gild them slightly, place on each a scrap of indented paste, and leave this uncoloured. Bake the timbales and the covers in a moderate oven.
Prepare some small timbales in dariole-moulds from leftover puff pastry scraps, and bake them without browning. Also, make some small covers of puff pastry, cut out with a decorative cutter, two inches in diameter. Arrange the covers on a tray, gild them gently, place a small piece of indented paste on each, and leave this uncolored. Bake the timbales and the covers in a moderate oven.
Make a preparation of scrambled eggs and Parmesan cheese; add to this, away from the fire, two tablespoonfuls of reduced velouté with truffle essence and truffles cut into dice.
Make a mixture of scrambled eggs and Parmesan cheese; then add, off the heat, two tablespoons of reduced velouté with truffle essence and diced truffles.
Garnish the timbales, put a cover on each, and dish up on a napkin.
Garnish the timbales, cover each one, and serve them on a napkin.
477—SCRAMBLED EGGS, RACHEL
Add some truffles, cut into dice, and some asparagus-heads to the scrambled eggs. Dish on a timbale; put a fine little faggot of asparagus-heads in the middle, and surround with a crown of sliced truffles.
Add some diced truffles and asparagus tips to the scrambled eggs. Serve it on a timbale; place a small bunch of asparagus tips in the center, and surround it with a ring of sliced truffles.
478—SCRAMBLED EGGS, REINE MARGOT
Prepare the scrambled eggs in the usual way, and finish them with the necessary quantity of almond butter. Place this preparation in small tartlet-crusts, baked without colouration, and surround the tartlets with a thread of Béchamel sauce, finished with pistachio butter, the thread of sauce being close up to the edge of the tartlets.
Prepare the scrambled eggs as you normally would, and mix in the right amount of almond butter. Spoon this mixture into small tartlet crusts that have been baked lightly. Surround the tartlets with a line of Béchamel sauce, finished with pistachio butter, keeping the sauce close to the edge of the tartlets.
183480—SCRAMBLED EGGS, ROTHSCHILD
Finely pound the remains of six crayfish (cooked in Mirepoix) the tails of which have been put aside, and add thereto, little by little, two tablespoonfuls of thick cream. Rub through tammy.
Finely crush the leftover meat from six crayfish (cooked in Mirepoix) after setting the tails aside, and gradually mix in two tablespoons of thick cream. Strain through a fine sieve.
Add this crayfish cream to the six beaten eggs; season, and cook on a moderate fire with the object of obtaining a smooth, soft, and creamy preparation. Serve in a timbale and garnish, firstly with a small faggot of asparagus-heads placed in the middle of the eggs, secondly with crayfish tails arranged in a circle round the asparagus, and thirdly with large slices of very black truffles arranged in a crown around the crayfish tails.
Add this crayfish cream to the six beaten eggs; season it, and cook over medium heat to achieve a smooth, soft, and creamy mixture. Serve in a timbale and garnish it, first with a small bundle of asparagus tips placed in the center of the eggs, second with crayfish tails arranged in a circle around the asparagus, and third with large slices of very dark truffles arranged in a crown around the crayfish tails.
481—SCRAMBLED EGGS WITH TRUFFLES
Add one tablespoonful of truffles, cooked in Madeira and cut into dice, to the scrambled eggs. Place these in a timbale, and garnish with a crown of sliced truffles.
Add one tablespoon of truffles, cooked in Madeira and diced, to the scrambled eggs. Put these in a timbale and top with a crown of sliced truffles.
Or place the preparation in tartlet-crusts, made from trimmings of puff-paste and baked without colouration, with a large slice of truffle on the eggs, in each tartlet.
Or place the filling in tartlet crusts made from leftover puff pastry and baked without browning, with a big slice of truffle on the eggs in each tartlet.
482—FRIED EGGS
In the long series of egg-preparations, fried eggs are those which hold the least important place, for the fried eggs which are so commonly served at breakfasts in England and America are really eggs à la poêle. The real fried egg is almost unknown in England and America. As a rule, the garnish given to this kind of eggs is served apart, while the latter are dished, either on a napkin or on pieces of toast, with a little fried parsley laid in the middle of the dish.
In the long list of egg dishes, fried eggs are the least significant because the fried eggs typically served for breakfast in England and America are actually eggs à la poêle. The true fried egg is nearly nonexistent in these countries. Usually, the accompanying garnish for this type of egg is served separately, while the eggs themselves are plated either on a napkin or on pieces of toast, with a bit of fried parsley placed in the center of the dish.
483—THE PREPARATION OF FRIED EGGS
Any fat, provided it be well purified, may be used for these eggs, but oil is the more customary frying medium. To do these eggs properly, only one should be dealt with at a time.
Any fat, as long as it's properly purified, can be used for these eggs, but oil is the more common frying choice. To cook these eggs the right way, you should only handle one at a time.
Heat some oil in an omelet-pan until it begins to smoke slightly; break the egg on a plate; season it, and let it slide into the pan. Then, with a wooden spoon, quickly cover up the yolk with the solidified portions of the white, in order to keep the former soft.
Heat some oil in a frying pan until it starts to shimmer a bit; crack the egg onto a plate; season it, and let it slide into the pan. Then, with a wooden spoon, quickly cover the yolk with the cooked parts of the white to keep the yolk soft.
Drain the egg on a piece of stretched linen, and proceed in the same way with the other eggs until the required quantity has been treated.
Drain the egg on a piece of stretched linen, and do the same with the other eggs until you have handled the required amount.
[184]
484—FRIED EGGS A la Bordelaise
Prepare as many halved tomatoes à la Provençale (see tomatoes) as there are eggs, adding a pinch of chopped shallots to each halved tomato. When cooked, garnish them with cèpes, finely minced and sautéd à la Bordelaise; place a fried egg on each garnished half-tomato, and arrange them in a circle on a dish, with fried parsley in the middle.
Prepare as many halved tomatoes à la Provençale (see tomatoes) as there are eggs, adding a pinch of chopped shallots to each halved tomato. When cooked, garnish them with cèpes, finely minced and sautéd à la Bordelaise; place a fried egg on each garnished half-tomato, and arrange them in a circle on a plate, with fried parsley in the center.
485—HARVESTERS’ FRIED EGGS
486—FRIED POACHED EGGS
After having properly drained and dried the poached eggs, which should have been prepared beforehand, dip them carefully in a Villeroy sauce (No. 108), and arrange them, one by one, on a dish. When the sauce has set, pass the point of a small knife round the eggs to remove any excess of sauce; take them off the dish to treat them with an anglaise (No. 174), and then roll them in very fine, fresh bread-crumbs.
After properly draining and drying the poached eggs, which should have been made beforehand, carefully dip them in a Villeroy sauce (No. 108), and place them one by one on a plate. Once the sauce has set, use the tip of a small knife to remove any excess sauce around the eggs; take them off the plate to coat them with an anglaise (No. 174), and then roll them in very fine, fresh bread crumbs.
Plunge them into very hot fat three or four minutes before serving; drain them on a piece of linen; salt slightly, arrange in a circle on a dish, and set the selected garnish in the middle.
Plunge them into very hot oil three or four minutes before serving; drain them on a piece of cloth; sprinkle with a little salt, arrange in a circle on a plate, and place the chosen garnish in the center.
487—FRIED EGGS Portuguese-style
488—FRIED EGGS Provencal Style
Put each fried egg on a half-tomato on a large, thick slice of egg-plant, seasoned, rolled in flour, and fried in oil.
Put each fried egg on half a tomato on a big, thick slice of eggplant, seasoned, coated in flour, and fried in oil.
Set in a circle on a dish, with fried parsley in the centre.
Set in a circle on a plate, with fried parsley in the center.
185489—FRIED EGGS In the Roman style
Place the eggs, fried in oil, on little, oval subrics of spinach. The preparation of spinach should have anchovy fillets, cut into dice, added to it.
Place the eggs, fried in oil, on small, oval subrics of spinach. The spinach preparation should include diced anchovy fillets added to it.
490—FRIED EGGS At Verdi's
Cut six hard-boiled eggs lengthwise. Remove the yolks, pound them with two oz. of butter, and add thereto two tablespoonfuls of thick, cold Béchamel, two tablespoonfuls of cooked herbs, and one tablespoonful of lean ham, cooked and chopped. Garnish each half-white of egg with a good tablespoonful of this preparation, and smooth it with the blade of a small knife, shaping it in such wise as to represent the other half of the egg. Dip each whole egg, thus formed, into an anglaise, and roll in fine, fresh bread-crumbs. Plunge in hot fat six minutes before serving, and dish on a napkin, with fried parsley in the centre. Send, separately, to the table a garnish composed of asparagus-heads.
Cut six hard-boiled eggs in half lengthwise. Remove the yolks, mash them with two ounces of butter, and mix in two tablespoons of thick, cold Béchamel, two tablespoons of cooked herbs, and one tablespoon of finely chopped cooked ham. Fill each egg white half with a generous tablespoon of this mixture, smoothing it with the edge of a small knife to resemble the other half of the egg. Dip each formed egg into an anglaise, and roll it in fine, fresh bread crumbs. Fry in hot oil for six minutes before serving, and arrange on a napkin with fried parsley in the center. Also serve a side of asparagus heads separately.
491—FRIED POACHED EGGS A LA VILLEROY
Prepare the eggs, poached beforehand, as explained under No. 486. Fry them similarly, and dish them on a napkin, with a garnish of fried parsley in the centre.
Prepare the eggs by poaching them first, as described in No. 486. Fry them in the same way, and serve them on a napkin, with a sprinkle of fried parsley in the center.
Omelets
The procedure for omelets is at once very simple and very difficult, for tastes differ considerably in respect of their preparation. Some like them well done, others insist upon their being just done, while there are yet others who only enjoy them when they are almost liquid.
The process for making omelets is both very simple and very challenging because people's tastes vary greatly in how they want them made. Some prefer them well-cooked, others want them just cooked, while there are still some who only like them when they are nearly liquid.
Nevertheless, the following conditions apply to all—namely, that there should be homogeneity of the egg-molecules; that the whole mass should be smooth and soft; and that it should be borne in mind that an omelet is in reality scrambled eggs enclosed in a coat composed of coagulated egg.
Nevertheless, the following conditions apply to everyone—specifically, that the egg molecules should be consistent; that the entire mixture should be smooth and soft; and that it should be remembered that an omelet is essentially scrambled eggs wrapped in a layer of cooked egg.
I take as my standard an omelet consisting of three eggs, the seasoning of which comprises a small pinch of table-salt and a little pepper, and which requires one-half oz. of butter for its preparation. The quantities of garnishing ingredients given below, therefore, are based upon this standard.
I use an omelet made with three eggs as my standard, seasoned with a small pinch of table salt and a bit of pepper, and needing half an ounce of butter for cooking. The amounts of the garnish ingredients listed below are based on this standard.
[186]492—THE PREPARATION OF OMELETS
Heat the butter in the omelet-pan, until it exhales the characteristic nutty smell. This will not only lend an exquisite taste to the omelet, but the degree of heat reached in order to produce the aroma will be found to ensure the perfect setting of the eggs.
Heat the butter in the omelet pan until it releases a rich, nutty aroma. This will not only give the omelet an amazing flavor but also ensure that the eggs are perfectly set by the temperature needed to create that scent.
Pour in the beaten and seasoned eggs, and stir briskly with a fork, in order to heat the whole mass evenly. If the omelet is to be garnished inside, this ought to be done at the present stage, and then the omelet should be speedily rolled up and transferred to a dish, to be finished in accordance with the nature of its designation.
Pour in the beaten and seasoned eggs, and stir quickly with a fork to heat the mixture evenly. If you want to add fillings to the omelet, do it now. Then, roll up the omelet quickly and transfer it to a plate, finishing it according to its intended style.
When the omelet is on the dish, a piece of butter may be quickly drawn across its surface, to make it glossy.
When the omelet is on the plate, you can quickly run a piece of butter across its surface to make it shiny.
493—AGNÈS SOREL OMELET
Stuff the omelet with one tablespoonful of mushrooms, minced and sautéd in butter. Roll it up, and transfer it to a dish.
Stuff the omelet with one tablespoon of mushrooms, minced and sautéd in butter. Roll it up and place it on a dish.
Then lay eight small slices of very red tongue upon it, letting their edges overlap; surround with a thread of veal gravy.
Then place eight small slices of very red tongue on it, allowing their edges to overlap; surround with a drizzle of veal gravy.
494—OMELET Brussels-style
Stuff the omelet with two tablespoonfuls of braised endives, ciseled and thickened with cream. Surround with a thread of cream sauce.
Stuff the omelet with two tablespoons of braised endives, ciseled and thickened with cream. Surround it with a drizzle of cream sauce.
495—OMELET WITH CÈPES
Finely mince two oz. of cèpes; toss them in butter in an omelet-pan until they have acquired a brown colour; add thereto a pinch of chopped shallots, and toss them again for a moment.
Finely chop two oz. of cèpes; toss them in butter in an omelet pan until they turn brown; then add a pinch of chopped shallots and toss them again for a moment.
Pour the eggs into the omelet-pan; make the omelet; dish up, and surround with a thread of half-glaze.
Pour the eggs into the omelet pan; cook the omelet; plate it up, and drizzle with a thin layer of half-glaze.
496—OMELET WITH MUSHROOMS
Mince two oz. of raw mushrooms; toss them in butter in an omelet-pan; add the eggs thereto, and make the omelet. Transfer it to a dish, lay three little cooked and grooved mushrooms upon it, and surround with a thread of half-glaze.
Chop two oz. of raw mushrooms; sauté them in butter in an omelet pan; add the eggs and cook the omelet. Transfer it to a plate, place three small cooked and sliced mushrooms on top, and drizzle with a line of half-glaze.
[187]
497—OMELET At Choisy
Stuff the omelet with two tablespoonfuls of braised lettuce; the latter should have been ciseled and cohered by means of cream sauce.
Stuff the omelet with two tablespoons of braised lettuce; the lettuce should have been ciseled and held together with cream sauce.
Roll and dish the omelet, and surround it with a thread of cream sauce.
Roll and plate the omelet, and drizzle it with a stream of cream sauce.
498—OMELET At Clamart
Stuff the omelet with two tablespoonfuls of fresh peas, bound by means of butter and combined with a portion of the lettuce used in cooking them, finely ciseled. Roll and dish the omelet, make an opening lengthwise in the centre, and fill the interspace with a tablespoonful of fresh peas.
Stuff the omelet with two tablespoons of fresh peas, held together with butter and mixed with some of the lettuce used during cooking, finely ciseled. Roll the omelet and serve it, making a lengthwise opening in the center, and fill the gap with a tablespoon of fresh peas.
499—OMELET WITH CRUSTS
Combine with the beaten and seasoned eggs two tablespoonfuls of small crusts, cut into dice, fried in clarified butter, and very hot.
Combine the beaten and seasoned eggs with two tablespoons of small crusts, cut into small cubes, fried in clarified butter, and very hot.
Make the omelet very quickly.
Make the omelet quickly.
500—OMELET WITH SPINACH
Stuff the omelet with two tablespoonfuls of spinach with cream, and surround with a thread of cream sauce.
Stuff the omelet with two tablespoons of spinach and cream, and drizzle a bit of cream sauce around it.
501—OMELET At the Farmhouse
Add to the beaten and seasoned eggs one tablespoonful of very lean, cooked ham cut into dice. Pour the eggs into the omelet-pan, and cook them quickly, taking care to keep them very soft. Let the outside harden slightly; tilt into the dish after the manner of a pancake, and besprinkle the surface with a pinch of chopped parsley.
Add one tablespoon of very lean, cooked ham, diced, to the beaten and seasoned eggs. Pour the eggs into a skillet and cook them quickly, making sure to keep them very soft. Let the outside firm up a bit; then tilt it onto a plate like a pancake, and sprinkle the top with a bit of chopped parsley.
502—OMELET AUX FINES HERBES
Add to the eggs one tablespoonful of parsley, chervil, chive, and tarragon leaves, all to be finely chopped and almost equally apportioned.
Add one tablespoon of finely chopped parsley, chervil, chives, and tarragon leaves to the eggs, making sure each herb is used in roughly equal amounts.
Make the omelet in the usual way.
Make the omelet like you usually do.
503—OMELET WITH VEGETABLE MARROW FLOWERS
N.B.—This omelet may be made with oil, as well as with butter.
N.B.—You can make this omelet with oil or butter.
504—OMELET WITH CHICKEN’S LIVER
Stuff the omelet with two tablespoonfuls of chicken’s liver, which should be cut into dice or finely sliced, seasoned, quickly sautéd in butter, and cohered with half-glaze. Dish the omelet, make an opening lengthwise in the centre, and place one tablespoonful of chicken’s liver, prepared as above, in the interspaces. Besprinkle with chopped parsley, and surround the omelet with a thread of half-glaze.
Stuff the omelet with two tablespoons of chicken liver, which should be diced or finely sliced, seasoned, quickly cooked in butter, and combined with half-glaze. Serve the omelet, making a lengthwise opening in the center, and place one tablespoon of chicken liver, prepared as described above, in the gaps. Sprinkle with chopped parsley and surround the omelet with a line of half-glaze.
505—OMELET WITH ARTICHOKE-BOTTOMS
Finely mince two small artichoke-bottoms (raw if possible), season them, and slightly colour them in butter. Add the beaten and seasoned eggs, and make the omelet in the usual way.
Finely chop two small artichoke bottoms (raw if possible), season them, and lightly sauté them in butter. Add the beaten and seasoned eggs, and cook the omelet as you normally would.
506—OMELET WITH YOUNG SHOOTS OF HOPS
Stuff the omelet with two tablespoonfuls of young shoots of hops, cohered with cream, and finish it in the usual way. Open it slightly along the top, and garnish with a few young shoots of hops put aside for the purpose.
Stuff the omelet with two tablespoons of young hops shoots mixed with cream, and finish it as you normally would. Open it slightly at the top, and garnish with a few young hops shoots set aside for this purpose.
The omelet may be surrounded with a thread of cream sauce, but this is optional.
The omelet can be topped with a drizzle of cream sauce, but that's optional.
507—OMELET In the Lyon style
Finely mince half an onion, and cook it with butter in an omelet-pan, letting it brown slightly. Add the eggs, with which a large pinch of chopped parsley has been mixed, and make the omelet in the usual way.
Finely chop half an onion and sauté it in butter in an omelet pan until it’s lightly browned. Add the eggs, mixed with a large pinch of chopped parsley, and make the omelet as you normally would.
508—OMELET MAXIM
189509—OMELET WITH MORELS
Mince and toss in butter two oz. of very firm morels. Two should be put aside, which, after having been cut in two, lengthwise, and sautéd with the others, should be placed on a dish when the omelet is about to be made. Having dished the latter, place the four sautéd and reserved pieces of morels upon it, and surround it with a thread of half-glaze.
Mince and toss two ounces of very firm morels in butter. Set aside two morels, which should be cut in half lengthwise and mixed in with the others, to be placed on a plate when you're about to make the omelet. After serving the omelet, put the four morels and the reserved pieces on top, and drizzle it with a line of half-glaze.
510—OMELET MOUSSELINE
Beat the yolks of three eggs in a bowl with a small pinch of salt and a tablespoonful of very thick cream. Add thereto the three whites, whisked to a stiff froth, and pour this preparation into a wide omelet-pan containing one oz. of very hot butter. Sauté the omelet, tossing it very quickly, and taking care to turn the outside edges of the preparation constantly towards the centre; when the whole mass seems uniformly set, roll the omelet up quickly, and dish it. This omelet should be sent to the table immediately.
Beat the yolks of three eggs in a bowl with a small pinch of salt and a tablespoon of thick cream. Add the three egg whites, whipped to a stiff froth, and pour this mixture into a wide omelet pan with 1 oz. of very hot butter. Sauté the omelet, tossing it quickly and making sure to fold the outer edges of the mixture toward the center constantly; when everything looks evenly set, roll the omelet up quickly and serve it. This omelet should be served right away.
510a—OMELET WITH MOUSSERONS
Mince two oz. of very fresh mousserons; toss them in butter in the omelet-pan; add thereto the eggs mixed with a pinch of chopped parsley; make the omelet, dish it, and surround it with a thread of half-glaze.
Mince two oz. of very fresh mousserons; toss them in butter in the omelet pan; add the eggs mixed with a pinch of chopped parsley; make the omelet, serve it, and surround it with a drizzle of half-glaze.
511—OMELET A la Nantua
Add to the omelet six little crayfishes’ tails, each of which must be cut into three, and the whole mixed with a little Nantua sauce. Put two fine crayfishes’ tails on the omelet, making them touch at their thicker ends, and surround with a thread of Nantua sauce.
Add six small crayfish tails to the omelet, each cut into three pieces, and mix it all with a bit of Nantua sauce. Place two whole crayfish tails on the omelet, with their thicker ends touching, and surround them with a line of Nantua sauce.
512—OMELET PARMENTIER
Add a pinch of chopped parsley to the eggs, and, when about to pour the latter into the omelet-pan, add two tablespoonfuls of potato cut into dice, seasoned, sautéd in butter, and very hot. Make the omelet in the usual way.
Add a pinch of chopped parsley to the eggs, and when you're about to pour them into the omelet pan, add two tablespoons of diced potato, seasoned, sautéd in butter, and very hot. Make the omelet as you normally would.
513—OMELET Farm-to-table
Pour the whole over the bacon-dice; cook the eggs quickly, [190] keeping them soft; turn the omelet after the manner of a pancake, and tilt it immediately on to a round dish.
Pour the mixture over the diced bacon; cook the eggs quickly, 190keeping them soft; flip the omelet like a pancake, and slide it right onto a round plate.
514—OMELET WITH ASPARAGUS-TOPS
Add one and one-half tablespoonfuls of blanched asparagus-tops, stewed in butter, to the omelet. Having dished the omelet, open it along the middle, and lay a nice little faggot of asparagus-tops in the interspace.
Add one and a half tablespoons of blanched asparagus tops, cooked in butter, to the omelet. Once you've plated the omelet, open it down the middle and place a small bundle of asparagus tops in the gap.
515—OMELET Provencal Style
Rub the bottom of the omelet-pan lightly with a clove of garlic; put two tablespoonfuls of oil into the utensil, and heat it until it smokes.
Rub the bottom of the omelet pan lightly with a clove of garlic; add two tablespoons of oil to the pan and heat it until it starts to smoke.
Throw into the oil a fine, peeled, pressed, and pipped tomato, cut into dice and besprinkled with a pinch of concassed parsley. Cook it quickly, tossing it the while, and add it to the beaten and seasoned eggs. Make the omelet in the usual way.
Throw a finely chopped, peeled, and seeded tomato into the oil, sprinkling it with a pinch of concassed parsley. Cook it quickly, stirring it constantly, and then mix it with the beaten and seasoned eggs. Make the omelet as you normally would.
N.B.—The nature of this preparation demands the use of oil in treating the tomato, but, failing oil, clarified butter may be used.
N.B.—The nature of this preparation requires the use of oil when treating the tomato, but if oil is unavailable, clarified butter can be used instead.
516—OMELET WITH KIDNEYS
Add to the omelet a tablespoonful of calf’s or sheep’s kidney, cut into dice, seasoned with salt and pepper, sautéd quickly in butter, and cohered by means of half-glaze. Having dished the omelet, divide it down the middle, lay some reserved kidney-dice in the interspace, and surround with a thread of half-glaze.
Add a tablespoon of diced calf or sheep kidney, seasoned with salt and pepper, sautéd quickly in butter, and bind it with a bit of half-glaze. Once the omelet is plated, cut it in half, place some reserved diced kidney in the space between the halves, and drizzle with a line of half-glaze.
517—OMELET A la Rossini
Add to the beaten and seasoned eggs one dessertspoonful of cooked foie gras and as much truffle, cut into small dice. Having dished the omelet, place in the middle thereof a small rectangular piece of heated foie gras, and two slices of truffle on either side of the latter. Surround it with a thread of half-glaze flavoured with truffle essence.
Add a dessert spoon of cooked foie gras and diced truffle to the beaten and seasoned eggs. Once the omelet is served, place a small, heated rectangular piece of foie gras in the center, with two slices of truffle on each side of it. Drizzle a line of half-glaze flavored with truffle essence around it.
518—OMELET WITH TRUFFLES
Add to the omelet one tablespoonful of truffles, cut into dice. Make the omelet, dish it, and lay a row of fine slices of truffles upon it. Surround it with a thread of melted meat-glaze.
Add one tablespoon of diced truffles to the omelet. Make the omelet, serve it, and arrange a row of thin slices of truffles on top. Surround it with a line of melted meat glaze.
[191]519—HOT LAPWINGS’ AND PLOVERS’ EGGS
Note.—In the chapter on hors-d’œuvres, where recipes were given which deal with lapwings’ eggs, I made a few remarks relative to their freshness, and indicated the procedure for boiling them soft and hard.
Note.—In the chapter on appetizers, where recipes for lapwing eggs were provided, I shared some comments about their freshness and explained how to boil them soft and hard.
520—SCRAMBLED LAPWINGS’ EGGS
Proceed as for ordinary scrambled eggs, all the recipes given for the latter being perfectly applicable to lapwings’ eggs. They require, however, very great care in their preparation, and it should be borne in mind that one ordinary hen’s egg is equal to about three lapwings’ eggs.
Prepare them just like you would regular scrambled eggs; all the recipes for those work perfectly for lapwings’ eggs as well. However, they need to be handled with great care during preparation, and keep in mind that one regular hen’s egg is equivalent to about three lapwings’ eggs.
521—LAPWINGS’ EGGS Danish-style
Poach the eggs as directed in the recipe dealing with the process, and dish them up in tartlet-crusts garnished with a purée of smoked salmon.
Poach the eggs according to the recipe instructions, and serve them in tartlet crusts topped with a purée of smoked salmon.
522—OMELET OF LAPWINGS’ EGGS
Proceed as for other omelets, but one ordinary hen’s egg is generally added to every six lapwings’ eggs in order to give more body to the preparation. All the omelet recipes already given may be applied to lapwings’ eggs.
Make the omelet like you would with other eggs, but usually add one regular hen’s egg for every six lapwings’ eggs to make it richer. All the omelet recipes provided so far can be used with lapwings’ eggs.
523—LAPWINGS’ EGGS A la mode
Garnish as many small tartlet moulds as there are eggs with chicken-forcemeat. Poach, turn out the moulds, and hollow out the centres of the tartlets in such wise as to be able to set an egg upright in each.
Garnish as many small tartlet molds as there are eggs with chicken filling. Poach, remove the molds, and hollow out the centers of the tartlets so that you can set an egg upright in each one.
Place a soft- or hard-boiled egg on each forcemeat tartlet, coat the eggs with a light purée of mushrooms, besprinkle with chopped truffles, and arrange in a circle on a dish.
Place a soft- or hard-boiled egg on each meat filling tartlet, cover the eggs with a light mushroom purée, sprinkle with chopped truffles, and arrange them in a circle on a plate.
524—LAPWINGS’ EGGS AU TROUBADOUR
Select as many large morels as there are eggs. Remove the stalks, and widen the openings of the morels; season them, and stew them in butter. Boil the lapwings’ eggs soft.
Select as many large morels as there are eggs. Remove the stalks and widen the openings of the morels; season them and stew them in butter. Boil the lapwing eggs until soft.
Garnish each stewed morel with an egg; set them on little tartlet-crusts garnished with a light, foie-gras purée, and arrange them in a circle on a dish.
Garnish each stewed morel with an egg; place them on small tartlet crusts topped with a light foie-gras purée, and arrange them in a circle on a plate.
192Cold Eggs
The preparation of cold eggs is not limited by classical rules; it rests with the skill and artistic imagination of the operator, and, since fancifulness and originality are always closely allied to artistic imagination, it follows that the varieties evolved may be infinite.
The making of cold eggs isn't restricted by traditional rules; it depends on the skill and creativity of the person preparing them. Since imagination and originality go hand in hand with creativity, the possible variations can be endless.
Indeed, so various and numerous are the recipes dealing with this kind of egg-preparations that I must limit myself to a selection only of the more customary ones, culled as far as possible from my own repertory.
Indeed, there are so many different recipes for this type of egg dish that I can only share a selection of the more common ones, drawn as much as possible from my own collection.
525—COLD EGGS ALEXANDRA
Take some cold, well-trimmed, poached eggs; dry them and cover them with a white chaud-froid sauce. Place a fine indented slice of truffle in the centre of each, and sprinkle with a cold, white, melted aspic jelly until they are thinly coated therewith. Slip the point of a small knife round each egg with the view of moving them more easily, and transfer them to oval tartlet-crusts made from puff-paste trimmings, baked without colouration.
Take some cold, well-trimmed poached eggs; dry them off and cover them with a white chaud-froid sauce. Place a nice indented slice of truffle in the center of each egg, and sprinkle with cold, white melted aspic jelly until they are lightly coated. Use the tip of a small knife to loosen each egg so you can move them more easily, and transfer them to oval tartlet crusts made from puff pastry trimmings that have been baked without any color.
Lay a border of caviare round the eggs; dish them in the form of a crown, and put some chopped jelly in the centre.
Lay a border of caviar around the eggs; arrange them in the shape of a crown, and place some chopped jelly in the center.
526—COLD EGGS A L’ANDALOUSE
Cover some cold, well-dried, poached eggs with a tomato purée combined with a full third of its volume of Soubise purée and one-half pint of melted aspic jelly per pint of sauce. Cut some pimentos, marinaded in oil, into very thin strips, and lay these, after the manner of a lattice, upon each egg.
Cover some chilled, well-dried, poached eggs with a tomato purée mixed with a full third of its volume of Soubise purée and half a pint of melted aspic jelly for every pint of sauce. Cut some pimentos, marinaded in oil, into very thin strips, and arrange these in a lattice pattern over each egg.
Now garnish as many oiled, oval tartlet-moulds as there are eggs with tomato purée, thickened with jelly, and let the garnish set on ice. Turn out the moulds, and put an egg upon each of the tomato tartlets; arrange the latter in a circle on a dish surrounded with a chain composed of linked rings of onion, and garnish the centre with chopped, white jelly.
Now fill as many oiled, oval tartlet molds as there are eggs with tomato purée thickened with gelatin, and let the garnish chill in the ice. Unmold the tartlets and place an egg on each of them; arrange the tartlets in a circle on a plate surrounded by a chain of linked rings of onion, and decorate the center with chopped white gelatin.
527—COLD EGGS ARGENTEUIL
Coat some well-dried, soft-boiled eggs, slightly cut at their base to make them stand, with a white chaud-froid sauce combined with a good third of its volume of asparagus-tops purée. Sprinkle repeatedly with cold, melted, white jelly, until a glossy coating is obtained.
Coat some well-dried, soft-boiled eggs, slightly trimmed at the base to help them stand, with a white chaud-froid sauce mixed with about a third of its volume of puréed asparagus tops. Drizzle with cold, melted white jelly until you achieve a shiny coating.
[193]
Garnish the centre of a dish with a salad of asparagus-tops;
surround this with fine slices of cold potato, cooked in water and
cut up with an even fancy-cutter, one inch in diameter, and
arrange the eggs all round.
[193]
Decorate the center of a dish with a salad of asparagus tips; surround this with thin slices of cold potatoes, cooked in water and cut with an even fancy cutter, one inch in diameter, and arrange the eggs all around.
528—COLD EGGS CAPUCINE
Carefully dry some cold, poached eggs, and half-coat them lengthwise with a white chaud-froid sauce; complete the coating on the other side with a smooth purée of truffles, thickened with jelly. Leave these two coats to set, placing the eggs in the cool or on ice for that purpose.
Carefully dry some cold, poached eggs, and coat them halfway lengthwise with a white chaud-froid sauce; finish the coating on the other side with a smooth purée of truffles, thickened with jelly. Let these two coatings set by placing the eggs in a cool spot or on ice for that purpose.
529—COLD EGGS CARÊME
Cook the eggs on the dish, leave them to cool, and trim them with an even fancy-cutter, oval in shape. Place each egg on an oval tartlet-crust, garnished with dice of cooked salmon, cohered with mayonnaise.
Cook the eggs on the plate, let them cool, and trim them with a fancy oval cutter. Place each egg on an oval tartlet crust, topped with diced cooked salmon mixed with mayonnaise.
Surround with a thread of caviare, and lay a thin slice of very black truffle on each egg.
Surround with a strand of caviar, and place a thin slice of very dark truffle on each egg.
530—COLD EGGS COLBERT
Garnish some small, oval moulds in Chartreuse fashion, i.e., like a draught-board. Put a small, cold, poached egg into each mould, fill up with melted, white jelly, and leave to set. Garnish the centre of a dish with a heaped vegetable salad; arrange the eggs taken from their moulds around this, and surround with a little chopped jelly.
Garnish some small, oval molds in Chartreuse fashion, i.e., like a checkerboard. Place a small, cold, poached egg into each mold, fill with melted, white jelly, and let it set. On a serving dish, pile up a vegetable salad in the center; arrange the eggs, removed from their molds, around the salad, and add some chopped jelly around them.
531—COLD EGGS COLINETTE
Let a thin coat of white jelly set upon the bottom and sides of some small, oval moulds. Garnish the latter with some small dice, consisting of white of egg and truffles, placing them so as to simulate a draught-board; now insert a very small, cold, poached egg into each mould, and fill up with a melted jelly.
Let a thin layer of white jelly set on the bottom and sides of some small, oval molds. Decorate them with small cubes made from egg white and truffles, arranging them to look like a checkerboard; now place a tiny, cold poached egg into each mold and fill it up with melted jelly.
Garnish the centre of a dish with a “Rachel” salad, encircled by a ring of sliced, cold potatoes, cooked in water, and place the eggs, removed from their moulds, all round. Border the dish with indented crescents of white jelly.
Garnish the center of a dish with a “Rachel” salad, surrounded by a ring of sliced, cold potatoes, cooked in water, and arrange the eggs, removed from their molds, all around. Border the dish with curved slices of white jelly.
532—COLD EGGS WITH TARRAGON
Mould these in baba-moulds, or in porcelain cocottes; sometimes they may simply be dished up on small tartlet-crusts.
Mold these in baba-moulds, or in porcelain cocottes; sometimes they can simply be served on small tartlet crusts.
533—COLD EGGS, FROU-FROU
Select some very small poached eggs of equal size, cover them with a white chaud-froid sauce combined with about a third of its volume of a purée of hard-boiled egg-yolks.
Select a few very small poached eggs of the same size, then coat them with a white chaud-froid sauce mixed with about one-third of its volume of a purée made from hard-boiled egg yolks.
Garnish the top of each egg with an indented ring of very black truffle, and surround the base of the eggs with a narrow ribbon composed of chopped truffles. Glaze with jelly, and leave to set on ice.
Garnish the top of each egg with a ring of very black truffle, and surround the base of the eggs with a narrow ribbon made of chopped truffles. Glaze with jelly, and let set on ice.
Prepare a salad of green vegetables (peas, French beans cut into dice or lozenges, asparagus-tops); thicken it with a very little mayonnaise mixed with melted jelly. Pour this preparation into an oiled mould, and leave it to set. For dishing, turn out the salad in the middle of a dish; surround the base with a line of chopped jelly; encircle the whole with the eggs, letting them rest on the jelly, and garnish the dish with a border of dice cut in very clear, white jelly.
Prepare a salad with green vegetables (peas, diced or sliced French beans, and asparagus tops); thicken it with a small amount of mayonnaise mixed with melted jelly. Pour this mixture into a greased mold and let it set. To serve, turn the salad out onto the center of a plate; surround the base with a ring of chopped jelly; encircle it with hard-boiled eggs, letting them rest on the jelly, and garnish the dish with a border of diced clear white jelly.
534—COLD EGGS MOSCOVITE
Slightly level both ends of some shelled, hard-boiled eggs. Surround the tops and the bases with three little anchovy fillets, and place a bit of truffle just half-way along each egg. Eggs prepared in this way resemble little barrels, whereof the anchovy fillets imitate the iron hoops, and the bits of truffle the bungs. By means of a tubular cutter empty the eggs with care; garnish them with caviare, and shape the latter to a point, outside the edges of the egg.
Slightly cut off both ends of some shelled hard-boiled eggs. Surround the tops and bottoms with three small anchovy fillets, and place a piece of truffle halfway along each egg. Eggs prepared this way look like little barrels, with the anchovy fillets acting as the iron hoops and the truffle pieces as the bungs. Carefully hollow out the eggs using a tubular cutter; garnish them with caviar, shaping it to a point outside the edges of the egg.
Lay each egg in an artichoke-bottom, cooked white, and garnished with finely-chopped jelly, and arrange them in a circle on a dish with chopped jelly in the centre.
Lay each egg in an artichoke bottom, cooked white, and garnished with finely chopped jelly, then arrange them in a circle on a dish with chopped jelly in the center.
535—COLD EGGS A la Nantua
Prepare some hard-boiled eggs to resemble little barrels, after the manner described above. For every six eggs keep ready and cold eighteen crayfish cooked à la Bordelaise. Shell the tails, put two aside for each egg, and cut the remainder into dice; finely pound the bodies and remains, add thereto three [195] tablespoonfuls of thick cream, and rub through tammy. Add to this cullis one tablespoonful of thick mayonnaise.
Prepare some hard-boiled eggs to look like little barrels, as described above. For every six eggs, have eighteen cooked crayfish à la Bordelaise ready and chilled. Shell the tails, set two aside for each egg, and dice the rest; finely grind the bodies and leftovers, then mix in three tablespoonfuls of thick cream and strain through a fine sieve. To this mixture, add one tablespoonful of thick mayonnaise.
Bind the crayfish tails, cut into dice, with a few tablespoonfuls of this sauce, and garnish the eggs, emptied by the method indicated above, with the preparation of dice, making it stand out of the eggs in the shape of a small dome. Garnish each dome with a rosette composed of four halved crayfish tails and four truffle lozenges.
Bind the crayfish tails, cut into small cubes, with a few tablespoons of this sauce, and fill the eggs, which were emptied using the method mentioned above, with the diced mixture, shaping it into a small dome that rises above the eggs. Top each dome with a decoration made of four halved crayfish tails and four truffle pieces.
Glaze well with jelly; set the eggs upon artichoke-bottoms garnished with a mayonnaise with crayfish cullis, and arrange in a circle on a dish.
Glaze well with jelly; place the eggs on artichoke bottoms topped with a mayonnaise and crayfish sauce, and arrange them in a circle on a plate.
536—COLD EGGS POLIGNAC
Prepare some eggs à la Polignac, as explained under “Moulded Eggs,” and leave them to cool. Select some moulds a little larger than those used in the cooking of the eggs; pour into each half a tablespoonful of melted, white jelly, and leave to set. Then put an egg into each mould, and fill up the space around the eggs with melted, white jelly.
Prepare some eggs à la Polignac, as explained under “Moulded Eggs,” and let them cool. Choose some molds that are a bit larger than the ones used for cooking the eggs; pour half a tablespoon of melted, white jelly into each mold, and let it set. Then place an egg into each mold and fill the space around the eggs with melted, white jelly.
Leave to set, turn out the moulds, arrange the mouldings on a dish, and surround them with dice of faintly coloured jelly.
Leave to set, remove the molds, place the shapes on a plate, and surround them with small cubes of lightly colored jelly.
537—COLD EGGS TO THE QUEEN
Prepare some soft-boiled eggs, and leave them to cool. Take as many cottage brioches as there are eggs; trim them to the level of the fluting, and remove the crumb from the inside, so as to form little croustades of them. Garnish the bottom and the sides of these croustades with a fine mince of white chicken-meat, thickened with mayonnaise, and season moderately with cayenne. Place a shelled, soft-boiled egg in each croustade; coat thinly with mayonnaise slightly thickened by means of a jelly; lay a fine piece of truffle on each egg, and, when the sauce has set, glaze with jelly, using a fine brush for the purpose.
Prepare some soft-boiled eggs and let them cool. Take as many cottage brioches as there are eggs; trim them to the level of the fluting and remove the inside crumb to create little croustades. Garnish the bottom and sides of these croustades with a finely minced mixture of white chicken meat, thickened with mayonnaise, and season lightly with cayenne. Place a shelled, soft-boiled egg in each croustade; coat it thinly with mayonnaise that’s slightly thickened with jelly; place a small piece of truffle on each egg, and once the sauce has set, glaze with jelly using a fine brush.
Dish up on a napkin.
Serve on a napkin.
538—COLD EGGS, RUBENS
Season some cooked young shoots of hops with salt and freshly-ground pepper; add thereto some chopped parsley and chervil, and a purée of plainly-cooked tomatoes combined with just sufficient jelly to ensure the cohesion of the hops. Mould in oiled tartlet-moulds.
Season some cooked young hop shoots with salt and freshly ground pepper; add some chopped parsley and chervil, and a purée of simply cooked tomatoes mixed with just enough jelly to hold the hops together. Shape in greased tartlet molds.
[196]
Coat some well-dried, cold, poached eggs with white chaud-froid
sauce; garnish with pieces of tarragon leaves, and glaze
with jelly.
[196]
Coat some well-dried, cold, poached eggs with white chaud-froid sauce; decorate with pieces of tarragon leaves, and glaze with jelly.
Turn out the tartlet-moulds; set an egg on each of the mouldings, and arrange them in a circle on a dish, placing between each egg a piece of very clear jelly, cut to the shape of a cock’s comb.
Turn out the tartlet molds; place an egg on each of the molds, and arrange them in a circle on a plate, putting a piece of very clear jelly, cut into the shape of a rooster's comb, between each egg.
Garnish the centre of the dish with chopped jelly.
Garnish the center of the dish with chopped jelly.
[197]CHAPTER XIII
SOUPS
Soups are divided into two leading classes, viz.:—
Soups are divided into two main categories, namely:—
1. Clear soups, which include plain and garnished consommés.
1. Clear soups, which consist of plain and garnished broths.
2. Thick soups, which comprise the Purées, Veloutés, and Creams.
2. Thick soups, including Purées, Veloutés, and Creams.
A third class, which is independent of either of the above, inasmuch as it forms part of plain, household cookery, embraces vegetable soups and Garbures or gratined soups. But in important dinners—by this I mean rich dinners—only the first two classes are recognised.
A third category, which stands apart from the previous two, falls under everyday home cooking and includes vegetable soups and Garbures or gratined soups. However, for significant dinners—by that, I mean lavish dinners—only the first two categories are acknowledged.
When a menu contains two soups, one must be clear and the other thick. If only one is to be served, it may be either clear or thick, in which case the two kinds are represented alternately at different meals.
When a menu has two soups, one should be clear and the other thick. If only one is going to be served, it can be either clear or thick, and in that case, the two types are served alternately at different meals.
In Part I. of this work I indicated the general mode of procedure for consommés and thick soups; I explained how the latter might be converted from plain purées into veloutés or creams, or from veloutés into creams; and all that now remains is to reveal the recipes proper to each of those soups.
In Part I of this work, I outlined the general method for making consommés and thick soups. I explained how plain purées can be transformed into veloutés or creams, and how veloutés can be turned into creams. Now, all that’s left is to share the specific recipes for each of those soups.
Remarks.—In the course of the recipes for consommés, given hereafter, the use of Royales (Nos. 206 to 213) and of Quenelles, variously prepared (Nos. 193 to 195 and 205), will often be enjoined. For the preparation of these garnishes, therefore, the reader will have to refer to the numbers indicated.
The quantities for the clear soups that follow are all calculated to be sufficient for a standard number of six people, and the quantity of Royales is always given in so many dariole-moulds, which contain about one-eighth pint, or baba-moulds, which hold about one-fifth pint.
The amounts for the clear soups listed below are all sized to serve a standard group of six people, and the quantity of Royales is always provided in so many dariole-moulds, which hold about one-eighth of a pint, or baba-moulds, which hold about one-fifth of a pint.
Of course, it will be understood that the poaching need not necessarily have been effected in these moulds, for very small “Charlotte” moulds would do quite as well. But I had recourse to the particular utensils mentioned above, in order that [198] there might be no sort of doubt as to the exact quantity of royale it would be necessary to prepare for any one of the soups.
Of course, it will be understood that the poaching doesn’t have to be done in these molds, as very small “Charlotte” molds would work just as well. However, I chose the specific utensils mentioned above to ensure there was no doubt about the exact amount of royale needed for any of the soups.
Clear Soups and Garnished Consommés
539—CONSOMMÉ ALEXANDRA
Have a quart of excellent chicken consommé ready; add thereto, in order to thicken it slightly, three tablespoonfuls of poached tapioca, strained through muslin, and very clear.
Have a quart of good chicken broth ready; to thicken it a bit, add three tablespoons of poached tapioca, strained through muslin, and very clear.
Put the following garnish into the soup-tureen: One tablespoonful of white chicken-meat cut in fine julienne-fashion, one tablespoonful of small chicken quenelles, grooved and long in shape, and one tablespoonful of lettuce chiffonade.
Put the following garnish into the soup tureen: One tablespoon of chopped white chicken meat, one tablespoon of small, long, grooved chicken quenelles, and one tablespoon of lettuce.
Pour the boiling consommé upon this garnish, and send to the table immediately.
Pour the boiling broth over this garnish and serve it at the table right away.
540—CONSOMMÉ AMBASSADRICE
Have one quart of chicken consommé ready; also there should have been prepared beforehand, with the view of using them quite cold, three different kinds of royales, consisting respectively of truffle purée, tomato purée, and purée of peas, each of which should have been poached in a dariole-mould.
Have one quart of chicken broth ready; you should also have prepared three different types of royal custards beforehand, which should be served cold. These consist of truffle puree, tomato puree, and pea puree, each of which should have been poached in a dariole-mould.
Cut these royales up into regular dice, and put them in the soup-tureen with one tablespoonful of chicken fillet and an equal quantity of small, freshly-cooked mushrooms, finely minced. Pour the boiling consommé over these garnishes, and serve at once.
Cut these royales into regular dice and add them to the soup tureen along with one tablespoon of chicken fillet and the same amount of small, freshly cooked mushrooms, finely minced. Pour the boiling consommé over these garnishes and serve immediately.
541—CONSOMMÉ ANDALOUSE
Prepare a baba-mould of royale made from tomato purée. When quite cold, cut it into dice, and put these in the soup-tureen with one small tablespoonful of cooked ham cut in julienne-fashion, one tablespoonful of boiled rice, with every grain distinct and separate, and two tablespoonfuls of threaded eggs (No. 217).
Prepare a baba-mould of royal made from tomato puree. When it's completely cold, cut it into small cubes and place these in the soup tureen along with one small tablespoon of cooked ham chopped into julienne-fashion, one tablespoon of boiled rice where every grain is separate, and two tablespoons of shredded eggs (No. 217).
When about to serve, pour one quart of very clear chicken consommé over the garnish.
When you're ready to serve, pour one quart of clear chicken broth over the garnish.
542—CONSOMMÉ D’ARENBERG
With a small spoon-cutter, pick out a spoonful of carrot pearls and the same quantity of turnip pearls. Cook these vegetables by boiling them in consommé, taking care that the latter be reduced to a glaze when the vegetables are cooked. [199] With the same spoon take the same quantity as above of very black truffle; also prepare a dariole-mould of royale made from asparagus heads, and a dozen small chicken-forcemeat quenelles, which should be moulded to the shape of large pearls.
With a small spoon cutter, scoop out a spoonful of carrot pearls and the same amount of turnip pearls. Cook these vegetables by boiling them in consommé, making sure that the consommé reduces to a glaze once the vegetables are done cooking. 199 Using the same spoon, take the same amount of very black truffle; also prepare a dariole-mould of royale made from asparagus heads, and a dozen small chicken forcemeat quenelles, which should be shaped like large pearls.
Poach the quenelles, cut the royales up into slices, which must be stamped with an indented fancy-cutter, and put the whole into the soup-tureen with the carrots, turnips, and truffle pearls, and one tablespoonful of very green peas.
Poach the dumplings, slice the savory custards using a fancy cutter, and add everything to the soup tureen along with the carrots, turnips, truffle pearls, and a tablespoon of fresh green peas.
Pour a quart of chicken consommé over the garnish, and send to the table at once.
Pour a quart of chicken broth over the garnish, and serve it to the table right away.
543—CONSOMMÉ A la Bohémienne
Prepare three dariole-moulds of foie-gras royale, and twelve profiterolles (No. 218) of the size of hazel-nuts, the latter being made very crisp.
Prepare three dariole-moulds of foie-gras royale, and twelve profiteroles (No. 218) about the size of hazelnuts, with the latter being made very crispy.
When the royale is cold, cut it into little, regular squares, and put these into the soup-tureen.
When the royal dish is cold, cut it into small, even squares, and place them into the soup tureen.
When about to serve, pour over this garnish a quart of chicken consommé, thickened by means of three tablespoonfuls of tapioca, poached and strained through linen.
When you're ready to serve, pour a quart of chicken broth over this garnish, thickened with three tablespoons of tapioca, which has been poached and strained through linen.
Send the profiterolles to the table separately, and very hot.
Send the profiterolles to the table on its own, and very hot.
544—CONSOMMÉ BOÏELDIEU
Prepare eighteen chicken-forcemeat quenelles, moulded by means of a small teaspoon; some should be stuffed with foie-gras purée, moistened with a little velouté; others with chicken purée; and yet others with truffle purée—in short, six of each kind.
Prepare eighteen chicken meat quenelles, shaped using a small teaspoon; some should be stuffed with foie gras puree, moistened with a bit of velouté; others with chicken puree; and still others with truffle puree—in total, six of each type.
Place these, one by one, on a buttered sauté-pan; poach them, drain them, and put them in the soup-tureen with a tablespoonful of white chicken-meat, cut into dice.
Place these, one by one, in a buttered sauté pan; poach them, drain them, and add them to the soup tureen along with a tablespoon of diced white chicken meat.
When about to serve, pour one quart of chicken consommé, thickened as above with tapioca, over the garnish.
When you're ready to serve, pour one quart of chicken broth, thickened as described above with tapioca, over the garnish.
545—CONSOMMÉ BOUQUETIERE
Prepare a garnish of carrots and turnips, cut with the tubular cutter or with the spoon; French beans cut into lozenges, asparagus-heads, and green peas, all of which vegetables should be fresh and young. Cook each vegetable according to its nature, and put the whole into the soup-tureen.
Prepare a garnish of carrots and turnips, cut with a tubular cutter or a spoon; French beans cut into shapes, asparagus tips, and green peas, all of which should be fresh and young. Cook each vegetable based on its type, and add them all to the soup tureen.
When about to serve, pour over the garnish one quart of chicken consommé thickened with two tablespoonfuls of tapioca, poached and strained through fine linen.
When ready to serve, pour one quart of chicken broth thickened with two tablespoons of tapioca over the garnish, poached and strained through fine cloth.
[200]546—CONSOMMÉ BOURDALOUE
Prepare a dariole-mould of each of the four following royales:—
Prepare a dariole-mould of each of the four following royals:—
1. Of a purée of haricot-beans with a slight addition of tomato.
1. Of a purée of kidney beans with a hint of tomato.
2. Of a chicken purée moistened with velouté.
2. Of a chicken puree made creamy with velouté.
3. Of a purée of asparagus-tops combined with a few cooked spinach leaves, to deepen the colour.
3. A purée of asparagus tips mixed with a few cooked spinach leaves to enhance the color.
4. Of a carrot purée (Purée Crécy).
Carrot puree (Purée Crécy).
Having poached and cooled the royales, cut them as follows:—
Having poached and cooled the royales, cut them as follows:—
(1) Into dice, (2) into lozenges, (3) into little leaves, and (4) into stars.
(1) Into cubes, (2) into tablet shapes, (3) into tiny leaves, and (4) into stars.
Place them all in the soup-tureen, and, when about to serve, pour one quart of boiling and very clear chicken consommé over them.
Place them all in the soup pot, and, when you're ready to serve, pour one quart of boiling and very clear chicken broth over them.
547—POTAGE BORTSCH
Cut in julienne-fashion the heads of two leeks, one carrot, half of an onion, four oz. of the white of cabbage leaves, half a root of parsley, the white part of a stick of celery, and four oz. of beetroot; set the whole to stew gently in butter.
Cut in julienne-fashion the tops off two leeks, one carrot, half an onion, four oz. of cabbage leaves, half a root of parsley, the white part of a celery stalk, and four oz. of beetroot; then let everything simmer gently in butter.
Moisten with one quart of white consommé and two or three tablespoonfuls of the juice of grated beetroot; add a small bunch of fennel and sweet marjoram, two lbs. of moderately fat breast of beef, and the half of a semi-roasted duck; set to cook gently for four hours.
Moisten with one quart of white broth and two or three tablespoons of grated beet juice; add a small bunch of fennel and sweet marjoram, two pounds of moderately fatty beef breast, and half of a semi-roasted duck; let it cook gently for four hours.
When about to serve, cut the breast of beef into large dice, and cut the duck into small slices; finish the soup with one-quarter pint of beetroot juice, extracted from grated beetroot pressed in linen, and a little blanched and chopped fennel and parsley. Put the beef dice and sliced duck into the soup, with twelve grilled and despumated chipolatas.
When you're ready to serve, chop the beef into large cubes and slice the duck into smaller pieces. Complete the soup with a quarter pint of beetroot juice, which you get from grating beetroot and pressing it in a cloth, along with a bit of blanched and some chopped fennel and parsley. Add the beef cubes and duck slices to the soup, along with twelve grilled and skimmed chipolatas.
Serve, separately, a sauceboat of sour cream.
Serve a sauceboat of sour cream on the side.
N.B.—The chipolatas may be replaced by very small patties with duck forcemeat, which should be served separately.
N.B.—The chipolatas can be substituted with very small patties filled with duck meat, which should be served on the side.
548—CONSOMMÉ BRUNOISE
Cut into small dice the red part only of two small carrots, one small turnip, the heads of two leeks, a small stick of celery, and the third of an onion of medium size.
Cut the red part of two small carrots, one small turnip, the tops of two leeks, a small stick of celery, and a third of a medium-sized onion into small dice.
Season the vegetables moderately with salt and a pinch of sugar, and stew them in butter. Moisten with one-half pint [201] of consommé, and complete the cooking of the Brunoise gently. Five minutes before serving, finish with one quart of boiling, ordinary consommé, a moderate tablespoonful of peas, and the same quantity of French beans, cut into dice and kept very green.
Season the vegetables lightly with salt and a pinch of sugar, and cook them slowly in butter. Add half a pint of consommé to keep them moist, and finish cooking the Brunoise gently. Five minutes before serving, add one quart of boiling regular consommé, a generous tablespoon of peas, and the same amount of diced French beans that should remain very green.
Pour into the soup-tureen, and add a pinch of fine chervil pluches.
Pour into the soup bowl, and add a pinch of fine chervil pluches.
549—CONSOMMÉ CARMEN
Prepare one quart of consommé, to which add, while clarifying, one-quarter pint of raw tomato purée, in order to give it a faint, pink tinge.
Prepare one quart of clear broth, and while clarifying it, add a quarter pint of raw tomato purée to give it a light pink color.
Also peel and press a small and rather firm tomato; cut into dice, and poach the latter in some of the consommé; put them in the soup-tureen with a small tablespoonful of mild capsicum, cut in fine julienne-fashion, and one tablespoonful of plain-boiled rice.
Also peel and mash a small, firm tomato; cut it into small dice, and poach them in some of the consommé; add them to the soup tureen with a small spoonful of mild capsicum, finely chopped julienne-fashion, and one tablespoon of plain boiled rice.
When about to serve, pour the boiling consommé over the garnish, and add a small pinch of chervil pluches.
When you're ready to serve, pour the boiling broth over the garnish, and add a small pinch of chervil pluches.
550—CONSOMMÉ CASTELLANE
Prepare (1) one quart of game consommé, flavoured with a fumet of woodcock; (2) two baba-moulds of royale, two-thirds of which consists of a purée of woodcock and one-third of lentils, with half the yolk of a hard-boiled egg, chopped and thickened with the usual leason.
Prepare (1) one quart of game broth, flavored with a fumet of woodcock; (2) two baba-moulds of royale, two-thirds of which is a purée of woodcock and one-third of lentils, with half the yolk of a hard-boiled egg, chopped and thickened with the usual mixture.
Cut this royale into slices, about the size of a florin, one-half inch thick. Put these into the soup-tureen, together with one tablespoonful of a julienne of roast woodcock fillets, and pour thereon the boiling game consommé.
Cut this royal into slices, about the size of a florin, half an inch thick. Put these into the soup tureen, along with one tablespoon of a julienne of roast woodcock fillets, and pour the boiling game consommé over them.
551—CONSOMMÉ CÉLESTINE
Prepare one quart of chicken consommé, and add thereto three small tablespoonfuls of poached tapioca, strained through fine linen.
Prepare one quart of chicken broth and add three small tablespoons of strained poached tapioca.
For the garnish make three pannequets (No. 2403 and 2476) without sugar, and spread over each a thin coating of chicken forcemeat with cream. Place one on top of the other, sprinkle the layer of forcemeat on the uppermost one with finely-chopped, very black truffles, and place in the front of the oven for a few minutes, in order to poach the forcemeat.
For the garnish, make three pannequets (No. 2403 and 2476) without sugar, and spread a thin layer of chicken forcemeat mixed with cream on each one. Stack them on top of each other, sprinkle the top layer of forcemeat with finely chopped, very dark truffles, and put them in the front of the oven for a few minutes to poach the forcemeat.
Stamp the pannequets out with an even fancy-cutter about one inch in diameter. Put the pieces into a soup-tureen, and, when about to serve, pour in the boiling consommé.
Stamp the pannequets out with a fancy cutter that's about one inch in diameter. Place the pieces into a soup tureen, and when you're ready to serve, pour in the boiling consommé.
[202]552—CONSOMMÉ CHARTREUSE
Prepare (1) eighteen small ravioles (No. 2296)—six from spinach purée, six from foie-gras purée, and the remaining six from chopped mushrooms; (2) two small tablespoonfuls of tomato dice. Ten minutes before serving, poach the ravioles in boiling, salted water, and the tomato dice in some of the consommé.
Prepare (1) eighteen small ravioles (No. 2296)—six made with spinach purée, six made with foie-gras purée, and the last six made with chopped mushrooms; (2) two small tablespoons of diced tomato. Ten minutes before serving, poach the ravioles in boiling salted water, and the diced tomatoes in some of the consommé.
553—CONSOMMÉ AUX CHEVEUX D’ANGE
About two minutes before serving, plunge three oz. of very fine vermicelli, known as Angel’s Hair (Cheveux d’Ange) into one quart of excellent, boiling consommé.
About two minutes before serving, immerse three oz. of very fine vermicelli, called Angel’s Hair (Cheveux d’Ange), into one quart of high-quality boiling consommé.
An instant only is needed to poach the vermicelli, and the latter does not require to be blanched.
An instant is all it takes to cook the vermicelli, and it doesn't need to be blanched.
This soup, like those containing pastes, should be accompanied by freshly-grated Parmesan cheese.
This soup, like those with pastes, should be served with freshly grated Parmesan cheese.
554—CONSOMMÉ COLBERT
Have ready one quart of excellent Printanier chicken consommé (No. 601). Also poach six small eggs in slightly salted and acidulated water. The eggs should be as small and as fresh as possible, both of which conditions are absolutely necessary for a proper poaching (see poached eggs, No. 411). Set these eggs in a small timbale with a little consommé, and send them to the table with the Printanier. Having poured the latter into the plates, put one of the eggs into each of these.
Have ready one quart of high-quality Printanier chicken broth (No. 601). Also, poach six small eggs in slightly salted and acidulated water. The eggs should be as small and fresh as possible, both of which are essential for proper poaching (see poached eggs, No. 411). Place these eggs in a small dish with a little broth, and serve them at the table with the Printanier. After pouring the broth into the plates, put one egg into each plate.
555—CONSOMMÉ COLOMBINE
Prepare a good tablespoonful of carrot pearls, and as many turnip pearls, keeping the latter very white. Cook them in the customary way, and put them in the soup-tureen with one tablespoonful of very green peas, one tablespoonful of a julienne of roast-pigeon fillets, and six poached pigeons’ eggs, which latter should be sent to the table in a timbale at the same time as the consommé.
Prepare a good tablespoon of carrot pearls and as many turnip pearls, making sure the turnips stay very white. Cook them as usual, and add them to the soup tureen along with one tablespoon of very green peas, one tablespoon of a julienne of roast pigeon fillets, and six poached pigeon eggs, which should be served at the same time as the consommé in a timbale.
Pour over the other garnish one quart of very clear, boiling, chicken consommé, and serve immediately.
Pour one quart of very clear, boiling chicken broth over the other garnish, and serve immediately.
This soup can only appear on summer and spring menus, when the pigeons’ eggs are in season.
This soup is only available on summer and spring menus when pigeon eggs are in season.
203556—CROÛTE AU POT
Prepare a freshly-cooked vegetable garnish for a stockpot:—Carrots and turnips cut into small sticks and trimmed; a few heads of leeks, and cabbage, parboiled, minced, and cooked in very fat consommé.
Prepare a freshly-cooked vegetable garnish for a stockpot:—Carrots and turnips cut into small sticks and trimmed; a few leeks and cabbage, parboiled, minced, and cooked in rich consommé.
Put these vegetables in a somewhat greasy broth for ten minutes.
Put these vegetables in a slightly oily broth for ten minutes.
557—CONSOMMÉ CYRANO
Prepare (1) one quart of consommé with a fumet of duck; (2) twelve small quenelles of duck forcemeat, which should be made flat and oval. Having poached the quenelles, drain them, and set them in a small, shallow earthen pan or timbale; sprinkle with a little grated Parmesan cheese and a few drops of chicken glaze, and set to glaze in the oven.
Prepare (1) one quart of clear duck broth; (2) twelve small duck meatballs, shaped flat and oval. After poaching the meatballs, drain them and place them in a small, shallow baking dish or mold; sprinkle with a little grated Parmesan cheese and a few drops of chicken stock, then bake in the oven to brown.
The quenelles are served separately in the pan in which they have been glazed, and the consommé is sent to the table in a soup-tureen.
The quenelles are served separately in the pan they were glazed in, and the consommé is brought to the table in a soup tureen.
558—CONSOMMÉ DEMIDOFF
With the small spoon-cutter, pick out a good tablespoonful of carrot, and the same quantity of turnip pearls. Cook these vegetables in the customary way, and put them in the soup-tureen with one tablespoonful of truffle pearls, the same quantity of peas, and small, poached, chicken-forcemeat quenelles with herbs. Pour one quart of boiling chicken consommé over this garnish, and add a pinch of chervil pluches.
With a small spoon cutter, scoop out a good tablespoonful of carrot and the same amount of turnip pearls. Cook these vegetables as usual and place them in the soup tureen along with one tablespoonful of truffle pearls, the same amount of peas, and small poached chicken forcemeat quenelles with herbs. Pour one quart of boiling chicken consommé over this garnish, and add a pinch of chervil pluches.
559—CONSOMMÉ DESLIGNAC
Prepare (1) two small, stuffed lettuces, rolled into sausage form and poached; (2) two baba-moulds of royale with cream. Cut the royale into small, regular dice; trim the lettuce, and cut it into slices; put this garnish into the soup-tureen, and pour thereon one quart of boiling chicken consommé, thickened with three tablespoonfuls of poached tapioca, strained through linen. Add a pinch of chervil pluches.
Prepare (1) two small stuffed lettuces, rolled into sausage shapes and poached; (2) two baba-moulds of royale with cream. Cut the royale into small, even cubes; trim the lettuce and slice it; place this garnish into the soup tureen and pour in one quart of boiling chicken consommé, thickened with three tablespoons of poached tapioca, strained through linen. Add a pinch of chervil pluches.
[204]560—CONSOMMÉ AUX DIABLOTINS
Cut a French soup “flute” into twelve slices one-quarter inch thick. Reduce about one-quarter pint of Béchamel to a thick consistence; add thereto, away from the fire, two heaped tablespoonfuls of grated Gruyère cheese, and season with a little cayenne.
Cut a French soup “flute” into twelve slices that are a quarter inch thick. Reduce about a quarter pint of Béchamel until it's thick; then, off the heat, stir in two heaping tablespoons of grated Gruyère cheese and season with a pinch of cayenne.
Garnish the slices of soup “flute” with this preparation, arranged in the form of a dome, upon a tray, and set it to glaze a few minutes before serving.
Garnish the slices of soup “flute” with this preparation, arranged in a dome shape on a tray, and let it glaze for a few minutes before serving.
Pour one quart of chicken consommé into the soup-tureen, and add the diablotins.
Pour one quart of chicken broth into the soup bowl, and add the diablotins.
561—CONSOMMÉ DIPLOMATE
Roll into small sausage-form three oz. of chicken forcemeat, finished with crayfish butter. Poach the sausages, cut them into thin roundels, and put them into the soup-tureen with one dessertspoonful of very black truffle, cut in julienne-fashion.
Roll three ounces of chicken mince into small sausage shapes, finished with crayfish butter. Poach the sausages, slice them into thin rounds, and add them to the soup tureen with one dessert spoonful of very finely chopped black truffle, cut in julienne-fashion.
Pour over this garnish one quart of boiling chicken consommé, thickened with two tablespoonfuls of poached tapioca, strained through linen.
Pour one quart of boiling chicken broth over this garnish, thickened with two tablespoons of poached tapioca, and strain it through linen.
562—CONSOMMÉ DIVETTE
Prepare two baba-moulds of royale made from crayfish velouté, eighteen small quenelles of smelt forcemeat, moulded to the shape of pearls, and one tablespoonful of small pearls of very black truffle.
Prepare two baba-moulds of crayfish velouté, eighteen small quenelles of smelt forcemeat shaped like pearls, and one tablespoon of small pearls of very black truffle.
Cut the royale into oval slices, and put these into the soup with the poached quenelles and the truffle pearls.
Cut the royale into oval slices, and add these to the soup along with the poached quenelles and the truffle pearls.
Pour one quart of very clear, boiling consommé over the garnish.
Pour one quart of very clear, boiling broth over the garnish.
563—CONSOMMÉ DORIA
Prepare the following garnish:—Thirty pellets of cucumber in the shape of large pearls; eighteen small quenelles of chicken forcemeat, long in shape and grooved; six little pellets, about the size of a large pea, of pâte à choux, combined with grated cheese, rolled by hand; and one and one-half tablespoonfuls of Japanese pearls, poached in some of the consommé.
Prepare the following garnish:— Thirty pieces of cucumber shaped like large pearls; eighteen small quenelles of chicken forcemeat, elongated and grooved; six small balls, about the size of a large pea, of pâte à choux, mixed with grated cheese and rolled by hand; and one and a half tablespoons of Japanese pearls, poached in some of the consommé.
Put the cucumber pellets, cooked in consommé, into the soup-tureen; add the poached quenelles and the Japanese pearls.
Put the cucumber pellets, cooked in broth, into the soup tureen; add the poached dumplings and the Japanese pearls.
Four minutes before serving, plunge the pellets of pâte à choux into hot fat, keeping them crisp.
Four minutes before serving, drop the choux pastry balls into hot oil to keep them crispy.
564—CONSOMMÉ DOUGLAS
With an even cutter, the size of a penny, cut up some braised and cooled sweetbread into twelve roundels one-third inch thick; with the same cutter cut out twelve more roundels from some cooked artichoke-bottoms, and put the whole into the soup-tureen with two tablespoonfuls of very green asparagus-heads.
With a round cutter the size of a penny, slice some braised and cooled sweetbread into twelve rounds about one-third of an inch thick; using the same cutter, cut out twelve more rounds from cooked artichoke bottoms, and place everything in the soup tureen with two tablespoons of very green asparagus tips.
When about to serve, pour one quart of boiling, highly seasoned, ordinary consommé upon the garnish.
When you're ready to serve, pour one quart of boiling, well-seasoned, regular consommé over the garnish.
565—CONSOMMÉ A Scottish
Prepare a special mutton broth, and, at the same time, cook a fine piece of breast of mutton for the garnish.
Prepare a special mutton broth, and at the same time, cook a nice piece of mutton breast for the garnish.
Per two quarts of broth, put into the soup-tureen four tablespoonfuls of pearl-barley, cooked very gently beforehand; two tablespoonfuls of French beans, cut into lozenges, and the breast of mutton cut into regular dice of one-half inch side, in the proportion of one tablespoonful for each person.
For every two quarts of broth, add four tablespoons of pearl barley, which should be cooked very gently beforehand; two tablespoons of French beans, chopped into small pieces, and the breast of mutton cut into uniform half-inch dice, using one tablespoon for each person.
Pour the boiling mutton broth over this garnish, after having removed all the grease and strained it through linen.
Pour the boiling mutton broth over this garnish after removing all the grease and straining it through a cloth.
566—CONSOMMÉ FAVORITE
With a spoon-cutter, pick from out some violet potatoes eighteen pellets the size of small hazel-nuts, and cook them in salted water in good time for them to be ready for the dishing up of the soup. Put them in the soup-tureen with two tablespoonfuls of a julienne of artichoke-bottoms and the same quantity of cooked mushrooms, also cut in julienne-fashion.
With a spoon cutter, take out some violet potatoes, eighteen pieces the size of small hazelnuts, and boil them in salted water so they're ready for serving with the soup. Add them to the soup tureen with two tablespoons of a julienne of artichoke bottoms and the same amount of cooked mushrooms, also chopped in julienne-fashion.
Pour over the garnish one quart of chicken consommé, thickened with three tablespoonfuls of poached tapioca strained through linen. Add a pinch of chervil pluches.
Pour one quart of chicken broth over the garnish, thickened with three tablespoons of poached tapioca strained through a cloth. Add a pinch of chervil pluches.
566a—CONSOMMÉ A LA FERMIÈRE
Mince, somewhat finely, one small carrot, one small turnip, the heads of two leeks, and the half of an onion. Slightly stew these vegetables in one and one-half oz. of butter; moisten with one and one-half pints of white consommé; add two oz. of parboiled cabbage, cut roughly into a julienne, and complete [206] the cooking gently, taking care to remove all grease, with the view of obtaining a very clear consommé.
Mince one small carrot, one small turnip, the heads of two leeks, and half an onion into small pieces. Slightly sauté these vegetables in 1.5 oz. of butter; add 1.5 pints of white consommé; include 2 oz. of parboiled cabbage, roughly chopped into a julienne, and finish 206 the cooking gently, making sure to remove all grease to achieve a very clear consommé.
Pour into the soup-tureen, and add a few thin slices of French soup “flute,” slightly dried.
Pour into the soup tureen and add a few thin slices of French soup “flute,” lightly dried.
567—CONSOMMÉ FLORENTINE
With fine chicken forcemeat make twenty-four small quenelles on a buttered tray, their shape being that of small Mecca loaves. To the forcemeat of six of these quenelles add some very finely chopped tongue; add white chicken-meat to that of another six; and to that of the remaining twelve add some very reduced spinach purée. The quenelles with spinach should number twice those with the other two ingredients, in order that the preparation may be in keeping with its designation “à la Florentine.”
With finely ground chicken, make twenty-four small quenelles on a buttered tray, shaping them like small Mecca loaves. To the mixture of six of these quenelles, add some very finely chopped tongue; to another six, add white chicken meat; and to the remaining twelve, add some well-reduced spinach purée. The quenelles with spinach should be twice the number of those with the other two ingredients, to align with the name “à la Florentine.”
Poach the quenelles; put them in the soup-tureen with two tablespoonfuls of very green, cooked peas.
Poach the dumplings; place them in the soup tureen with two tablespoons of very green, cooked peas.
When about to serve, pour one quart of very clear, boiling chicken consommé over this garnish, and add a pinch of chervil pluches.
When you're ready to serve, pour one quart of very clear, boiling chicken broth over this garnish, and add a pinch of chervil pluches.
568—CONSOMMÉ GAULOISE
Prepare two dariole-moulds of ham royale, and poach the latter in a small, well-buttered Charlotte mould. When quite cold, cut it into large lozenges, and put these into the soup-tureen with six small cocks’ combs and six small cocks’ kidneys (these latter as small as possible).
Prepare two dariole-moulds of ham royale, and poach the latter in a small, well-buttered Charlotte mold. Once it's completely cool, cut it into large lozenges and place these into the soup tureen along with six small cocks’ combs and six small cocks’ kidneys (these should be as small as possible).
When about to serve, pour over this garnish one quart of chicken consommé, thickened slightly with two tablespoonfuls of poached tapioca, strained through linen.
When you're ready to serve, pour one quart of chicken broth over this garnish, slightly thickened with two tablespoons of poached tapioca, strained through a cloth.
569—CONSOMMÉ GEORGE SAND
Have ready one quart of consommé flavoured with very clear fish fumet. Also prepare twelve small quenelles of whiting forcemeat, finished with crayfish butter; stew twelve morels, which should be left whole if very small, and cut into two if they are of medium size; twelve small slices of poached carps’ milt, and twelve little roundels of French soup “flutes.”
Have ready one quart of clear fish consommé fumet. Also prepare twelve small quenelles of whiting forcemeat, finished with crayfish butter; stew twelve morels, leaving them whole if they’re very small, and cutting them in half if they’re medium-sized; twelve small slices of poached carp milt, and twelve little round discs of French soup “flutes.”
Put the poached quenelles and the stewed morels into the soup-tureen; pour therein the boiling, fish consommé, and send the slices of carps’ milt set on the roundels of French soup “flute” separately to the table.
Put the poached dumplings and the stewed morels into the soup tureen; pour in the boiling fish broth, and serve the slices of carp's milt arranged on the roundels of French soup “flute” separately at the table.
[207]570—CONSOMMÉ GERMAINE
Prepare two dariole-moulds of royale made from a purée of very green peas, combined with a tablespoonful of Mirepoix stewed in butter, and a strong pinch of small, chervil pluches; eighteen small quenelles of chicken forcemeat with cream, moulded to the form of pastils.
Prepare two dariole-moulds of royale made from a purée of very green peas, combined with a tablespoonful of Mirepoix stewed in butter, and a strong pinch of small chervil pluches; eighteen small quenelles of chicken forcemeat with cream, shaped like pastils.
When the royale is cold, cut it into regular roundels, and put these into the soup-tureen with the poached quenelles.
When the royale is cold, cut it into even round pieces, and place these in the soup tureen with the poached quenelles.
When about to serve, pour one quart of boiling chicken consommé over the garnish.
When you're ready to serve, pour one quart of boiling chicken broth over the garnish.
571—CONSOMMÉ GIRONDINE
Prepare (1) one quart of highly-seasoned beef consommé; (2) two baba-moulds of ordinary royale made with whole eggs and combined with two tablespoonfuls of cooked and finely-chopped lean ham; (3) three tablespoonfuls of a julienne of carrots (the red part only) stewed in butter, the cooking of which should be completed in the consommé.
Prepare (1) one quart of well-seasoned beef broth; (2) two baba-moulds of basic royale made with whole eggs and mixed with two tablespoons of cooked and finely chopped lean ham; (3) three tablespoons of a julienne of carrots (only the red part) cooked in butter, which should finish cooking in the broth.
Put the royale, cut into large, regular lozenges, and the julienne of carrots into the soup-tureen, and pour in the boiling beef consommé.
Put the royale, cut into large, even diamonds, and the julienne of carrots into the soup tureen, and pour in the boiling beef broth.
572—CONSOMMÉ GRIMALDI
Have ready one quart of excellent ordinary consommé, to which have been added, while clarifying, four tablespoonfuls of raw tomato purée, strained through fine linen.
Have ready one quart of good regular consommé, to which you have added, while clarifying, four tablespoons of raw tomato purée, strained through fine linen.
Also prepare two dariole-moulds of ordinary royale, and three tablespoonfuls of a fine julienne of the white of celery, stewed in butter, finally cooked in the consommé, and with all grease removed.
Also prepare two dariole-moulds of regular royal, and three tablespoons of a fine julienne of celery hearts, stewed in butter, then cooked in the broth, with all the fat removed.
Put the royale, cut into large dice, and the julienne of celery into the soup-tureen, and pour thereon the boiling consommé with tomatoes.
Put the beef, cut into large cubes, and the julienne of celery into the soup pot, and pour the boiling consommé with tomatoes over it.
573—CONSOMMÉ IMPERIALE
Prepare three dariole-moulds of mousseline forcemeat of fowl (No. 195), and put it to poach in a small Charlotte mould.
Prepare three dariole-moulds of mousseline chicken forcemeat (No. 195), and put it to poach in a small Charlotte mold.
When quite cold, cut it, by means of a cutter, into roundels the size of a penny, and put these in the soup-tureen with six small blanched cocks’ combs and three sliced cocks’ kidneys, and two tablespoonfuls of very green peas.
When it's really cold, use a cutter to slice it into round pieces the size of a penny, and place these in the soup tureen along with six small blanched cocks’ combs and three sliced cocks’ kidneys, and two tablespoons of very green peas.
Pour over this garnish one quart of chicken consommé, thickened with three tablespoonfuls of poached tapioca strained through linen.
Pour one quart of chicken broth over this garnish, thickened with three tablespoons of poached tapioca strained through cheesecloth.
[208]
574—CONSOMMÉ A L’INDIENNE
Have ready one quart of ordinary consommé seasoned with curry. Also prepare three baba-moulds of royale made from cocoanut milk, and, when quite cold, cut into small dice.
Have ready one quart of regular consommé flavored with curry. Also prepare three baba-moulds of royale made from coconut milk, and, when it's completely cold, cut into small cubes.
Put this royale into the soup-tureen; pour on it the boiling consommé with curry, and send to the table, separately, four tablespoonfuls of Rice à l’Indienne (No. 2254).
Put this royal dish into the soup tureen; pour the boiling consommé with curry over it, and serve separately four tablespoons of Rice à l’Indienne (No. 2254).
575—CONSOMMÉ To the Infanta
With some pâte à choux (No. 2374) prepare eighteen profiterolles of the size of hazel-nuts. Cook them, taking care to keep them very crisp, and stuff them when cold with purée de foie gras moistened with velouté.
With some pâte à choux (No. 2374), prepare eighteen profiterolles the size of hazelnuts. Cook them, making sure to keep them very crispy, and stuff them with cold foie gras purée mixed with velouté.
Put two tablespoonfuls of a fine julienne of mild capsicum into the soup-tureen, and pour thereon one quart of boiling chicken consommé, moderately thickened with poached tapioca strained through linen.
Put two tablespoons of a fine julienne of mild capsicum into the soup tureen, and then pour one quart of boiling chicken broth over it, moderately thickened with poached tapioca strained through a cloth.
Serve the profiterolles of foie gras separately, after having heated them in the front of the oven.
Serve the profiterolles of foie gras on the side, after heating them in the oven.
N.B.—The garnish of Consommé à l’Infante may consist only of the profiterolles, and the julienne of capsicum may be suppressed; this is a matter of taste.
N.B.—The garnish of Consommé à l’Infante can consist only of the profiterolles, and the julienne of capsicum can be left out; it's a matter of personal preference.
576—CONSOMMÉ JACQUELINE
With a small spoon-cutter, pick from out some carrots twenty-four little oval pellets, which should be cooked in the consommé. Prepare two baba-moulds of royale with cream.
With a small spoon cutter, scoop out twenty-four little oval pieces from some carrots, which should be cooked in the consommé. Prepare two baba-moulds of royale with cream.
Put into the soup-tureen the pellets of carrots and the royale cut to the shape of pastils, one tablespoonful of peas, the same quantity of very green asparagus-heads, and one tablespoonful of rice.
Put the carrot pieces and the royale cut into the soup tureen, along with one tablespoon of peas, the same amount of bright green asparagus tips, and one tablespoon of rice.
When about to serve, pour one quart of boiling chicken consommé over this garnish.
When you're ready to serve, pour one quart of boiling chicken broth over this garnish.
576a—CONSOMMÉ JULIENNE
Cut into fillets, two inches in length, the red part only of two medium-sized carrots, one medium-sized turnip, one leek, half a stick of celery, some cabbage leaves, and half an onion. Season these vegetables with a pinch of salt and as much castor sugar; stew them in one oz. of butter; moisten with one and one-half pints of white consommé, and then add two oz. of small parboiled cabbages, cut after the manner of the other vegetables.
Cut the red part only of two medium-sized carrots, one medium-sized turnip, one leek, half a stick of celery, some cabbage leaves, and half an onion into two-inch-long fillets. Season these vegetables with a pinch of salt and a bit of castor sugar; stew them in one ounce of butter. Add one and a half pints of white consommé to moisten, and then mix in two ounces of small parboiled cabbages, cut like the other vegetables.
Finish the cooking gently, removing the grease the while, [209] and complete with one small tablespoonful of very green, cooked peas, one tablespoonful of sorrel and lettuce chiffonade, and one pinch of chervil pluches.
Finish the cooking slowly, taking out the grease as you go, 209 and add one small tablespoon of very green, cooked peas, one tablespoon of sorrel and lettuce chiffonade, and a pinch of chervil pluches.
577—CONSOMMÉ LORETTE
Have ready one quart of chicken consommé. Also prepare two tablespoonfuls of a fine julienne of celery stewed in butter and cooked in the consommé; twelve small “pommes à la lorette” (No. 2226), the size of hazel-nuts, and shaped like small crescents. These potatoes should be fried in hot fat four minutes before serving.
Have ready one quart of chicken broth. Also prepare two tablespoons of finely chopped celery sautéed in butter and cooked in the broth; twelve small “pommes à la lorette” (No. 2226), the size of hazelnuts and shaped like small crescents. These potatoes should be fried in hot oil four minutes before serving.
578—CONSOMMÉ MACDONALD
Prepare (1) one quart of highly seasoned beef consommé, (2) two dariole-moulds of brain-purée royale; (3) two tablespoonfuls of cucumbers cut into small dice and cooked in consommé until the latter is reduced to a glaze; (4) five little ravioles garnished with chicken forcemeat combined with a third of its volume of spinach. Put these ravioles to poach in salted boiling water twelve minutes before serving.
Prepare (1) one quart of well-seasoned beef broth, (2) two dariole-moulds of brain-purée royale; (3) two tablespoons of cucumbers diced small and cooked in broth until it's reduced to a glaze; (4) five small ravioles garnished with chicken pâté mixed with a third of its volume of spinach. Put these ravioles to poach in salted boiling water twelve minutes before serving.
Put into the soup-tureen the royale of brains cut into roundels one-third inch thick, the dice of cucumber, and the ravioles poached and well drained.
Put the round slices of brains, cut into one-third inch thick pieces, the diced cucumber, and the ravioles that have been poached and well-drained into the soup tureen.
Pour the boiling beef consommé over this garnish just before serving.
Pour the hot beef broth over this garnish just before serving.
579—CONSOMMÉ MARGUERITE
Take two tablespoonfuls of chicken forcemeat with cream, and roll it into sausage-form on the floured mixing-board. Put the sausage to poach. Rub the yolk of an egg through a fine sieve, and cohere it with half a teaspoonful of raw forcemeat.
Take two tablespoons of chicken mixture with cream, and roll it into the shape of a sausage on a floured countertop. Place the sausage in simmering water to poach. Press the yolk of an egg through a fine sieve and mix it with half a teaspoon of raw mixture.
Having poached and cooled the chicken sausage, cut it into thin roundels, and stamp each roundel with a fancy-cutter to the shape of a marguerite. Arrange the marguerites on a dish, and lay in the middle of each a bit of the egg and forcemeat, in imitation of the flower-centre.
Having poached and cooled the chicken sausage, slice it into thin rounds, and use a decorative cutter to shape each round into a daisy. Arrange the daisies on a plate, and place a small amount of egg and forcemeat in the center of each to mimic the flower's center.
Put these marguerites into the soup-tureen with one tablespoonful of small, green asparagus cut into lengths of one inch. When about to serve, pour one quart of very clear, boiling chicken consommé over this garnish.
Put these daisies into the soup tureen with one tablespoon of small, green asparagus cut into one-inch pieces. Just before serving, pour one quart of very clear, boiling chicken broth over this garnish.
210580—CONSOMMÉ MARQUISE
Prepare one quart of good, ordinary consommé, to which three sticks of celery have been added, while clarifying, in order that the taste of the celery may be very decided.
Prepare one quart of good, regular consommé, to which three sticks of celery have been added while clarifying, so that the celery flavor is very pronounced.
Make thirty small quenelles of chicken forcemeat combined with finely-chopped filberts, giving them the shape of pastils.
Make thirty small quenelles of chicken mixture blended with finely chopped hazelnuts, shaping them like small pastilles.
Poach these quenelles ten minutes before serving. Also poach in court-bouillon two calf’s piths, and cut them into thin roundels.
Poach these quenelles ten minutes before serving. Also poach in court-bouillon two calf’s piths, and cut them into thin rounds.
Put the poached quenelles and the roundels of calf’s piths into the soup-tureen, and pour thereon the boiling consommé.
Put the poached dumplings and the discs of calf's brain into the soup tureen, and pour the boiling consommé over them.
581—CONSOMMÉ MERCÉDÈS
Prepare one quart of chicken consommé with pimentos, combined, at the last minute, away from the fire, with one-half pint of sherry.
Prepare one quart of chicken broth with pimentos, mixing in half a pint of sherry at the very end, away from the heat.
Put into the soup-tureen two tablespoonfuls of capsicum, cut in fine julienne-fashion and short, and some small, freshly-cooked cocks’ combs.
Put two tablespoons of chopped capsicum, cut into small pieces, into the soup tureen along with some small, freshly-cooked cocks’ combs.
When about to serve, pour the consommé over this garnish.
When you're ready to serve, pour the consommé over this garnish.
582—CONSOMMÉ MESSALINE
Prepare one quart of chicken consommé, and add thereto, while clarifying, one-quarter pint of tomato essence, obtained by reducing the moisture contained by the tomato to a syrup.
Prepare one quart of chicken broth, and while clarifying it, add one-quarter pint of tomato essence, which is made by reducing the moisture in the tomato to a syrup.
Put into the soup-tureen twelve small, freshly-poached cocks’ combs, two tablespoonfuls of Spanish capsicum cut into a julienne and poached in the consommé if fresh (this should have been previously grilled, with the view of removing the skins), and two tablespoonfuls of poached rice, every grain of which should be distinct.
Put twelve small, freshly poached chicken combs into the soup tureen, along with two tablespoons of Spanish red pepper cut into a julienne and poached in the broth if it's fresh (this should have been grilled beforehand to remove the skins), and two tablespoons of poached rice, making sure each grain is separate.
Pour the boiling consommé over this garnish.
Pour the hot broth over this garnish.
583—CONSOMMÉ METTERNICH
Prepare one quart of game consommé with pheasant fumet. Also poach two dariole-moulds of royale, made from a purée of artichokes combined with some tablespoonfuls of the reduced game Espagnole. Cut this royale into dice; put these into a soup-tureen with one tablespoonful of a julienne of pheasant fillets, and pour thereon the boiling consommé.
Prepare one quart of game consommé with pheasant fumet. Also poach two dariole-moulds of royale, made from a purée of artichokes mixed with a few tablespoons of the reduced game Espagnole. Cut this royale into small cubes; place them in a soup tureen with one tablespoon of diced pheasant fillets, and pour the boiling consommé over it.
584—CONSOMMÉ À la Milanese
Cook in slightly salted boiling water two oz. of moderately thick macaroni. As soon as it is cooked, drain it, lay it on a piece of linen, and cut it into small rings. Also prepare [211] one-quarter pint of Béchamel, thickened with the yolk of one egg combined with one oz. of grated cheese, and keep it very dense.
Cook two ounces of moderately thick macaroni in slightly salted boiling water. Once it's cooked, drain it, place it on a piece of cloth, and cut it into small rings. Also prepare 211a quarter pint of Béchamel, thickened with the yolk of one egg mixed with one ounce of grated cheese, and keep it thick.
Mix the rings of macaroni with this sauce; spread the whole on a dish, and leave to cool. Now divide up the preparation into portions the size of walnuts; roll these into balls, and then flatten them out to form quoits about the size of shillings. Treat these quoits with an anglaise, and very fine bread-crumbs, and plunge into hot fat four minutes before serving. Drain them when they have acquired a fine golden colour.
Mix the macaroni noodles with this sauce; spread everything on a plate and let it cool. Now divide the mixture into portions the size of walnuts; roll them into balls, then flatten them to create discs about the size of coins. Coat these discs with an anglaise and very fine bread crumbs, then fry them in hot oil for four minutes before serving. Drain them once they’re a nice golden color.
Pour one quart of boiling chicken consommé into the soup-tureen, and send to the table, separately, (1) the fried macaroni quoits; (2) one and one-half oz. of Gruyère and Parmesan cheese, in equal quantities, grated and mixed.
Pour one quart of boiling chicken broth into the soup tureen and serve at the table separately: (1) the fried macaroni rings; (2) one and a half ounces of Gruyère and Parmesan cheese, grated and mixed in equal amounts.
585—CONSOMMÉ MIREILLE
Add one tablespoonful of very concentrated tomato purée to three oz. of chicken forcemeat; roll this preparation into the form of a somewhat large sausage, and poach it. When cold, cut it into roundels, one-quarter inch thick, and stamp each roundel with an oval fancy-cutter in the shape of a medallion. Put these medallions in the soup-tureen with two tablespoonfuls of saffroned pilaff rice (No. 2255), and, when about to serve, pour thereon one quart of very clear, boiling chicken consommé.
Add one tablespoon of very concentrated tomato purée to three ounces of chicken sausage mix; shape this mixture into a large sausage and poach it. Once it’s cold, cut it into rounds about a quarter inch thick, and use an oval fancy cutter to stamp each round into the shape of a medallion. Place these medallions in the soup tureen with two tablespoons of saffron pilaf rice (No. 2255), and just before serving, pour one quart of clear, boiling chicken consommé over them.
586—CONSOMMÉ MIRETTE
Make eighteen quenelles of chicken forcemeat in the shape of large pearls, and poach them. Prepare two tablespoonfuls of lettuce chiffonade (the heart of one lettuce cut julienne-fashion and stewed in butter); make eighteen paillettes with Parmesan (No. 2322), and put them in a very hot oven eight or ten minutes before serving.
Make eighteen quenelles of chicken mixture shaped like large pearls, and poach them. Prepare two tablespoons of lettuce chiffonade (the heart of one lettuce cut julienne-fashion and cooked in butter); make eighteen paillettes with Parmesan (No. 2322), and put them in a very hot oven for eight to ten minutes before serving.
Put the poached quenelles and the lettuce chiffonade into the soup-tureen; pour thereon one quart of boiling consommé of the Petite Marmite, and one pinch of chervil pluches.
Put the poached quenelles and the lettuce chiffonade into the soup tureen; pour over one quart of boiling consommé from the Petite Marmite, and add a pinch of chervil pluches.
Send the paillettes au Parmesan to the table separately, and have them very hot.
Send the paillettes with Parmesan to the table separately, and make sure it's really hot.
587—CONSOMMÉ MONTE CARLO
Make and poach thirty small quenelles of chicken forcemeat; cisel and stew in butter the heart of one lettuce; prepare twelve little profiterolles of pâte à choux, the size of hazel-nuts, and cook them, taking care to keep them crisp.
Make and poach thirty small quenelles of chicken meat; cisel and sauté the heart of one lettuce in butter; prepare twelve little profiterolles of pâte à choux, the size of hazelnuts, and cook them, making sure to keep them crisp.
Put the quenelles and the lettuce chiffonade into the soup-tureen; pour thereon one quart of very clear, boiling, chicken consommé, and add a pinch of chervil pluches.
Put the quenelles and the lettuce chiffonade into the soup tureen; pour one quart of clear, boiling chicken broth over them and add a pinch of chervil pluches.
Serve the profiterolles separately and very hot.
Serve the profiterolles on its own and super hot.
212588—CONSOMMÉ MONTMORENCY
Have ready one quart of chicken consommé thickened with three tablespoonfuls of poached tapioca, strained through linen.
Have one quart of chicken broth ready, thickened with three tablespoons of poached tapioca, strained through cloth.
Prepare eighteen small grooved quenelles of chicken forcemeat. Poach, drain, and put them into the soup-tureen with two tablespoonfuls of very green asparagus-heads and two tablespoonfuls of poached rice, every grain of which should be distinct and separate.
Prepare eighteen small grooved quenelles of chicken filling. Poach, drain, and place them into the soup tureen with two tablespoons of very green asparagus heads and two tablespoons of poached rice, making sure each grain is distinct and separate.
589—CONSOMMÉ A la Moscovite
Prepare one quart of sterlet or sturgeon consommé, and add thereto some cucumber essence, obtained by pounding a cored and peeled cucumber, and straining the resulting purée through linen.
Prepare one quart of sterlet or sturgeon broth, and add some cucumber essence, which you can make by mashing a cored and peeled cucumber and straining the resulting purée through a cloth.
N.B.—Vesiga or the spine-marrow of the sturgeon ought to be soaked in cold water for a few hours in order to soften and swell it, after which it should be cut into dice and cooked in broth. For every four tablespoonfuls of cooked vesiga, one oz. of dry vesiga should be allowed.
N.B.—Vesiga, or the spinal marrow of the sturgeon, should be soaked in cold water for a few hours to soften and swell it. After that, it should be diced and cooked in broth. For every four tablespoons of cooked vesiga, one ounce of dry vesiga should be used.
590—CONSOMMÉ NESSELRODE
Have ready one quart of game consommé, prepared with hazel-hen fumet. Poach two baba-moulds of royale made from chestnut purée with two small tablespoonfuls of game salmis sauce added thereto; cut it into roundels half-inch thick, and trim these with a grooved fancy-cutter.
Have ready one quart of game consommé, prepared with hazel-hen fumet. Poach two baba-moulds of royale made from chestnut purée with two small tablespoons of game salmis sauce added to it; cut it into round pieces half an inch thick, and shape these with a grooved fancy cutter.
591—CONSOMMÉ AUX NIDS D’HIRONDELLES
The nests used for this soup are those of the esculent swallow, and their shape somewhat resembles that of the rind of a quartered, dry orange.
The nests used for this soup are from the edible swallow, and their shape is somewhat similar to that of the peel of a halved, dried orange.
In the first place, prepare a chicken consommé containing a large proportion of nutritious principles. Set three nests to soak in cold water for twenty-four hours, the object being to swell the mucilaginous elements of which they are composed and to make them transparent.
First, prepare a chicken broth that has a lot of nutritious ingredients. Soak three nests in cold water for twenty-four hours to swell the gelatinous elements they contain and make them clear.
When they have soaked sufficiently remove any pieces of feather which may have remained in them, using for this [213] purpose the point of a needle, and, when the nests are quite clean, drain them and put them into the consommé. At this stage set the consommé to boil, gently, for thirty or thirty-five minutes without interruption. During this time the gummy portions of the nests will melt into the consommé, giving the latter its characteristic viscidity, and there will only remain visible those portions which, in the natural state, constitute the framework of the nests; that is to say, little threads not unlike superfine transparent vermicelli.
When they have soaked enough, remove any pieces of feather that may still be in them, using the point of a needle for this purpose, and once the nests are completely clean, drain them and add them to the consommé. At this point, bring the consommé to a gentle boil for thirty to thirty-five minutes without stopping. During this time, the gummy parts of the nests will dissolve into the consommé, giving it its distinctive thickness, and only the parts that naturally make up the structure of the nests will remain visible, which means small threads similar to very fine, clear vermicelli.
592—CONSOMMÉ AUX ŒUFS DE FAUVETTE
I introduced this consommé in honour of the illustrious singer, Adelina Patti.
I introduced this consommé in honor of the famous singer, Adelina Patti.
It consists of a chicken consommé, which should be made as perfect as possible, and a garnish composed of the poached eggs of small birds.
It consists of a chicken broth that should be made as perfectly as possible, and a garnish made up of poached eggs from small birds.
593—CONSOMMÉ OLGA
Prepare one quart of excellent ordinary consommé, and add thereto, when about to serve and away from the fire, one-quarter pint of port wine.
Prepare one quart of good regular consommé, and add to it, just before serving and away from the heat, one-quarter pint of port wine.
594—CONSOMMÉ D’ORLÉANS
Lay on a buttered tray ten small quenelles of ordinary chicken forcemeat, ten others of chicken forcemeat combined with a very red tomato purée, and ten more of the same forcemeat, combined with a purée of spinach, all the quenelles being grooved.
Lay ten small quenelles of regular chicken mixture on a buttered tray, ten others made with chicken mixture mixed with bright red tomato purée, and ten more made with the same chicken mixture combined with spinach purée, ensuring all the quenelles are grooved.
Ten minutes before serving poach these quenelles, drain them, put them in the soup-tureen, and pour therein one quart of chicken consommé thickened with three tablespoonfuls of poached tapioca strained through linen. Add a pinch of chervil pluches.
Ten minutes before serving, poach these dumplings, drain them, place them in the soup tureen, and pour in one quart of chicken broth thickened with three tablespoons of poached tapioca strained through a linen cloth. Add a pinch of chervil pluches.
595—CONSOMMÉ D’ORSAY
Prepare one quart of very clear chicken consommé, also make fifteen small quenelles of pigeon forcemeat moulded to the shape of eggs by means of a very small spoon, and poach the yolks of ten eggs, taking care to keep them very soft.
Prepare one quart of clear chicken broth, also make fifteen small quenelles of pigeon forcemeat shaped like eggs using a small spoon, and poach the yolks of ten eggs, making sure to keep them very soft.
596—OX-TAIL SOUP
For Ten People.—Garnish the bottom of a small stock-pot or stewpan with one fine carrot and two medium-sized onions cut into roundels and browned in butter, and one faggot. Add two small ox-tails, or one of medium size weighing about four lbs. (The tails should be cut into sections, each of which should contain one of the caudal vertebræ, and they should then be browned in the oven.) Also add two lbs. of gelatinous bones, broken very small and likewise browned in the oven.
For Ten People.—Line the bottom of a small stockpot or stewpan with one fine carrot and two medium-sized onions, sliced into rounds and browned in butter, along with one bouquet garni. Add two small ox tails, or one medium one weighing about four lbs. (Cut the tails into sections, each containing one of the tail vertebrae, and then brown them in the oven.) Also, add two lbs. of gelatinous bones, broken into very small pieces and also browned in the oven.
Now proceed exactly as for brown veal stock (No. 9), taking note that the whole moistening must consist of no more than two and one-half quarts of ordinary broth and one quart of water.
Now proceed just like you would for brown veal stock (No. 9), keeping in mind that the total amount of liquid should be no more than two and a half quarts of regular broth and one quart of water.
Set to boil very gently for four and one-half or five hours. This done, strain the broth, which should be reduced to two and one-half quarts, and completely remove its grease. Transfer the largest sections of the tails, by means of a braiding-needle, one by one to another saucepan. Cover them with broth, and keep them warm for the garnish.
Set to simmer very gently for four and a half to five hours. When done, strain the broth, which should have reduced to two and a half quarts, and completely remove the grease. Using a braiding needle, transfer the largest pieces of the tails one by one to another saucepan. Cover them with broth and keep them warm for the garnish.
Finely chop one lb. of very lean beef; put this mince into a saucepan with the white of a leek cut into dice and half the white of an egg, and mix thoroughly. Add the broth, the grease of which has been removed, set to boil, stirring constantly the while, and then leave to simmer for one hour, which is the time required for the beef to exude all its juices and for the clarification of the broth.
Finely chop one pound of very lean beef; put this minced meat into a saucepan with the white part of a leek diced up and half the white of an egg, and mix it well. Add the broth, from which the fat has been removed, bring it to a boil while stirring constantly, then let it simmer for one hour, which is how long it takes for the beef to release all its juices and for the broth to clarify.
While the clarification is in progress cut a small carrot in brunoise fashion, or turn it by means of a very small spoon. Cook this garnish in a little water with butter, salt, and sugar.
While the clarification is in progress, cut a small carrot in brunoise fashion, or turn it using a very small spoon. Cook this garnish in a little water with butter, salt, and sugar.
A few minutes before serving strain the ox-tail broth through a napkin, put the sections of ox-tail and brunoise into the soup-tureen, and pour thereon the prepared broth. This soup may be flavoured with port or sherry, but this is optional.
A few minutes before serving, strain the ox-tail broth through a napkin, place the pieces of ox-tail and brunoise into the soup tureen, and pour the prepared broth over them. You can add port or sherry to this soup for extra flavor, but it's optional.
N.B.—If a thickened ox-tail soup be required add to the broth per every quart of it one-third of an oz. of arrowroot diluted with a little of the broth or some cold water.
N.B.—If you need a thicker oxtail soup, add one-third of an ounce of arrowroot to every quart of broth, diluted with a bit of the broth or some cold water.
597—CONSOMMÉ PARISIENNE
Have one quart of chicken consommé ready.
Have one quart of chicken broth ready.
For the garnish prepare two dariole-moulds of royale made [215] from a purée of ordinary julienne, a small macédoine of vegetables, comprising one heaped tablespoonful each of carrots and turnips divided up by means of a small grooved spoon and cooked in the usual way, one tablespoonful of small peas, the same quantity of fine French beans cut into lozenges, and one tablespoonful of asparagus-heads.
For the garnish, prepare two dariole-moulds of royale made 215 from a purée of regular julienne, a small macédoine of vegetables, which includes one heaped tablespoon of diced carrots and turnips split up with a small grooved spoon and cooked as usual, one tablespoon of small peas, the same amount of fine French beans cut into lozenges, and one tablespoon of asparagus heads.
598—LA PETITE MARMITE
For Ten People.—Prepare a consommé in a special earthenware stock-pot in accordance with the procedure indicated in recipe No. 1, but with the following quantities, viz., two lbs. of lean beef and as much breast of beef, one marrow-bone tied in a muslin-bag, and the necks, the pinions, and the gizzards of six large fowls, these giblets being inserted in the stewpan one hour before dishing up.
For Ten People.—Prepare a consommé in a special earthenware stockpot following the procedure in recipe No. 1, but use these amounts: two lbs. of lean beef and the same amount of beef breast, one marrow bone tied in a muslin bag, and the necks, wings, and gizzards of six large chickens, adding these giblets to the pot one hour before serving.
Moisten with three and one-half quarts of water and add three-quarters of an oz. of salt. Set to boil, skim as indicated, and cook gently with the view of obtaining a very clear broth. One hour before serving add six oz. of carrots and the same quantity of turnips, both cut to the shape of large olives, five oz. of the white of leeks, and a heart of celery.
Moisten with 3.5 quarts of water and add ¾ oz. of salt. Bring to a boil, skim as needed, and simmer gently to get a very clear broth. One hour before serving, add 6 oz. of carrots and the same amount of turnips, both cut into large olive shapes, 5 oz. of the white part of leeks, and a heart of celery.
Cook a quarter of a very white, properly blanched cabbage, separately, in a saucepan with a little consommé and some stock grease.
Cook a quarter of a very white, properly blanched cabbage in a saucepan with a bit of broth and some fat.
When about to serve test the seasoning of the consommé, which latter should be very clear; thoroughly clean the stewpan, which may even be covered with a clean napkin; withdraw the marrow-bone; take it out of its muslin-bag, and send it and the cabbage to the table separately, accompanied by a plate of small pieces of hot toast for the marrow.
When you're ready to serve, taste the seasoning of the consommé, which should be very clear. Make sure the stewpan is thoroughly clean; you can even cover it with a clean napkin. Remove the marrow bone, take it out of its muslin bag, and serve it along with the cabbage separately, along with a plate of small pieces of hot toast for the marrow.
599—THE POT-AU-FEU
Prepare this exactly like the Petite Marmite.
Prepare this just like the Petite Marmite.
600—POULE AU POT, or Poule au Pot Henri IV
This is a variation of the Petite Marmite, in which a tender and very fleshy hen is substituted for the giblets of fowl.
This is a variation of the Petite Marmite, where a tender and meaty hen replaces the giblets of the bird.
Strictly observe the rule of never using a new earthenware stock-pot before having boiled water in it for at least twelve hours. Also bear in mind that earthenware stock-pots should be washed in hot water only, without any soda or soap.
Always follow the rule of never using a new earthenware stockpot until you’ve boiled water in it for at least twelve hours. Also remember that earthenware stockpots should only be cleaned with hot water, without any soda or soap.
216601—CONSOMMÉ PRINTANIER
Have ready one quart of chicken consommé, also cut one carrot and one turnip into roundels one-half inch thick. With a tubular cutter one-eighth inch in diameter, cut these roundels into little rods, making a sufficient number to fill one tablespoonful with each vegetable. Cook these little rods in consommé, and reduce the latter to a glaze.
Have ready one quart of chicken broth, and also cut one carrot and one turnip into round pieces about half an inch thick. Using a tubular cutter that's one-eighth inch in diameter, cut these round pieces into small sticks, making enough to fill one tablespoon of each vegetable. Cook these little sticks in the broth, and reduce it to a glaze.
Put the carrot and turnip rods into the soup-tureen with one tablespoonful of small peas, the same quantity of small French beans and asparagus-heads, the former cut into lozenges, ten roundels of sorrel leaves, and as many of lettuce leaves, the latter being poached in some consommé. When about to serve pour the boiling consommé over these garnishes and add a large pinch of small chervil pluches.
Put the carrot and turnip sticks into the soup bowl along with one tablespoon of small peas, the same amount of small French beans and asparagus tips, with the beans cut into small pieces, ten rounds of sorrel leaves, and an equal number of lettuce leaves, the latter being poached in some broth. Just before serving, pour the boiling broth over these garnishes and add a generous pinch of small chervil pluches.
602—CONSOMMÉ PRINTANIER AUX QUENELLES
Prepare the printanier exactly as directed above, but slightly lessen the quantities of the vegetables constituting the garnish.
Prepare the printanier exactly as instructed above, but slightly reduce the amounts of the vegetables for the garnish.
Make eighteen small quenelles of chicken forcemeat in the shape of little grooved meringues, and poach them ten minutes before dishing up.
Make eighteen small quenelles of chicken meat mixture shaped like little grooved meringues, and poach them for ten minutes before serving.
Drain them, put them into the soup-tureen with the other garnishes, and pour thereon the boiling consommé.
Drain them, place them in the soup tureen with the other garnishes, and pour the boiling consommé over them.
603—CONSOMMÉ AUX PROFITEROLLES
Prepare forty very dry profiterolles (No. 218), and add an excellent chicken consommé to them at the last moment.
Prepare forty very dry profiteroles (No. 218), and add a delicious chicken broth to them right before serving.
The profiterolles may also be made to the size of walnuts, in which case they may be stuffed with a purée of chicken, foie gras, &c.
The profiterolles can also be made the size of walnuts, in which case they can be filled with a chicken purée, foie gras, etc.
604—CONSOMMÉ RACHEL
Prepare one quart of chicken consommé, and thicken it with three tablespoonfuls of poached tapioca strained through linen. With a round, even cutter stamp out twelve roundels of crumb of bread the size of pennies and one-half inch thick. Poach in consommé as many slices of very fresh beef-marrow as there are roundels of bread.
Prepare one quart of chicken broth and thicken it with three tablespoons of poached tapioca strained through a cloth. Use a round, even cutter to stamp out twelve round slices of bread about the size of a penny and half an inch thick. Poach as many slices of very fresh beef marrow in the broth as there are slices of bread.
Six minutes before serving fry the roundels of bread in clarified butter, hollow out their centres, and place on each a slice of poached beef-marrow suitably trimmed.
Six minutes before serving, fry the circles of bread in clarified butter, hollow out their centers, and place a slice of poached beef marrow on each, properly trimmed.
Put three tablespoonfuls of a julienne of cooked artichoke bottoms into the soup-tureen, pour thereon the thickened consommé, and add the roundels of bread garnished with marrow.
Put three tablespoons of a julienne of cooked artichoke bottoms into the soup tureen, pour the thickened consommé over it, and add the rounds of bread topped with marrow.
217605—CONSOMMÉ REJANE
Prepare one quart of excellent white consommé, set it to boil, and add a julienne of the white of half a fowl and the heads of two leeks cut similarly to the fowl. Set to cook gently for ten minutes, taking care to disturb the consommé as little as possible, add three oz. of potatoes cut into a julienne, complete the cooking, and serve immediately.
Prepare one quart of good white consommé, bring it to a boil, and add a julienne of the white from half a chicken and the tops of two leeks cut in the same way as the chicken. Let it simmer gently for ten minutes, being careful not to disturb the consommé too much, then add three oz. of potatoes cut into a julienne, finish cooking, and serve right away.
606—CONSOMMÉ RENAISSANCE
Prepare one quart of clear chicken consommé.
Prepare one quart of clear chicken broth.
For the garnish make two dariole-moulds of royale with a purée of early-season herbs thickened with velouté and whole eggs; with a small grooved spoon-cutter pick out one tablespoonful of pellets from a turnip and the red part only of a carrot. Cook these vegetables in the usual way. Cut the royale with a grooved fancy-cutter into pieces of the shape of small leaves. Put the leaves of royale into the soup-tureen with the carrot and turnip pellets, one tablespoonful of very green peas, the same quantity of French beans cut into lozenges, one tablespoonful of asparagus-heads, and twelve very small particles of very white cauliflower. Pour the boiling consommé over these garnishes, and add a pinch of chervil pluches.
For the garnish, make two dariole-moulds of royale with a purée of early-season herbs thickened with velouté and whole eggs. Use a small grooved spoon-cutter to pick out one tablespoon of pellets from a turnip and just the red part of a carrot. Cook these vegetables as usual. Cut the royale into pieces shaped like small leaves with a grooved fancy-cutter. Place the leaves of royale into the soup tureen along with the carrot and turnip pellets, one tablespoon of very green peas, the same amount of French beans cut into lozenges, one tablespoon of asparagus heads, and twelve very small pieces of very white cauliflower. Pour the boiling consommé over these garnishes and add a pinch of chervil pluches.
607—CONSOMMÉ RICHELIEU
Have ready one quart of highly-seasoned beef consommé. Also (1) prepare twelve quenelles of chicken forcemeat moulded by means of a small coffee-spoon, proceeding as follows:—Line the spoon with a thin coating of the forcemeat, and in the middle lay some chopped, reduced, cold chicken aspic. Cover the jelly with a layer of forcemeat, shaping it like a dome; insert another spoon (first dipped in hot water) under the quenelle, and place the latter upon a buttered sautépan. Repeat the operation until the required number of quenelles have been moulded. Treated in this way, the quenelles, when poached, contain, so to speak, a liquid core. Five minutes before dishing up, poach the quenelles.
Have ready one quart of well-seasoned beef broth. Also (1) prepare twelve quenelles of chicken meat mixture using a small coffee spoon, following these steps: Line the spoon with a thin layer of the meat mixture and place some chopped, reduced, cold chicken jelly in the center. Cover the jelly with a layer of the meat mixture, shaping it into a dome; use another spoon (first dipped in hot water) to lift the quenelle and place it in a buttered sauté pan. Repeat the process until you have the desired number of quenelles. This way, the quenelles will have a liquid center when poached. Five minutes before serving, poach the quenelles.
2. Cut six rectangles out of lettuce leaves; spread a thin layer of forcemeat over each; roll into paupiettes, and poach in some of the consommé.
2. Cut six rectangles out of lettuce leaves; spread a thin layer of ground meat over each; roll into paupiettes, and poach in some of the broth.
3. Prepare two tablespoonfuls of a coarse julienne of carrots and turnips, stew them in butter, and complete their cooking in the consommé, which should be thoroughly cleared of grease.
3. Prepare two tablespoons of coarsely chopped julienne carrots and turnips, sauté them in butter, and finish cooking them in the consommé, which should be completely free of grease.
Put the julienne, the paupiettes, and the stuffed quenelles [218] into the soup-tureen; pour therein the boiling beef consommé, and add a pinch of chervil pluches.
Put the julienne, the paupiettes, and the stuffed dumplings [218] into the soup tureen; pour in the boiling beef broth, and add a pinch of chervil pluches.
608—CONSOMMÉ ROSSINI
Prepare one quart of chicken consommé, slightly thickened with two tablespoonfuls of poached tapioca strained through linen.
Prepare one quart of chicken broth, slightly thickened with two tablespoons of poached tapioca strained through a cloth.
Make eighteen profiterolles, from pâte à choux without sugar (No. 2374), to the size of hazel-nuts. Bake them in a moderate oven, keeping them very crisp, and garnish them, inside, with a foie-gras and truffle purée.
Make eighteen profiterolles, from pâte à choux without sugar (No. 2374), to the size of hazelnuts. Bake them in a moderate oven, keeping them very crispy, and fill them with a foie-gras and truffle purée.
When about to serve, pour the consommé into the soup-tureen, and dish the profiterolles separately, after having placed them in good time in the front of the oven, so that they may reach the table very hot.
When ready to serve, pour the consommé into the soup tureen, and serve the profiterolles separately, having placed them in the front of the oven beforehand to ensure they arrive at the table very hot.
609—CONSOMMÉ ROTHSCHILD
Have ready one quart of game consommé, prepared with pheasant fumet. Add thereto, when about to serve, one-quarter pint of reduced Sauterne. Make two dariole-moulds of royale from a preparation consisting of one-third of the whole of purée of pheasant, one-third of chestnut purée, and one-third of pheasant salmis sauce. Poach the royale; cut it into grooved roundels, and place these in the soup-tureen with one tablespoonful of a julienne of fillets of pheasant.
Have ready one quart of game stock, made with pheasant fumet. Just before serving, add a quarter of a pint of reduced Sauterne. Make two dariole-moulds of royale from a mix of one-third purée of pheasant, one-third chestnut purée, and one-third pheasant salmis sauce. Poach the royale, cut it into grooved round discs, and place these in the soup tureen along with one tablespoonful of a julienne of fillets of pheasant.
When about to serve, pour the boiling consommé over the garnish.
When you're ready to serve, pour the boiling broth over the garnish.
610—CONSOMMÉ SAINT HUBERT
Take one quart of game consommé, prepared with venison fumet. Finish the consommé, at the time of serving, with one-quarter pint of Marsala.
Take one quart of game broth, made with venison fumet. Finish the broth right before serving by adding one-quarter pint of Marsala.
Make three dariole-moulds of royale from a preparation consisting of one-third of the whole of venison purée, one-third of lentil purée, and one-third of reduced game Espagnole. Poach the royale in a small Charlotte mould, and, when it has cooled, cut it up with a fancy-cutter of the shape of a cross. Put the crosses of royale into the soup-tureen with two tablespoonfuls of a julienne consisting of fillets of hare, and pour thereon the boiling consommé.
Make three dariole-moulds of royale from a mixture made up of one-third venison purée, one-third lentil purée, and one-third reduced game Espagnole. Poach the royale in a small Charlotte mold, and once it has cooled, cut it into cross shapes using a fancy cutter. Place the cross-shaped royales into the soup tureen with two tablespoons of a julienne made of hare fillets, and then pour the boiling consommé over it.
611—POTAGE SARAH BERNHARDT
Sprinkle three tablespoonfuls of tapioca into one quart of boiling chicken consommé, and leave to poach gently for fifteen or eighteen minutes.
Sprinkle three tablespoons of tapioca into one quart of boiling chicken broth, and let it simmer gently for fifteen to eighteen minutes.
Put the drained quenelles and the poached roundels of marrow into the soup-tureen; add one tablespoonful of a julienne of very black truffles, and the same quantity of asparagus-heads. Pour the boiling consommé, with tapioca, over this garnish.
Place the drained quenelles and the poached round slices of marrow into the soup tureen; add one tablespoon of a julienne of very dark truffles, and the same amount of asparagus tips. Pour the boiling consommé, with tapioca, over this garnish.
612—CONSOMMÉ SÉVIGNÉ
Keep one quart of very clear chicken consommé very warm.
Keep one quart of very clear chicken broth warm.
Prepare ten quenelles of chicken forcemeat, moulded by means of a small coffee-spoon, and poach them; also have ready four braised lettuces.
Prepare ten quenelles of chicken forcemeat using a small coffee spoon to shape them, and poach them; also have four braised lettuces ready.
Put the quenelles, the lettuce cut into small sections and properly trimmed, and one tablespoonful of peas into the soup-tureen; pour therein the boiling consommé and a pinch of chervil pluches.
Put the quenelles, the lettuce chopped into small pieces and properly trimmed, and one tablespoon of peas into the soup tureen; pour in the boiling consommé and add a pinch of chervil pluches.
613—CONSOMMÉ SOUVERAINE
Have ready one quart of chicken consommé.
Have one quart of chicken broth ready.
Make ten large quenelles from chicken forcemeat, and stuff them with a very fine brunoise, proceeding as follows:—Line a dessertspoon with a thin coat of forcemeat, and garnish the centre with the brunoise, previously cooked in consommé, and cold. Cover the brunoise with a layer of forcemeat, shaping it like a dome; insert another dessertspoon dipped into hot water under the quenelle, and transfer the latter to a buttered sautépan. Repeat the operation until the required number of quenelles have been moulded.
Make ten large quenelles from chicken puree and stuff them with a very fine brunoise, following these steps:—Line a dessert spoon with a thin layer of puree, and fill the center with the brunoise, which should be cooked in consommé and cooled. Top the brunoise with another layer of puree, shaping it into a dome; place another dessert spoon dipped in hot water under the quenelle, and transfer it to a buttered sauté pan. Repeat this process until you have molded the desired number of quenelles.
Allow eight minutes for the poaching of these quenelles; put them into the soup-tureen with two tablespoonfuls of peas; pour thereon the boiling consommé, and add a pinch of chervil pluches.
Allow eight minutes to poach these quenelles; place them into the soup tureen with two tablespoons of peas; pour the boiling consommé over them, and sprinkle a pinch of chervil. pluches.
614—TURTLE SOUP
With the exception of a few leading London restaurants, where a large quantity of this preparation is constantly in demand, turtle soup is very rarely prepared in the kitchens of catering establishments. It is more generally obtained ready-made, either fresh or preserved, and as a rule of exceptional quality, from firms whose speciality it is to make it, and who deliver it in excellent condition.
With a few top restaurants in London where there's a high demand for it, turtle soup is rarely made in catering kitchens. It's usually bought ready-made, either fresh or preserved, and is typically of excellent quality from companies that specialize in making it, delivering it in great condition.
From among the London firms who have deservedly earned [220] a reputation for this soup, “Pécriaux” may be quoted as one whose produce is quite irreproachable.
From the London companies that have rightly earned [220] a reputation for this soup, “Pécriaux” stands out as one whose product is completely commendable.
When a comparatively small quantity of this soup is required, it is best to buy it ready-made; in the event of its being desirable to prepare it oneself, the following recipe will be found the simplest and most practical for the purpose.
When you need a relatively small amount of this soup, it’s best to buy it pre-made; if you prefer to make it yourself, the following recipe is the simplest and most practical for that purpose.
Particulars of the Operation
The Slaughtering of the Turtle.—For soup, take a turtle weighing from 120 to 180 lbs., and let it be very fleshy and full of life.
The Slaughtering of the Turtle.—For soup, use a turtle weighing between 120 and 180 lbs., and make sure it is very meaty and full of life.
To slaughter it, lay it on its back on a table, with its head hanging over the side. By means of a double butcher’s hook, one spike of which is thrust into the turtle’s lower jaw, while the other suspends an adequately heavy weight, make the animal hold its head back; then, with all possible dispatch, sever the head from the body.
To butcher it, lay it on its back on a table, with its head hanging off the side. Using a double butcher’s hook, insert one spike into the turtle’s lower jaw while the other supports a suitably heavy weight to keep the animal's head back; then, as quickly as possible, cut the head off from the body.
Now immediately hang the body over a receptacle, that the blood may be collected, and leave it thus for one and one-half or two hours.
Now promptly hang the body over a container so that the blood can be drained, and leave it like that for an hour and a half to two hours.
Then follows the dismemberment:—To begin with, thrust a strong knife between the carapace or upper shell and the plastron or lower shell, exactly where the two meet, and separate the one from the other. The turtle being on its back, cut all the adhering flesh from the plastron, and put the latter aside. Now cut off the flippers; remove the intestines, which throw away, and carefully collect all the green fat. Whereupon cut away the flesh adhering to the carapace; once more remove all fat, and keep both in reserve.
Then follows the dismemberment:—To start, take a sharp knife and insert it between the upper shell and the lower shell, right where they meet, and separate them. With the turtle on its back, cut away all the flesh attached to the lower shell, and set it aside. Next, remove the flippers; take out the intestines and discard them, but be sure to carefully collect all the green fat. After that, cut away the flesh that’s sticking to the upper shell; once again remove all the fat, and keep both the fat and flesh for later.
The Treatment of the Carapace, the Plastron, and the Flippers.—The carapace and plastron, which are the outside bony framework of the turtle, constitute the only portions wherefrom the gelatinous flesh, used as the garnish of the soup, are obtained.
The Treatment of the Carapace, the Plastron, and the Flippers.—The carapace and plastron, which form the external bony structure of the turtle, are the only parts from which the gelatinous flesh, used as a soup garnish, is taken.
Saw the carapace into six or eight pieces, and the plastron into four.
Cut the shell into six or eight pieces, and the underside into four.
Put these pieces with the flippers into boiling water or into steam, to blanch. Withdraw the flippers as soon as they are sufficiently stiff for their skin to be removed, and leave the pieces of carapace and plastron to blanch for five minutes, in order that they may admit of being scraped. Now cool the pieces of carapace and plastron and the flippers, and put them into a stewpan containing enough water to abundantly cover [221] them. Set to boil; garnish with vegetables, as in the case of an ordinary broth, and add a small quantity of turtle herbs.
Put these parts with the flippers into boiling water or steam to blanch. Remove the flippers as soon as they're firm enough to have their skin taken off, and let the carapace and plastron pieces blanch for five minutes so they can be scraped. Now cool the carapace, plastron, and flippers, and place them in a pot with enough water to fully cover 221 them. Bring to a boil; add vegetables like you would for a regular broth, and toss in a small amount of turtle herbs.
Five or six hours should be allowed for the cooking of the carapace and the plastron, but the flippers, which are put to further uses in other culinary preparations, should be withdrawn at the end of five hours.
Five or six hours should be set aside for cooking the shell and the underside, but the flippers, which are used differently in other recipes, should be taken out after five hours.
When the pieces are taken from the cooking-liquor, remove all the flesh from the bones, and cool the former; then trim it carefully, and cut it into little squares of one and one-half inches side. It is these squares together with the green fat (poached in salted water and sliced) which constitute the garnish of the soup.
When you take the pieces out of the cooking liquid, remove all the meat from the bones and let the meat cool. Then, trim it carefully and cut it into small squares measuring one and a half inches on each side. These squares, along with the green fat (poached in salted water and sliced), make up the garnish for the soup.
The Preparation of Turtle Soup.—There are two modes of procedure, though their respective results are almost identical.
The Preparation of Turtle Soup.—There are two ways to do it, although the results are nearly the same.
1. Make a broth of the flesh of turtle alone, and then add a very gelatinous beef consommé to it, in pursuance of the method employed when the turtle soup is bought ready-made.
1. Make a broth using only turtle meat, and then add a very gelatinous beef consommé to it, following the method used when turtle soup is purchased pre-made.
This procedure is practically the best, more particularly if the soup has to be kept some time.
This method is basically the best, especially if the soup needs to be stored for a while.
2. Make an ordinary broth of shin of beef, using the same quantity of the latter as of turtle. Also include half a calf’s foot and one-half lb. of calf’s shin per 3 lbs. of the beef. Add the flesh of the turtle, or, in the event of its being thought necessary to clarify, which operation I do not in the least advise, reserve it for that purpose.
2. Make a basic beef broth using an equal amount of beef shin as turtle meat. Also add half a calf’s foot and half a pound of calf’s shin for every 3 pounds of beef. Include the turtle meat, or if you think it's necessary to clarify, which I really don’t recommend, save it for that.
The condiments and aromatics being the same for both methods, I shall now describe the procedure for method No. 1.
The condiments and aromatics being the same for both methods, I will now describe the procedure for method No. 1.
The Ingredients of the Soup.—Put into a stewpan of convenient size the flesh of the turtle and its head and bones. Moisten partly with the cooking-liquor of the carapace, and complete the moistening, in the case of a turtle weighing 120 lbs., with enough water to bring the whole to 50 quarts. By this means a soup of about thirty to thirty-five quarts will be obtained at the end of the operation. Add salt in the proportion of one oz. per every five quarts; set to boil; skim, and garnish with twelve carrots, a bunch of leeks (about ten bound with a head of celery), one lb. of parsley stalks, eight onions with ten cloves stuck into them, two lbs. of shallots, and one head of garlic. Set to boil gently for eight hours. An hour before straining the soup, add to the garnish four strips of lemon-peel, a bunch of herbs for turtle, comprising sweet basil, sweet marjoram, sage, rosemary, savory, and thyme, and a bag containing four oz. of coriander and two oz. of peppercorns.
The Ingredients of the Soup.—Place the meat of the turtle along with its head and bones into a suitably sized pot. Add some of the cooking liquid from the shell, and for a turtle weighing 120 lbs., add enough water to total 50 quarts. This will yield about thirty to thirty-five quarts of soup by the time you finish. Add salt at a rate of one ounce for every five quarts; bring it to a boil, skim off any foam, and then add twelve carrots, a bunch of leeks (about ten, tied with a head of celery), one pound of parsley stems, eight onions with ten cloves inserted into them, two pounds of shallots, and one head of garlic. Let it simmer gently for eight hours. An hour before straining the soup, add to the mix four strips of lemon peel, a bunch of herbs for turtle, which includes sweet basil, sweet marjoram, sage, rosemary, savory, and thyme, and a bag with four ounces of coriander and two ounces of peppercorns.
[222]
Finally, strain the soup through a napkin; add the pieces
of flesh from the carapace and plastron which were put aside
for the garnish, and keep it until wanted in specially-made
sandstone jars.
[222]
Finally, strain the soup through a cloth; add the pieces of meat from the shell and underside that were set aside for the garnish, and store it until needed in specially-made sandstone jars.
The Serving of the Soup.—When about to serve this soup, heat it; test and rectify its seasoning, and finish it off by means of a port wine glass of very old Madeira to every quart.
The Serving of the Soup.—When you're ready to serve this soup, heat it up; taste it and adjust the seasoning, and finish it off with a port wine glass of very old Madeira for every quart.
Very often a milk punch is served with turtle soup, the recipe being:—
Very often, a milk punch is served with turtle soup, the recipe being:—
Milk Punch.—Prepare a syrup from one-half pint of water and three and one-half oz. of sugar, the consistence at the boil being 170° (Baumé’s Hydrometer). Set to infuse in this syrup two orange and two lemon zests. Strain at the end of ten minutes, and add one-half pint of rum, one-fifth pint of kirsch, two-thirds pint of milk, and the juice of three oranges and three lemons. Mix thoroughly. Let it stand for three hours; filter, and serve cold.
Milk Punch.—Make a syrup by combining half a pint of water with three and a half ounces of sugar, heating it until it reaches a temperature of 170° (Baumé’s Hydrometer). Infuse two orange peels and two lemon peels in this syrup. After ten minutes, strain the mixture and add half a pint of rum, one-fifth of a pint of kirsch, two-thirds of a pint of milk, and the juice of three oranges and three lemons. Mix well. Let it sit for three hours, then filter and serve cold.
615—CONSOMMÉ TOSCA
Have ready one quart of chicken consommé thickened with three tablespoonfuls of poached tapioca strained through linen.
Have ready one quart of chicken broth thickened with three tablespoons of poached tapioca strained through a cloth.
Also prepare two tablespoonfuls of a julienne of carrots stewed in butter, the cooking of which is completed in the consommé; ten small quenelles of chicken forcemeat, combined, in the proportion of one-third, with foie gras and chopped truffles; ten small, very crisp profiterolles, stuffed with a purée of chicken with pistachio kernels.
Also prepare two tablespoons of a julienne of carrots cooked in butter, finishing the cooking in the consommé; ten small quenelles of chicken meat, mixed in a ratio of one-third with foie gras and chopped truffles; ten small, very crispy profiterolles, filled with a purée of chicken and pistachio nuts.
Put the quenelles and the julienne into the soup-tureen, pour therein the boiling consommé, and send the profiterolles to the table separately, and very hot.
Put the dumplings and the julienne into the soup tureen, pour in the boiling broth, and serve the profiterolles at the table separately and very hot.
616—CONSOMMÉ VERT PRÉ
Sprinkle two tablespoonfuls of tapioca into one quart of boiling consommé, and set to cook gently for a quarter of an hour.
Sprinkle two tablespoons of tapioca into one quart of boiling broth, and let it cook gently for fifteen minutes.
Put into the soup-tureen one tablespoonful of asparagus-heads, the same quantity of peas and of French beans cut into lozenges, a few roundels of sorrel leaves, and as many roundels of poached lettuce leaves.
Put one tablespoon of asparagus tips, the same amount of peas, and French beans cut into little diamonds into the soup tureen, along with a few slices of sorrel leaves and the same amount of sliced poached lettuce leaves.
Pour the boiling consommé, with tapioca, over this garnish, and add a large pinch of chervil pluches.
Pour the boiling broth, with tapioca, over this garnish, and add a generous pinch of chervil pluches.
[223]
617—CONSOMMÉ VILLENEUVE
Have ready one quart of chicken consommé.
Have one quart of chicken broth ready.
Prepare the following garnish:—Two small blanched lettuces, stuffed with chicken forcemeat combined with braised and chopped salted tongue; two dariole-moulds of ordinary royale, and two pancakes coated with a layer of chicken forcemeat, which should be placed in the front of the oven for a few moments with the view of poaching the forcemeat.
Prepare the following garnish:— Two small blanched lettuces, filled with chicken mixture combined with braised and chopped salted tongue; two dariole-moulds of regular royale, and two pancakes topped with a layer of chicken mixture, which should be placed at the front of the oven for a few moments to lightly cook the mixture.
Put the cut-up lettuces, the pancakes cut into small, narrow lozenges, and the royale cut into pastils, into the soup-tureen; and, when about to serve, pour the boiling consommé over the whole.
Place the chopped lettuces, the pancakes sliced into small, thin diamonds, and the royale cut into pastilles, into the soup tureen; and, just before serving, pour the boiling consommé over everything.
Special Cold Consommé for Suppers
Remarks Relative to the Consommés.—I gave the recipes of these consommés in Part I. of this work (No. 6), and shall now, therefore, limit myself to the following remarks, which are of paramount importance:—
Comments on the Consommés.—I provided the recipes for these consommés in Part I of this work (No. 6), so now I'll just share the following comments, which are extremely important:—
1. These consommés must be perfect in limpidness and quality.
1. These consommés must be clear and of high quality.
2. The flavour which typifies them should be at once decided and yet not too pronounced.
2. The flavor that defines them should be clear but not overly strong.
3. When the flavour is imparted by a wine, the latter should be of the best possible quality. Rather than make use of inferior wines, the presence of which in the soup would tend to depreciate its quality, completely discard wine flavourings.
3. When adding flavor with wine, it should be the best quality available. Instead of using low-quality wines, which would lower the overall quality of the soup, it’s better to skip the wine flavorings altogether.
4. Supper consommés never contain any garnish.
4. Supper broths never have any garnish.
618—CONSOMMÉ At the Essence DE CAILLES
Use roast quails in the proportion of two for each pint of consommé; the fillets may be reserved for a cold entrée.
Use roasted quails at a ratio of two per pint of consommé; you can save the fillets for a cold appetizer.
619—CONSOMMÉ To the essence DE CÉLERI
It is impossible to state exactly how much celery should be used, the quantity being entirely subject to the more or less decided flavour of the vegetables at one’s disposal.
It’s impossible to say exactly how much celery to use; the amount really depends on the strong or mild flavor of the vegetables you have on hand.
Experience alone can guide the operator in this matter.
Experience alone can guide the operator in this situation.
620—CONSOMMÉ To the essence DE MORILLES
Allow five oz. of small fresh morels, or three oz. of dry ones per quart of the consommé. Pound them and mix them with the clarification.
Allow 5 oz. of small fresh morels, or 3 oz. of dry ones per quart of the consommé. Mash them up and mix them with the clarification.
224621—CONSOMMÉ At the Essence DE TRUFFLE
Use fresh truffles only in this case. Allow two oz. of peelings and trimmings per quart of the consommé; pound them and mix them with the clarification.
Use fresh truffles only in this case. Allow 2 oz. of peelings and trimmings per quart of the consommé; crush them and mix them with the clarification.
622—CONSOMMÉ AU FUMET DE PERDREAU
Proceed as in No. 618; allow one partridge for each quart of the consommé.
Proceed as in No. 618; add one partridge for every quart of the consommé.
623—CONSOMMÉ AUX PAILLETTES D’OR
Take a very superior chicken consommé; add thereto, per quart, a glass of excellent liqueur brandy, and, in the same proportion, one gold-leaf cut into small spangles.
Take a high-quality chicken broth; add to it, for every quart, a glass of fine liqueur brandy, and in the same amount, one gold leaf cut into small pieces.
624—CONSOMMÉ AUX PIMENTS DOUX
Add one-half oz. of fresh or preserved capsicum to every quart of the consommé. The product should be pounded and mixed with the clarification.
Add ½ oz. of fresh or preserved capsicum to each quart of the consommé. The product should be crushed and mixed in with the clarification.
625—CONSOMMÉ A La Madrileña
Add four oz. of raw tomato and one oz. of capsicum to the consommé per every quart of the latter. Mix these ingredients with the clarification, and serve as cold as possible.
Add four oz. of raw tomato and one oz. of bell pepper to the consommé for each quart of the latter. Mix these ingredients with the clarification, and serve as cold as possible.
626—CONSOMMÉ À la Portuguesa
Add to the consommé for every quart one-third pint of raw tomato purée and one-sixth pint of tomato juice. Cook with lid on for twenty minutes, taking care not to let it reach the boil; strain through muslin, pressing lightly the while, and season moderately with cayenne. Set to cool, and serve very cold.
Add to the broth for every quart one-third pint of raw tomato purée and one-sixth pint of tomato juice. Cook with the lid on for twenty minutes, making sure it doesn't boil; strain through a fine cloth, pressing lightly while straining, and season gently with cayenne. Let it cool, and serve very cold.
627—CONSOMMÉS AUX VINS
By adding a port wine glass full of the chosen wine to one pint of excellent cold chicken consommé, the following series of consommés may be made:—
By adding a port wine glass full of the selected wine to one pint of high-quality cold chicken broth, the following series of broths can be made:—
- Consommé au vin de Chypre.
- Consommé au vin de Madère.
- Consommé au vin de Malvoisie.
- Consommé au vin de Marsala.
- Consommé au vin de Porto doré.
- Consommé au vin de Porto rose.
- Consommé au vin de Samos.
- Consommé au vin de Zucco.
[225]
628—GELEE AUX POMMES D’AMOUR
Proceed as for the “Consommé Portugaise,” and use that variety of small tomatoes which, in Provence, are called “Pommes d’amour.”
Proceed as you would for the “Consommé Portugaise,” and use that type of small tomatoes which, in Provence, are called “Pommes d’amour.”
629—GELEE DE VOLAILLE Naples style
Proceed as for the “Consommé Portugaise,” but finish it with one port wine-glassful of port or old Marsala per quart.
Proceed as you would for the “Consommé Portugaise,” but finish it with one glass of port or old Marsala for every quart.
THICK SOUPS
In Part I., Chapter I., of this work I pointed out what thick soups consist of. I likewise touched upon the general rules which should be observed in the preparation of each class of these soups, and showed how most of them could, if necessary, be converted into and served as cullises, purées, bisques, veloutés, or creams. The principles governing these alterations are very simple, and after a moment’s reflection the operator will thoroughly grasp their import. Be this as it may, the reader will find the necessary directions at the end of each recipe that admits of various methods of preparation.
In Part I., Chapter I., of this work, I pointed out what thick soups are made of. I also covered the general rules to follow when making each type of these soups and demonstrated how most of them could, if needed, be transformed into and served as sauces, purees, bisques, veloutes, or creams. The principles behind these changes are quite straightforward, and after a moment’s thought, the reader will fully understand their significance. That said, you will find the necessary instructions at the end of each recipe that allows for different preparation methods.
With regard to those recipes which are not followed by any directions of the sort referred to, and which I simply class under the name of Potages, these are unalterable preparations which may only be served in accordance with the directions given. This being clear, the reader will understand that I have refrained from repeating the quantities of butter, cream, thickening ingredients, &c., in each recipe. These particulars having been given in Part I., it will be necessary to refer to that part of the book for them.
Regarding the recipes that don't have any specific instructions like the ones mentioned, I categorize these as Potages. These are fixed preparations that should only be served according to the provided directions. With that clarified, the reader will see that I haven't repeated the amounts of butter, cream, thickening agents, etc., in each recipe. Since these details were provided in Part I, you will need to refer back to that section of the book for them.
630—PURÉE DE CAROTTES, otherwise CRÉCY
Cut one lb. of the red part only of carrots into fine slices; chop one onion, and put the whole into a stewpan with a sprig of thyme and two oz. of butter. Stew gently for twenty minutes, and season with a pinch of salt and sugar. Add the thickening ingredient, i.e., either two oz. of rice or five and one-half oz. of bread dice fried in butter; also add one and one-half pints of white consommé, and set to cook very gently.
Slice one pound of the red part of carrots into thin pieces; chop one onion and place everything into a saucepan with a sprig of thyme and two ounces of butter. Cook on low heat for twenty minutes, and season with a pinch of salt and sugar. Add the thickening ingredient, either two ounces of rice or five and a half ounces of bread cubes fried in butter; also add one and a half pints of white consommé, and let it cook very gently.
Rub through tammy, test the consistence, despumate, and add butter when dishing up.
Rub through a fine sieve, check the consistency, remove any foam, and add butter when serving.
Ordinary garnish: small bread dice fried in butter.
Ordinary garnish: small pieces of bread fried in butter.
Occasional garnish: poached Japanese pearls in the proportion of two tablespoonfuls per quart of the soup.
Occasional garnish: poached Japanese pearls at two tablespoons per quart of the soup.
631—PURÉE DE CAROTTES AU TAPIOCA, otherwise VELVETS
Make one pint of carrot purée as above, and poach two tablespoonfuls of tapioca in a pint of white consommé.
Make one pint of carrot purée as described above, and poach two tablespoons of tapioca in a pint of white consommé.
When about to serve, and after having buttered the purée of carrots, mix therewith the prepared tapioca.
When you're ready to serve, after buttering the carrot purée, mix in the prepared tapioca.
632—PURÉE DE CÉLERI-RAVE
Finely mince one lb. of celeriac; blanch it; thoroughly drain it, and stew it gently in one oz. of butter. Moisten with one quart of white consommé; add two medium-sized potatoes, minced, and set to cook gently. Rub through tammy; despumate the purée gently for half an hour, and add butter when dishing up.
Finely chop 1 lb. of celeriac; blanch it; drain it well, and simmer it gently in 1 oz. of butter. Add 1 quart of white consommé; incorporate two medium-sized minced potatoes, and let it cook slowly. Strain through a fine sieve; gently skim the purée for half an hour, and add butter when serving.
Garnish: small bread dice fried in butter.
Garnish: small cubes of bread fried in butter.
633—PURÉE DE CHOUX DE BRUXELLES, otherwise FLAMANDE
Parboil and drain one lb. of very fresh Brussels sprouts. Set them to stew gently in three oz. of butter; moisten with one pint of white consommé; for the leason add two medium-sized quartered potatoes, and complete the cooking.
Parboil and drain 1 lb. of very fresh Brussels sprouts. Cook them slowly in 3 oz. of butter; add 1 pint of white consommé to moisten. For extra flavor, include 2 medium-sized quartered potatoes, and finish cooking.
Rub the whole through tammy, finish the purée with milk, despumate it in the usual way, and add butter when dishing up. Garnish with small bread dice fried in butter.
Strain everything through a fine mesh, finish the purée with milk, remove the foam as usual, and add butter when serving. Top with small cubes of bread that have been fried in butter.
634—PURÉE DE CHOUX-FLEURS, otherwise DUBARRY
Parboil one lb. of cauliflower divided into bunches.
Parboil 1 lb. of cauliflower, separated into florets.
Drain them and put them in a saucepan with one pint of boiled milk and two medium-sized minced potatoes for the thickening. Set to cook gently, rub through tammy, finish with boiled milk, despumate, and add butter.
Drain them and put them in a saucepan with one pint of boiled milk and two medium-sized chopped potatoes for thickening. Cook gently, strain through a fine sieve, finish with boiled milk, skim off the foam, and add butter.
Garnish with small bread dice fried in butter.
Garnish with small cubes of bread fried in butter.
This soup may also be prepared as a velouté or a cream with small pieces of cauliflower as garnish.
This soup can also be made as a velouté or a cream, garnished with small pieces of cauliflower.
635—PURÉE DE CROSNES, otherwise JAPONAISE
Parboil and drain one lb. of well-cleaned stachys. Stew them in one oz. of butter; moisten with one pint of boiled [227] milk or white consommé, according as to whether the purée is to be a Lenten one or not; add two medium-sized minced potatoes, and complete the cooking gently.
Parboil and drain one lb. of well-cleaned stachys. Sauté them in one oz. of butter; add enough boiled [227] milk or white consommé to moisten, depending on whether the purée is meant to be for Lent or not; add two medium-sized chopped potatoes, and continue cooking gently.
Rub through tammy, test the consistence, and add, if necessary, either a little boiled milk or some consommé; despumate, and add butter.
Rub through a fine sieve, check the consistency, and add, if needed, a bit of boiled milk or some broth; remove any foam, and mix in butter.
Garnish with two tablespoonfuls of Japanese pearls poached in consommé or milk.
Garnish with two tablespoons of Japanese pearls poached in consommé or milk.
This soup may also be prepared as a velouté or a cream.
This soup can also be made as a velouté or a cream.
636—PURÉE DE FLAGEOLETS, otherwise MUSARD
Cook together with the ordinary aromatic garnish three-quarters pint of dry flageolets, or, if they are in season, use twice that quantity of fresh ones.
Cook together with the usual aromatic garnish three-quarters of a pint of dry flageolets, or, if they're in season, use twice that amount of fresh ones.
Drain, pound, and moisten the purée with a little of the cooking-liquor of the flageolets, rub through tammy, and rectify the consistence with some white consommé and the necessary quantity of boiled milk. Despumate, and butter it when about to dish up.
Drain, mash, and wet the purée with a bit of the cooking liquid from the flageolets, strain it through a fine mesh, and adjust the texture with some white broth and the right amount of boiled milk. Remove any foam, and add butter just before serving.
Garnish with two tablespoonfuls of small bread dice fried in butter.
Garnish with two tablespoons of small bread cubes toasted in butter.
This soup may also be prepared as a velouté or a cream, but for either of the latter it is preferable to use fresh flageolets, the garnish for both consisting of very small flageolets and chervil pluches.
This soup can also be made as a velouté or a cream, but for either of those, it's better to use fresh flageolets. The garnish for both consists of very small flageolets and chervil pluches.
637—PURÉE DE HARICOTS BLANCS, otherwise SOISSONNAISE
Cook in the usual way, that is to say, with carrots, a faggot, and one onion stuck with a clove, a good half-pint of dry haricot beans.
Cook as you normally would, meaning with carrots, a bundle of herbs, and an onion studded with a clove, along with a good half-pint of dry haricot beans.
Crush all these, moisten with a few tablespoonfuls of their cooking-liquor, and rub through tammy.
Crush all of these, add a few tablespoons of their cooking liquid to moisten them, and strain through a fine sieve.
Rectify the consistence of the purée with the necessary quantity of white consommé and milk, despumate, add butter when about to dish up, and garnish with small bread dice.
Adjust the thickness of the purée with the right amount of white stock and milk, remove any foam, add butter just before serving, and top with small bread cubes.
This soup may also be prepared as a velouté or a cream.
This soup can also be made as a velouté or a cream.
638—PURÉE DE HARICOTS VERTS, otherwise CORMEILLES
Parboil one and one-half lbs. of French beans and keep them very green. After having well drained them, stew them for ten or twelve minutes in one oz. of butter, moisten with one pint of white consommé, and add two medium-sized minced potatoes for the thickening.
Parboil 1.5 lbs. of green beans until they are very green. After draining them well, cook them in 1 oz. of butter for about 10 to 12 minutes, then add 1 pint of white broth and stir in two medium-sized minced potatoes to thicken it up.
[228]
Set to cook gently, rub through tammy, rectify the consistence
of the purée with a little boiled milk, despumate, and
add butter when dishing up.
228Cook on low heat, strain through a fine mesh, adjust the texture of the purée with a bit of boiled milk, skim off the foam, and add butter when serving.
Garnish with two tablespoonfuls of cooked French beans cut into narrow lozenges.
Garnish with two tablespoons of cooked French beans cut into narrow pieces.
This soup may also be prepared as a velouté or a cream.
This soup can also be made as a velouté or a cream.
639—PURÉE DE HARICOTS ROUGES, otherwise CONDÉ
Put a heaped pint of red beans into cold water, set to boil slowly, skim, add three oz. of carrots, one small faggot, one onion stuck with a clove, and a bottleful of boiling red wine. Set to cook gently.
Put a heaped pint of red beans in cold water, bring it to a slow boil, skim off the foam, then add three ounces of carrots, a small bunch of herbs, one onion studded with a clove, and a bottle of boiling red wine. Let it cook gently.
Drain the beans and crush them in a mortar. Moisten the purée with a few tablespoonfuls of the cooking-liquor of the beans, rub through tammy, rectify the consistence of the purée with some white consommé, follow the procedure of all purées, and add butter when about to serve.
Drain the beans and mash them in a mortar. If needed, add a few tablespoons of the bean cooking liquid to the purée, strain it through a fine sieve, adjust the consistency of the purée with some white broth, follow the usual process for all purées, and add butter just before serving.
Garnish with bread dice fried in butter.
Garnish with bread cubes fried in butter.
640—PURÉE DE LENTILLES, otherwise continue
Soak three-quarters of a pint of lentils in lukewarm water for two hours. Put them in a stewpan with two oz. of very lean breast of bacon, blanched, cooled, and cut into dice, and one quart of white consommé. Set to boil, skim, add three oz. of carrots, one onion, and one faggot, and cook very gently.
Soak ¾ of a pint of lentils in lukewarm water for two hours. Put them in a saucepan with 2 oz. of very lean bacon, blanched, cooled, and diced, and one quart of white consommé. Bring to a boil, skim the surface, add 3 oz. of carrots, one onion, and a bundle of herbs, then cook very gently.
Drain the lentils, pound them together with the bacon, moisten the purée with a few tablespoonfuls of cooking-liquor, and rub through tammy. Rectify the consistence with some reserved cooking-liquor, then treat the purée in the usual way and add butter when about to serve.
Drain the lentils, mash them up with the bacon, add a few tablespoons of the cooking liquid to moisten the purée, and strain through a fine sieve. Adjust the consistency with some reserved cooking liquid, then prepare the purée as usual and add butter just before serving.
Garnish with two tablespoonfuls of bread dice fried in butter and a pinch of chervil pluches.
Garnish with two tablespoons of bread cubes fried in butter and a pinch of chervil pluches.
N.B.—It should be borne in mind that the aromatic garnish used in cooking dry vegetables of what kind soever should be withdrawn before pounding the latter, that they may be rubbed through tammy.
N.B.—It should be noted that the aromatic garnish used in cooking dry vegetables of any kind should be removed before mashing them so they can be strained through a fine sieve.
641—PURÉE DE NAVETS, otherwise FRENCH
Finely mince one lb. of very firm turnips, parboil, drain, and stew them in one and one-half oz. of butter, the necessary salt, and one-half oz. of sugar, until they are almost completely cooked. Moisten with one-half pint of white consommé, and [229] complete the cooking. Meantime, cook two medium-sized, peeled and quartered potatoes in some consommé.
Finely chop 1 lb. of very firm turnips, parboil them, drain, and cook them in 1.5 oz. of butter, the necessary salt, and 0.5 oz. of sugar until they are almost fully cooked. Add 0.5 pint of white consommé to moisten, and 229 finish cooking. In the meantime, cook two medium-sized, peeled, and quartered potatoes in some consommé.
Now put the turnips and the potato into the same stewpan; crush them, and rub them through tammy. Bring the purée to the proper consistence by means of boiled milk, and finish it in the usual way.
Now put the turnips and the potato into the same saucepan; mash them, and strain them through a fine sieve. Adjust the purée to the right consistency with boiled milk, and finish it as you usually would.
Garnish with some small bread dice fried in butter.
Garnish with small bread cubes fried in butter.
This soup may also be prepared as a velouté or a cream.
This soup can also be made as a velouté or a cream.
642—PURÉE D’OSEILLE ET DE VERMICELLE A LA CRÈME
Sprinkle three oz. of well-separated vermicelli into one pint of boiling milk or white consommé (according as to whether the preparation be a Lenten one or not). Let the vermicelli poach gently for twenty-five minutes, and then add four tablespoonfuls of sorrel cooked in butter.
Sprinkle 3 oz. of well-separated vermicelli into 1 pint of boiling milk or white broth (depending on whether the dish is for Lent or not). Let the vermicelli simmer gently for 25 minutes, then add 4 tablespoons of sorrel cooked in butter.
Rub the whole through tammy; finish the purée with sufficient milk or thin cream; heat until the boil is reached, and, when about to serve, complete by means of a leason composed of the yolks of two eggs and one-quarter pint of very fresh cream.
Strain everything through a fine sieve; finish the purée with enough milk or light cream; heat it until it boils, and just before serving, enhance it with a mixture made of two egg yolks and a quarter pint of very fresh cream.
For the garnish, refer to the remarks under No. 646.
For the garnish, check the comments under No. 646.
643—PURÉE D’OSEILLE ET DE SAGOU A LA CRÈME
Proceed exactly as directed in the preceding recipe; but instead of vermicelli use three oz. of sago. Allow the usual time for cooking, and add the same quantity of sorrel cooked in butter.
Follow the instructions in the previous recipe exactly; however, substitute three oz. of sago for the vermicelli. Cook for the usual amount of time, and add the same quantity of sorrel that has been cooked in butter.
Use the same quantities of milk or consommé in order to bring the purée to the proper consistence, and make use of a precisely similar leason.
Use the same amounts of milk or broth to get the purée to the right consistency, and use the exact same mixture.
644—PURÉE D’OSEILLE ET DE SEMOULE A la mode
The same as the above, but use three oz. of semolina. All other particulars remain the same.
The same as above, but use three oz. of semolina. All other details stay the same.
645—PURÉE D’OSEILLE ET DE TAPIOCA A LA CRÈME
Procedure like that of No. 642, using instead of the vermicelli three oz. of tapioca.
Procedure like that of No. 642, using instead of the vermicelli three oz. of tapioca.
646—REMARKS RELATIVE TO THE POSSIBLE VARIATIONS OF THE FOUR PRECEDING RECIPES
A large variety of this kind of soups may be prepared by using the quantity prescribed of salep, buckwheat, oatmeal, barley-meal, &c.
A wide range of these kinds of soups can be made by using the specified amounts of salep, buckwheat, oatmeal, barley flour, etc.
[230]
These soups derive a particular and agreeable flavour from
their cohering element.
[230]
These soups get a unique and pleasant flavor from their main component.
The chief point to be remembered in their preparation is their consistence, which should be that of a thin cream.
The main thing to keep in mind when preparing them is that they should have a consistency like that of thin cream.
When too thick, these soups are pasty and disagreeable; when too thin, they are insipid; hence the desirability of aiming at a happy medium.
When they're too thick, these soups are gooey and unpleasant; when they're too thin, they lack flavor; so it's important to find a good balance.
Their garnish is exceedingly variable, the more preferable forms being small bread dice fried in clarified butter, pressed; peeled tomatoes cut into dice and tossed in butter; small printaniers, brunoises, juliennes, paysannes, or well-poached rice.
Their garnish varies a lot, with the favorite options being small bread cubes fried in clarified butter, pressed; peeled tomatoes diced and tossed in butter; small printaniers, brunoises, juliennes, paysannes, or well-poached rice.
Thus, from the typical recipe of these soups, a whole series may be prepared, which need not be gone into separately here.
Thus, from the typical recipe of these soups, a whole range can be prepared, which doesn't need to be discussed separately here.
647—PURÉE DE POIS AUX CROÛTONS
Wash three-quarters of a pint of split peas in cold water and put them into a stewpan with one quart of cold water, a little salt, and one-half lb. of raw ham. Set to boil, skim, and add two oz. of mirepoix, the minced green leaves of three leeks, a fragment of thyme and bay, salt, and one-half oz. of sugar. Set to cook very gently.
Wash three-quarters of a pint of split peas in cold water and put them into a pot with one quart of cold water, a little salt, and half a pound of raw ham. Bring to a boil, skim off any foam, and add two ounces of mirepoix, the minced green leaves of three leeks, a bit of thyme and bay, salt, and half an ounce of sugar. Cook on low heat.
Rub through tammy, bring the purée to the proper consistence by means of white consommé, despumate it sufficiently, and add butter to it when dishing up.
Strain through a tammy, adjust the purée to the right consistency using white consommé, skim off enough foam, and add butter when serving.
Garnish with two tablespoonfuls of small bread dice fried in butter.
Garnish with two tablespoons of small bread cubes fried in butter.
648—PURÉE DE POIS FRAIS, otherwise SAINT-GERMAIN
The two following methods may be employed, viz.:—
The two methods below can be used, namely:—
(1) Cook quickly one and one-quarter pints of fresh peas, just shelled, in boiling, salted water. Drain them, pound them in a mortar, moisten the purée with one pint of white consommé, and rub it through tammy. Bring it to the proper degree of heat, and add butter when about to serve. Prepared in this way, the purée should be of a perfect shade.
(1) Cook one and a quarter pints of fresh shelled peas quickly in boiling salted water. Drain them, then mash them in a mortar, adding one pint of white consommé to moisten the purée, and strain it through a fine sieve. Heat it to the right temperature, and add butter just before serving. When made this way, the purée should have a perfect color.
(2) Stew one and one-quarter pints of fresh peas in one and one-half oz. of butter, a little lettuce chiffonade, one and one-half oz. of the green part of leeks, a pinch of chervil, a little salt and sugar, and one-seventh pint of water.
(2) Cook one and a quarter pints of fresh peas in one and a half ounces of butter, a bit of lettuce chiffonade, one and a half ounces of the green part of leeks, a pinch of chervil, a little salt and sugar, and one-seventh of a pint of water.
Pound the peas as soon as they are cooked, moisten the purée with one pint of white consommé, and rub through tammy. Bring the preparation to the proper degree of heat and add butter at the last moment.
Mash the peas right after they’re cooked, blend the purée with one pint of white consommé, and strain it through a tammy. Heat the mixture to the right temperature and add butter just before serving.
[231]
Treated thus, the purée will be of a fainter shade than the
preceding one, but its flavour will be more delicate.
231When prepared this way, the purée will have a lighter color than the previous one, but its flavor will be more subtle.
Garnish, in both cases, with one and one-half tablespoonfuls of very green, fine peas, and some chervil pluches. This soup may also be prepared as a velouté or a cream.
Garnish, in both cases, with one and a half tablespoons of very green, finely chopped peas, and some chervil pluches. This soup can also be made as a velouté or a cream.
649—PURÉE DE POIS FRAIS Mint Tea
Make the purée according to one of the above-mentioned methods, and add to the peas, while cooking, a faggot consisting of three little sprigs of fresh mint. Finish with consommé, and add butter in the usual way.
Make the purée using one of the methods mentioned above and add it to the peas while they cook, along with a bundle of three small sprigs of fresh mint. Finish with consommé and add butter as usual.
Garnish with nice peas, as above, and some very tender mint-leaves, chopped, instead of the chervil pluches.
Garnish with fresh peas, as mentioned above, and some finely chopped tender mint leaves instead of the chervil pluches.
Remarks Relative to those Soups which have a Purée of Peas for Base.—A large number of soups may be made from purées of fresh peas; among others I may mention the following, with brief directions as to their constituents and garnish, viz.:—
Comments on Soups That Use Pea Purée as a Base.—You can make a lot of soups using purées of fresh peas; I'll mention a few here, along with some quick notes on their ingredients and garnishes, specifically:
650—POTAGE AMBASSADEURS
Purée of fresh peas, quite ready for soup; finish with a small tablespoonful of sorrel and lettuce chiffonade, and two tablespoonfuls of poached rice per quart of purée.
Purée of fresh peas, ready for soup; finish with a small tablespoon of sorrel and lettuce chiffonade, and two tablespoons of poached rice for every quart of purée.
651—POTAGE CAMELIA
Prepare this after the recipe of potage Lamballe; finish with one tablespoonful of a julienne of the white of a leek and one tablespoonful of white chicken meat, cut julienne-fashion, per quart of the soup.
Prepare this after the recipe for potage Lamballe; finish with one tablespoon of a julienne of the white part of a leek and one tablespoon of white chicken meat, chopped julienne-fashion, per quart of the soup.
652—POTAGE FONTANGES
Purée of fresh peas ready for soup; add two tablespoonfuls of a chiffonade of sorrel and a pinch of chervil pluches per quart of the purée, and two tablespoonfuls of poached rice.
Purée of fresh peas ready for soup; add two tablespoons of a chiffonade of sorrel and a pinch of chervil pluches per quart of the purée, and two tablespoons of poached rice.
653—POTAGE LAMBALLE
Half of this consists of a finished purée of peas, and the other half of tapioca poached in consommé as for the ordinary “potage au tapioca.”
Half of this is a smooth pea purée, and the other half is tapioca cooked in broth, like a regular "potage au tapioca."
654—POTAGE LONGCHAMPS
This is the “potage Fontange,” kept somewhat clear, and with a garnish composed of one and one-half oz. of vermicelli, poached in consommé, and a pinch of chervil pluches per quart of the soup.
This is the “potage Fontange,” kept relatively clear, and garnished with one and a half ounces of vermicelli poached in consommé and a pinch of chervil pluches per quart of the soup.
232655—POTAGE MARIGNY
Proceed as for “potage Fontange,” and add a garnish of one tablespoonful of peas and one tablespoonful of fine French beans cut into lozenges.
Proceed as you would for “potage Fontange,” and add a garnish of one tablespoon of peas and one tablespoon of fine French beans cut into small pieces.
656—POTAGE MARCILLY
Half of this consists of a purée of peas and the other half of a purée of chicken. Prepare these purées in the usual way and mix them together when about to serve.
Half of this is a pea purée and the other half is a chicken purée. Make these purées in the usual way and combine them just before serving.
Garnish with two tablespoonfuls of Japanese pearls poached in consommé and twelve small quenelles of chicken forcemeat, in the shape of pearls, per quart of the soup.
Garnish with two tablespoons of Japanese pearls poached in broth and twelve small quenelles of chicken forcemeat, shaped like pearls, for each quart of the soup.
657—POTAGE SAINT-MARCEAU
This is an ordinary purée of peas with butter, combined with two tablespoonfuls of a julienne consisting of the white of a leek and some chervil pluches per quart of the purée. This list could be considerably lengthened, but what there is of it amply suffices to show the great number of soups that may be obtained from the combination of other suitable products with the purée of peas and the modification of the garnish in each case.
This is a simple pea purée with butter, mixed with two tablespoons of a julienne made from the white part of a leek and some chervil pluches per quart of the purée. This list could be much longer, but what’s included is enough to demonstrate the many soups that can be made by combining other suitable ingredients with the pea purée and adjusting the garnish for each one.
658—PURÉE DE POMMES DE TERRE, otherwise PARMENTIER
Finely mince the white of two medium-sized leeks, and fry them without colouration in one oz. of butter. Add three medium-sized peeled and quartered potatoes, one pint of white consommé, and cook quickly. The moment the potatoes seem soft to the touch crush them and rub them through tammy.
Finely chop the white parts of two medium-sized leeks and sauté them in one ounce of butter without letting them brown. Add three medium-sized peeled and quartered potatoes, along with one pint of white consommé, and cook quickly. As soon as the potatoes feel soft when you touch them, mash them up and strain them through a fine sieve.
Finish the purée with some boiled milk or thin cream, heat until the boil is reached, and add butter when dishing up.
Finish the purée with some boiled milk or thin cream, heat until it boils, and add butter when serving.
Garnish with two tablespoonfuls of small bread dice fried in butter and some chervil pluches.
Garnish with two tablespoons of small bread cubes fried in butter and some chervil pluches.
This soup may also be prepared as a velouté or a cream.
This soup can also be made as a velouté or a cream.
659—PURÉE DE TOMATES, otherwise PORTUGAISE
Fry in one oz. of butter a somewhat finely-cut mirepoix consisting of one oz. of breast of bacon cut into dice, one-third of a carrot, half an onion, a fragment of thyme and bay. Add to this fried mirepoix eight medium-sized tomatoes, pressed and cut into pieces the size of a clove of garlic, a pinch of sugar, two and one-half oz. of rice, and one pint of white consommé. [233] Set to cook gently, rub through tammy, and finish with the necessary quantity of consommé.
Fry 1 oz. of butter in a pan and add some finely chopped mirepoix, which includes 1 oz. of diced bacon, one-third of a carrot, half an onion, and a bit of thyme and bay leaf. Then, mix in the fried mirepoix, along with eight medium-sized tomatoes that have been crushed and chopped into pieces the size of garlic cloves, a pinch of sugar, 2.5 oz. of rice, and 1 pint of white consommé. 233 Let it cook gently, strain through a tammy, and finish with the right amount of consommé.
When about to serve complete the purée by adding thereto, away from the fire, two oz. of butter.
When you're about to serve, finish the purée by adding 2 oz. of butter, off the heat.
Garnish with two tablespoonfuls of poached rice, each grain being separate, and the same quantity of peeled tomatoes cut into dice and briskly tossed in butter.
Garnish with two tablespoons of poached rice, making sure each grain is separate, and the same amount of peeled tomatoes diced and quickly tossed in butter.
This soup may also be prepared as a velouté or a cream.
This soup can also be made as a velouté or a cream.
660—PURÉE DE TOMATES AU TAPIOCA, otherwise WALDÈZE
Prepare one and one-half pints of tapioca in white consommé, and keep it a little lighter than ordinary tapioca. Also press, peel, and cut into dice the pulp of three medium-sized, very red tomatoes; poach these dice in some consommé and mix them with the tapioca.
Prepare one and a half pints of tapioca in white consommé, and keep it slightly lighter than regular tapioca. Also, press, peel, and dice the pulp of three medium-sized, very red tomatoes; poach these diced tomatoes in some consommé and mix them with the tapioca.
Or, failing fresh tomatoes, add to the tapioca two tablespoonfuls of concentrated tomato purée diluted in a bowl with some white consommé.
Or, if you don’t have fresh tomatoes, mix two tablespoons of concentrated tomato purée with some white consommé in a bowl and add it to the tapioca.
Send two oz. of grated cheese to the table separately.
Send 2 oz. of grated cheese to the table on the side.
661—PURÉE DE TOPINAMBOUR, otherwise PALESTINE
Finely mince two lbs. of Jerusalem artichokes and stew them in one oz. of butter. Add five torrefied and crushed filberts, moistened with one pint of white consommé, and set to cook gently. Rub through tammy; finish the purée with one-quarter pint of milk, in which one tablespoonful of fecula has been diluted, cold. Set to boil and add butter when dishing up.
Finely mince two pounds of Jerusalem artichokes and stew them in one ounce of butter. Add five toasted and crushed hazelnuts, softened with one pint of white broth, and let it cook gently. Strain it through a fine sieve; finish the purée with one-quarter pint of milk, in which one tablespoon of starch has been dissolved cold. Bring it to a boil and add butter when serving.
Garnish with small bread dice fried in butter.
Garnish with small cubes of bread that have been fried in butter.
This soup may also be prepared as a velouté or a cream.
This soup can also be made as a velouté or a cream.
662—BISQUE D’ÉCREVISSES
(1) Cut into very small dice one oz. of carrot, one oz. of onion, and two parsley stalks. Add a fragment of thyme and bay; brown this mirepoix with butter, in a sautépan; throw in fifteen crayfish for “Bisque” (their average weight being about one and one-third oz.), and toss them in the mirepoix until they acquire a very red colour. Sprinkle with two tablespoonfuls of burnt brandy and one-quarter pint of white wine, season with a large pinch of salt and a pinch of ground pepper, and set to reduce.
(1) Dice up one ounce of carrot, one ounce of onion, and two stalks of parsley into very small pieces. Add a bit of thyme and bay; sauté this mirepoix with butter in a skillet; toss in fifteen crayfish for “Bisque” (each weighing about one and one-third ounces), and stir them in the mirepoix until they turn a bright red color. Sprinkle with two tablespoons of burnt brandy and a quarter pint of white wine, add a generous pinch of salt and a pinch of ground pepper, and let it reduce.
This done, moisten with one-quarter pint of white consommé and leave to cook for ten minutes.
This done, moisten with 1/4 pint of white consommé and let it cook for 10 minutes.
[234]
Also cook three oz. of rice in one and one-half pints of
white consommé.
[234]
Also cook 3 oz. of rice in 1.5 pints of white consommé.
(2) Shell the crayfishes’ tails and put them aside; also reserve eight carapaces. Drain the crayfishes of all their cooking-liquor; finely pound them and their remains and the mirepoix. Add the rice, properly cooked, and the cooking-liquor of the crayfish, and rub through a sieve, first, and then through tammy.
(2) Peel the tails of the crayfish and set them aside; also keep eight shells. Drain the crayfish of all their cooking liquid; finely mash them along with their leftovers and the mirepoix. Add the properly cooked rice and the cooking liquid from the crayfish, and pass everything through a sieve first, then through a tammy.
Add to the resulting purée one-half pint of white consommé, set to boil, wielding a whisk the while, pass through a strainer, and then keep the preparation in a bain-marie, taking care to place a few lumps of butter on its surface lest a skin should form while the bisque is waiting to be served.
Add half a pint of white consommé to the resulting purée, bring it to a boil while whisking continuously, strain it, and then keep the preparation in a bain-marie, making sure to place a few lumps of butter on its surface to prevent a skin from forming while the bisque waits to be served.
Finish the preparation when dishing up with two and one-half oz. of butter, three tablespoonfuls of excellent thick cream, and a very little cayenne.
Finish the preparation by serving with two and a half ounces of butter, three tablespoons of high-quality thick cream, and a pinch of cayenne.
Garnish with the crayfish tails cut into dice, and the eight carapaces stuffed with a fish forcemeat with cream and poached seven or eight minutes previously.
Garnish with the crayfish tails diced, and the eight carapaces filled with a creamy fish mixture that was poached for seven or eight minutes beforehand.
This soup may also be prepared as a velouté or a cream.
This soup can also be made as a velouté or a cream.
663—BISQUE DE HOMARD
After substituting for the crayfish a raw lobster weighing three lbs., cut into small sections, the procedure is the same as that of No. 662. It is only necessary, therefore, to refer to that recipe for all particulars relating to preparation and quantities.
After replacing the crayfish with a raw lobster weighing 3 lbs., cut into small pieces, the process is the same as in No. 662. Therefore, you only need to refer to that recipe for all the details about preparation and quantities.
Garnish with the meat taken from the tail; this should have been kept aside and cut into small dice.
Garnish with the meat from the tail; this should have been set aside and diced into small pieces.
This soup may also be prepared as a velouté or a cream.
This soup can also be made as a velouté or a cream.
664—BISQUE DE CREVETTES
All that is needed, therefore, is to substitute for the crayfish two lbs. of raw shrimps.
All that’s needed, then, is to replace the crayfish with two lbs. of raw shrimp.
Instead of using ordinary butter in finishing this bisque, use three oz. of shrimp butter. Garnish with twenty-five reserved tails, these being shelled and trimmed.
Instead of using regular butter to finish this bisque, use three oz. of shrimp butter. Garnish with twenty-five reserved tails that have been shelled and trimmed.
This soup may also be prepared as a velouté or a cream.
This soup can also be made as a velouté or a cream.
665—COULIS DE GIBIER, otherwise AU CHASSEUR
Prepare six oz. of the meat of a wild rabbit, six oz. of that of a partridge, and six oz. of that of a pheasant. These meats should be roasted and their roast-cases swilled with a liqueur-glass [235] of burnt brandy. The resulting gravy should be added to the soup.
Prepare 6 oz. of wild rabbit meat, 6 oz. of partridge meat, and 6 oz. of pheasant meat. Roast these meats and splash their roasting trays with a shot glass of burnt brandy. Add the resulting gravy to the soup.
Now finely pound these meats together with one-half pint of cooked and drained lentils. When the whole has become a smooth purée add the cooking-liquor of the lentils and the swillings referred to above and rub through tammy.
Now finely grind these meats together with half a pint of cooked and drained lentils. When it has turned into a smooth purée, add the lentil cooking liquid and the leftover liquid mentioned earlier, and strain it through a fine sieve.
Finish the cullis with the necessary quantity of consommé, heat it, and pass it through a strainer. Add butter at the last moment and season moderately.
Finish the sauce with the right amount of broth, heat it up, and strain it. Add butter just before serving and season lightly.
Garnish with three tablespoonfuls of small, very fresh mushrooms; these to be finely minced and tossed in butter.
Garnish with three tablespoons of small, very fresh mushrooms; these should be finely chopped and sautéed in butter.
666—COULIS DE GRIVES AU PAIN NOIR, otherwise A L’ARDENNAISE
Fry four fine thrushes in butter and complete their cooking in one pint of feathered game consommé containing five oz. of rye-bread dice fried in butter. These dice constitute in this case the thickening element of the soup. Remove and put aside the thrushes’ fillets, finely pound the carcasses together with two juniper-berries, add the leason of bread dice, and rub through tammy.
Fry four thrushes in butter and finish cooking them in one pint of feathered game broth that includes five ounces of rye bread cubes fried in butter. These cubes serve as the thickening agent for the soup. Set aside the thrush fillets, finely grind the carcasses with two juniper berries, add the bread cube mixture, and strain it through a fine sieve.
Add to the resulting purée one-quarter pint of feathered-game consommé, set to boil, and pass through a strainer. Finish the cullis with two and one-half oz. of butter and four tablespoonfuls of cream.
Add one-quarter pint of feathered-game broth to the resulting purée, bring it to a boil, and strain it. Finish the sauce with two and a half ounces of butter and four tablespoons of cream.
Garnish with the reserved fillets cut into thin slices or into a julienne.
Garnish with the reserved fillets cut into thin slices or into a julienne.
667—COULIS DE GROUSE OU DE GELINOTTE Old-fashioned
Proceed as in No. 666 in so far as the preparatory details and the quantities are concerned, but take note of the following changes in other directions:—
Proceed as in No. 666 regarding the preparatory details and the quantities, but pay attention to the following changes in other instructions:—
(1) Substitute for the thrushes two grouse or two hazel-hens, taking care to discard the legs and the carcasses.
(1) Replace the thrushes with two grouse or two hazel-hens, making sure to remove the legs and the bodies.
(2) Use ordinary bread dice instead of those of rye-bread.
(2) Use regular bread cubes instead of rye bread cubes.
668—COULIS DE LAPEREAU AU CURRIE
Cut the legs of a young wild rabbit into small pieces, stiffen these in butter, and put them into the stewpan with a few roundels of carrot and onion, one small faggot of parsley and celery, and one quart of white consommé. Set to cook gently.
Cut the legs of a young wild rabbit into small pieces, brown them in butter, and place them in a saucepan with a few slices of carrot and onion, a small bunch of parsley and celery, and a quart of white consommé. Let it cook gently.
Also lightly brown in butter two tablespoonfuls of chopped onion, besprinkle with one-half tablespoonful of fecula and a [236] sufficient quantity of curry, moisten with the strained cooking-liquor of the pieces of rabbit, bring to the boil, and set to simmer for seven or eight minutes. Rub through tammy and then despumate for twenty minutes, adding from time to time one or two tablespoonfuls of consommé with the view of promoting the clarification of the cullis. When about to serve finish the latter with three or four tablespoonfuls of cream.
Also lightly brown two tablespoons of chopped onion in butter, sprinkle with half a tablespoon of starch, and add enough curry. Moisten with the strained cooking liquid from the rabbit pieces, bring to a boil, and let it simmer for seven or eight minutes. Strain it through a fine sieve and let it settle for twenty minutes, occasionally adding one or two tablespoons of consommé to help clarify the sauce. When ready to serve, finish it with three or four tablespoons of cream.
Garnish with eighteen very small slices taken from the pieces of rabbit and two oz. of rice à l’Indienne, serving the latter separately.
Garnish with eighteen tiny slices from the rabbit pieces and serve two ounces of Indian-style rice on the side.
669—COULIS DE PERDREAU A la purée DE MARRONS, otherwise a la manselle
Split the shells of fifteen fine chestnuts, put them in a stewpan with water, boil them for five minutes, and shell and peel them quickly while they are still very hot. Then cook them gently in one-half pint of white consommé with one-third of a stick of celery, minced, and one piece of loaf-sugar.
Split the shells of fifteen good chestnuts, place them in a saucepan with water, boil them for five minutes, and then quickly shell and peel them while they’re still really hot. After that, cook them gently in half a pint of white broth with a third of a minced celery stick and a piece of loaf sugar.
Poële a partridge, remove the fillets for the purpose of garnish, bone the rest, and pound it finely together with the carcass and the poëling liquor. Add the chestnuts, pound the whole, and add some consommé to the resulting purée with the object of facilitating the rubbing through tammy. This done, add to the preparation about one-quarter pint of very clear game stock, bring the whole to the boil, pass it through a strainer, and finish the cullis, when dishing up, with a very little cayenne and one and one-half oz. of butter.
Poële a partridge, take off the fillets for garnish, remove the bones, and finely grind the rest together with the carcass and the poëling liquor. Add the chestnuts, mash everything together, and mix in some consommé to help it strain through a tammy. Once that’s done, add about a quarter pint of clear game stock, bring it to a boil, strain it, and finish the sauce when serving with a pinch of cayenne and one and a half oz. of butter.
Garnish with the fillets of partridge cut into a small julienne.
Garnish with the partridge fillets cut into small julienne.
670—COULIS DE VOLAILLE, otherwise to the queen
Poach in one quart of white consommé a cleaned fowl weighing about three lbs. and two oz. of rice previously blanched. Having cooked the fowl, withdraw it, raise its fillets, and put them aside. Bone the remainder and finely pound the meat. When the latter is a smooth paste mix therewith the rice, which should be very well cooked, add the necessary amount of white consommé to the purée, and rub through tammy. Bring the cullis to the boil and pass it through a fine strainer.
Poach a cleaned chicken weighing about three pounds in one quart of white broth and two ounces of previously blanched rice. Once the chicken is cooked, take it out, remove the fillets, and set them aside. Bone the rest of the meat and finely grind it. When the meat becomes a smooth paste, mix it with the very well-cooked rice, add enough white broth to the purée, and strain it through a fine sieve. Bring the sauce to a boil and strain it again using a fine strainer.
Finish the preparation, when dishing up, with a leason composed of the yolks of three eggs, one-sixth pint of cream, and three oz. of butter.
Finish the preparation by drizzling a mixture made of the yolks of three eggs, one-sixth of a pint of cream, and three ounces of butter over the dish when serving.
Garnish with the reserved fillets cut into small, regular dice.
Garnish with the reserved fillets cut into small, even cubes.
This soup may also be prepared as a velouté or a cream.
This soup can also be made as a velouté or a cream.
237671—VELOUTÉ AGNÈS SOREL
(1) Prepare one and one-half pints of poultry velouté, keeping it somewhat thin.
(1) Prepare one and a half pints of chicken velouté, keeping it a little thin.
(2) Clean, wash, peel, and quickly pound eight oz. of very fresh mushrooms, newly gathered if possible.
(2) Clean, wash, peel, and quickly pound 8 oz. of very fresh mushrooms, preferably just picked.
Rub through a fine sieve, and add the resulting purée of raw mushrooms to the velouté. Bring the whole to the boil once or twice, and this done rub through tammy immediately. Finish with the leason and add butter when dishing up.
Pass the mixture through a fine sieve, and add the resulting raw mushroom purée to the velouté. Bring everything to a boil once or twice, and once that's done, strain it through a tammy right away. Finish with the leason and add butter when serving.
Garnish with one tablespoonful of a julienne of raw mushrooms tossed in butter, one tablespoonful of chicken fillets, and as much salted tongue, both of which should also be cut in julienne-fashion.
Garnish with one tablespoon of a julienne of raw mushrooms tossed in butter, one tablespoon of chicken fillets, and as much salted tongue, both of which should also be cut in julienne-fashion.
N.B.—With regard to veloutés I remind the reader that the velouté of ordinary consistence represents one-half of the soup, the purée typifying the latter represents one-quarter, while the consommé required to bring the soup to the correct degree of consistence should be in the proportion of the remaining quarter.
N.B.—Regarding veloutés, I want to remind the reader that a velouté of standard consistency accounts for half of the soup, while the purée represents a quarter of it, and the consommé needed to achieve the right consistency should make up the remaining quarter.
The leason, per quart of the soup, should consist of the yolks of three eggs and one-sixth pint of cream, while the average quantity of butter should measure about two and one-half oz. (see No. 242).
The lesson, per quart of the soup, should include the yolks of three eggs and one-sixth of a pint of cream, while the average amount of butter should be about two and a half oz. (see No. 242).
This soup may also be prepared as a cream.
This soup can also be made as a cream version.
672—VELOUTÉ DE BLANCHAILLE AU CURRIE
Bear in mind that this soup ought to be made and served within the space of twenty minutes, for if it be left to stand for however short a time, it will most probably turn, in spite of every possible precaution.
Keep in mind that this soup should be made and served within twenty minutes, because if it's left to sit for even a little while, it will likely spoil, despite all precautions.
Cook three oz. of finely chopped onion in butter without colouration, besprinkle with one-half coffeespoonful of curry, moisten with one and one-half pints of boiling water, add a faggot, a pinch of salt, a few sprigs of saffron (or a little of it powdered), and two oz. of Viennese bread.
Cook 3 oz. of finely chopped onion in butter without browning, sprinkle with half a teaspoon of curry, add 1.5 pints of boiling water, include a bundle of herbs, a pinch of salt, a few sprigs of saffron (or a bit of it powdered), and 2 oz. of Vienna bread.
Set to boil for ten minutes; this done add three-quarters lb. of very fresh Blanchailles, and cook over a brisk fire.
Set to boil for ten minutes; once that's done, add three-quarters lb. of very fresh Blanchailles, and cook over a brisk fire.
Rub through a hair-sieve, finish by means of a leason consisting of the yolks of three eggs and one-fifth pint of cream, and pour the whole into the soup-tureen over some dried slices of bread (buttered), over rice, or over some previously poached vermicelli. Serve at once.
Strain through a fine sieve, then finish with a mixture of three egg yolks and one-fifth of a pint of cream, and pour everything into the soup tureen over some dried slices of buttered bread, over rice, or over previously poached vermicelli. Serve immediately.
238673—VELOUTÉ CARMÉLITE
Prepare one and one-half pints of fish velouté, stew four oz. of fillets of sole and the same quantity of fillets of whiting in one and one-half oz. of butter and lemon juice. Pound the fish, add it to the velouté, and rub through tammy.
Prepare one and a half pints of fish velouté, stew four ounces of sole fillets and the same amount of whiting fillets in one and a half ounces of butter and lemon juice. Pound the fish, mix it into the velouté, and strain it through a fine mesh sieve.
Add the necessary quantity of consommé, heat the velouté, and finish it, when about to serve, with a leason and butter.
Add the right amount of broth, heat the sauce, and finish it just before serving with a mixture of egg yolks and butter.
Garnish with one tablespoonful of a julienne of poached fillets of sole and twelve small quenelles of smelt forcemeat.
Garnish with one tablespoon of a julienne of poached fillets of sole and twelve small quenelles of smelt forcemeat.
This soup may also be prepared as a cream.
This soup can also be made as a cream.
674—VELOUTÉ AUX CAROTTES, otherwise NIVERNAISE
Cut into thin slices one lb. of the red part only of carrots, season with a pinch of table-salt and twice that amount of castor-sugar, and stew in one oz. of butter.
Cut one pound of the red part of the carrots into thin slices, season with a pinch of table salt and twice that amount of caster sugar, and cook in one ounce of butter.
Add one pint of ordinary thin velouté and let the cooking of the carrots be completed therein. Rub through tammy, finish with one-half pint of white consommé, set to boil, and complete the preparation, when dishing up, with the leason and butter.
Add one pint of regular thin velouté and finish cooking the carrots in it. Strain through a fine mesh, then add half a pint of white consommé, bring to a boil, and finish the dish when serving with the egg mixture and butter.
Garnish with one and one-half tablespoonfuls of a fine brunoise of the red part of carrots.
Garnish with one and a half tablespoons of a fine brunoise from the red part of carrots.
This soup may also be prepared as a cream.
This soup can also be made as a cream.
675—VELOUTÉ COMTESSE
Prepare one pint of ordinary velouté, parboil one and one-half lbs. of white asparagus, and put them into the velouté. Complete the cooking gently. Rub through tammy, add one-half pint of white consommé, heat, and finish the preparation, when dishing up, with the leason and butter.
Prepare one pint of regular velouté, parboil one and a half pounds of white asparagus, and add them to the velouté. Cook gently until done. Strain through a fine sieve, add half a pint of white consommé, heat it up, and finish the dish just before serving with the egg mixture and butter.
Garnish with one tablespoonful of a lettuce chiffonade and twelve small white asparagus-heads wherefrom all leaves have been removed.
Garnish with one tablespoon of lettuce chiffonade and twelve small white asparagus heads with all leaves removed.
This soup may also be prepared as a cream.
This soup can also be made as a cream.
676—VELOUTÉ AU CONCOMBRES, otherwise DANISH
Peel, remove the seeds from, mince, and stew in butter one lb. of parboil cucumber. Add this to one pint of ordinary velouté, which should have been prepared at the same time, and complete the cooking quickly. Rub through tammy, add the necessary quantity of white consommé, heat, and finish the preparation, when dishing up, with a leason and butter in the usual quantities.
Peel, remove the seeds from, chop finely, and cook in butter one pound of parboiled cucumber. Add this to one pint of regular velouté that was prepared at the same time, and finish cooking quickly. Strain through a fine sieve, add the required amount of white consommé, heat it up, and when serving, complete the dish with a mixture of egg yolk and butter in the usual amounts.
[239]
Garnish with small bread dice fried in butter.
239Top with small cubes of bread that have been toasted in butter.
This soup may also be prepared as a cream.
This soup can also be made as a cream.
677—VELOUTÉ CRESSONIÈRE
After having slightly parboiled them, stew one lb. of very fresh watercress leaves in one and one-half oz. of butter, add them to one pint of ordinary velouté. Set to simmer for seven or eight minutes, rub through tammy, add one and one-half pints of ordinary white consommé, heat, and finish the preparation, when dishing up, with a leason and butter.
After briefly boiling them, cook one lb. of very fresh watercress leaves in one and one-half oz. of butter, then add them to one pint of regular velouté. Let it simmer for seven or eight minutes, strain it through a fine sieve, add one and one-half pints of regular white consommé, heat it up, and finish the dish with a mixture of egg yolks and butter just before serving.
Garnish with one oz. of watercress leaves parboiled for three minutes.
Garnish with 1 oz. of watercress leaves that have been boiled for three minutes.
This soup may also be prepared as a cream.
This soup can also be made as a cream.
678—VELOUTÉ DAME-BLANCHE
Prepare one and one-half pints of clear poultry velouté. Also finely pound ten or twelve well-washed sweet almonds, moisten them, little by little, with one-sixth pint of fresh water, and rub through a strong towel, twisting the latter to assist the process.
Prepare one and a half pints of clear poultry velouté. Also, finely crush ten or twelve well-washed sweet almonds, gradually moistening them with one-sixth of a pint of fresh water, and strain through a strong towel, twisting it to help the process.
Add this almond milk to the velouté, and finish the latter, when dishing up, with the leason and butter.
Add this almond milk to the velouté, and finish it off when serving with the egg mixture and butter.
Garnish with one tablespoonful of the white of a chicken cut into small dice, and twelve small quenelles of chicken forcemeat (in the shape of pearls) poached just before dishing up.
Garnish with one tablespoon of chicken white meat cut into small cubes, and twelve small quenelles of chicken forcemeat (shaped like pearls) poached right before serving.
679—VELOUTÉ D’ARTOIS
Prepare one pint of ordinary velouté, and mix therewith one-half pint of a purée of haricot beans. Rub through tammy; add one-half pint of white consommé; heat, and finish the whole, when dishing up, with the leason and butter.
Prepare one pint of regular velouté and mix it with half a pint of puréed haricot beans. Strain it through a fine sieve; add half a pint of white consommé; heat it up, and finish it off when serving with the egg mixture and butter.
This soup may also be prepared as a cream.
This soup can also be made as a cream.
680—VELOUTÉ D’ÉPERLANS
Prepare a thin panada with one pint of boiled milk and two and one-half oz. of crumbled bread. Season with a pinch of salt and a very small quantity of mignonette. Also stew gently, in one oz. of butter, two tablespoonfuls of chopped onion, two and one-half oz. of fillets of smelt, one-half lb. of fillets of sole, or the meat of a dory, and the juice of the quarter of a lemon.
Prepare a thin porridge using one pint of boiled milk and two and a half ounces of crumbled bread. Season it with a pinch of salt and a small amount of mignonette. Also, gently cook two tablespoons of chopped onion in one ounce of butter, along with two and a half ounces of smelt fillets, half a pound of sole fillets or the meat of a dory, and the juice of a quarter of a lemon.
[240]
Add the fish, stewed in butter and pounded, to the panada,
together with one-half pint of ordinary thin velouté.
240Add the fish, cooked in butter and mashed, to the mixture, along with half a pint of regular thin velouté.
Rub through tammy; heat; season with a very little cayenne, and finish the whole, when dishing up, with an ordinary leason and one and one-half oz. of butter.
Rub through a tammy; heat; season with a tiny bit of cayenne, and finish it all off, when serving, with a regular leason and one and a half oz. of butter.
N.B.—1. In view of the decided flavour of the smelt, and the really disagreeable taste it imparts to a preparation which contains overmuch of it, its flesh should never exceed the proportion of one-third of the required quantity of fish. The remaining two-thirds should be supplied by a fish of neutral flavour, such as the sole or dory, both of which are admirably suited to this purpose.
N.B.—1. Considering the strong flavor of the smelt and the unpleasant taste it gives to a dish if there's too much of it, its flesh should never make up more than one-third of the total amount of fish used. The other two-thirds should come from a fish with a mild flavor, like sole or dory, both of which work really well for this.
2. The velouté d’éperlans should, like almost all fish veloutés, be prepared as quickly as possible, and at the last moment. The process should not last longer than thirty minutes, for, if there be any delay, the preparation will turn and lose its flavour.
2. The velouté d’éperlans should, like almost all fish veloutés, be made quickly and just before serving. The process should take no longer than thirty minutes, because any delay will cause the preparation to spoil and lose its flavor.
3. For this soup I elected to use a panada as the thickening element, instead of a fish velouté, the reason being that, were the latter used, the taste of fish would in the end be too pronounced.
3. For this soup, I chose to use a panada as the thickening agent instead of a fish velouté because using the latter would make the fish flavor too overpowering in the end.
681—VELOUTÉ D’ÉPERLANS JOINVILLE
Proceed in the matter of the base of the soup as in No. 680.
Proceed in the matter of the soup base as in No. 680.
Finish the velouté with an ordinary leason and one and one-half oz. of shrimp butter.
Finish the velouté with a regular liaison and 1.5 oz. of shrimp butter.
Garnish with six crayfish tails, cut into four pieces, and one tablespoonful of a short julienne of truffles and mushrooms.
Garnish with six crayfish tails, cut into four pieces, and one tablespoon of a short julienne of truffles and mushrooms.
682—VELOUTÉ D’ÉPERLANS PRINCESSE
The same as above, with twelve small quenelles of smelt forcemeat with crayfish butter, and one tablespoonful of very green asparagus-heads per quart of velouté.
The same as above, with twelve small quenelles of smelt forcemeat with crayfish butter, and one tablespoonful of very green asparagus heads per quart of velouté.
683—VELOUTÉ AUX GRENOUILLES, otherwise Sicilian
Prepare one and one-half pints of delicate and rather thin fish velouté.
Prepare one and a half pints of a light and somewhat thin fish velouté.
Trim fifteen or twenty frogs’ legs; toss them in butter without letting them acquire any colour, and set them to poach for ten minutes in two tablespoonfuls of white wine and the juice of a lemon. Pound them in a mortar; add the resulting purée to the velouté; set to simmer for seven or eight minutes, and rub through tammy.
Trim fifteen or twenty frog legs; toss them in butter without letting them brown, and poach them for ten minutes in two tablespoons of white wine and the juice of a lemon. Mash them in a mortar; add the resulting purée to the velouté; let it simmer for seven or eight minutes, and strain through a fine sieve.
[241]
Heat the velouté, and finish it, when dishing up, with the
ordinary leason and three and one-half oz. of best butter.
241Heat the velouté, and when serving, finish it with the standard leason and three and a half ounces of the best butter.
Do not garnish this velouté.
Don't garnish this velouté.
This soup may also be prepared as a cream.
This soup can also be made as a cream.
684—VELOUTÉ DE HOMARD, otherwise CARDINAL
Prepare one and three-quarter pints of bisque de homard (No. 663), but substitute velouté for the thickening with rice. Rub through tammy; heat, and complete, when dishing up, with two and one-half oz. of lobster butter and three-quarters oz. of red butter.
Prepare one and three-quarter pints of lobster bisque (No. 663), but use velouté instead of thickening it with rice. Strain through a tammy; heat, and finish when serving with two and a half oz. of lobster butter and three-quarters oz. of red butter.
Garnish with two baba-moulds of a royale of lobster, cut by means of a fancy-cutter in the shape of a cross.
Garnish with two baba-moulds of a lobster royale, cut using a fancy cutter shaped like a cross.
Shell-fish veloutés do not admit of an egg-yolk leason.
Shellfish veloutés do not allow for an egg yolk thickener.
685—VELOUTÉ DE HOMARD A CLEVELAND
Break up two small live lobsters or one medium-sized one, and prepare it à l’Américaine (see “Lobster à l’Américaine”). Reserve a few slices of the meat for garnishing purposes. Finely pound the rest with the shell; combine the purée with one quart of ordinary velouté prepared beforehand, and add the lobster sauce. Rub through a sieve, first, then through tammy; heat without allowing to boil; add the required quantity of consommé, and once more pass the whole through a strainer.
Break up two small live lobsters or one medium-sized one, and prepare it à l’Américaine (see “Lobster à l’Américaine”). Set aside a few slices of the meat for garnishing. Finely pound the rest along with the shell; mix the purée with one quart of regular velouté made in advance, and add the lobster sauce. Strain it through a sieve, then again through a fine strainer; heat it without letting it boil; add the necessary amount of consommé, and strain it all again.
Complete, when dishing up, with three oz. of best butter.
Complete by adding three ounces of the best butter when serving.
Garnish with one-half tablespoonful of peeled tomato pulp, cut into dice and half-melted in butter, and the reserved slices of lobster cut into dice.
Garnish with half a tablespoon of peeled tomato pulp, diced and lightly melted in butter, along with the reserved lobster slices, also diced.
686—VELOUTÉ DE HOMARD A L’INDIENNE
Prepare the lobster à l’Américaine as above, and flavour it with curry. Preserve a sufficient quantity of meat from the tail to afford an abundant garnish.
Prepare the lobster à l’Américaine as described above, and season it with curry. Set aside enough meat from the tail to provide a generous garnish.
For the rest of the process proceed exactly as the preceding recipe directs.
For the rest of the process, follow the instructions in the previous recipe exactly.
Garnish with the reserved meat cut into dice, and four tablespoonfuls of rice à l’Indienne; send the latter to the table separately.
Garnish with the reserved meat cut into cubes and four tablespoons of Indian-style rice; serve the rice on the side.
687—VELOUTÉ DE HOMARD At L'Orientale
Prepare a medium-sized lobster after the manner directed in “Homard à la Newburg with raw lobster” (see No. 948), and season with curry.
Prepare a medium-sized lobster as instructed in “Homard à la Newburg with raw lobster” (see No. 948), and season it with curry.
Reserve a few slices of the meat of the tail for the garnish; [242] finely pound the remaining portions and the shell; add the lobster sauce, and combine the whole with one quart of ordinary velouté, kept somewhat light.
Reserve a few slices of the tail meat for garnish; [242]finely pound the leftover pieces and the shell; add the lobster sauce, and mix everything with one quart of regular velouté, keeping it a bit light.
Rub through a sieve, first, then through tammy; heat the velouté without letting it boil; add the necessary quantity of consommé, and finish the preparation, when about to serve, with three oz. of butter.
Rub through a sieve first, then through a fine strainer; heat the velouté without allowing it to boil; add the required amount of consommé, and finish the preparation right before serving with three ounces of butter.
Garnish with the reserved meat cut into dice, and two tablespoonfuls of rice à l’Indienne, each grain of which should be kept distinct and separate.
Garnish with the reserved meat cut into cubes, and two tablespoons of rice à l’Indienne, making sure each grain is kept separate and distinct.
688—VELOUTÉ DE HOMARD AU PAPRIKA
Prepare a medium-sized lobster à l’Américaine, and, in addition to the usual ingredients of the preparation, include two concassed tomatoes and two roughly chopped onions. Season with paprika.
Prepare a medium-sized lobster à l’Américaine, and, in addition to the usual ingredients for the preparation, include two concassed tomatoes and two roughly chopped onions. Season with paprika.
For the rest of the operation, proceed exactly as directed under “Velouté à la Cleveland.”
For the rest of the operation, follow the instructions provided under “Velouté à la Cleveland.”
Garnish with lobster meat cut into dice, two tablespoonfuls of rice, and one tablespoonful of pimentos cut into dice.
Garnish with diced lobster meat, two tablespoons of rice, and one tablespoon of diced pimentos.
689—VELOUTÉ DE HOMARD A la Persian
Proceed exactly as for “Velouté de Homard à l’Orientale.”
Proceed exactly as for “Velouté de Homard à l’Orientale.”
Garnish with lobster meat in dice, one tablespoonful of pimentos in dice, and two tablespoonfuls of pilaff rice, to which add a very little saffron.
Garnish with diced lobster meat, one tablespoon of diced pimentos, and two tablespoons of pilaf rice, to which add a small amount of saffron.
Remarks relating to the Variation of these Veloutés.—By merely substituting an equivalent quantity of crayfish, shrimps, or crabs, for the lobster, the recipes dealing with veloutés of lobster, given above, may be applied to Veloutés of Crayfish, Shrimps, or Crabs.
Remarks about the Variation of these Veloutés.—By simply replacing an equal amount of crayfish, shrimp, or crabs for the lobster, the velouté recipes mentioned above can be adapted for Veloutés of Crayfish, Shrimp, or Crabs.
It would therefore be pointless to repeat them, since all that is needed is to read crayfish, shrimps, or crabs wherever the word lobster appears.
It would therefore be pointless to repeat them, since all that is needed is to read crayfish, shrimp, or crab wherever the word lobster appears.
Thus I shall only point out that the number of these veloutés may be increased at will, the only requisites being the change of the basic ingredient and the modification of the garnish.
So, I’ll just mention that you can increase the number of these veloutés as much as you want, as long as you change the main ingredient and adjust the garnish.
690—VELOUTÉ AUX HUÎTRES
Prepare one quart of very delicate fish velouté, and bear in mind that the preparation must be made as speedily as possible. (See the remarks dealing with this question which follow upon the model recipe of the velouté d’éperlans.)
Prepare one quart of very delicate fish velouté, and remember that the preparation needs to be done as quickly as possible. (See the remarks on this topic that follow the model recipe for velouté d’éperlans.)
[243]
Add to the velouté the carefully collected liquor of the
twenty-four oysters constituting the garnish, and complete,
when about to serve, with a leason and butter.
243Add to the velouté the carefully collected juice from the twenty-four oysters that make up the garnish, and finish, just before serving, with an egg mixture and butter.
Garnish with four poached oysters (cleared of their beards) per each person.
Garnish with four poached oysters (with their beards removed) for each person.
691—VELOUTÉ ISOLINE
Prepare one quart of poultry velouté. Complete it, when dishing up, with an ordinary leason and three oz. of crayfish butter.
Prepare one quart of poultry velouté. When serving, finish it with a standard liaison and three ounces of crayfish butter.
Garnish with three tablespoonfuls of Japanese pearls poached in white consommé.
Garnish with three tablespoons of Japanese pearls poached in white consommé.
692—VELOUTÉ MARIE LOUISE
Prepare one pint of poultry velouté; mix therewith one-half pint of barley cream (No. 712), and rub through tammy. Add one-half pint of white consommé, and heat the velouté without letting it boil.
Prepare one pint of poultry velouté; mix it with half a pint of barley cream (No. 712), and strain through a tammy. Add half a pint of white consommé, and heat the velouté without allowing it to boil.
Finish it, when about to serve, with a leason and butter. Garnish with one and one-half tablespoonfuls of best macaroni, poached and cut into dice.
Finish it, right before serving, with a mix of eggs and butter. Garnish with one and a half tablespoons of the best macaroni, poached and diced.
This soup may also be prepared as a cream.
This soup can also be made as a cream.
693—VELOUTÉ MARIE STUART
Prepare a poultry velouté with barley cream, as above. Finish it, when about to serve, with a leason and butter.
Prepare a poultry velouté with barley cream, as above. Finish it just before serving with a liaison and butter.
Garnish with two tablespoonfuls of a brunoise, and the same quantity of fine pearl barley cooked in white consommé.
Garnish with two tablespoons of a brunoise, and the same amount of fine pearl barley cooked in white broth.
This soup may also be prepared as a cream.
This soup can also be made as a cream.
694—VELOUTÉ AU POURPIER
Proceed exactly as directed under “Velouté Cressonière” (No. 677), but substitute purslain for the watercress.
Proceed exactly as directed under “Velouté Cressonière” (No. 677), but substitute purslane for the watercress.
695—VELOUTÉ In the Sultan's style
Prepare one quart of poultry velouté. Finish it, when dishing up, with a leason composed of the yolks of three eggs diluted with one-fifth pint of sweet-almond milk (made by pounding eighteen sweet almonds, mixing therewith one-fifth pint of water, and straining the whole through a twisted towel), and three oz. of pistachio butter. The velouté should be of a pale green shade.
Prepare one quart of chicken velouté. When serving, finish it off with a mixture made from the yolks of three eggs diluted with one-fifth of a pint of sweet almond milk (made by grinding eighteen sweet almonds, mixing them with one-fifth of a pint of water, and straining everything through a twisted cloth), and three ounces of pistachio butter. The velouté should have a light green color.
Garnish with small crescents of chicken forcemeat prepared with crayfish butter, kept of a pink shade. These crescents [244] should be laid, by means of a piping-bag, upon thin roundels of truffle, and poached in consommé.
Garnish with small crescent shapes of chicken forcemeat made with crayfish butter, which should have a pink tint. These crescents [244] should be placed, using a piping bag, on thin rounds of truffle and poached in consommé.
This soup may also be prepared as a cream.
This soup can also be made as a cream.
695a—COLD CHICKEN VELOUTÉ FOR SUPPERS
The preparation of these veloutés requires the utmost care, but, as a rule, they are very much liked.
The preparation of these veloutés requires a lot of care, but generally, they are quite popular.
Prepare a white roux from one oz. of butter and one and one-sixth oz. of flour per quart of the moistening. Dilute with some very strong clear consommé, thoroughly cleared of grease; boil, and despumate for one and one-half hours, adding meanwhile half as much consommé as served in the moistening of the velouté.
Make a white roux using 1 oz. of butter and 1 and 1/6 oz. of flour for each quart of liquid. Mix in some strong, clear consommé that’s been well-degreased; bring it to a boil and skim off any foam for about 1.5 hours, while gradually adding half as much consommé as what you used in the liquid for the velouté.
When the velouté is thoroughly despumated and entirely cleared of grease, strain it through a silk sieve, and add, per quart, one-quarter pint of very fresh thin cream. Cool, stirring incessantly the while; once more strain the velouté through the sieve when it is cold, and, if necessary, add some of the consommé already used, in order to give the velouté the consistence of a thickened consommé. Serve it in cups, and see that it be sufficiently thin to not impaste the mouth of the consumer.
When the velouté is completely skimmed and free of grease, strain it through a fine mesh sieve and add a quarter pint of very fresh thin cream for every quart. Let it cool, stirring constantly. Once it's cold, strain the velouté through the sieve again, and if needed, add some of the consommé you previously used to give the velouté the consistency of a thickened consommé. Serve it in cups, making sure it’s thin enough not to coat the mouth of the person eating it.
This velouté is usually served as it stands, but it allows of various condimentary adjuncts. Such are:—Tomato and capsicum essences; crayfish, shrimp, or game creams. These creams or essences should be of consummate delicacy, and ought to lend only a very delicate flavour to the velouté.
This velouté is typically served on its own, but it can be enhanced with various condiments. These include:—tomato and bell pepper essences; crayfish, shrimp, or game creams. These creams or essences should be exceptionally delicate and should only add a very light flavor to the velouté.
696—CRÈME D’ARTICHAUTS AU BEURRE DE NOISETTE
Have ready one and one-half pints of Béchamel. Parboil, finely mince, and stew in butter four large artichoke-bottoms. Pound the latter; put them in the Béchamel, and rub the whole through tammy.
Have ready one and a half pints of Béchamel sauce. Parboil, finely chop, and sauté four large artichoke bottoms in butter. Mash the artichokes, add them to the Béchamel, and strain the mixture through a fine sieve.
Add the necessary quantity of white consommé or milk, and set to heat without allowing to boil. Finish the preparation, when dishing up, with one-quarter pint of cream and one oz. of hazel-nut butter (No. 155).
Add the required amount of white consommé or milk, and heat it up without letting it boil. Complete the dish when serving by adding a quarter pint of cream and one ounce of hazelnut butter (No. 155).
Remarks relative to Creams.—I remind the reader here that (1) the thickening element of creams is a Béchamel prepared in the usual way (see No. 28); (2) in the preparation of a cream, of what kind soever, the Béchamel should constitute half of the whole, the basic ingredient a quarter, and the white consommé or milk the remaining quarter.
Remarks about Creams.—I want to remind the reader that (1) the thickening component of creams is a Béchamel made in the usual way (see No. 28); (2) in making a cream of any kind, the Béchamel should make up half of the total, the main ingredient should be a quarter, and the white consommé or milk should be the remaining quarter.
[245]
As a rule, they comprise no butter, but are finished by means
of one-third pint of very fresh cream per quart. Be this as it
may, if it be desirable to butter them, one may do so, but in
very small quantities, and taking care to use the very best
butter.
245Generally, they don’t contain any butter, but are completed with one-third of a pint of very fresh cream for each quart. That said, if you want to add butter, you can do so, but only in small amounts and making sure to use the best quality butter.
This class of soups is more particularly suited to Lenten menus.
This type of soup is especially suitable for Lenten menus.
697—CRÈME D’ASPERGES, otherwise ARGENTEUIL
Parboil for five or six minutes one and one-half lbs. of Argenteuil asparagus, broken off at the spot where the hard part of the stalk begins. Drain them, and set them to complete their cooking gently in one and one-quarter pints of previously prepared Béchamel.
Parboil 1.5 lbs. of Argenteuil asparagus for five to six minutes, breaking off the stalks where the tough part begins. Drain them and let them finish cooking gently in 1.25 pints of prepared Béchamel.
Rub through tammy; add the necessary quantity of white consommé, and heat without allowing to boil.
Rub through a tammy; add the required amount of white consommé, and heat it without letting it boil.
Finish with cream when dishing up.
Top with cream when serving.
Garnish with two tablespoonfuls of white asparagus-heads and a pinch of chervil pluches.
Garnish with two tablespoons of white asparagus tips and a pinch of chervil pluches.
698—CRÈME D’ASPERGES VERTES
Proceed exactly as for “Crème Argenteuil,” but substitute green asparagus for Argenteuil asparagus.
Proceed exactly as for “Crème Argenteuil,” but substitute green asparagus for Argenteuil asparagus.
699—CRÈME AU BLÉ VERT, otherwise CÉRÈS
Put one lb. of dry, green wheat to soak in cold water for four hours. Then cook it slowly in one-half pint of water and as much white consommé. Mix therewith one and one-quarter pints of Béchamel and rub through tammy.
Soak 1 lb. of dry, green wheat in cold water for four hours. Then, cook it slowly in half a pint of water and the same amount of white consommé. Mix in 1 and 1/4 pints of Béchamel and strain through a fine sieve.
Add the necessary amount of white consommé to the purée; heat the whole without boiling, and finish it with cream when dishing up.
Add the right amount of white consommé to the purée; heat everything without boiling, and finish with cream when serving.
This soup may also be prepared as a purée or a velouté.
This soup can also be made as a purée or a velouté.
700—CRÈME DE CÉLERI
Mince one lb. of the white of celery; parboil for seven or eight minutes; drain, and stew in one oz. of butter. Mix one and one-quarter pints of Béchamel with it; complete the cooking slowly, and rub through tammy.
Chop one pound of the celery hearts; briefly boil for seven or eight minutes; drain, and sauté in one ounce of butter. Mix in one and a quarter pints of Béchamel sauce; finish cooking slowly, and strain through a fine sieve.
Add one-half pint of white consommé; heat without allowing to boil, and finish the preparation with cream when about to serve.
Add half a pint of white consommé; heat it without letting it boil, and finish the preparation with cream just before serving.
Garnish with two tablespoonfuls of a brunoise of celery.
Garnish with two tablespoons of a brunoise of celery.
This soup may also be prepared as a purée or a velouté.
This soup can also be made as a purée or a velouté.
[246]701—CRÈME DE CERFEUIL BULBEUX, otherwise Chevreuse
Mince and stew in butter one lb. of bulbous chervil, and mix therewith one and one-quarter pints of Béchamel. Complete the cooking slowly; rub through tammy; add sufficient white consommé; heat, and finish with cream when dishing up. Garnish with one tablespoonful of a fine julienne of chicken fillets and the same quantity of a julienne of truffles.
Mince and stew 1 lb. of bulbous chervil in butter, then mix it with 1¼ pints of Béchamel. Cook it slowly; strain it through a fine sieve; add enough white consommé; heat it up, and finish with cream when serving. Garnish with 1 tablespoon of finely chopped julienne chicken fillets and the same amount of julienne truffles.
This soup may also be prepared as a velouté.
This soup can also be made as a velouté.
702—CRÈME DE CHICORÉE DE BRUXELLES, otherwise Brussels
Take one lb. of very fresh chicory, and stew it for a good half-hour in one and one-half oz. of butter and the juice of one lemon.
Take one pound of very fresh chicory and cook it for about half an hour in one and a half ounces of butter and the juice of one lemon.
Now mix one and one-quarter pints of Béchamel with it, and finish the cooking very slowly. Rub through tammy; add the necessary quantity of white consommé; heat, and complete with cream when serving.
Now mix 1 and 1/4 pints of Béchamel with it, and finish cooking very slowly. Strain through a fine sieve; add the needed amount of white consommé; heat it up, and finish with cream when serving.
Garnish with a julienne of Belgian chicory, stewed and well drained.
Garnish with a julienne of Belgian endive, cooked and well drained.
703—CRÈME D’ÉPINARDS, otherwise FLORENTINE
Quickly parboil one lb. of shredded and well-washed spinach to which a little sorrel may be added; drain, press, and add thereto one and one-half pints of somewhat thin Béchamel. Complete the cooking; rub the whole through tammy, and finish it with the necessary amount of fresh cream.
Quickly parboil 1 lb. of shredded and well-washed spinach, and you can add a bit of sorrel if you like. Drain it, press it, and mix in 1.5 pints of slightly thin Béchamel. Continue cooking, then strain the mixture through a fine sieve and finish it off with the right amount of fresh cream.
Garnish with a julienne of spinach, quickly parboiled and stewed in butter.
Garnish with a julienne of spinach, quickly boiled and sautéed in butter.
704—CRÈME DE FÈVES NOUVELLES
Skin two-thirds lb. of new broad beans, freshly gathered, if possible. Cook them for ten minutes in boiling salted water containing a sprig of savory, and then add one and one-quarter pints of Béchamel. Complete the cooking of the broad beans in the Béchamel; rub through tammy; add one-half pint of white consommé or milk; heat without allowing to boil, and finish the preparation with cream when dishing up.
Peel two-thirds of a pound of fresh broad beans, if you can. Cook them for ten minutes in boiling salted water with a sprig of savory, then stir in one and a quarter pints of Béchamel sauce. Cook the broad beans in the Béchamel, then strain through a fine sieve. Add half a pint of white consommé or milk; heat it up without boiling, and finish with cream when serving.
Garnish with very small skinned broad beans, split in two and parboiled with a sprig of savory.
Garnish with tiny skinned broad beans, split in half and partially cooked with a sprig of savory.
This soup may also be prepared as a velouté.
This soup can also be made as a velouté.
[247]
705—CRÈME D’IGNAMES, otherwise BRÉSILIENNE
Bake the yams in the oven, without peeling them. As soon as this is done, cut them in two, remove their pulp, and quickly rub the latter through a sieve while it is still hot. Dilute the purée with boiling milk or thin Béchamel in the proportion of one pint of the former and one-half pint of the latter per lb. of the purée. (This Béchamel should be made from one and one-half oz. of butter and one oz. of flour per quart of milk.)
Bake the yams in the oven, without peeling them. Once they are done, cut them in half, remove the flesh, and quickly push it through a sieve while it's still hot. Mix the purée with boiling milk or thin Béchamel at a ratio of one pint of milk to half a pint of Béchamel for each pound of purée. (This Béchamel should be made using one and a half ounces of butter and one ounce of flour for each quart of milk.)
Rub the whole through tammy, and finish the preparation in the usual way. Garnish with two tablespoonfuls of Brazilian pearls, poached in consommé.
Rub everything through a fine sieve and complete the preparation as usual. Garnish with two tablespoons of Brazilian pearls, poached in broth.
This soup may also be prepared as a velouté.
This soup can also be made as a velouté.
706—CRÈME DE LAITUES, otherwise JUDIC
Parboil and stew in butter two medium-sized ciseled lettuces, the greenest leaves of which should have been discarded. Add these to one and one-half pints of Béchamel.
Parboil and stew in butter two medium-sized ciseled lettuces, discarding the greenest leaves. Add these to one and a half pints of Béchamel.
Rub through tammy; add one pint of white consommé; heat, and finish as usual with cream.
Rub through a fine sieve; add one pint of white stock; heat, and finish as usual with cream.
Garnish with roundels of lettuce leaves, lightly coated with chicken forcemeat, a bit of truffle laid in their centre, and the whole poached at the last minute.
Garnish with rounds of lettuce leaves, lightly coated with chicken mixture, a piece of truffle placed in the center, and everything poached at the last minute.
This soup may also be prepared as a velouté.
This soup can also be made as a velouté.
707—CRÈME DE MAÏS, otherwise WASHINGTON
Cook some fresh maize in salted water (or use the preserved kind if the fresh is out of season), and combine therewith an equal quantity of thin Béchamel. Rub through tammy; heat, and finish with cream when dishing up.
Cook some fresh corn in salted water (or use canned corn if fresh isn't in season), and mix it with the same amount of thin Béchamel sauce. Strain it through a fine sieve; heat it up, and finish with cream when serving.
Garnish with grains of maize cooked in salted water.
Garnish with corn kernels cooked in salted water.
This soup may also be prepared as a velouté by substituting for the Béchamel an excellent poultry velouté.
This soup can also be made as a velouté by replacing the Béchamel with a great poultry velouté.
708—CRÈME D’OSEILLE At Oatmeal
Pour one-quarter lb. of oatmeal diluted with one-half pint of cold milk into one quart of slightly salted boiling milk. Stir over the fire until the boil is reached; move the stewpan to the side of the fire, and simmer for two hours.
Pour 1/4 lb. of oatmeal mixed with 1/2 pint of cold milk into 1 quart of slightly salted boiling milk. Stir over the heat until it boils; then move the saucepan to the side of the heat and let it simmer for 2 hours.
This done, add six tablespoonfuls of a fondue of sorrel and butter; set to simmer again for one-quarter hour, and rub the whole through tammy.
This done, add six tablespoons of a fondue of sorrel and butter; let it simmer again for fifteen minutes, and strain the whole thing through a fine sieve.
Complete the operation after the manner common to all creams.
Complete the process the way it's typically done for all creams.
[248]709—CRÈME D’OSEILLE A L’ORGE
Proceed exactly as for No. 708, using the same quantities, but substituting barley-meal for oatmeal.
Proceed exactly as for No. 708, using the same quantities, but replacing barley meal with oatmeal.
Remarks upon the Two above Creams.—They may also be prepared as veloutés. Their garnish may be greatly varied, and may consist of chiffonade of lettuce and sorrel; pressed peeled tomatoes, cut into dice and cooked in butter; poached rice or pastes (i.e., vermicelli, &c.); fine well-cooked pearl barley; brunoise; small printaniers, &c.
Remarks on the Two Creams Above.—They can also be made as veloutés. Their garnishes can vary widely and may include chiffonade of lettuce and sorrel; diced pressed peeled tomatoes sautéed in butter; poached rice or pasta (i.e., vermicelli, etc.); well-cooked pearl barley; brunoise; small printaniers, etc.
They belong, in fact, to the same order of soups as the purées of sorrel with pastes, the recipes of which were given earlier in the chapter.
They actually belong to the same category of soups as the sorrel purées with pasta, the recipes for which were provided earlier in the chapter.
710—CRÈME D’OXALIS
Peel and slice the oxalis roots, and half-cook them in salted water. Drain, add it to one and one-half pints of Béchamel, and complete its cooking gently in the sauce.
Peel and slice the oxalis roots, and partially cook them in salted water. Drain, add them to one and a half pints of Béchamel, and finish cooking them gently in the sauce.
Rub through tammy; add one-half pint of white consommé, and finish after the manner of other creams. Garnish with chervil pluches.
Rub through a fine sieve; add half a pint of white broth, and finish it like you would other creams. Garnish with chervil pluches.
This soup may also be prepared as a purée or a velouté.
This soup can also be made as a puree or a velouté.
711—CRÈME DE RIZ
Wash one-half lb. of rice in cold water; blanch it; cool it, and cook it very gently in one quart of white consommé. Crush in the mortar; rub through tammy, and dilute the rice purée with one pint of white consommé. Heat and finish the preparation, when dishing up, with the necessary quantity of cream.
Wash half a pound of rice in cold water; blanch it; cool it, and cook it very gently in one quart of white broth. Crush it in a mortar; strain it through a fine sieve, and thin the rice purée with one pint of white broth. Heat and finish the dish, when serving, with the appropriate amount of cream.
Or pour four tablespoonfuls of rice cream, diluted with one-half pint of cold milk, into three pints of boiling milk; set to boil, stirring the while, and leave to cook very gently for twenty-five minutes. Rub through tammy, and finish the preparation, when dishing up, with the required quantity of cream.
Or pour four tablespoons of rice cream, diluted with half a pint of cold milk, into three pints of boiling milk; bring to a boil while stirring, and let it cook very gently for twenty-five minutes. Strain it through a sieve, and finish the dish with the desired amount of cream when serving.
This soup may also be prepared as a velouté.
This soup can also be made as a velouté.
712—CRÈME D’ORGE
Wash three-quarters lb. of coarse pearl barley in lukewarm water, and cook it gently for about two and one-half hours in one pint of white consommé containing one piece of the white part of a stick of celery.
Wash ¾ lb. of coarse pearl barley in lukewarm water, and cook it slowly for about 2.5 hours in 1 pint of white consommé with a piece of the white part of a celery stick.
Crush in a mortar; rub through tammy; dilute the purée of barley with one pint of white consommé; heat, and finish the [249] preparation, when dishing up, with the necessary quantity of cream.
Crush in a mortar; rub through a fine sieve; dilute the barley purée with one pint of white stock; heat, and finish the [249] preparation, when serving, with the required amount of cream.
This soup may also be prepared with barley-meal, the procedure in that case being the same as that of the “Crème de Riz” above.
This soup can also be made with barley flour, and the method is the same as that for the “Crème de Riz” mentioned above.
Garnish with very fine, well-cooked pearl barley.
Garnish with finely cooked pearl barley.
This soup may also be prepared as a velouté.
This soup can also be made as a velouté.
713—CRÈME DE VOLAILLE PRINCESSE
Mix one and one-half pints of thin Béchamel with one-half pint of chicken purée. Rub through tammy; add one-half pint of white consommé to the preparation, or the same quantity of boiled milk; heat without allowing to boil, and finish with cream when dishing up.
Mix 1.5 pints of thin Béchamel with 0.5 pint of chicken purée. Strain through a tammy; add 0.5 pint of white consommé to the mixture, or the same amount of boiled milk; heat without bringing to a boil, and finish with cream when serving.
Garnish with twenty very small slices of chicken fillets, white asparagus-heads, and chervil pluches.
Garnish with twenty tiny slices of chicken fillets, white asparagus tips, and chervil pluches.
This soup may also be prepared as a velouté.
This soup can also be made as a velouté.
714—CRÈME REINE-MARGOT
Mix one-half pint of chicken purée with one pint of thin Béchamel. Rub through tammy; add one and one-half pints of white consommé and one-quarter pint of almond milk (No. 678). Heat without allowing to boil, and finish with cream.
Mix ½ pint of chicken puree with 1 pint of thin béchamel. Strain it through a tammy; add 1½ pints of white consommé and ¼ pint of almond milk (No. 678). Heat without letting it boil, and finish with cream.
Garnish with very small grooved quenelles of chicken forcemeat combined with one oz. of pistachio purée per three oz. of forcemeat.
Garnish with tiny grooved quenelles of chicken pâté mixed with one ounce of pistachio purée for every three ounces of pâté.
This soup may also be prepared as a velouté.
This soup can also be made as a velouté.
715—POTAGE At Dawn
Wash one-quarter lb. of fine pearl barley in plenty of water. Put it into a stewpan with one quart of consommé, as much water, a faggot comprising parsley, celery, and chervil, and set to cook very gently for five hours. While the cooking progresses, take care to remove all the skin which forms on the surface, in order that the cooking-liquor may remain very clear.
Wash a quarter pound of fine pearl barley in plenty of water. Put it in a saucepan with one quart of broth, an equal amount of water, and a bundle of parsley, celery, and chervil. Cook it very gently for five hours. As it cooks, make sure to remove any foam that forms on the surface so that the cooking liquid stays clear.
When the barley is well cooked, transfer it to another stewpan, and add to it four tablespoonfuls of a thick and very red tomato purée, strained through muslin, and two tablespoonfuls of celery, minced in paysanne-fashion, stewed in butter, and finally cooked in consommé.
When the barley is fully cooked, move it to another pot and stir in four tablespoons of thick, bright red tomato purée that has been strained through cheesecloth, along with two tablespoons of celery, finely chopped in paysanne-fashion, sautéed in butter, and then cooked in consommé.
This excellent soup should not be made too thick.
This great soup shouldn't be made too thick.
716—POTAGE BAGRATION GRAS
Cut two-thirds lb. of very white fillet of veal into large dice, and stiffen these in butter without letting them acquire any [250] colour. Add one and one-quarter pints of thin velouté with a veal base, and set to cook very gently.
Cut two-thirds of a pound of very white veal fillet into large cubes, and sear them in butter without letting them get any color. Add one and a quarter pints of thin veal-based velouté, and let it cook very gently.
Finely pound the veal; dilute the purée with velouté, and rub through tammy. Add one pint of white consommé; heat without boiling, and complete the preparation, when dishing up, with a leason of the yolks of three eggs diluted with four tablespoonfuls of cream and two oz. of butter.
Finely pound the veal; mix the purée with velouté, and strain it through a tammy. Add one pint of white consommé; heat it without boiling, and finish the preparation when serving by adding a mixture of the yolks of three eggs diluted with four tablespoons of cream and two ounces of butter.
Garnish with thin macaroni cut into short lengths, and send some grated cheese to the table separately.
Garnish with short pieces of thin macaroni and serve some grated cheese on the side.
717—POTAGE BAGRATION MAIGRE
Prepare one and one-half pints of fresh velouté, and mix therewith one-quarter pint of mushroom velouté. (For making this, see “Velouté Agnès Sorel,” No. 671.)
Prepare one and a half pints of fresh velouté and mix in a quarter pint of mushroom velouté. (For making this, see “Velouté Agnès Sorel,” No. 671.)
Heat without boiling; pass through a strainer, and finish, when about to serve, with the same leason as for ordinary velouté, and two and one-half oz. of butter. Garnish with one fillet of sole, poached very white, and cut into a julienne; twelve small quenelles of sole or whiting forcemeat finished with crayfish butter, and six crayfishes’ tails cut into small pieces.
Heat without boiling; strain, and just before serving, add the same mixture as for regular velouté, and two and a half oz. of butter. Garnish with one fillet of sole, poached until very white, and cut into a julienne; twelve small quenelles of sole or whiting forcemeat finished with crayfish butter, and six crayfish tails cut into small pieces.
718—POTAGE CHOISEUL
Garnish with two tablespoonfuls of sorrel, ciseled and cooked in butter, and two tablespoonfuls of poached rice.
Garnish with two tablespoons of sorrel, ciseled and cooked in butter, along with two tablespoons of poached rice.
719—POTAGE COMPIÈGNE
720—POTAGE DERBY
Add one-half pint of white consommé, and heat without boiling. Complete, when about to serve, with an ordinary leason and three oz. of butter.
Add half a pint of white consommé and heat it without boiling. Just before serving, finish it off with a standard liaison and three ounces of butter.
Garnish with twelve small quenelles of chicken forcemeat combined with one-third of its volume of foie-gras purée, one tablespoonful of little truffle pearls, and an equal quantity of poached rice, each grain of which must be kept distinct and separate.
Garnish with twelve small quenelles of chicken stuffing mixed with one-third of its volume of foie gras purée, one tablespoon of small truffle pearls, and an equal amount of poached rice, making sure each grain stays separate.
251721—POTAGE A LA DIANE
Cook one-half lb. of lentils with the usual garnish. Roast two medium-sized partridges, keeping them slightly underdone, and remove their fillets. Complete the cooking of the partridges with the lentils, drained of their cooking-liquor, in one pint of game consommé.
Cook half a pound of lentils with the usual garnish. Roast two medium-sized partridges, making sure they're slightly underdone, and take off their fillets. Finish cooking the partridges with the lentils, drained of their cooking liquid, in one pint of game broth.
Prepare a royale (No. 209) with the reserved fillets.
Prepare a royal (No. 209) with the reserved fillets.
When the birds are cooked, bone them; pound their meat, and add thereto the lentils and the cooking-liquor; rub through tammy.
When the birds are cooked, remove the bones; mash their meat, and mix in the lentils and the cooking liquid; strain it through a fine sieve.
Finish the purée with one and one-half pints of excellent thin game stock, and complete the soup, when dishing up, with two oz. of butter and two tablespoonfuls of reduced Madeira.
Finish the purée with one and a half pints of high-quality thin game stock, and complete the soup, when serving, with two ounces of butter and two tablespoons of reduced Madeira.
Garnish with the royale, cut into small regular crescents, and twelve small crescents of very black truffle.
Garnish with the sauce, cut into small, even crescents, and add twelve small crescents of very dark truffle.
722—POTAGE ELISA
Prepare one and one-half pints of poultry velouté, and rub it through tammy. Complete with one-half pint of white consommé; heat without boiling, and finish, when dishing up, with an ordinary leason, two and one-half oz. of butter, and two tablespoonfuls of a fondue of sorrel.
Prepare one and a half pints of poultry velouté and strain it through a fine sieve. Add half a pint of white consommé; heat it gently without boiling, and finish when serving with a standard liaison, two and a half ounces of butter, and two tablespoons of a fondue of sorrel.
723—POTAGE FAVORI
Prepare one pint of a velouté of green asparagus; one-half pint of a velouté of lettuce, and one-half pint of poultry velouté. Put all three into a stewpan; add thereto the necessary quantity of white consommé to bring the soup to the correct degree of consistence; heat without boiling, and pass through a strainer.
Prepare one pint of green asparagus velouté, half a pint of lettuce velouté, and half a pint of poultry velouté. Combine all three in a saucepan; add enough white consommé to achieve the right consistency for the soup; heat without boiling, and strain through a sieve.
Finish the soup, when dishing up, with an ordinary leason and two oz. of butter. Garnish with one tablespoonful of a chiffonade of sorrel, and one tablespoonful of green asparagus-heads.
Finish the soup, when serving, with a regular lesson and two ounces of butter. Garnish with one tablespoon of a chiffonade of sorrel, and one tablespoon of green asparagus heads.
724—POTAGE GERMINY
Cisel and melt in butter three oz. of shredded sorrel, and add thereto one and one-half pints of white consommé. A few minutes before serving, pour into the consommé a leason composed of the yolks of six eggs diluted with one-quarter pint of cream; set on the fire and stir, after the manner of an English custard, i.e., until the preparation begins to show signs of boiling.
Cisel and melt three ounces of shredded sorrel in butter, then add one and a half pints of white consommé. A few minutes before serving, pour into the consommé a mixture made from the yolks of six eggs diluted with a quarter pint of cream; place over the heat and stir, like making an English custard, i.e., until the mixture starts to show signs of boiling.
Finish, away from the fire, with two and one-half oz. of butter, and add a pinch of chervil pluches.
Finish, away from the heat, with 2.5 oz. of butter, and add a pinch of chervil pluches.
[252]
Remarks concerning the Possible Variation of this Soup.—The
mode of procedure adopted in the case of the Germiny
could, if necessary, be applied to all thick soups, and it would
then constitute a class to which the term “Cream” would be
better suited than it is at present to the soups thus designated.
252Comments on the Possible Variation of this Soup.—The method used in the case of the Germiny could, if needed, be applied to all thick soups, and it would then create a category that the term “Cream” would fit better than it currently does for the soups labeled as such.
Instead of the ordinary white consommé, which is used in its preparation, a consommé may be used in which such vegetables as carrots, turnips, peas, &c., are cooked, the latter being reserved for the garnish, while the cooking-liquor is thickened with egg-yolks and cream in accordance with the quantities and directions given in the above recipe.
Instead of the usual white consommé used in its preparation, you can use a consommé made with vegetables like carrots, turnips, peas, etc. The vegetables should be set aside for garnish, while the cooking liquid is thickened with egg yolks and cream according to the amounts and instructions provided in the recipe above.
A carrot cream, a cream of fresh peas, or of asparagus-heads, prepared in this way, would be much more delicate than those prepared after the ordinary recipes.
A carrot cream, a cream of fresh peas, or asparagus cream, made this way, would be much more delicate than those made with the usual recipes.
The essential point in this series of soups is the leason; this should consist of enough egg-yolks to render the preparations sufficiently thick and creamy.
The key point in this series of soups is the lesson; it should contain enough egg yolks to make the preparations thick and creamy.
725—POTAGE AUX HERBES
Drain and reserve the cooking-liquor; crush the potatoes; dilute the purée with the cooking-liquor, and rub through tammy. Set to boil, and finish, when dishing up, with three oz. of Printanier butter with herbs, combined with a few leaves of sweet basil.
Drain and save the cooking liquid; mash the potatoes; mix the purée with the cooking liquid, and strain it through a fine sieve. Bring to a boil and finish when serving with three oz. of Printanier butter mixed with herbs and a few leaves of sweet basil.
Add a pinch of chervil pluches.
Add a pinch of chervil __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
726—POTAGE JUBILEE, otherwise BALVET
Prepare, according to the directions given (No. 648), one and one-half pints of a purée of fresh peas, and add thereto one-half pint of consommé of “La Petite Marmite.” Set to boil, and finish with two oz. of butter.
Prepare, following the instructions provided (No. 648), one and a half pints of a purée of fresh peas, and add half a pint of consommé from “La Petite Marmite.” Bring to a boil, and finish with two ounces of butter.
Garnish with the vegetables from the Marmite, prepared as for Croûte au Pot.
Garnish with the vegetables from the Marmite, prepared like for Croûte au Pot.
727—POTAGE LONGCHAMPS
Refer to the derivative soups of the “Purée de Pois” (No. 654).
Refer to the derivative soups of the “Purée de Pois” (No. 654).
728—POTAGE LAVALLIÈRE
Garnish with twelve small profiterolles, stuffed with chicken forcemeat, and a royale of celery in dice.
Garnish with twelve small profiterolles, filled with chicken forcemeat, and some diced celery.
729—POTAGE MADELEINE
Prepare and combine the following purées:—One-third pint of artichoke purée, one-fifth pint of haricot-bean purée, one-seventh pint of Soubise purée. Add one pint of white consommé; set to boil; pass through a strainer, and finish, when dishing up, with two oz. of butter.
Prepare and mix the following purees:—One-third pint of artichoke purée, one-fifth pint of haricot bean purée, and one-seventh pint of Soubise purée. Add one pint of white consommé; bring to a boil; strain it, and when serving, finish with two oz. of butter.
Garnish with two tablespoonfuls of sago poached in one-half pint of white consommé.
Garnish with two tablespoons of sago poached in half a pint of white consommé.
730—POTAGE MISS BETSY
Proceed exactly as for “Potage à l’Aurore” (No. 715), but (1) flavour potage Miss Betsy with curry; (2) substitute for the celery peeled, cored apples cut into dice and cooked in butter.
Proceed exactly as for “Potage à l’Aurore” (No. 715), but (1) flavor potage Miss Betsy with curry; (2) substitute the celery with peeled, cored apples cut into cubes and cooked in butter.
N.B.—Both these soups (Aurore and Miss Betsy) are subject to much variation. All that is needed is to alter the flavouring element and the garnish. Thus the quantity of tomato may be reduced by half, and combined with one-quarter lb. of peas and their cooking-liquor (the peas in this case being cooked in one pint of water with a little salt and sugar); or with the same quantity of French beans, asparagus-heads, or sorrel cooked in butter, &c.
N.B.—Both of these soups (Aurore and Miss Betsy) can vary quite a bit. You just need to change the flavoring and the garnish. For example, you can cut the amount of tomato in half and mix it with a quarter pound of peas and their cooking liquid (the peas should be cooked in one pint of water with a little salt and sugar); or use the same amount of French beans, asparagus tips, or sorrel cooked in butter, etc.
731—POTAGE MONTESPAN
Add one-half pint of somewhat thick tapioca to one and one-half pints of “Crème d’Asperges” (No. 697), prepared as directed. Garnish with very fine peas cooked in the English fashion.
Add 0.5 liters of somewhat thick tapioca to 1.5 liters of “Crème d’Asperges” (No. 697), prepared as directed. Garnish with very small peas cooked in the traditional English style.
732—POTAGE NÉLUSKO
Mix one and one-half pints of rather liquid poultry velouté with one-half pint of chicken purée. When serving, add an ordinary leason, and finish with two and one-half oz. of hazel-nut butter.
Mix 1.5 pints of somewhat runny poultry velouté with 0.5 pint of chicken purée. When serving, add a regular liaison, and finish with 2.5 oz. of hazelnut butter.
Garnish with very small quenelles of chicken forcemeat combined with one tablespoonful of hazel-nut powder per three oz. of the forcemeat.
Garnish with small quenelles of chicken forcemeat mixed with one tablespoon of hazelnut powder for every three ounces of the forcemeat.
733—POTAGE PETIT DUC
Take a fine woodcock; raise and reserve one of its fillets, and roast it, taking care to keep it very underdone. Then remove the other fillet, and with it prepare two dariole-moulds [254] of royale (No. 209). Finely pound what remains of the woodcock, and combine with the resulting purée one and one-half pints of game velouté prepared with essence of woodcock. Cover the stewpan and place it in the bain-marie for thirty-five minutes. Now rub the whole through tammy; heat without boiling, and finish, when dishing up, with one and one-half oz. of butter, one and one-half oz. of cooked foie-gras purée, diluted with a few tablespoonfuls of the soup, one and one-half tablespoonfuls of cream, and one and one-half tablespoonfuls of burnt liqueur brandy.
Take a fine woodcock; set aside one of its fillets and roast it, making sure to keep it very rare. Then remove the other fillet, and with it prepare two dariole-moulds [254] of royale (No. 209). Finely pound what’s left of the woodcock, and mix it with one and a half pints of game velouté made with essence of woodcock. Cover the saucepan and place it in the bain-marie for thirty-five minutes. Now strain the entire mixture through a tammy; heat it without boiling, and just before serving, finish it with one and a half ounces of butter, one and a half ounces of cooked foie-gras purée diluted with a few tablespoons of the soup, one and a half tablespoons of cream, and one and a half tablespoons of burnt liqueur brandy.
Garnish with the royale cut into dice, and the reserved fillet of woodcock, stiffened in butter at the last moment, and cut into thin slices.
Garnish with the royale diced into cubes, and the reserved fillet of woodcock, stiffened in butter right before serving, and cut into thin slices.
734—POTAGE RÉGENCE
Prepare one quart of barley cream in accordance with the directions under No. 712. Finish it, when dishing up, with an ordinary leason and one and one-half oz. of crayfish butter.
Prepare one quart of barley cream according to the instructions under No. 712. When serving, finish it with a standard liaison and one and a half ounces of crayfish butter.
Garnish with twelve small, grooved quenelles of chicken forcemeat finished with crayfish butter; one tablespoonful of small pearl barley, well cooked; and six small cocks’ combs, freshly poached and very white.
Garnish with twelve small, ridged quenelles of chicken forcemeat finished with crayfish butter; one tablespoon of well-cooked small pearl barley; and six small cocks’ combs, freshly poached and very white.
735—POTAGE ROSSOLNIK
Prepare (1) one quart of light, poultry velouté combined with cucumber juice; (2) ten pieces of parsley root and the same quantity of celery root, turned to the shape of small, new carrots, and split crosswise at their base; (3) twenty small lozenges of salted cucumber.
Prepare (1) one quart of light poultry velouté mixed with cucumber juice; (2) ten pieces of parsley root and the same amount of celery root, shaped like small new carrots, and cut crosswise at their base; (3) twenty small cubes of salted cucumber.
Parboil the roots and the cucumber lozenges for fifteen minutes, and add them to the velouté when about to cook the latter. Cook the whole gently for forty minutes, despumating the velouté the while. Finish with one and one-half tablespoonfuls of cucumber juice, and an ordinary leason.
Parboil the roots and cucumber pieces for fifteen minutes, then add them to the velouté right before cooking it. Cook everything gently for forty minutes, skimming the foam off the velouté as needed. Finish with one and a half tablespoons of cucumber juice and a regular egg mixture.
Garnish with small chicken-forcemeat quenelles.
Garnish with small chicken meatballs.
736—POTAGE DE SANTÉ
Cook quickly, in salted water, three medium-sized, peeled, and quartered potatoes. When their pulps seem soft to the touch, drain them; rub them through a fine sieve, and dilute the resulting purée with one and one-half pints of white consommé. Add two tablespoonfuls of sorrel melted in butter, and finish the preparation with an ordinary leason and one oz. of butter.
Cook three medium-sized peeled and quartered potatoes quickly in salted water. When they feel soft, drain them; push them through a fine sieve, and mix the resulting purée with one and a half pints of white consommé. Add two tablespoons of sorrel melted in butter, and finish off the dish with a regular liaison and one ounce of butter.
[255]
Garnish with very thin roundels of French soup-flute and
chervil pluches.
[255]
Top with very thin slices of French soup-flute and chervil pluches.
737—POTAGE SIGURD
Prepare one pint of “Velouté Parmentier” and one pint of tomato velouté. Combine the two; heat, and finish, when dishing up, with two and one-half oz. of butter.
Prepare one pint of “Velouté Parmentier” and one pint of tomato velouté. Mix the two together, heat them up, and finish by adding two and a half ounces of butter just before serving.
Garnish with twenty small quenelles of chicken forcemeat, combined with one coffeespoonful of chopped capsicum, or capsicum in dice, per three oz. of the forcemeat.
Garnish with twenty small quenelles of chicken stuffing, mixed with one teaspoon of chopped bell pepper, or diced bell pepper, for every three ounces of the stuffing.
738—POTAGE SOLFERINO
Mince the white of two leeks, the third of a medium-sized carrot, and half an onion, and stew the whole in one and one-half oz. of butter. Add one-half lb. of pressed tomatoes cut into pieces, two medium-sized, peeled potatoes, minced; moisten with two-thirds pint of white consommé, and cook gently. Crush the vegetables; rub them through tammy; complete the purée with the necessary quantity of white consommé; set to boil, and finish, when dishing up, with two and one-half oz. of butter.
Chop the white parts of two leeks, a third of a medium carrot, and half an onion, and sauté them in 1.5 oz. of butter. Add 0.5 lb. of diced canned tomatoes, and two medium-sized, peeled and chopped potatoes; add enough white consommé to moisten. Cook gently. Mash the vegetables, then strain them through a sieve; add the necessary amount of white consommé to make a purée; bring to a boil and finish off with 2.5 oz. of butter when serving.
Garnish with twelve little balls of potato, raised by means of the spoon-cutter, and cooked in salted water; two tablespoonfuls of French beans cut into lozenges; and some chervil pluches.
Garnish with twelve small balls of potato, made using a spoon-cutter, and cooked in salted water; two tablespoons of French beans cut into lozenges; and some chervil pluches.
739—POTAGE VIVIANE
Prepare one quart of “Crème de Volaille” (No. 713), and finish it with the usual leason. Garnish with one tablespoonful of artichoke-bottom, cut into dice, the same quantity of carrot dice, both gently cooked in butter, and one tablespoonful of truffle dice.
Prepare one quart of “Crème de Volaille” (No. 713), and finish it with the usual egg mixture. Garnish with one tablespoon of diced artichoke hearts, the same amount of diced carrots, both lightly cooked in butter, and one tablespoon of diced truffles.
740—POTAGE WINDSOR
Finish this cream, when about to serve, with an ordinary leason, one and one-half tablespoonfuls of a slight infusion of turtle-soup herbs, and one and one-half oz. of butter.
Finish this cream, just before serving, with a regular mixture of one and a half tablespoons of a light infusion of turtle-soup herbs and one and a half ounces of butter.
Garnish with a julienne of half of the calf’s foot and twenty small quenelles consisting of a purée of hard-boiled egg-yolks and chicken forcemeat, these two preparations being in the proportion of two-thirds and one-third respectively.
Garnish with a julienne of half of the calf’s foot and twenty small quenelles made from a purée of hard-boiled egg yolks and chicken forcemeat, with these two components in the proportions of two-thirds and one-third, respectively.
[256]
741—SOUPE AUX ABATIS DE VOLAILLE In the English style
Cut the necks into three, the gizzards into four, and the pinions into two. Brown one-half lb. of these giblets in a thick-bottomed stewpan with one oz. of butter. Sprinkle with one tablespoonful of flour; slightly colour the latter, and moisten with one quart of white consommé and one pint of water. Add a faggot containing one stick of celery, and set to cook gently for three hours.
Cut the necks into three pieces, the gizzards into four, and the wings into two. Brown half a pound of these giblets in a heavy-bottomed pot with one ounce of butter. Sprinkle in one tablespoon of flour; lightly brown the flour, then add one quart of white consommé and one pint of water. Toss in a bundle with one stick of celery, and let it simmer gently for three hours.
When the pieces of giblets are cooked, drain them, trim them, and put them into a stewpan with one dessertspoonful of parboiled rice and a heaped tablespoonful of the white of celery, minced and fried in butter. Strain the cooking-liquor of the giblets, through a strainer, over the enumerated garnishes; set to cook gently for another quarter of an hour; season strongly with pepper, and serve.
When the giblet pieces are cooked, drain them, trim them, and put them in a saucepan with one dessert spoonful of parboiled rice and a heaping tablespoon of celery white, minced and fried in butter. Strain the giblet cooking liquid through a strainer over the garnishes; let it cook gently for another 15 minutes; season generously with pepper, and serve.
742—SOUPE AUX CERISES
Stone two-thirds lb. of small, fleshy cherries, and put twenty aside for garnishing purposes. Put the others into a sugar-boiler with two-thirds pint of hot water, a small strip of lemon rind, and a fragment of cinnamon, and set to boil quickly for eight minutes.
Stone 2/3 lb. of small, fleshy cherries, and set aside twenty for garnishing. Put the rest in a pot with 2/3 pint of hot water, a small piece of lemon peel, and a bit of cinnamon, then bring it to a boil quickly for eight minutes.
Also boil in another sugar-boiler one-half pint of Port or Bordeaux wine. Crush half of the cherry-stones in the mortar; put them into the boiled wine, and let them infuse, away from the fire.
Also boil in another sugar boiler half a pint of Port or Bordeaux wine. Crush half of the cherry pits in the mortar; add them to the boiled wine and let them steep, away from the heat.
Rub the cooked cherries through a fine sieve; dilute the purée with the juice thickened by means of one tablespoonful of fecula moistened with cold water; add the cherries put aside for the garnish, and one-half tablespoonful of castor sugar, and again set to boil for four minutes.
Pass the cooked cherries through a fine sieve; mix the purée with the juice thickened using one tablespoon of cornstarch mixed with cold water; add the reserved cherries for garnish and half a tablespoon of caster sugar, and bring to a boil again for four minutes.
Complete the preparation with the infusion strained through muslin; pour it into the soup-tureen, and add a few biscottes.
Complete the preparation by straining the infusion through muslin; pour it into the soup tureen and add a few biscottes.
For the sake of variety, lady’s-finger biscuits may be substituted for the biscottes.
For variety, you can swap lady’s-finger biscuits for the biscottes.
743—COCKY-LEEKI SOUP
Set half a fowl to cook very gently in one and one-half pints of light and clear veal stock with a few aromatics.
Set half a chicken to cook very gently in one and a half pints of light and clear veal stock with a few herbs.
Also prepare a julienne of the white of three leeks; stew this in butter without colouration, and complete the cooking thereof in the cooking-liquor of the fowl, strained and poured carefully away.
Also prepare a julienne of the white part of three leeks; sauté this in butter without browning, and finish cooking it in the strained cooking liquid of the chicken, poured carefully.
Serve some stewed prunes separately, but this is optional.
Serve some stewed prunes on the side, but this is optional.
744—SOUPE AUX FOIES DE VOLAILLE
Make a roux from one and one-half oz. of butter and as much flour. When it has acquired a nice, light-brown colour, moisten it with one quart of white consommé or brown stock, and set to boil, stirring the while.
Make a roux with 1.5 oz. of butter and the same amount of flour. Once it has a nice, light-brown color, add in 1 quart of white consommé or brown stock and bring it to a boil, stirring continuously.
Add one-half lb. of raw chickens’ livers rubbed through a sieve, and set to cook for fifteen minutes. Rub the whole through tammy; season strongly with pepper; heat, and complete the preparation, at the last moment, with one-quarter lb. of sliced chickens’ livers, tossed in butter, and one wineglass of good Madeira.
Add 0.5 lb. of raw chicken livers that have been pushed through a sieve, and cook for fifteen minutes. Strain everything through a fine mesh; season generously with pepper; heat it up, and finish the dish at the last minute with 0.25 lb. of sliced chicken livers, sautéed in butter, and one wineglass of good Madeira.
745—SOUPE JULIENNE DARBLAY
Cook quickly in salted water two small, peeled, and quartered potatoes. Drain them, rub them through a fine sieve, and dilute the purée with one and one-half pints of white consommé. Add three tablespoonfuls of a julienne made in accordance with the above recipe; heat, and finish the preparation with an ordinary leason and one and one-half oz. of butter.
Cook two small, peeled, and quartered potatoes in salted water until soft. Drain, pass them through a fine sieve, and mix the purée with one and a half pints of white consommé. Add three tablespoons of a julienne made following the recipe above; heat it up, and finish the dish with a standard leason and one and a half ounces of butter.
746—MINESTRONE
Brown the minced white of two small leeks and one-third of an onion, also minced, in one oz. of chopped, fresh breast of bacon, and one-half oz. of grated, fat bacon. Moisten with one and one-half pints of white consommé, and add one-third of a carrot, one-third of a turnip, half a stick of celery, two oz. of small cabbage, and one small potato, or one-half of a medium-sized one, all of which vegetables must be finely minced.
Brown the chopped white parts of two small leeks and a third of an onion, also chopped, in one ounce of diced fresh bacon and half an ounce of grated fatty bacon. Moisten with one and a half pints of white stock, and add a third of a carrot, a third of a turnip, half a stick of celery, two ounces of small cabbage, and one small potato, or half of a medium-sized one, all of which vegetables need to be finely chopped.
About twenty-five minutes after the soup has started cooking, complete it with two tablespoonfuls of peas, a few French beans cut into lozenges, and one and one-half oz. of rice, or the same quantity of very thin macaroni broken into very small pieces.
About twenty-five minutes after the soup has started cooking, add two tablespoons of peas, a few French beans cut into small pieces, and 1.5 oz. of rice, or the same amount of very thin macaroni broken into tiny bits.
This done, set to cook again for thirty minutes. A few minutes before serving, add to the soup one small, crushed clove of garlic, three leaves of sweet basil, and a small pinch of chopped chervil pluches; mix the whole with one-half tablespoonful of grated bacon.
This done, cook again for thirty minutes. A few minutes before serving, add one small crushed clove of garlic, three leaves of sweet basil, and a small pinch of chopped chervil pluches; mix everything with half a tablespoon of grated bacon.
Send to the table, separately, at the same time as the soup some freshly grated Gruyère.
Send some freshly grated Gruyère to the table separately, at the same time as the soup.
[258]
747—MILLE-FANTI
First make the following preparation:—Beat two small eggs to a stiff froth, and mix therewith one and one-half oz. of the crumb of very good white bread, one oz. of grated Parmesan, and a little nutmeg. Boil one and two-thirds pints of white consommé, and pour the above preparation therein, little by little, stirring briskly the while with the whisk. Then move the stewpan to the side of the fire, put the lid on, and set to cook gently for seven or eight minutes.
First, make the following prepping:—Beat two small eggs until foamy, and mix in one and a half ounces of good quality white bread crumbs, one ounce of grated Parmesan, and a pinch of nutmeg. Boil one and two-thirds pints of white consommé, and gradually add the above mixture while whisking briskly. Then move the saucepan to the edge of the heat, cover it, and let it cook gently for seven or eight minutes.
When about to serve, stir the soup with a whisk, and pour it into the soup-tureen.
When you're about to serve, stir the soup with a whisk and pour it into the soup tureen.
748—MULLIGATAWNY SOUP
Cut a small fowl, or half a medium-sized one, into little pieces, and put these in a stewpan with a few roundels of carrot and onion, a small bunch of parsley and celery, one-half oz. of mushroom parings and one quart of white consommé. Set to boil, and then let cook gently.
Cut a small chicken, or half of a medium-sized one, into small pieces, and place these in a pot with a few slices of carrot and onion, a small bunch of parsley and celery, half an ounce of mushroom scraps, and one quart of white broth. Bring to a boil, and then let it simmer gently.
Also lightly brown in butter half a medium-sized onion, chopped; besprinkle it with one dessertspoonful of fecula and one coffeespoonful of curry; moisten with the cooking-liquor of the fowl, strained through a sieve; boil, and set to cook gently for seven or eight minutes. Now rub the whole through tammy, and leave it to despumate for twenty minutes, adding one tablespoonful of consommé, from time to time, with the view of promoting the despumation, i.e., the purification of the soup.
Also lightly brown half a medium-sized onion, chopped, in butter; sprinkle it with one dessert spoon of starch and one coffee spoon of curry; moisten it with the strained cooking liquid from the chicken; boil, then let it simmer gently for seven or eight minutes. Now strain the mixture through a fine sieve and let it sit for twenty minutes to let the foam settle, adding one tablespoon of stock from time to time to help the process, i.e., the clarification of the soup.
When about to serve, finish the preparation with three or four tablespoonfuls of cream. Pour the whole into the soup-tureen; add a portion of the meat of the fowl, cut into thin slices, and serve separately two oz. of rice à l’Indienne.
When you're ready to serve, complete the preparation with three or four tablespoons of cream. Pour everything into the soup tureen; add some of the chicken meat, sliced thin, and serve two ounces of Indian-style rice on the side.
749—SOUPE AUX GOMBOS OU OKRA
This soup is held in high esteem by Americans. It is served either with garnish, as I direct below, or as a consommé, hot or cold, or in cups, after it has been strained.
This soup is highly regarded by Americans. It can be served with a garnish, as I suggest below, or as a consommé, either hot or cold, or in cups, after being strained.
Fry one medium-sized chopped onion in two oz. of butter, without letting it acquire any colour. Add one-quarter lb. of fresh lean bacon, or raw ham cut into medium-sized dice; fry for a few minutes, and add about one lb. of boned chicken-meat cut into large dice (the white parts of the chicken are used in preference); let these ingredients stiffen well; take care to stir fairly often, and moisten with two quarts of white chicken consommé. Boil, and set to cook gently for twenty or twenty-five minutes with lid on.
Fry one medium-sized chopped onion in two ounces of butter, making sure it doesn't brown. Add a quarter pound of fresh lean bacon or raw ham, cut into medium-sized cubes; fry for a few minutes, then add about a pound of boned chicken meat cut into large cubes (preferably the white meat). Let these ingredients cook well; be sure to stir fairly often, and add two quarts of white chicken broth. Bring to a boil, then reduce to a gentle simmer for twenty to twenty-five minutes with the lid on.
[259]
Now add about one-half lb. of peeled gombo, cut in coarse
paysanne-fashion, and three or four medium-sized tomatoes,
peeled, concassed, and with their seeds withdrawn.
[259]
Now add about half a pound of peeled okra, chopped roughly paysanne-fashion, and three or four medium-sized tomatoes, peeled, concassed, and with the seeds removed.
When the gombos are well cooked, carefully remove all grease from the preparation; test the seasoning, and, if necessary, add a few drops of Worcestershire sauce.
When the gombos are cooked well, carefully remove all the grease from the dish; taste the seasoning, and if needed, add a few drops of Worcestershire sauce.
Garnish the soup with two or three tablespoonfuls of plainly-cooked rice.
Garnish the soup with two or three tablespoons of plain cooked rice.
N.B.—This soup is excellent if it be finished with one-quarter pint of cream per quart. A cream of gombos may also be prepared, which may be garnished with the dice of chicken meat. In the latter case, the garnish of rice is optional.
N.B.—This soup is excellent if finished with one-quarter pint of cream per quart. You can also prepare a gumbo cream, which can be garnished with diced chicken meat. In this case, the rice garnish is optional.
750—SOUPE Farmhouse Style
Finely mince one small carrot, one small turnip, one leek, one-third of a stick of celery, one-third of an onion, and some cabbage leaves. Stew the vegetables in one oz. of butter; moisten with one and one-half pints of white consommé, and set to boil. A few minutes having elapsed, add two small potatoes minced like the other vegetables, and complete the cooking gently. Send separately some roundels of soup-flutes.
Finely chop one small carrot, one small turnip, one leek, one-third of a stick of celery, one-third of an onion, and a few cabbage leaves. Sauté the vegetables in one oz. of butter; add one and a half pints of white broth, and bring it to a boil. After a few minutes, add two small potatoes chopped the same way as the other vegetables, and finish cooking gently. Serve separately some round slices of soup-flutes.
751—SOUPE AUX POIREAUX ET POMMES DE TERRE, otherwise A LA BONNE FEMME
Finely mince the white of four medium-sized leeks. Put this into a stewpan with one oz. of butter, and stew gently for a quarter of an hour. Then add three medium-sized quartered potatoes, cut into roundels the thickness of pennies. Moisten with one pint of white consommé; add the necessary quantity of salt, and set to cook gently. When about to serve, finish the soup with one pint of boiled milk and one and one-half oz. of butter; pour it into the soup-tureen, and add twelve roundels of French soup-flutes, cut as thinly as possible.
Finely chop the white part of four medium leeks. Put them in a saucepan with 1 oz. of butter and cook gently for about 15 minutes. Then add three medium potatoes, quartered and sliced into thin rounds like coins. Add 1 pint of white consommé; season with salt as needed, and let it cook gently. Just before serving, finish the soup with 1 pint of boiled milk and 1.5 oz. of butter; pour it into the soup tureen and add twelve thin rounds of French soup-flutes.
752—SOUPE AUX ROGNONS
Proceed exactly as for “Soupe aux Foies de Volaille,” but substitute for the garnish of sliced livers one of calf’s or sheep’s kidney cut into large dice, or sliced, and briskly tossed in butter just before dishing up.
Proceed exactly as for “Soupe aux Foies de Volaille,” but substitute the garnish of sliced livers with one of calf’s or sheep’s kidney cut into large cubes, or sliced, and quickly tossed in butter just before serving.
Finish the soup similarly to the preceding one, i.e., with Madeira.
Finish the soup just like the previous one, i.e., with Madeira.
[260]
CHAPTER XIV
FISH
In matters culinary, fish comprise not only the vertebrates of the sea and river, but also the esculent crustacea, mollusca, and chelonia, and one batrachian. Of course, the animals representing these various classes differ enormously in respect of their importance as articles of diet. Fresh-water fish, for instance, with the exception of salmon and some kinds of trout, are scarcely ever eaten in England; and the same applies to the frog. As regards salt-water fish, although certain species, such as the sole and the turbot, are in great demand, many other and excellent ones which are looked upon as inferior are seldom put into requisition by first-class cookery. Thus, Brill, Red Mullet, and Bass are not nearly so popular as they deserve to be, and never appear on a menu of any importance. No doubt, Fashion—ever illogical and wayward—exercises her tyrannical sway here, as in other matters of opinion; for it will be found, even when the distinctions among fish are once established, that there exist a host of incongruities in the unwritten law. Fresh cod is a case in point; should this fish appear on the menu of a grand dinner given by Royalty, the guests would not think it at all out of place; but if the chef of a large modern hotel ventured to include it among the items of a plain table-d’hôte dinner he would most probably incur the scorn and indignation of his clientèle.
In culinary matters, fish include not only the vertebrates from the sea and rivers but also edible crustaceans, mollusks, turtles, and one amphibian. Obviously, the animals from these different categories vary widely in their significance as food sources. Freshwater fish, for instance, are rarely eaten in England except for salmon and some types of trout; the same goes for frogs. When it comes to saltwater fish, while some species like sole and turbot are very popular, many other excellent options that are considered less desirable hardly ever make it into high-end cooking. For example, Brill, Red Mullet, and Bass are not nearly as popular as they should be and rarely show up on important menus. Undoubtedly, fashion—ever irrational and unpredictable—has a firm grip here, just like in other areas of taste; because, even once the distinctions among fish are established, there are many inconsistencies in the unwritten rules. Take fresh cod, for instance; if this fish were served at a lavish dinner hosted by royalty, guests wouldn’t find it out of place at all; however, if a chef at a large modern hotel tried to list it on a basic table d’hôte dinner, he would likely face the disdain and outrage of his patrons.
This example, than which none could be better suited to our case, successfully shows that the culinary value of the fish has far less to do with the vogue the latter enjoys than the very often freakish whims of the public.
This example, which could not be better suited to our situation, clearly demonstrates that the culinary value of the fish has a lot less to do with its popularity than the often unpredictable tastes of the public.
One can but deplore the arbitrary proscription which so materially reduces the resources at the disposal of a cook, more particularly at a time when the universally imperious cry is for novelty and variety in dishes and menus respectively; and one can only hope that reason and good sense may, at no remote period, intervene to check the purposeless demands of both entertainers and their guests in this respect.
One can only regret the random restrictions that seriously limit a cook's resources, especially when the loud call for new and varied dishes and menus is so strong. One can only hope that reason and common sense will soon step in to curb the pointless demands of both hosts and their guests in this area.
[261]
Having regard to these considerations, I have omitted from
this work, which is really a thesaurus of selected recipes and
not a complete formulary, all those fish enumerated below,
which are very rarely eaten in England, and the recipes for
which could therefore serve no purpose:—
[261]
Taking these points into account, I've left out of this work, which is really a collection of selected recipes and not a complete cookbook, all the fish listed below that are rarely eaten in England, and the recipes for them would therefore serve no goal:—
753—SHAD,
chiefly served grilled.754—FRESH ANCHOVIES,
extremely rare, and may be grilled or fried.755—EELS,
considered as common, and principally used in the preparation of a pie held in high esteem by the frequenters of coffee-shops along the banks of the Thames. Small eels are also fried. But the many ways of dressing them which are common on the Continent are seldom practised in England.756—PIKE,
plentiful and of excellent quality; only used in the preparation of forcemeat and quenelles; the directions for the latter will be given later. Albeit they are sometimes served crimped, or cooked whole in a court-bouillon au bleu, accompanied by parsley or caper sauce, &c. Small pike are generally prepared “à la Meunière,” or fried.757—CARP,
in still less demand than the pike, and only prized for its milt. It must, however, be admitted that in England, more than anywhere else, I believe, this fish is too often spoilt by the taint of mud.758—DORADO,
served boiled with any of the English fish sauces; but, in my opinion, it is best grilled, after the manner generally adopted in the South of France.759—STURGEON,
very rare; it is braised, like veal.760—FÉRA,
very scarce on the market; comes from the Swiss or Savoy lakes, and is only served à la Meunière.761—GUDGEON,
very abundant in all rivers, but never eaten.762—FROGS,
the pet abomination of all classes of the population, with but few exceptions; nevertheless “Nymphes à l’Aurore,” the recipe of which I gave among the hors-d’œuvres, are generally appreciated.763—FRESH HERRINGS,
abundant and of excellent quality; seldom used in first-class cookery, except, perhaps, for their milt. Bloaters and kippered herrings are, with reason, preferred; of these I shall speak later.764—LAMPREYS,
chiefly used in preparing pies similar to those referred to in No. 755.765—FRESH-WATER HERRINGS,
like the Féra, come from Switzerland or Savoy, and are very scarce on the English market. Prepared especially à la Meunière.767—MOSTELE,
only caught in the region of Monaco; cannot bear transport; especially served à la Meunière or à l’Anglaise.768—MUSSELS,
only used as garnish.769—NONAT,
replaced in England by whitebait, which it greatly resembles.770—PERCH,
very moderately appreciated; chiefly served fried, when small, and boiled with some fish sauce when large.771—SKATE,
generally served boiled, with caper sauce; occasionally with brown butter. The smaller specimens are better fried. Often offered for sale, crimped.772—SARDINES,
generally of inferior quality; used in the preparation of sprats.773—STERLET,
almost unknown in England.774—TURTLE,
with the exception of those firms which make this their speciality, is almost exclusively used in preparing Turtle Soup. The flippers are sometimes served braised au Madère.I do not think it at all necessary to lay any further stress upon the series of preparations bearing the names of Croquettes, Cromesquis, Côtelettes (côtelettes here only mean those prepared from cooked fish, and which are really but a form of croquettes), Coquilles, Bouchées, Palets, &c., which may be made from any kind of cooked fish. These preparations are so well known that it would be almost superfluous to repeat their recipes.
I don't think it's necessary to put any more emphasis on the series of dishes called Croquettes, Cromesquis, Côtelettes (where côtelettes only refer to those made from cooked fish, which are really just a type of croquettes), Coquilles, Bouchées, Palets, etc., that can be made from any type of cooked fish. These dishes are so well-known that it would be almost pointless to repeat their recipes.
775—DIVERS WAYS OF COOKING FISH
The divers ways of cooking fish are all derived from one or another of the following methods:—
The different ways to cook fish all come from one or another of the following methods:—
(1) Boiling in salted water, which may be applied equally well to large pieces and slices of fish.
(1) Boiling in salted water works great for both large pieces and slices of fish.
(2) Frying, particularly suited to small specimens and thin slices of larger ones.
(2) Frying is especially good for small pieces and thin slices of larger ones.
(3) Cooking in butter, otherwise “à la Meunière,” best suited to the same pieces as No. 2.
(3) Cooking in butter, also known as “à la Meunière,” is best suited for the same pieces as No. 2.
(4) Poaching, with short moistening, especially suited to fillets or small specimens.
(4) Poaching, with brief moistening, is especially ideal for fillets or small pieces.
(5) Braising, used particularly for large pieces.
(5) Braising, especially for big cuts of meat.
(6) Grilling, for small specimens and collops.
(6) Grilling, for small pieces and slices.
776—THE BOILING OF FISH IN SALTED WATER
The procedure changes according as to whether the fish is to be cooked whole or in slices. If whole, after having [263] properly cleaned, washed, and trimmed it, lay it on the drainer of the utensil best suited to its shape; i.e., a fish-kettle. Cover it with water, salt it in the proportion of one-quarter oz. of salt per quart of water, cover the utensil, and bring the liquid to the boil. As soon as this is done skim and move the kettle to the side of the fire, where the cooking of the fish may be completed without boiling.
The procedure varies depending on whether the fish is to be cooked whole or in slices. If cooking it whole, after thoroughly cleaning, washing, and trimming it, place it on the drainer of the utensil that best fits its shape; for example, a fish kettle. Fill it with water, add salt at a rate of one-quarter ounce of salt per quart of water, cover the utensil, and bring the water to a boil. Once boiling, skim off any foam and move the kettle to the side of the heat, allowing the fish to finish cooking without boiling.
If the fish is cut into slices, plunge these, which should never be cut too thin, into boiling salted water, and move the fish-kettle containing them to the side of the fire; complete their cooking slowly without allowing the water to boil.
If the fish is sliced, immerse the slices, which shouldn't be too thin, into boiling salted water, and move the pot with them to the side of the fire; finish cooking them slowly without letting the water boil.
The object of this process is to concentrate, inside the fish, all the juices contained in its flesh, whereof a large portion escapes when the cut fish is plunged in cold water gradually brought to the boil. If this method is not applied to large fish, cooked whole, the reason is that the sudden immersion of these in boiling water would cause such a shrinking of their flesh that they would burst and thereby be spoiled.
The goal of this process is to retain all the juices in the fish's flesh since a significant amount is lost when the cut fish is placed in cold water that's slowly brought to a boil. The reason large fish aren't cooked whole using this method is that immersing them suddenly in boiling water would cause their flesh to shrink so much that they would burst and end up ruined.
In the case of certain kinds of fish, such as Turbot and Brill, milk is added to the water in the proportion of one-eighth of the latter, the object being to increase the whiteness of the fish.
In the case of certain types of fish, like Turbot and Brill, milk is added to the water in the ratio of one-eighth of the water, aiming to enhance the whiteness of the fish.
For the various kinds of Salmon and Trout, the court-bouillon (No. 163) is used in the place of salted water, but the general working process remains the same.
For the different types of Salmon and Trout, the court-bouillon (No. 163) is used instead of salted water, but the overall process stays the same.
The boiled fish is dished on a napkin and drainer; it is garnished with fresh parsley; and the sauce announced on the menu, together with some plain-boiled and floury potatoes, is sent to the table separately.
The boiled fish is served on a napkin and draining rack; it's garnished with fresh parsley; and the sauce listed on the menu, along with some plain-boiled, fluffy potatoes, is brought to the table separately.
777—THE FRYING OF FISH
In Part I. of this work I explained the general theory of frying (Chapter X., No. 262); I shall now, therefore, only concern myself with the details of the operation in its relation to fish.
In Part I. of this work, I explained the basic theory of frying (Chapter X., No. 262); I will now focus only on the specifics of the process as it relates to fish.
As a rule, frying should never be resorted to for very large fish or very thick slices of the latter, for, owing to the very high temperature that the operation enjoins, the outside of the fish would be dried up before the inside had even become affected.
As a general rule, frying should never be done with very large fish or thick slices of fish because the high temperature required for frying would dry out the outside before the inside even cooks.
If the fish to be fried is somewhat thick, it is best to cut several gashes in it, lengthwise and across, these being deeper and closer together the thicker the fish may be. The object of this measure is to facilitate the cooking, but the measure itself is quite unnecessary when dealing with small fish. In [264] the case of flat-fish, partly detach the two underlying fillets on either side of the back-bone instead of gashing them.
If the fish you’re frying is a bit thick, it’s best to make a few cuts in it, both lengthwise and across. The cuts should be deeper and closer together the thicker the fish is. The idea behind this is to help it cook better, but you don’t need to do this with small fish. In 264, for flat fish, partially detach the two fillets on either side of the backbone instead of cutting them.
All fish intended for frying (except Blanchailles and Whitebait) should first be steeped in salted milk, then rolled in flour before being plunged into the hot fat. If they be “panés à l’anglaise,” however, as they generally are in England, the milk may be dispensed with, in which case, after they have been lightly coated with flour, they are completely dipped in an anglaise (No. 174) and afterwards rolled in white bread-crumbs. They should then be patted with the blade of a knife so as to ensure the cohesion of the whole coating, and, finally, the latter should be criss-crossed with the back of a knife with the view of improving the appearance when fried.
All fish meant for frying (except Blanchailles and Whitebait) should first be soaked in salted milk, then coated in flour before being dropped into hot oil. However, if they are “panés à l’anglaise, as is usually the case in England, you can skip the milk. Instead, after giving them a light dusting of flour, dip them completely in an anglaise (No. 174) and then roll them in white bread crumbs. Next, pat them down with the back of a knife to help the coating stick, and finally, use the back of a knife to make criss-cross patterns on the coating to make them look better when fried.
Fried fish are served either on a napkin, on a drainer, or on special dish-papers. They are garnished with fried parsley and properly trimmed half-lemons.
Fried fish is served on a napkin, on a drainer, or on special dish paper. It's garnished with fried parsley and nicely trimmed half lemons.
778—THE COOKING OF FISH Meunière style
This excellent mode of procedure is only suited to small fish or the slices of larger ones. Nevertheless, it may be resorted to for chicken-turbots, provided their weight do not exceed four lbs.
This great method only works for small fish or pieces of larger ones. However, it can also be used for chicken-turbots, as long as they don't weigh more than four lbs.
The operation consists in cooking the fish (or slices or fillets of fish) in the frying-pan with very hot butter, after having seasoned them and sprinkled them with flour. If the fish are very small, ordinary butter is used; if, on the other hand, they are large, the procedure demands clarified butter. When the fish is sufficiently coloured on one side, it is turned over for the completion of the operation. This done, it is transferred, by means of a spatula, to a hot dish, whereon, after having been salted, it is sent to the table.
The process involves cooking fish (or fish slices or fillets) in a frying pan with very hot butter after seasoning and dusting them with flour. If the fish are small, you can use regular butter; if they are large, you should use clarified butter. Once the fish is nicely browned on one side, flip it over to finish cooking. After that, use a spatula to transfer it to a hot plate, salt it, and then serve it at the table.
It may be served as it is with a garnish of trimmed half-lemons.
It can be served as is, with a garnish of halved lemons.
Fish prepared in this way are termed “dorés” (gilded), “Soles dorés,” “Turbotins dorés,” &c., in order to distinguish them from those prepared à la Meunière.
Fish prepared this way are called “dorés” (gilded), “Soles dorés,” “Turbotins dorés,” etc., to differentiate them from those made à la Meunière.
If the fish is announced “à la Meunière,” a few drops of lemon should be sprinkled upon it; it should be seasoned with salt and pepper, and garnished with concassed, scalded parsley. At the last moment a piece of butter, in proportion to the size of the fish, is put in the frying-pan, and is heated until it begins to brown slightly. This is poured over the fish immediately, and the latter is sent to the table at once while still [265] covered by the froth resulting from the contact of the butter with the parsley.
If the fish is served “à la Meunière,” a few drops of lemon should be added; it should be seasoned with salt and pepper, and topped with concassed, blanched parsley. Just before serving, a piece of butter, based on the size of the fish, is added to the frying pan and heated until it starts to brown slightly. This is poured over the fish right away, and it should be brought to the table immediately while still 265covered by the froth from the butter mixing with the parsley.
779—THE POACHING OF FISH
This method is best suited to sole, chicken-turbots, and brill, as well as to the fillets of various fish.
This method works best for sole, chicken turbot, brill, and the fillets of different types of fish.
Having laid the fish to be poached in a baking-tray or a sautépan, either of which should have been previously buttered, season it moderately with salt and moisten with a little very white fish or mushroom fumet; very often the two latter are mixed. Cover the utensil, push it into a moderate oven, and baste from time to time, especially when a large fish is cooking. When the fish is done, drain it carefully, place it on a dish, and, as a rule, reduce the poaching-liquor and add it to the sauce. Poached fish are always served sauced; i.e., covered with the sauce which properly forms their accompaniment. More often than not they are garnished after the manner which will be described later.
After placing the fish to be poached in a baking tray or a sauté pan, which should be buttered beforehand, season it lightly with salt and add a bit of very white fish or mushroom fumet; these two are often combined. Cover the pan, put it into a moderate oven, and baste it occasionally, especially when cooking a large fish. Once the fish is cooked, carefully drain it, transfer it to a serving dish, and usually reduce the poaching liquid to add to the sauce. Poached fish are always served with sauce; i.e., topped with the sauce that is meant to accompany it. They are often garnished in a manner that will be explained later.
I most emphatically urge: (1) the use of very little fish fumet for the poaching, but this fumet should be perfect and should, above all, not be cooked for longer than the required time; (2) that the fish be not covered with buttered paper as is often done, for nowadays a suitable paper is very rarely found. All papers found on the market are, owing to the chemical products used in their manufacture, liable to impart a more or less pungent smell to the objects they enclose, which in either degree would prove seriously prejudicial to the preparation.
I strongly recommend: (1) using very little fish fumet for poaching, but this fumet should be excellent and, most importantly, should not be cooked for longer than necessary; (2) that the fish not be covered with buttered paper as is often done, because these days, suitable paper is very hard to find. Most papers available on the market, due to the chemicals used in their production, tend to give off a more or less strong odor to the items they wrap, which would negatively affect the preparation.
These remarks not only apply to fish, but to all those objects with which paper was formerly used at some stage in their cooking process.
These comments apply not just to fish, but to all the items that paper was once used with during their cooking process.
780—THE BRAISING OF FISH
This method is generally applied to whole or sliced salmon, to trout, and to chicken-turbot. Sometimes the fish treated in this way is larded on one side with strips of bacon-fat, truffles, gherkins, or carrots. The mode of procedure is exactly the same as that described under the “Braising of White Meats” (No. 248). Moisten these braisings in the proportion of one-half with white wine or red wine (according as to how the fish is to be served), and for the other half use a light fish fumet. Place the fish on the drainer of a fish-kettle just large enough to hold the former, and moisten in such wise that the cooking-liquor at the beginning of the operation does not cover more than three-quarters of the depth of the fish. Unless it be for [266] a Lenten dish, the fish may be covered with slices of bacon while cooking. In any case, baste it often. Take care not to close the lid down too tightly, in order that the liquor may be reduced simultaneously with the cooking of the fish.
This method is typically used for whole or sliced salmon, trout, and chicken-turbot. Sometimes the fish is topped on one side with strips of bacon fat, truffles, gherkins, or carrots. The procedure is exactly the same as described in the “Braising of White Meats” (No. 248). Moisten these braisings with half white wine or red wine, depending on how the fish will be served, and for the other half, use a light fish fumet. Place the fish on the drainer of a fish kettle that’s just big enough to hold it, and moisten it so that the cooking liquid doesn’t cover more than three-quarters of the fish at the start. Unless it’s for [266] a Lenten dish, the fish can be covered with slices of bacon while cooking. In any case, baste it often. Be careful not to close the lid too tightly, so the liquid can reduce while the fish cooks.
When the operation is almost completed, take the lid off the fish-kettle with the view of glazing the fish; then take the former off the fire. Now withdraw the drainer with the fish upon it, and lay it athwart the top of the fish-kettle, and let it drain; tilt the fish on to a dish, and cover the latter pending its despatch to the table. Strain the stock remaining in the fish-kettle through a strainer; let it stand for ten minutes, remove all the grease that has formed on its surface, and use it to complete the sauce as I directed above.
When the cooking is almost done, take the lid off the fish kettle to glaze the fish; then remove it from the heat. Next, take out the drainer with the fish on it and place it across the top of the fish kettle to let it drain. Tilt the fish onto a dish and cover it while waiting to be served. Strain the stock left in the fish kettle through a strainer; let it sit for ten minutes, remove any grease that has formed on the surface, and use it to finish the sauce as I mentioned earlier.
Braised fish are generally accompanied by a garnish, the constituents of which I shall give in the particular recipes relating to braising.
Braised fish usually comes with a garnish, and I'll provide the ingredients in the specific recipes related to braising.
781—THE GRILLING OF FISH
This method is best suited to small fish, to medium-sized chicken-turbots, and to large-sectioned fish.
This method works best for small fish, medium-sized chicken-turbots, and large-cut fish.
Unless they are very small, it is best to gash both sides of fish intended for grilling; the reasons given above for this measure likewise apply here.
Unless they're really small, it's best to make cuts on both sides of fish meant for grilling; the reasons mentioned above for this approach also apply here.
All white and naturally dry fish should be rolled in flour and besprinkled with butter or very good oil before being placed on the grill to be exposed to the heat of the fire. The flour forms a crust around the fish, which keeps it from drying and gives it that golden colour quite peculiar to objects thus treated.
All white and naturally dry fish should be coated in flour and sprinkled with butter or good-quality oil before being placed on the grill to be exposed to the fire's heat. The flour creates a crust around the fish, which prevents it from drying out and gives it that unique golden color characteristic of this preparation method.
Salmon, trout, red mullet, mackerel, and herrings, the flesh whereof is fatty, need not be floured, but only besprinkled with melted butter.
Salmon, trout, red mullet, mackerel, and herring, which have fatty flesh, don’t need to be coated in flour; just sprinkle them with melted butter.
Owing to the somewhat fragile texture of most fish, a special double gridiron is used, by means of which they may be turned without fear of damage. This gridiron is placed upon the ordinary grill. I have already given in Part I. of this work the radical principles of grilling (Nos. 257 and 260); to this, therefore, the reader is begged to refer.
Because most fish have a delicate texture, a special double grill is used, which allows them to be turned without the risk of damage. This grill is placed on top of the regular grill. I've already outlined the essential principles of grilling in Part I of this work (Nos. 257 and 260); therefore, the reader is asked to refer to that.
Grilled fish are served on a very hot dish, without paper or a napkin; they are garnished with fresh parsley and grooved slices of lemon.
Grilled fish are served on a scorching hot plate, without any paper or napkin; they are topped with fresh parsley and cut slices of lemon.
Butter à la Maître d’Hôtel, anchovy butter, devilled sauce, Roberts’ sauce Escoffier, and butter à la Ravigote constitute the best adjuncts to grilled fish.
Butter à la Maître d’Hôtel, anchovy butter, devilled sauce, Roberts’ sauce Escoffier, and butter à la Ravigote are the best accompaniments for grilled fish.
[267]
782—THE COOKING OF FISH AU GRATIN
I described all the details of this method under Complete Gratin (No. 269), to which I must ask the reader to refer. This process is best suited to small fish, such as sole, whiting, red mullet, chicken-turbot, &c.
I covered all the details of this method in Complete Gratin (No. 269), and I ask the reader to take a look at that. This process works best for small fish, like sole, whiting, red mullet, chicken-turbot, etc.
783—THE CRIMPING OF FISH
Crimped fish is quite an English speciality. This method of preparation is applied more particularly to salmon, fresh cod, haddock, and skate. The first three of these fish may be prepared whole or in slices, while skate is always cut into more or less large pieces after it has been skinned on both sides.
Crimped fish is a true English specialty. This cooking method is mainly used for salmon, fresh cod, haddock, and skate. The first three fish can be prepared whole or in slices, while skate is always cut into larger or smaller pieces after being skinned on both sides.
In order to crimp a whole fish, it should be taken as it leaves the water. Lay it on something flat, and make deep lateral gashes on both its sides from head to tail. Allow a space of about one and one-half inches to two inches between each gash. This done, put the fish to soak in very cold water for an hour or so. When the fish is to be cooked sliced, divide it up as soon as it is caught, and put the slices to soak in very cold water, as in the case of the whole fish.
To crimp a whole fish, it should be taken right out of the water. Lay it on a flat surface and make deep cuts along both sides from head to tail, leaving about one and a half to two inches between each cut. After that, soak the fish in very cold water for an hour or so. When you’re ready to cook it sliced, cut it up as soon as you catch it and soak the slices in very cold water, just like with the whole fish.
But does this barbarous method, which stiffens and contracts the flesh of the fish, affect its quality so materially as connoisseurs would have us believe?
But does this brutal method, which rigidly tightens the fish's flesh, really impact its quality as much as experts would have us think?
It is very difficult to say, and opinions on the matter are divided. This, however, is certain, that fish prepared in the way above described is greatly relished by many.
It’s hard to say, and people have different opinions on the issue. What’s clear, though, is that many people really enjoy fish prepared in the way described above.
Whether whole or sliced, crimped fish is always boiled in salted water. Its cooking presents a real difficulty, in that it must be stopped at the precise moment when it is completed, any delay in this respect proving prejudicial to the quality of the dish.
Whether whole or sliced, crimped fish is always boiled in salted water. Cooking it is tricky because you have to stop at the exact moment it's done; any delay can ruin the quality of the dish.
Crimped fish is served like the boiled kind, and all the sauces suited to the latter likewise obtain with the former. Besides the selected sauce, send a sauceboat to the table containing some of the cooking-liquor of the fish.
Crimped fish is served just like boiled fish, and all the sauces that go with boiled fish also work for crimped fish. In addition to the chosen sauce, bring a sauceboat to the table with some of the fish's cooking liquid.
SALMON (SAUMON)
Salmon caught on the Rhine, or Dutch salmon, is generally considered the most delicate that may be had, though, in my opinion, that obtained from certain English rivers, such, for instance, as the Severn, is by no means inferior to the foregoing. Here in England this excellent fish is held in the high esteem it deserves, and the quantity consumed in this country is considerable. It is served as plainly as possible, either [268] boiled, cold or hot, grilled, or à la Meunière; but whatever be the method of preparation, it is always accompanied by cucumber salad.
Salmon from the Rhine, or Dutch salmon, is usually regarded as the most delicate option available, although I believe that salmon from certain English rivers, like the Severn, is just as good. Here in England, this wonderful fish is truly appreciated, and a large amount is consumed in this country. It's served in the simplest ways, whether 268boiled, cold or hot, grilled, or à la Meunière; but regardless of how it's prepared, it’s always served with cucumber salad.
The slices of salmon, however, thick or thin, large or small, take the name of “Darnes.”
The slices of salmon, whether thick or thin, large or small, are called “Darnes.”
784—BOILED SALMON
Boiled salmon, whether whole or sliced, should be cooked in court-bouillon in accordance with directions given at the beginning of the chapter (No. 776). All fish sauces are suited to it, but more especially the following, viz.:—Hollandaise sauce, Mousseline sauce, Melted butter, Shrimp sauce, Nantua sauce, Cardinal sauce, &c.
Boiled salmon, whether whole or sliced, should be cooked in court-bouillon according to the instructions provided at the beginning of the chapter (No. 776). All fish sauces go well with it, but especially the following: namely:—Hollandaise sauce, Mousseline sauce, melted butter, shrimp sauce, Nantua sauce, Cardinal sauce, etc.
Crimped salmon admits of precisely the same sauces.
Crimped salmon can be served with exactly the same sauces.
785—BROILED SALMON
Cut the salmon to be grilled in slices from one inch to one and one-half inches thick. Season with table-salt, sprinkle with melted butter or oil, and grill it for the first part on a rather brisk fire, taking care to moderate the latter towards the close of the operation. Allow about twenty-five minutes for the grilling of a slice of salmon one and one-half inches thick. Butter à la Maître d’Hôtel, anchovy butter, and devilled sauce Escoffier are the most usual adjuncts to grilled salmon.
Cut the salmon into slices that are one to one and a half inches thick. Season with table salt, drizzle with melted butter or oil, and grill it initially over a fairly high heat, then reduce the heat toward the end of cooking. Allow about twenty-five minutes for grilling a slice of salmon that's one and a half inches thick. Butter à la Maître d’Hôtel, anchovy butter, and devilled sauce Escoffier are the most common accompaniments for grilled salmon.
786—SAUMON Pan-fried fish with browned butter
Having cut the salmon into moderately thick slices, season these, dredge them slightly, and cook them in the frying-pan with very hot clarified butter.
After cutting the salmon into moderately thick slices, season them, lightly coat them, and cook them in a frying pan with very hot clarified butter.
It is important that the salmon be set and that the cooking be rapid.
It’s important that the salmon is cooked quickly and that it’s properly set.
Serve it in either of the two ways indicated above (No. 778).
Serve it in either of the two ways mentioned above (No. 778).
Various Ways of Preparing Salmon
In addition to the three methods of serving salmon described above, and those cold preparations with which I shall deal later, the fish in question lends itself to a whole host of dressings which are of the greatest utility in the varying of menus. The principles of these dressings I shall now give.
In addition to the three ways to serve salmon mentioned above, and the cold preparations I will discuss later, this fish can be paired with a variety of sauces that are extremely useful for changing up menus. I will now explain the basics of these sauces.
787—CADGERÉE OF SALMON
Prepare one lb. of cooked salmon, cleared of bones and skin, and cut into small pieces; four hard-boiled eggs cut into [269] dice; one lb. of well-cooked pilaff rice; and three-quarters pint of Béchamel flavoured with curry.
Prepare 1 lb. of cooked salmon, deboned and skinned, and cut into small pieces; four hard-boiled eggs cut into dice; 1 lb. of well-cooked pilaf rice; and 3/4 pint of Béchamel sauce flavored with curry.
Dish in a hot timbale, alternating the various products, and finish with a coating of sauce.
Dish in a hot timbale, alternating the different ingredients, and finish with a layer of sauce.
788—CÔTELETTES DE SAUMON
Prepare some mousseline forcemeat for salmon, the quantity whereof will be in accordance with the number of cutlets to be made, and rub it through a coarse sieve. Line the bottom and sides of some buttered tin moulds, shaped like cutlets, with a coating one-half inch thick of the prepared forcemeat.
Prepare some mousseline forcemeat for salmon, using an amount that matches the number of cutlets you plan to make, and push it through a coarse sieve. Line the bottom and sides of some buttered tin molds, shaped like cutlets, with a half-inch thick layer of the prepared forcemeat.
Fill the moulds to within one-third inch of their brims with a cold salpicon of mushrooms and truffles, thickened by means of reduced Allemande sauce, and cover this with the forcemeat.
Fill the molds to within one-third inch of the top with a cold salpicon of mushrooms and truffles, thickened with reduced Allemande sauce, and cover this with the forcemeat.
Set the cutlets to poach, turn out the moulds; treat the cutlets à l’anglaise, and cook them with clarified butter.
Set the cutlets to poach, remove them from the molds; season the cutlets à l’anglaise, and cook them in clarified butter.
Arrange in a circle round a dish, put a frill on a piece of fried bread counterfeiting the bone of the cutlet, garnish with fried parsley, and send to the table, separately, a “Dieppoise” sauce, Shrimp sauce, or a purée of fresh vegetables, such as peas, carrots, &c. In the latter case, serve at the same time a sauce in keeping with the garnish.
Arrange in a circle around a plate, add a frill to a piece of fried bread that mimics the bone of the cutlet, garnish with fried parsley, and serve with a "Dieppoise" sauce, shrimp sauce, or a purée of fresh vegetables like peas and carrots on the side. In the latter case, also serve a sauce that matches the garnish.
789—COULIBIAC DE SAUMON
Preparation.—Have ready two lbs. of ordinary brioche paste without sugar (No. 2368). Stiffen in butter one and one-half lbs. of small salmon collops, and prepare one-sixth lb. of mushrooms and one chopped onion (both of which should be fried in butter), one-half lb. of semolina kache (No. 2292) or the same weight of rice cooked in consommé; two hard-boiled eggs, chopped; and one lb. of vesiga, roughly chopped and cooked in consommé.
Preparation.—Have ready two lbs. of regular brioche dough without sugar (No. 2368). Sauté one and a half lbs. of small salmon pieces in butter, and prepare one-sixth lb. of mushrooms and one chopped onion (both should be fried in butter), half a lb. of semolina kache (No. 2292) or the same weight of rice cooked in broth; two hard-boiled eggs, chopped; and one lb. of vesiga, roughly chopped and cooked in broth.
Roll the brioche paste into rectangles twelve inches long by eight inches wide, and spread thereon in successive layers the kache or the rice, the collops of salmon, the chopped vesiga, the eggs, the mushrooms, and the onion, and finish with a layer of kache or rice. Moisten the edges of the paste and draw the longest ends of it towards each other over the [270] enumerated layers of garnish, and join them so as to properly enclose the latter.
Roll out the brioche dough into rectangles that are twelve inches long and eight inches wide. Spread layers of kache or rice, slices of salmon, the chopped vesiga, eggs, mushrooms, and onion on top, finishing with a layer of kache or rice. Wet the edges of the dough and pull the longest sides together over the 270 listed layers of filling, then pinch them together to fully seal in the filling.
Now fold the two remaining ends over to the centre in a similar way. Place the coulibiac thus formed on a baking-tray, and take care to turn it over in order that the joining parts of the paste lie underneath.
Now fold the other two ends over to the center in the same way. Put the coulibiac you've made on a baking tray, and make sure to flip it over so that the seams of the pastry are underneath.
Set the paste to rise for twenty-five minutes, sprinkle some melted butter over the coulibiac, sprinkle with some very fine raspings, make a slit in the top for the escape of vapour, and bake in a moderate oven for forty-five or fifty minutes. Fill the coulibiac with freshly-melted butter when withdrawing it from the oven.
Set the dough to rise for twenty-five minutes, brush some melted butter over the coulibiac, dust with very fine breadcrumbs, make a slit in the top for steam to escape, and bake in a moderate oven for forty-five to fifty minutes. Pour freshly melted butter over the coulibiac when taking it out of the oven.
Darnes de Saumon
The few recipes dealing with “Darnes de Saumon,” which I give below, may also be adapted to whole salmon after the size of the fish has been taken into account in measuring the time allowed for cooking.
The few recipes for “Darnes de Saumon,” which I provide below, can also be adjusted for whole salmon once you consider the size of the fish when measuring the cooking time.
790—DARNE DE SAUMON CHAMBORD
Proceed after the manner directed under “The Braising of Fish” (No. 780); moisten in the proportion of two-thirds with excellent red wine and one-third with fish stock, calculating the quantity in such wise that it may cover no more than two-thirds of the depth of the darne. Bring to the boil, then set to braise gently, and glaze the darne at the last moment.
Proceed as instructed in “The Braising of Fish” (No. 780); moisten with two-thirds good red wine and one-third fish stock, measuring the amount so that it covers no more than two-thirds of the depth of the darne. Bring to a boil, then reduce to a gentle braise, and glaze the darne just before serving.
Garnish and Sauce.—Garnish with quenelles of truffled mousseline forcemeat for fish, moulded by means of a spoon; two large ornamented quenelles; truffles fashioned like olives; pieces of milt dipped in Villeroy sauce, treated à l’anglaise and fried when about to dish up; small gudgeon or smelts treated similarly to the milt, and trussed crayfish cooked in court-bouillon.
Garnish and Sauce.—Garnish with quenelles of truffled mousseline fish paste, shaped with a spoon; two large decorated quenelles; truffles shaped like olives; pieces of milt dipped in Villeroy sauce, prepared à l’anglaise and fried right before serving; small gudgeon or smelts prepared the same way as the milt, and trussed crayfish cooked in court-bouillon.
The sauce is a Genevoise, made from the reduced cooking-liquor of the darne.
The sauce is a Genevoise, made from the reduced cooking liquid of the darne.
Send the sauce to the table separately.
Send the sauce to the table on its own.
271791—DARNE DE SAUMON DAUMONT
Poach the darne in a court-bouillon prepared beforehand.
Poach the darne in a court-bouillon that you've prepared earlier.
Dishing Up and Garnish.—Surround the darne by medium-sized mushrooms stewed in butter and garnished with small crayfish tails cohered by means of a few tablespoonfuls of Nantua sauce; small round quenelles of mousseline forcemeat for fish, decorated with truffles, and some slices of milt treated à l’anglaise, and fried when about to dish up.
Serving and Garnish.—Surround the darne with medium-sized mushrooms sautéed in butter and topped with small crayfish tails held together with a few tablespoons of Nantua sauce; small round quenelles of mousseline fish forcemeat, decorated with truffles, and some slices of milt prepared à l’anglaise, and fried just before serving.
Serve the Nantua sauce separately.
Serve the Nantua sauce on the side.
792—DARNE DE SAUMON LUCULLUS
Skin one side of the darne, lard it with truffles, and braise it in champagne.
Skin one side of the darne, spread it with truffles, and simmer it in champagne.
The Garnish Round the Darne.—Very small garnished patties of crayfish tails; small cassolettes of milt; small mousselines of oysters, poached in dariole-moulds.
The Garnish Round the Darne.—Very small garnished patties of crayfish tails; small cassolettes of milt; small mousselines of oysters, poached in dariole-moulds.
Sauce.—The braising-liquor of the darne finished by means of ordinary and crayfish butter in equal quantities. Send it to the table separately.
Sauce.—The braising liquid of the darne finished with equal parts of regular butter and crayfish butter. Serve it at the table on its own.
793—DARNE DE SAUMON NESSELRODE
Line a well-buttered, round and even raised-pie mould with a thin layer of hot-water, raised-pie paste (this is made from one lb. of flour, four oz. of lard, one egg, and a little lukewarm water), which should be prepared in advance and made somewhat stiff. Now garnish the inside of the pie with thin slices of bacon and place the darne upright in it. (To simplify the operation the darne may be stuffed at this stage.) Cover the pie with a layer of the same paste, pinch its edges with those of the original lining, make a slit in the top for the steam to escape, and cook in a good oven.
Line a well-buttered, round raised-pie mold with a thin layer of hot-water raised-pie paste (made from 1 lb. of flour, 4 oz. of lard, 1 egg, and a little lukewarm water), which should be prepared ahead of time and made fairly stiff. Now add thin slices of bacon to the inside of the pie and place the darne upright in it. (To make things easier, the darne can be stuffed at this point.) Cover the pie with another layer of the same paste, pinch the edges together with the original lining, make a slit in the top for steam to escape, and bake in a hot oven.
When the pie is almost baked, prod it repeatedly with a larding-needle; when the latter is withdrawn clear of all stuffing the pie should be taken from the oven. This done, turn it upside down in order to drain away the melted bacon and other liquids inside it, but do not let it drop from the mould. Then tilt it on to a dish and take off the mould. Do not break the crust except at the dining-table.
When the pie is almost done baking, poke it several times with a larding needle; when you pull the needle out and it's free of any filling, the pie should be taken out of the oven. After that, flip it upside down to let the melted bacon and other liquids inside drain out, but don’t let it fall out of the mold. Then, tilt it onto a plate and remove the mold. Only break the crust at the dining table.
Sauce.—Serve an American sauce with the pie, the former being prepared from the remains of the lobsters used in making the mousse, finished with cream, and garnished with very fine oysters (cleared of their beards), poached when about to dish up.
Sauce.—Serve an American sauce with the pie, which is made from the leftovers of the lobsters used in the mousse, finished with cream, and topped with very fine oysters (cleaned of their beards), poached just before serving.
272794—DARNE DE SAUMON RÉGENCE
Garnish.—Surround the darne by spoon-moulded quenelles of whiting forcemeat prepared with crayfish butter, oysters cleared of their beards and poached, small, very white mushrooms, and poached slices of milt.
Garnish.—Surround the darne with spoon-shaped quenelles made from whiting fish paste mixed with crayfish butter, poached oysters without their beards, small, very white mushrooms, and poached slices of milt.
Normande sauce finished with truffle essence.
Normande sauce topped off with truffle essence.
795—DARNE DE SAUMON ROYALE
Braise the darne in Sauterne wine.
Braise the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ in Sauternes wine.
Garnish.—Bunches of crayfishes’ tails, small quenelles of mousseline forcemeat for fish, small mushrooms, slices of truffle, and little balls of potato raised by means of the large, round spoon-cutter, and cooked à l’anglaise.
Garnish.—Bunches of crayfish tails, small quenelles of mousseline fish forcemeat, small mushrooms, slices of truffle, and little balls of potato shaped with a large, round spoon cutter, and cooked à l’anglaise.
Send a Normande sauce separately.
Send a Normande sauce on the side.
796—DARNE DE SAUMON VALOIS
Poach the darne in a white wine court-bouillon.
Poach the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ in white wine broth.
Garnish.—Potato balls raised with the spoon-cutter or turned to the shape of olives, and cooked in salted water, poached slices of milt, and trussed crayfish cooked in court-bouillon.
Garnish.—Potato balls shaped with a spoon cutter or formed into the shape of olives, cooked in salted water, poached slices of milt, and trussed crayfish cooked in court-bouillon.
Send a Valois sauce separately.
Send Valois sauce on the side.
797—MOUSSELINE DE SAUMON
In Part I. I dealt with the preparation of mousseline forcemeat (No. 195), and also the method of poaching spoon-moulded quenelles (No. 205). Now mousselines are only large quenelles which derive their name from the very light forcemeat of which they are composed. These mousseline quenelles are always moulded with the ordinary tablespoon, they are garnished on top with a fine, raw slice of the fish under treatment, and poached after the manner already described.
In Part I, I covered how to prepare mousseline forcemeat (No. 195), and also the technique for poaching spoon-molded quenelles (No. 205). Now, mousselines are simply large quenelles that get their name from the very light forcemeat they're made of. These mousseline quenelles are always molded using a regular tablespoon, garnished on top with a fine, raw slice of the fish being prepared, and poached as previously described.
798—MOUSSELINE ALEXANDRA
Having made the salmon mousseline forcemeat, mould the quenelles and place them, one by one, in a buttered sautépan. Place a small, round and very thin slice of salmon on each, and poach them in a very moderate oven with lid on the utensil containing them.
Having made the salmon mousseline mixture, form the quenelles and place them, one by one, in a buttered sauté pan. Put a small, round, and very thin slice of salmon on each, and poach them in a very low oven with the lid on the pan.
Drain on a piece of linen, arrange them in a circle on a dish, place a slice of truffle upon each slice of salmon, coat with Mornay sauce, and glaze.
Drain on a piece of linen, arrange them in a circle on a dish, place a slice of truffle on each slice of salmon, cover with Mornay sauce, and glaze.
Garnish the centre of the dish with very small peas or asparagus-heads cohered with butter just before dishing up.
Garnish the center of the dish with very small peas or asparagus tips coated in butter just before serving.
[273]
799—MOUSSELINE DE SAUMON A LA TOSCA
Combine one and one-half oz. of crayfish cream-cullis with each pound of the salmon mousseline forcemeat. Mould and poach as above, drain, and arrange in a circle on a dish.
Combine 1.5 oz. of crayfish cream sauce with each pound of the salmon mousseline mixture. Shape and poach as mentioned before, drain, and place in a circle on a plate.
Garnish each mousseline with a thin slice of milt cooked in lightly-browned butter, four crayfish tails cut lengthwise into two, and a slice of truffle at each end. Coat with a light Mornay sauce, finished with crayfish butter, and glaze quickly.
Garnish each mousseline with a thin slice of milt cooked in lightly browned butter, four crayfish tails cut in half lengthwise, and a slice of truffle at each end. Coat with a light Mornay sauce, finished with crayfish butter, and quickly glaze.
N.B.—In addition to these two recipes, all the garnishes suitable for fillets of sole may be applied to mousselines. Garnishes of early-season vegetable purées also suit them admirably, and therein lies an almost inexhaustible source of variety.
N.B.—Along with these two recipes, all the garnishes that work well for fillets of sole can also be used for mousselines. Garnishes made from early-season vegetable purées are also a great match for them, providing nearly endless options for variety.
800—COLD SALMON
When salmon is to be served cold it should, as far as possible, be cooked, either whole or in large pieces, in the court-bouillon given under No. 163 and cooled in the latter. Pieces cooked separately may seem better or may be more easily made to look sightly, but their meat is drier than that of the salmon cooked whole. And what is lost in appearance with the very large pieces is more than compensated for by their extra quality.
When serving salmon cold, it should ideally be cooked, either whole or in large pieces, in the court-bouillon provided under No. 163 and then cooled in it. While separately cooked pieces might look better or be easier to present nicely, their flesh tends to be drier than that of the whole salmon. The minor loss in appearance with the larger pieces is more than offset by their superior quality.
In dishing cold salmon the skin may be removed and the fillets bared, so that the fish may be more easily decorated, but the real gourmet will always prefer the salmon served in its natural silver vestment.
When serving cold salmon, the skin can be taken off and the fillets exposed, making it easier to decorate the fish, but a true gourmet will always prefer the salmon presented in its natural silver skin.
In decorating cold salmon use pieces of cucumber, anchovy fillets, capers, slices of tomato, curled-leaf parsley, &c.
In decorating cold salmon, use pieces of cucumber, anchovy fillets, capers, slices of tomato, curled-leaf parsley, etc.
I am not partial to the decorating of salmon with softened butter, coloured or not, laid on by means of the piping-bag. Apart from the fact that this method of decoration is rarely artistic, the butter used combines badly with the cold sauces and the meat of the salmon on the diner’s plate. Very green tarragon leaves, chervil, lobster coral, &c., afford a more natural and more delicate means of ornamentation. The only butter fit to be served with cold salmon is Montpellier butter (No. 153), though this, in fact, is but a cold sauce often resorted to for the coating of the cold fish in question.
I’m not a fan of decorating salmon with softened butter, whether it's colored or not, applied with a piping bag. Besides the fact that this decoration method is rarely artistic, the butter clashes with the cold sauces and the salmon on the plate. Fresh tarragon leaves, chervil, lobster coral, etc., provide a more natural and delicate way to garnish. The only butter suitable for serving with cold salmon is Montpellier butter (No. 153), although, in reality, it’s just a cold sauce often used to coat the cold fish in question.
Among the garnishes which suit cold salmon, I might mention small peeled, and emptied tomatoes garnished with some kind of salad; hard-boiled eggs, either wholly stuffed, or stuffed in halves or in quarters, barquettes, tartlets and cassolettes made from cucumber or beetroot, parboiled until almost completely cooked and garnished with a purée of tunny, of [274] sardines, of anchovies, &c.; small aspics of shrimps or of crayfishes’ tails; small slices of lobster, &c.
Among the garnishes that go well with cold salmon, I could mention small peeled and hollowed-out tomatoes filled with some type of salad; hard-boiled eggs, either fully stuffed or cut in halves or quarters, barquettes, tartlets, and cassolettes made from cucumber or beetroot, lightly cooked and topped with a purée of tuna, [274] sardines, or anchovies, etc.; small aspics of shrimp or crayfish tails; small slices of lobster, etc.
Almost all the cold sauces may accompany cold salmon.
Almost all cold sauces can be paired with cold salmon.
801—SAUMON FROID, OU DARNE DE SAUMON FROID A La Royale
Having drained and dried the salmon or the darne, remove the skin from one of its sides, and coat the bared fillets with a layer of a preparation of mousse de saumon, letting it lie rather more thickly over the middle than the sides. Coat the layer of mousse with mayonnaise sauce thickened by means of fish jelly, and leave to set.
Now let some clear fish jelly set on the bottom of the dish to be sent to the table; place the salmon or the darne on this jelly, and surround the piece with a border consisting of Montpellier butter, using for the purpose a piping-bag fitted with a grooved pipe.
Now let some clear fish jelly set at the bottom of the dish to be served at the table; place the salmon or the darne on this jelly, and surround it with a border made of Montpellier butter, using a piping bag with a grooved tip for this purpose.
Decorate the centre of the piece by means of a fine fleur-de-lys made from truffles, and encircle it with two royale crowns made from anchovy fillets.
Decorate the center of the dish with a delicate fleur-de-lis made from truffles, and surround it with two royal crowns made from anchovy fillets.
802—SAUMON FROID OU DARNE DE SAUMON A la Parisienne
Remove the skin in suchwise as to leave the bared portion in the shape of a regular rectangle, equidistant from the tail and the head; or, in the case of a darne, occupying two-thirds of its surface.
Remove the skin in such a way that the exposed area remains shaped like a regular rectangle, equally distanced from the tail and the head; or, in the case of a darne, covering two-thirds of its surface.
Cover the bared portion with mayonnaise sauce thickened with fish jelly and leave it to set.
Cover the exposed area with mayonnaise sauce thickened with fish gelatin and let it set.
Now stand the piece on a small cushion of rice or semolina, shaping the latter like the piece itself; trim the sauced rectangle with a border of Montpellier butter, laid on by means of a piping-bag fitted with a small grooved pipe. Garnish the centre of the rectangle with pieces of lobster coral, the chopped, hard-boiled white and yolk of an egg, chervil leaves, &c.
Now place the piece on a small cushion of rice or semolina, shaping the latter to match the piece itself; trim the sauced rectangle with a border of Montpellier butter, applied with a piping bag fitted with a small grooved nozzle. Garnish the center of the rectangle with pieces of lobster coral, chopped hard-boiled egg white and yolk, chervil leaves, etc.
Encircle the piece with a border of small artichoke-bottoms, garnished, in the form of a dome, with a small macédoine of vegetables cohered with cleared mayonnaise.
Encircle the dish with a border of small artichoke bottoms, topped like a dome with a small macédoine of vegetables mixed with clarified mayonnaise.
Send a mayonnaise sauce to the table separately.
Send a side of mayonnaise sauce to the table.
803—SAUMON FROID OU DARNE DE SAUMON FROID A LA RIGA
Prepare a salmon or a darne as in the preceding recipe, and dish it on a cushion in order that it may be slightly raised.
Prepare a salmon or a darne like in the previous recipe, and serve it on a cushion so that it is slightly elevated.
[275]
Surround it with grooved sections of cucumber hollowed to
represent small timbales, well parboiled, marinaded with a few
drops of oil and lemon-juice and filled with a vegetable salad
thickened with mayonnaise; indented, halved eggs filled with
caviare; and tartlets of vegetable salad cohered with mayonnaise,
and garnished, each with a crayfish-shell stuffed with
crayfish mousse; alternate these various garnishes, and encircle
with a border of jelly dice.
275Surround it with sliced sections of cucumber hollowed out to look like small cups, well boiled, marinaded with a splash of oil and lemon juice and filled with a vegetable salad mixed with mayonnaise; indented, halved eggs filled with caviar; and small pastries of vegetable salad held together with mayonnaise, each topped with a crayfish shell stuffed with crayfish mousse; alternate these different toppings, and circle with a border of jelly cubes.
804—SAUMON FROID, OU DARNE DE SAUMON FROID AT BELLE-VUE
Skin the salmon or the darne, set the piece upright upon the belly side, and decorate the fillets with pieces of truffles, poached white of egg, chervil leaves, and tarragon, &c.
Skin the salmon or the darne, set the piece upright on the belly side, and decorate the fillets with pieces of truffles, poached egg whites, chervil leaves, tarragon, etc.
Coat the garnish with a little melted fish aspic so as to fix it.
Coat the garnish with a bit of melted fish jelly to hold it in place.
This done, sprinkle the piece, again and again, with the same melted aspic jelly in order to cover it with a kind of transparent veil.
This done, drizzle the piece repeatedly with the same melted aspic jelly to cover it with a sort of transparent veil.
Place the piece thus prepared in a crystal receptacle similarly shaped to the fish, and fill the former to the brim with very clear, melted jelly.
Place the prepared piece in a crystal container shaped like the fish, and fill it to the top with very clear melted jelly.
When dishing up, incrust the receptacle containing the fish in a block of clean ice which, in its turn, is laid on the dish to be sent to the table. Another way is to place the crystal utensil direct upon the dish and to surround the former with broken ice.
When serving, set the bowl containing the fish on a block of clean ice, which is then placed on the dish that will be sent to the table. Alternatively, you can place the crystal bowl directly on the dish and surround it with crushed ice.
805—SAUMON FROID, OU DARNE DE SAUMON FROID AU CHAMBERTIN
Skin and decorate the salmon or the darne and glaze it with white aspic jelly, exactly as directed above, in the case of the Belle-vue.
Skin and decorate the salmon or the darne and glaze it with white aspic jelly, just like described above, for the Belle-vue.
Dish in the same way, in a crystal receptacle, and fill the latter with the prepared aspic jelly. Serve on a block of ice, or with broken ice around the utensil.
Serve it the same way, in a crystal dish, and fill it with the prepared aspic jelly. Present it on a block of ice, or with crushed ice around the bowl.
806—SAUMON FROID, OU DARNE DE SAUMON FROID Norwegian style
Let a coating of very clear jelly set on the bottom of the [276] dish to be sent to the table. Upon this aspic jelly lay a cushion the same shape as the fish, of semolina, or of carved rice.
Let a layer of very clear jelly set at the bottom of the 276 dish to be served. On top of this aspic jelly, place a cushion in the same shape as the fish, made of semolina or shaped rice.
Set the piece (salmon or darne), decorated and glazed, upon this cushion, and lay thereon a row of fine prawns, cleared of their abdominal shell.
Set the dish (salmon or darne), decorated and glazed, on this cushion, and place a row of fine prawns on top, with their shells removed from the abdomen.
Surround with a garnish of small cucumber timbales, well parboiled, marinaded, and garnished dome-fashion, with a purée of smoked salmon; halved, hard-boiled eggs, glazed with aspic; very small tomatoes, or halved medium-sized ones, peeled, pressed in the corner of a towel to return them to their original shape, stuck with a bit of parsley-stalk, and decorated with leaves of green butter moulded by means of the piping-bag; and small barquettes of cooked and marinaded beetroot, garnished with shrimps’ tails cohered with mayonnaise.
Surround with a garnish of small cucumber timbales, well parboiled, marinaded, and decorated dome-style, with a purée of smoked salmon; halved, hard-boiled eggs, glazed with aspic; very small tomatoes, or halved medium-sized ones, peeled, pressed in the corner of a towel to return them to their original shape, secured with a bit of parsley stalk, and garnished with leaves of green butter shaped using a piping bag; and small barquettes of cooked and marinaded beetroot, garnished with shrimp tails mixed with mayonnaise.
Send a Russe sauce separately.
Send Russe sauce on the side.
807—CÔTELETTES FROIDES DE SAUMON
Liberally butter some tin cutlet-shaped moulds. Line their bottoms and sides with a very red slice of salmon, as thin as a piece of cardboard. This slice should be long enough to project outside the brim of the mould to the extent of one-half inch.
Generously butter some tin cutlet-shaped molds. Line the bottoms and sides with a very thin slice of red salmon, about as thin as cardboard. This slice should be long enough to stick out half an inch beyond the edge of the mold.
Garnish the insides of the moulds with well-seasoned salmon meat, and draw the projecting lengths of salmon across this meat so as to enclose the latter and finish off the cutlets.
Garnish the insides of the molds with well-seasoned salmon fillet, and lay the extending pieces of salmon over this fillet to wrap it up and complete the cutlets.
Arrange the moulds on a baking-tray; poach the cutlets, dry, in a moderate oven; turn them out of their moulds on to another tray as soon as they are poached, and let them cool. Then coat them with a half-melted aspic, and decorate them according to fancy, either with very green peas or a leaf of chervil with a bit of lobster coral in its centre—in a word, something simple and neat.
Arrange the molds on a baking sheet; poach the cutlets, drying them, in a moderate oven; turn them out of their molds onto another tray as soon as they are poached, and let them cool. Then coat them with half-melted aspic, and decorate them as you like, either with very green peas or a sprig of chervil with a bit of lobster coral in the center—in other words, something simple and neat.
These cutlets, which are generally served at ball-suppers, may be dished on a tazza, on a cushion of rice, semolina, corn-flour, or stearine, and laid almost vertically against a pyramid of vegetable salad cohered by means of mayonnaise with aspic. In this case the dish is finished off with a hatelet stuck into the middle of the pyramid.
These cutlets, usually served at evening events, can be presented on a plate, on a bed of rice, semolina, corn flour, or starch, and arranged almost vertically against a pyramid of vegetable salad held together with mayonnaise and aspic. In this case, the dish is topped with a hatelet inserted into the center of the pyramid.
The cutlets may also be arranged in a circle on a flat, shallow, silver or crystal dish, and covered with a delicate cold melted jelly.
The cutlets can also be arranged in a circle on a flat, shallow silver or crystal dish and topped with a light cold melted jelly.
Whatever be the selected method of dishing, always send to the table with the cutlet a sauceboat of cold sauce.
Whatever method you choose for serving, always send a sauceboat of cold sauce to the table with the cutlet.
808—MÉDAILLONS DE SAUMON
These médaillons have the same purpose as the cutlets already described, and are prepared thus:—
These medallions serve the same purpose as the cutlets mentioned earlier and are made like this:—
[277]
Cut some small slices, one-third inch thick, from a fillet of
salmon.
[277]
Cut some small slices, about a third of an inch thick, from a salmon fillet.
Arrange them on a buttered tray; poach them, dry, in a moderate oven, and cool them under a light weight.
Arrange them on a buttered tray; poach them until dry in a moderate oven, and then cool them under a light weight.
Now trim them neatly, with an even cutter, oval or round, in accordance with the shape they are intended to have.
Now trim them neatly with a straight cutter, either oval or round, based on the shape they are meant to have.
Coat them, according to their purpose, either with mayonnaise sauce or one of its derivatives, thickened with jelly, or a white, pink, or green chaud-froid sauce. Decorate it in any way that may be fancied, and glaze them with cold melted aspic jelly.
Coat them, based on their purpose, with mayonnaise or one of its variations, thickened with jelly, or a white, pink, or green chaud-froid sauce. Decorate them however you like, and glaze them with cold melted aspic jelly.
Dish after the manner described under “Côtelettes” (see above).
Dish as described under “Côtelettes” (see above).
809—MAYONNAISE DE SAUMON
Garnish the bottom of a salad-bowl with moderately seasoned, ciseled lettuce. Cover with cold, cooked and flaked salmon, thoroughly cleared of all skin and bones.
Garnish the bottom of a salad bowl with lightly seasoned, ciseled lettuce. Top it with cold, cooked, and flaked salmon, making sure it's completely free of skin and bones.
Coat with mayonnaise sauce, and decorate with anchovy fillets, capers, stoned olives, small slices or roundels or quarters of hard-boiled eggs, small hearts of lettuce, a border of little roundels of radish, &c.
Coat with mayonnaise, and garnish with anchovy fillets, capers, pitted olives, small slices or rounds or quarters of hard-boiled eggs, small hearts of lettuce, and a border of little rounds of radish, etc.
810—SALADE DE SAUMON
This preparation comprises the same ingredients as the above, with the exception of the mayonnaise sauce. The decorating garnish is placed directly upon the salmon, and the whole is seasoned in precisely the same way as an ordinary salad.
This preparation includes the same ingredients as the one above, except for the mayonnaise sauce. The decorative garnish is placed right on the salmon, and the whole dish is seasoned exactly like a regular salad.
TROUT.
From the culinary standpoint, trout are divided into two quite distinct classes, viz., large trout, whereof the typical specimen is Salmon-trout, and small or fresh-water trout.
From a cooking perspective, trout are categorized into two distinct types: large trout, with the typical example being salmon trout, and small or freshwater trout.
811—TRUITE SAUMONÉE (Salmon Trout)
In its many preparations, salmon-trout may be replaced by salmon, and all the recipes relating to the former may be adapted to the latter.
In many recipes, you can use salmon instead of salmon-trout, and all the recipes for the former can be adjusted for the latter.
In any case, however, as its size is less than that of salmon, it is very rarely cut into darnes, being more generally served whole.
In any case, since it's smaller than salmon, it's rarely cut into darnes, and is usually served whole.
The few recipes that follow are proper to salmon-trout.
The few recipes that follow are suitable for salmon trout.
812—TRUITE A LA CAMBACÉRÈS
Select a male trout in preference; clean it, and remove its gills without opening it in the region of the belly.
Select a male trout instead; clean it and take out its gills without cutting open the belly area.
[278]
Skin it on one side, starting at a distance of one inch from
the head and finishing within two and one-half inches of the
root of the tail.
278Peel it on one side, starting one inch from the head and stopping two and a half inches from the root of the tail.
Lard the bared portions with truffles and the red part only of carrots cut into rods.
Lather the exposed areas with truffles and just the red part of carrots cut into sticks.
This done, spread out a napkin, lay the trout thereon, belly under, and, with a sharp knife, separate the two fillets from the bones, beginning in the region of the head and proceeding straight down to where the body converges towards the tail.
Once that's done, spread out a napkin, place the trout on it, belly side down, and using a sharp knife, cut the two fillets away from the bones, starting at the head and moving straight down to where the body narrows towards the tail.
The spine being thus liberated, sever it at both ends; i.e., from the tail and the head, and withdraw it, together with all the adhering ventral bones. The intestines are then removed, the inside of the fish is well cleaned, the fillets are seasoned on their insides, and the trout is stuffed with a mousseline forcemeat of raw crayfish. The two fillets are drawn together, and the trout, thus reconstructed, is covered with thin slices of bacon and laid on the drainer of the fish-kettle and braised in Sauterne wine.
The spine being freed, cut it at both ends; i.e., from the tail and the head, and pull it out, along with all the attached belly bones. Next, remove the intestines, clean the inside of the fish thoroughly, season the fillets on their insides, and stuff the trout with a mousseline mixture of raw crayfish. Bring the two fillets together, and with the trout reconstructed, cover it with thin slices of bacon and place it in the drainer of the fish-kettle to braise in Sauterne wine.
When the fish is done, remove the slices of bacon, glaze it, and dish it up. Surround it with alternate heaps of morels tossed in butter and milt à la Meunière.
When the fish is ready, take off the bacon slices, glaze it, and serve it. Surround it with alternating piles of morels sautéed in butter and milt à la Meunière.
Send to the table, separately, a fine Béchamel sauce, combined with the braising-liquor of the trout, strained and reduced, and finished with crayfish butter.
Send to the table, separately, a smooth Béchamel sauce mixed with the trout's cooking liquid, strained and reduced, and finished with crayfish butter.
813—TRUITES SAUMONÉES FROIDES
We are now concerned with a whole series of unpublished “Trout” preparations, which are at once of superfine delicacy and agreeable aspect, and which admit of clean and easy dishing.
We are now focused on a whole range of unpublished "Trout" preparations, which are both extremely delicate and visually pleasing, and which allow for clean and easy serving.
Cook a trout weighing from two to three lbs. in court-bouillon, and let it cool in the latter. Then drain it; sever the head and tail from the body, and put them aside. Completely skin the whole fish, and carefully separate the two fillets from the bones.
Cook a trout weighing between two and three lbs. in court-bouillon, and let it cool in the liquid. Then drain it; cut off the head and tail from the body, and set them aside. Completely peel the fish, and carefully separate the two fillets from the bones.
Deck each fillet with tarragon and chervil leaves, lobster coral, poached white of eggs, &c., and set them, back to back, upon a mousse of tomatoes lying in a special, long white or coloured porcelain dish about one and one-half to two inches deep.
Deck each fillet with tarragon and chervil leaves, lobster coral, poached egg whites, etc., and arrange them back to back on a mousse of tomatoes placed in a special long white or colored porcelain dish about one and a half to two inches deep.
Replace the head and tail, and cover the whole with a coating of half-melted, succulent fish aspic, somewhat clear. Let the aspic set, and incrust the dish containing the trout in a block of ice, or surround it with the latter broken.
Replace the head and tail, and cover the whole with a layer of half-melted, juicy fish gelatin, which should be somewhat clear. Let the gelatin set, and encase the dish with the trout in a block of ice, or surround it with broken ice instead.
[279]
814—PREPARATION DE LA MOUSSE DE TOMATES
This mousse, like those which I shall give later, is really a bavarois without sugar. Its recipe is exactly the same as that of the “bavarois of fruit,” except with regard to the question of sugar.
This mousse, similar to the ones I will provide later, is basically a bavarois without sugar. Its recipe is identical to that of the “bavarois of fruit,” except for the sugar part.
Cook one-half lb. of tomato pulp (cleared of skin and seeds, and roughly chopped) in one oz. of butter. When the pulp has thoroughly mingled with the butter, add thereto two tablespoonfuls of velouté thickened by means of eight leaves of gelatine per quart of the sauce.
Cook ½ lb. of tomato pulp (skinned and seeded, roughly chopped) in 1 oz. of butter. Once the pulp is fully combined with the butter, add 2 tablespoons of velouté thickened with 8 sheets of gelatin per quart of the sauce.
Rub through tammy, and add to the preparation, when almost cold, half of its volume of barely-whipped cream. Taste the mousse; season with a few drops of lemon juice, and if it still seems flat, add the necessary salt and a very little cayenne.
Rub through a tammy and add to the mixture, when it's nearly cool, half its volume of lightly whipped cream. Taste the mousse; season with a few drops of lemon juice, and if it still seems bland, add the needed salt and a small dash of cayenne.
N.B.—It will be seen that I prescribe cream only half-whipped. This precaution, however, does not apply to “Mousse de Tomates” alone, but to all mousses. Well-whipped cream imparts a dry and woolly taste to them, whereas, when it is only half-whipped, it renders them unctuous and fresh to the palate.
N.B.—You’ll notice that I only recommend cream that’s half-whipped. This guideline isn’t just for “Mousse de Tomates”; it applies to all mousses. Fully whipped cream can give them a dry, woolly taste, while half-whipped cream keeps them rich and fresh on the palate.
From the point of view of delicacy, the respective results of the two methods do not bear comparison.
From a delicacy standpoint, the results of the two methods can't even be compared.
815—OTHER PREPARATIONS OF TROUT following the same recipe
By proceeding exactly as directed in the foregoing recipe, and by substituting one of the following mousses for the “Mousse de Tomates,” it will be found that considerable variety may be introduced into menus:—
By following the instructions in the recipe above and replacing the “Mousse de Tomates” with one of the following mousses, you'll find that you can add a lot of variety to your menus:—
1. Crayfish Mousse with fillets of trout, decked with crayfish tails and tarragon leaves.
1. Crayfish Mousse with trout fillets, garnished with crayfish tails and tarragon leaves.
2. Lobster Mousse with fillets of trout, decked with slices of lobster, coral, and chervil.
2. Lobster Mousse with trout fillets, topped with slices of lobster, coral, and chervil.
3. Shrimp Mousse with fillets of trout, decked with crayfish tails and capers.
3. Shrimp Mousse with trout fillets, topped with crayfish tails and capers.
4. Capsicum Mousse with fillets of trout, decked with strips of grilled capsicum.
4. Capsicum Mousse served with trout fillets, topped with strips of grilled bell pepper.
5. Physalia Mousse with fillets of trout, decked with chervil, tarragon, and bunches of physalia around the fillets.
5. Physalia Mousse with trout fillets, garnished with chervil, tarragon, and clusters of physalia around the fillets.
6. Green Pimentos Mousse with fillets of trout, decked with strips of green pimentos.
6. Green Pimentos Mousse with trout fillets, topped with strips of green pimentos.
7. Early-season Herb Mousse with fillets of trout, decked with chopped, hard-boiled eggs, and chopped parsley.
7. Early-season Herb Mousse with trout fillets, topped with chopped hard-boiled eggs and chopped parsley.
8. Volnay Mousse with fillets of trout, decked with anchovy fillets, capers, and olives.
8. Volnay Mousse with trout fillets, topped with anchovy fillets, capers, and olives.
N.B.—In the making of “Mousse au Volnay” and “au Chambertin” the base of the preparations is supplied by cleared velouté, to which is added the reduced cooking-liquor of the trout.
N.B.—In preparing “Mousse au Volnay” and “au Chambertin,” the foundation of the recipes is provided by clarified velouté, to which the reduced cooking liquid from the trout is added.
All these recipes are equally suitable for sole or chicken-turbot.
All these recipes work just as well for sole or chicken-turbot.
815a—ONDINES AUX CREVETTES ROSES
Prepare a very delicate trout mousse, mould it in egg-moulds, and garnish the centre with trimmed prawns’ tails. Let the mousse set; then speedily turn the ondines out of their moulds, and lay them in a deep entrée-dish. Between each of them lay a few prawns, the tails of which should be shelled. Cover the whole, little by little, with some excellent, half-melted jelly; here and there add a few sprigs of chervil, and then fill up the dish with jelly, so as to completely cover the mousses.
Prepare a very delicate trout mousse, shape it using egg molds, and garnish the center with trimmed prawn tails. Let the mousse set; then quickly turn the ondines out of their molds and place them in a deep serving dish. Between each of them, lay a few prawns, making sure their tails are shelled. Gradually cover everything with some high-quality, half-melted jelly; add a few sprigs of chervil here and there, and then top off the dish with jelly to completely cover the mousses.
816—FRESH-WATER TROUT
The best are those procured in mountainous districts, where the clear water they inhabit is constantly refreshed by strong currents.
The best ones are those found in mountain areas, where the clean water they live in is always refreshed by strong currents.
The two leading methods of preparing them are called, respectively, “Au bleu” and “à la Meunière.” Having already described the latter, I shall now give my attention to “Truite au bleu.”
The two main ways to prepare them are called, respectively, “Au bleu” and “à la Meunière.” Having already described the latter, I will now focus on “Truite au bleu.”
This preparation is held in very high esteem in Switzerland and Germany, where fresh-water trout are not only plentiful, but of excellent quality.
This dish is greatly regarded in Switzerland and Germany, where fresh-water trout are not only abundant but also of outstanding quality.
817—TRUITES AU BLEU
The essential condition for this dish consists in having live trout. Prepare a court-bouillon with plenty of vinegar (No. 163), and keep it boiling in a rather shallow basin.
The key requirement for this dish is to have live trout. Prepare a court-bouillon with plenty of vinegar (No. 163), and keep it boiling in a somewhat shallow basin.
About ten minutes before dishing them, take the trout out of water; stun them by a blow on the head; empty and clean them very quickly, and plunge them into the boiling liquid, where they will immediately shrivel, while their skin will break in all directions.
About ten minutes before serving them, take the trout out of the water; knock them out with a hit to the head; gut and clean them quickly, and then plunge them into the boiling liquid, where they will instantly shrivel, and their skin will break in all directions.
A few minutes will suffice to cook trout the average weight of which is one-third lb.
A few minutes is enough to cook trout that usually weighs about one-third of a pound.
Drain them and dish them immediately upon a napkin, with curled-leaf parsley all round. Serve them with a Hollandaise sauce or melted butter.
Drain them and serve them right away on a napkin, with curled-leaf parsley all around. Offer them with a Hollandaise sauce or melted butter.
[281]
N.B.—Fresh-water trout may also be served fried or grilled,
but neither of these methods of preparation suits them so well
as “à la Meunière” or “au bleu,” which I have given.
[281]
N.B.—Freshwater trout can also be served fried or grilled, but neither of these cooking methods suits them as well as “à la Meunière” or “au bleu,” which I have provided.
SOLES.
Sole may be served whole or filleted, and a large number of the recipes given for the whole fish may be adapted to its fillets.
Sole can be served whole or filleted, and many of the recipes provided for the whole fish can be adapted for its fillets.
As a rule, the fillets are made to appear on the menu of a dinner owing to the fact that they dish more elegantly and are more easily served than the whole fish, the latter being generally served at luncheons.
As a rule, fillets are featured on dinner menus because they look more elegant and are easier to serve than whole fish, which are usually served at lunch.
Nevertheless, in cases where great ceremony is not observed at a dinner, soles may well be served whole, inasmuch as no hard-and-fast rule has ever obtained in this matter.
Nevertheless, in situations where there's not a lot of formality at a dinner, whole soles can definitely be served, since there has never been a strict rule about this.
818—SOLE ALICE
This sole is prepared, or rather its preparation is completed, at the table.
This sole is ready, or rather its preparation is finished, at the table.
Now send it to the table with a plate containing separate heaps of one finely-chopped onion, a little powdered thyme, and three finely-crushed biscottes.
Now send it to the table with a plate holding separate piles of finely chopped onion, a bit of powdered thyme, and three finely crushed biscottes.
In the dining-room the waiter places the dish on a chafer, and, taking off the sole, he raises the fillets therefrom, and places them between two hot plates. He then adds to the cooking-liquor of the sole the chopped onion, which he leaves to cook for a few moments, the powdered thyme and a sufficient quantity of the biscotte raspings to allow of thickening the whole.
In the dining room, the waiter sets the dish on a warming tray, removes the sole, lifts the fillets off, and puts them between two hot plates. He then adds chopped onion to the cooking liquid from the sole, letting it cook for a few moments, then sprinkles in powdered thyme and enough biscotte breadcrumbs to thicken everything up.
At the last minute he adds six raw oysters and one oz. of butter divided into small pieces.
At the last minute, he adds six raw oysters and one ounce of butter cut into small pieces.
As soon as the oysters are stiff, he returns the fillets of sole to the dish, besprinkles them copiously with the sauce, and then serves them very hot.
Once the oysters are firm, he puts the sole fillets back on the plate, generously sprinkles them with the sauce, and then serves them piping hot.
N.B.—In order to promote the poaching of the soles, more particularly when they are large, the fillets on the upper side of the fish should be slightly separated from the bones. By this means the heat is able to reach the inside of the fish very quickly, and the operation is accelerated.
N.B.—To encourage the poaching of the soles, especially when they are large, the fillets on the top side of the fish should be slightly pulled away from the bones. This way, the heat can penetrate the inside of the fish quickly, speeding up the process.
[282]
The sole is always laid on the dish with its opened side
undermost—that is to say, on its back.
282The sole is always placed on the dish with its open side facing down—that is, on its back.
819—SOLE MORNAY
Lay the sole on a buttered dish; sprinkle a little fish fumet over it, and add one-half oz. of butter divided into small pieces. Poach gently.
Lay the sole on a buttered dish; sprinkle a little fish fumet over it, and add half an ounce of butter cut into small pieces. Poach gently.
Coat the bottom of the dish on which the sole is to be served with Mornay sauce; drain the fish, lay it on the prepared dish; cover it with the same sauce; sprinkle with grated Gruyère and Parmesan, and glaze at a Salamander.
Coat the bottom of the dish where the sole will be served with Mornay sauce; drain the fish, place it on the prepared dish; cover it with the same sauce; sprinkle with grated Gruyère and Parmesan, and broil using a Salamander.
820—SOLE MORNAY DES PROVENÇAUX
This sole, which used to be served at the famous restaurant of the “Frères Provençaux,” was prepared, and always may be prepared, as follows:—
This sole, which was once served at the famous restaurant of the “Frères Provençaux,” was prepared, and can always be prepared, as follows:—
Poach the sole in fish fumet and butter, as directed in the preceding recipe; drain it, and place it on a dish; cover it with white-wine sauce; sprinkle liberally with grated cheese, and glaze quickly.
Poach the sole in fish fumet and butter, as directed in the previous recipe; drain it, and place it on a plate; cover it with white wine sauce; sprinkle generously with grated cheese, and quickly glaze it.
821—SOLE AU CHAMPAGNE
Poach the sole in a buttered dish with one-half pint of champagne. Dish it; reduce its cooking-liquor to half; add thereto one-sixth pint of velouté, and complete with one and one-half oz. of best butter.
Poach the sole in a buttered dish with half a pint of champagne. Serve it; reduce the cooking liquid by half; add one-sixth of a pint of velouté, and finish with one and a half ounces of the best butter.
Cover the sole with this sauce; glaze, and garnish each side of the dish with a little heap of a julienne of filleted sole, seasoned, dredged, and tossed in clarified butter at the last moment in order to have it very crisp.
Cover the sole with this sauce; glaze, and garnish each side of the dish with a small pile of a julienne of filleted sole, seasoned, dredged, and tossed in clarified butter just before serving to keep it really crisp.
N.B.—By substituting a good white wine for the champagne, a variety of dishes may be made, among which may be mentioned: Soles au Chablis, Soles au Sauterne, Sole au Samos, Sole au Château Yquem, &c., &c.
N.B.—By replacing the champagne with a good white wine, you can create a variety of dishes, including: Soles au Chablis, Soles au Sauterne, Sole au Samos, Sole au Château Yquem, etc., etc.
822—SOLE COLBERT
On the upper side of the fish separate the fillets from the spine, and break the latter in several places. Dip the sole in milk; roll it in flour; treat it à l’anglaise, and roll the separated fillets back a little, so that they may be quite free from the bones.
On the top side of the fish, separate the fillets from the spine, and break the spine in a few places. Dip the sole in milk, roll it in flour, treat it à l’anglaise, and gently roll the separated fillets back a bit, so that they are completely free from the bones.
Fry; drain on a piece of linen; remove the bones, and fill the resulting space with butter à la Maître d’Hôtel.
Fry; drain on a piece of linen; remove the bones, and fill the resulting space with butter à la Maître d’Hôtel.
Serve the sole on a very hot dish.
Serve the sole on a very hot plate.
[283]
823—SOLE A LA DAUMONT
Bone the sole; i.e., sever the spine near the tail and the head; remove it, and leave those portions of the fillets which lie on the remaining extremities of it intact. Garnish the inside with whiting forcemeat finished with crayfish butter, and rearrange the fillets in such wise as to give a natural and untouched appearance to the fish. Poach it on a buttered dish with one-sixth pint of white wine, the same quantity of the cooking-liquor of mushrooms, and one oz. of butter cut into small lumps.
Bone the sole; that is, cut the spine near the tail and the head, remove it, and leave the parts of the fillets on the remaining ends intact. Fill the inside with whiting forcemeat mixed with crayfish butter, and arrange the fillets to give the fish a natural and untouched look. Poach it on a buttered dish with one-sixth of a pint of white wine, the same amount of mushroom cooking liquid, and one ounce of butter cut into small pieces.
Drain and dish the sole, and cover it with Nantua sauce. Place around it four mushrooms stewed in butter and garnished with crayfish tails in Nantua sauce; four small, round quenelles of whiting forcemeat with cream, decked with truffles; and four slices of milt treated à l’anglaise and fried at the last moment.
Drain and plate the sole, then top it with Nantua sauce. Arrange around it four mushrooms cooked in butter and topped with crayfish tails in Nantua sauce; four small, round quenelles of whiting forcemeat with cream, garnished with truffles; and four slices of milt that have been à l’anglaise and fried just before serving.
824—SOLE DORÉE
As I explained under “Fish à la Meunière” (No. 778), “Sole Dorée” is a sole fried in clarified butter, dished dry, and garnished with slices of carefully peeled lemon.
As I explained under “Fish à la Meunière” (No. 778), “Sole Dorée” is sole fried in clarified butter, served without sauce, and garnished with slices of carefully peeled lemon.
825—SOLE DUGLÉRÉ
All fish treated after this recipe, with the exception of soles, should be divided up.
All fish prepared following this recipe, except for soles, should be portioned out.
Put the sole in a buttered dish with one and one-half oz. of chopped onion, one-half lb. of peeled and concassed tomatoes, a little roughly-chopped parsley, a pinch of table salt, a very little pepper, and one-eighth pint of white wine. Set to poach gently, and then dish the sole.
Put the sole in a buttered dish with 1.5 oz. of chopped onion, 0.5 lb. of peeled and concassed tomatoes, a bit of roughly chopped parsley, a pinch of table salt, a small amount of pepper, and 1/8 pint of white wine. Let it poach gently, then serve the sole.
Reduce the cooking-liquor; thicken it with two tablespoonfuls of fish velouté; complete with one oz. of butter and a few drops of lemon juice, and cover the fish with this sauce.
Reduce the cooking liquid; thicken it with two tablespoons of fish velouté; finish it with one ounce of butter and a few drops of lemon juice, then pour this sauce over the fish.
826—SOLE GRILLÉE
Season the sole; sprinkle oil thereon, and grill the fish very gently. Send it, garnished with slices of lemon, on a very hot dish.
Season the sole, drizzle some oil over it, and grill the fish very gently. Serve it on a hot plate, garnished with lemon slices.
827—SOLE GRILLÉE, AUX HUÎTRES A la American
This sole may be either grilled or poached, almost dry, in butter and lemon juice. With the procedure remaining the same, it may also be prepared in fillets. Whatever be the mode of procedure, serve it on a very hot dish, and surround [284] it at the last moment with six oysters poached in a little boiling Worcestershire sauce.
This sole can be either grilled or poached, nearly dry, in butter and lemon juice. The method stays the same if it's made in fillets. No matter how you prepare it, serve it on a very hot plate and at the last minute, surround 284 it with six oysters poached in a bit of boiling Worcestershire sauce.
Cover the sole immediately with very hot fried bread-crumbs, and add thereto a pinch of chopped parsley.
Cover the sole right away with very hot fried breadcrumbs and sprinkle a pinch of chopped parsley on top.
828—SOLE A La Fermiére
Put the sole, seasoned, on a buttered dish with a few aromatics. Add one-third pint of excellent red wine, and poach gently with lid on.
Place the seasoned sole on a buttered plate with some aromatics. Pour in one-third of a pint of good red wine, and poach gently with the lid on.
Dish up; strain the cooking-liquor, and reduce it to half; thicken it with a lump of manied butter the size of a hazel-nut, and finish the sauce with one oz. of butter.
Dish up; strain the cooking liquid and reduce it by half; thicken it with a piece of manied butter, about the size of a hazelnut, and finish the sauce with one oz. of butter.
Encircle the sole with a border of mushrooms sliced raw and tossed in butter. Pour the prepared sauce over the sole, and set to glaze quickly.
Encircle the fish with a border of raw mushrooms sliced up and tossed in butter. Pour the prepared sauce over the fish, and let it glaze quickly.
829—SOLE Hollandaise sauce
Break the spine of the sole by folding it over in several places. Put the fish in a deep dish; cover it with slightly salted water; set to boil, and then poach gently for ten minutes with lid on.
Break the spine of the sole by folding it over in several places. Place the fish in a deep dish; cover it with slightly salted water; bring it to a boil, then poach gently for ten minutes with the lid on.
Drain and dish on a napkin with very green parsley all round. Serve at the same time some plainly boiled potatoes, freshly done, and two oz. of melted butter.
Drain and place on a napkin with bright green parsley all around. Serve at the same time some simply boiled potatoes, freshly made, and 2 oz. of melted butter.
830—SOLE SAINT-GERMAIN
Season the sole; dip it in melted butter, and cover it with fresh bread-crumbs, taking care to pat the latter with the flat of a knife, in order that they may combine with the butter to form a kind of crust. Sprinkle with some more melted butter, and grill the fish gently so that its coating of bread-crumbs may acquire a nice golden colour. Dish the sole, and surround it with potatoes turned to the shape of olives, and cooked in butter.
Season the sole, dip it in melted butter, and cover it with fresh breadcrumbs, making sure to press them down with the flat side of a knife so they combine with the butter to create a crust. Drizzle a bit more melted butter on top, and grill the fish gently so the breadcrumb coating turns a nice golden color. Plate the sole and surround it with potatoes shaped like olives, cooked in butter.
Send a Béarnaise sauce to the table separately.
Send a Béarnaise sauce to the table on the side.
831—SOLE FLORENTINE
Poach the sole in a fish fumet and butter. Spread a layer of shredded spinach, stewed in butter, on the bottom of a dish; place the sole thereon; cover it with Mornay sauce; sprinkle with a little grated cheese, and set to glaze quickly in the oven or at a salamander.
Poach the sole in a fish fumet and butter. Spread a layer of shredded spinach, cooked in butter, on the bottom of a dish; place the sole on top; cover it with Mornay sauce; sprinkle with a bit of grated cheese, and quickly broil in the oven or under a salamander.
832—SOLE MONTREUIL
Poach the sole in one-sixth pint of fish fumet, one-sixth pint of white wine, and one-half oz. of butter.
Poach the sole in one-sixth pint of fish fumet, one-sixth pint of white wine, and half an ounce of butter.
[285]
Drain as soon as poached, and surround with potato-balls
the size of walnuts, cooked in salted water, and kept whole.
Cover the sole with white-wine sauce, and lay a thread of shrimp
sauce over the garnish.
285Drain immediately after poaching, and surround with potato balls the size of walnuts, cooked in salted water and kept whole. Cover the fish with white wine sauce, and drizzle a line of shrimp sauce over the garnish.
833—SOLE AU GRATIN
Partly separate the fillets from the bones on the upper side of the fish, and slip a lump of butter, the size of a walnut, under each.
Partly separate the fillets from the bones on the top side of the fish, and place a chunk of butter, about the size of a walnut, underneath each one.
Lay four cooked mushrooms along the sole, and surround it with one oz. of raw mushrooms, cut into rather thin slices.
Lay four cooked mushrooms along the sole, and surround it with 1 oz. of raw mushrooms, cut into thin slices.
When taking the sole from the oven, sprinkle a few drops of lemon juice and a pinch of chopped parsley upon it, and serve at once.
When you take the sole out of the oven, drizzle a few drops of lemon juice and sprinkle a pinch of chopped parsley on it, then serve immediately.
834—SOLE AU CHAMBERTIN
Season the sole and poach it on a buttered dish with one-third pint of Chambertin wine.
Season the sole and poach it in a buttered dish with one-third of a pint of Chambertin wine.
As soon as it is poached, drain it, dish it, and keep it hot. Reduce the cooking-liquor to half, add thereto a little freshly-ground pepper and two or three drops of lemon-juice, thicken with a lump of manied butter the size of a walnut, and finish the sauce with one and one-half oz. of butter.
As soon as it’s poached, drain it, plate it, and keep it warm. Reduce the cooking liquid by half, add a bit of freshly ground pepper and two or three drops of lemon juice, thicken it with a piece of manied butter about the size of a walnut, and finish the sauce with one and a half ounces of butter.
Cover the sole with the sauce, set to glaze quickly, and garnish both sides of the dish with a little heap of julienne of filleted sole, seasoned, dredged, and tossed in clarified butter at the last moment so that it may be very crisp.
Cover the sole with the sauce, let it glaze quickly, and garnish both sides of the dish with a small pile of julienne of filleted sole, seasoned, coated, and tossed in clarified butter at the last moment so it remains very crispy.
835—Remarks concerning “SOLES AUX GRANDS VINS”
Taking recipe No. 834 as a model, and putting into requisition all the good wines of Burgundy and Bordeaux, the following varieties are obtained, viz.:—Soles au Volnay, au Pommard, au Romanée, au Clos-Vougeot, or soles au Saint-Estèphe, au Château-Larose, au Saint-Émilion, &c., &c.
Taking recipe No. 834 as a model and using all the best wines from Burgundy and Bordeaux, you can create the following varieties: Soles au Volnay, au Pommard, au Romanée, au Clos-Vougeot, or soles au Saint-Estèphe, au Château-Larose, au Saint-Émilion, etc.
836—SOLE MONTGOLFIER
Poach the sole in one-sixth pint of white wine and as much of the cooking-liquor of mushrooms. Drain, dish, and cover it [286] with a white wine sauce combined with the reduced cooking-liquor of the sole and one tablespoonful of a fine julienne of spiny lobster’s tail, mushrooms, and very black truffles. Surround the sole with a border of little palmettes made from puff-paste and cooked without colouration.
Poach the sole in a little less than a cup of white wine and the same amount of mushroom cooking liquid. Drain it, plate it, and cover it with a white wine sauce mixed with the reduced cooking liquid from the sole and a tablespoon of a fine julienne of spiny lobster tail, mushrooms, and very dark truffles. Surround the sole with a border of small palmettes made from puff pastry and cooked without browning.
837—SOLE SUR LE PLAT
Partly separate the fillets from the bones on the upper side of the fish, and slip a piece of butter the size of a walnut under each.
Partly separate the fillets from the bones on the upper side of the fish, and put a piece of butter the size of a walnut under each.
Lay the sole on a liberally buttered dish, moisten with one-fifth pint of the cooking-liquor of fish, and add a few drops of lemon-juice.
Place the sole in a generously buttered dish, moisten it with one-fifth of a pint of the fish cooking liquid, and add a few drops of lemon juice.
Cook in the oven, basting often the while, until the cooking-liquor has by reduction acquired the consistence of a syrup and covers the sole with a translucent and glossy coat.
Cook in the oven, basting often, until the cooking liquid has thickened to the consistency of syrup and coats the bottom with a clear and shiny layer.
N.B.—By substituting for the mushroom cooking-liquor a good white or red wine, to which a little melted pale meat-glaze has been added, the following series of dishes may be prepared, viz.:—Sole sur le plat au Chambertin. Sole sur le plat au vin rouge. Sole sur le plat au Champagne. Sole sur le plat au Chablis, &c., &c.
N.B.—By replacing the mushroom cooking liquid with a good white or red wine, to which a little melted pale meat glaze has been added, you can prepare the following series of dishes, namely:—Sole sur le plat au Chambertin. Sole sur le plat au vin rouge. Sole sur le plat au Champagne. Sole sur le plat au Chablis, etc., etc.
838—SOLE RÉGENCE
Poach the sole in a little white wine and two-thirds oz. of butter cut into small pieces.
Poach the sole in a bit of white wine and two-thirds oz. of butter cut into small pieces.
Drain the sole, dish it, and surround it with six quenelles of whiting forcemeat finished with crayfish butter, moulded by means of a small spoon; four poached oysters (cleared of their beards); four small cooked and very white mushrooms; four small truffles, turned to the shape of olives; and four small poached slices of milt. Cover the sole and the garnish with a Normande sauce finished with a little truffle essence.
Drain the sole, plate it, and arrange it with six quenelles of whiting mousse made with crayfish butter, shaped using a small spoon; four poached oysters (cleaned of their beards); four small cooked, very white mushrooms; four small truffles shaped like olives; and four small poached slices of milt. Pour a Normande sauce over the sole and the garnishes, finishing it with a touch of truffle essence.
839—SOLE PORTUGAISE
Poach the sole in white wine and the cooking-liquor of fish. Drain, dish, and surround with a garnish consisting of two medium-sized tomatoes, peeled, pressed, minced, cooked in butter, and combined with minced and cooked mushrooms, and a large pinch of chopped chives.
Poach the sole in white wine and fish stock. Drain, plate, and surround it with a garnish made of two medium tomatoes, peeled, crushed, finely chopped, cooked in butter, and mixed with minced cooked mushrooms, plus a large pinch of chopped chives.
Coat the sole with white wine sauce, plentifully buttered, and take care that none of the sauce touches the garnish.
Coat the sole with white wine sauce, generously buttered, and make sure none of the sauce gets on the garnish.
Set to glaze quickly, sprinkle the garnish with a pinch of chopped parsley when taking the sole from the oven, and serve immediately.
Set to glaze quickly, sprinkle the garnish with a pinch of chopped parsley when taking the sole from the oven, and serve immediately.
287840—SOLE CUBAT
Poach the sole in one-fifth pint of the cooking-liquor of mushrooms and one-half oz. of butter cut into small pieces.
Poach the sole in one-fifth of a pint of the mushroom cooking liquid and half an ounce of butter cut into small pieces.
Coat the bottom of the dish intended for the sole with a purée of mushrooms, place the drained sole on this purée, lay six fine slices of truffle along the fish, coat with Mornay sauce, sprinkle with cheese, and glaze quickly.
Coat the bottom of the dish for the sole with a mushroom purée, place the drained sole on top, lay six thin slices of truffle over the fish, cover with Mornay sauce, sprinkle with cheese, and quickly glaze.
841—SOLE AUX HUÎTRES
Open and poach six oysters. Poach the sole in the liquor of the oysters, drain it, dish it, and surround it with the oysters (cleared of their beards).
Open and poach six oysters. Poach the sole in the oyster liquor, drain it, plate it, and surround it with the oysters (washed of their beards).
Coat with a white wine sauce combined with the reduced cooking-liquor of the sole, and glaze quickly.
Coat with a white wine sauce mixed with the reduced cooking liquid from the sole, and quickly glaze.
842—SOLE In the style of Meunière
Proceed for this dish as directed under “Fish à la Meunière” (No. 778).
Proceed with this dish as instructed under “Fish à la Meunière” (No. 778).
843—SOLE MEUNIÈRE AUX CONCOMBRES, otherwise DORIA
Prepare a sole à la Meunière. Garnish it at both ends with little heaps of cucumber, turned and cooked in butter with a little salt and a pinch of sugar.
Prepare a sole à la Meunière. Garnish both ends with small piles of cucumber, cut and cooked in butter with a little salt and a pinch of sugar.
844—SOLE MEUNIÈRE AUX AUBERGINES
Prepare a sole à la Meunière in the usual way. Surround it with a fine border of egg-plant rundles one-third inch thick, seasoned, dredged, and fried in clarified butter, just in time to be arranged round the sole when it is ready. The question of time is important, for if the fried rundles be allowed to wait at all they very quickly lose their crispness.
Prepare a sole à la Meunière in the usual way. Surround it with a nice border of eggplant rounds about one-third inch thick, seasoned, breaded, and fried in clarified butter, timed perfectly to be arranged around the sole when it's ready. Timing is crucial because if the fried rounds are left to sit, they quickly lose their crispness.
845—SOLE MEUNIÈRE AUX CÈPES
Prepare the sole à la Meunière in the usual way and surround it with a border of sliced cèpes frizzled in butter just before dishing up.
Prepare the sole à la Meunière in the usual way and surround it with a border of sliced cèpes sautéed in butter just before serving.
846—SOLE MEUNIÈRE AUX MORILLES
Surround the sole with very fresh morels cooked in salted water and then tossed in butter just before dishing up. Sprinkle a pinch of chopped parsley over the morels.
Surround the sole with fresh morels cooked in salted water and then tossed in butter right before serving. Sprinkle a bit of chopped parsley over the morels.
[288]
847—SOLE MEUNIÈRE AUX RAISINS
The sole being ready, encircle it with fresh skinned Muscadel grapes prepared in advance.
The only being ready, surround it with fresh Muscadel grapes that have been prepared in advance.
848—SOLE MEUNIÈRE Orange Sauce
When the sole is cooked and dished, lay thereon a row of orange slices, peeled to the pulp and thoroughly pipped, or some sections of oranges, likewise peeled to the pulp and carefully pipped. This done, cover the sole and the garnish with lightly-browned butter and serve instantly.
When the sole is cooked and plated, arrange a row of orange slices, peeled down to the pulp and thoroughly pipped, or some sections of oranges, also peeled to the pulp and carefully pipped. Once that’s done, drizzle the sole and the garnish with lightly browned butter and serve immediately.
849—SOLE LUTÈCE
Line the bottom of the dish intended for the sole with a coating of shredded spinach tossed in lightly-browned butter. Place the sole, prepared à la Meunière, upon this spinach; lay a few rundles of onion and slices of artichoke-bottom tossed in butter upon the fish; and on either side of the sole lay a border of potato-slices, freshly cooked in salted water and well browned in butter.
Line the bottom of the dish meant for the sole with a layer of shredded spinach sautéed in lightly browned butter. Place the sole, prepared à la Meunière, on this spinach; add a few strips of onion and slices of artichoke hearts sautéed in butter on top of the fish; and on either side of the sole, arrange a border of potato slices, freshly cooked in salted water and nicely browned in butter.
At the last moment cover the whole with lightly-browned butter.
At the last moment, drizzle the whole thing with some lightly browned butter.
850—SOLE MURAT
Toss in butter, separately (1) one medium-sized potato cut into dice; (2) two small raw artichoke-bottoms, likewise cut into dice. Prepare the sole à la Meunière, dish it, and surround it with the tossed potato and artichoke-bottom, mixed when cooked. Lay on the sole five slices of tomato, one-half inch thick, seasoned, dredged, and tossed in very hot oil; sprinkle a few drops of pale melted meat-glaze, a little lemon-juice, and a pinch of concassed parsley over the sole, and cover the whole with slightly-browned butter. Serve instantly.
Toss in some butter and separately prepare (1) one medium-sized potato cut into cubes; (2) two small raw artichoke bottoms, also cut into cubes. Prepare the sole à la Meunière, plate it, and surround it with the tossed potato and artichoke bottoms mixed together after cooking. On top of the sole, place five slices of tomato, half an inch thick, seasoned, dredged, and thrown in very hot oil; drizzle a few drops of pale melted meat glaze, a little lemon juice, and a pinch of concassed parsley over the sole, and cover everything with slightly browned butter. Serve immediately.
851—SOLE Provençal Style
Surround the sole with four little tomatoes and four medium-sized mushrooms stuffed with duxelles flavoured with a mite of garlic; these latter should be put in the oven just in time for them to be ready at the dishing up of the fish.
Surround the sole with four small tomatoes and four medium-sized mushrooms stuffed with duxelles flavored with a bit of garlic; these should be put in the oven just in time to be ready when the fish is served.
[289]
852—SOLE ARLÉSIENNE
Poach the sole in a little fish fumet. Dish it, reduce the fumet, and add thereto the following garnish:—Cook a little chopped onion in butter, add two medium-sized, peeled, emptied, and concassed tomatoes, a bit of garlic, and some concassed parsley. Cook with lid on, add the reduced fumet and twelve pieces of vegetable-marrow, turned to the shape of olives and cooked in butter.
Poach the sole in a little fish fumet. Plate it, reduce the fumet, and add the following garnish: Sauté a little chopped onion in butter, add two medium-sized, peeled, hollowed-out, and concassed tomatoes, a bit of garlic, and some concassed parsley. Cook with the lid on, add the reduced fumet, and twelve pieces of vegetable marrow, shaped like olives and cooked in butter.
Cover the sole with this garnish and set a little heap of fried onion at each end of the dish.
Cover the bottom with this garnish and place a small pile of fried onion at each end of the dish.
853—SOLE A LA ROYALE
Poach the sole in a few tablespoonfuls of fish fumet and two-thirds oz. of butter cut into small lumps. Dish the sole and set upon it four small cooked mushrooms, four small quenelles of fish forcemeat, four crayfishes’ tails, and four slices of truffle.
Poach the sole in a few tablespoons of fish fumet and two-thirds oz. of butter cut into small pieces. Plate the sole and top it with four small cooked mushrooms, four small quenelles of fish paste, four crayfish tails, and four slices of truffle.
Surround the sole with potato-balls, raised by means of the round spoon-cutter and cooked à l’anglaise, and coat the sole and garnish with Normande sauce.
Surround the sole with potato balls, shaped using a round spoon cutter and cooked à l’anglaise, then coat the sole and garnish with Normande sauce.
854—SOLE Russian Style
Prepare twelve grooved and very thin roundels of carrots, cut a small onion into fine slices. Put these vegetables into and cut a small onion into fine slices. Put these vegetables into one-seventh pint of white wine, and one-third pint of fish fumet. Cook and, in the process, reduce the moistening by half, and pour this preparation into a deep dish.
Prepare twelve thin, round slices of carrots, and slice a small onion finely. Place these vegetables into one-seventh of a pint of white wine and one-third of a pint of fish fumet. Cook them, reducing the liquid by half, then pour this mixture into a deep dish.
Partly separate the fillets from the bones on the upper side of the sole, slip a piece of butter, the size of a walnut, under each fillet, and put the fish into a deep dish containing the preparation. Poach and baste frequently the while.
Partially separate the fillets from the bones on the top side of the sole, slide a piece of butter, about the size of a walnut, under each fillet, and place the fish into a deep dish with the sauce. Poach and baste frequently in the meantime.
As soon as it is poached, dish the sole, also the vegetables used in cooking, and keep the whole hot.
As soon as it's poached, serve the sole along with the vegetables used in cooking, and keep everything hot.
Reduce the cooking-liquor to one-eighth pint, add a few drops of lemon juice, and finish it away from the fire with one and one-half oz. of butter. Coat the sole and the garnish with this sauce.
Reduce the cooking liquid to one-eighth of a pint, add a few drops of lemon juice, and finish it off the heat with one and a half ounces of butter. Coat the sole and the garnish with this sauce.
855—SOLE RICHELIEU
Prepare the sole exactly as directed under “Sole à la Colbert” (No. 822). When it is fried, remove the bones and dish it. Garnish the inside with butter à la maître-d’hôtel, and lay thereon a row of sliced truffles.
Prepare the sole exactly as directed under “Sole à la Colbert” (No. 822). When it’s fried, take out the bones and plate it. Fill the inside with maître-d’hôtel butter and place a row of sliced truffles on top.
290856—SOLE NORMANDE
Poach the sole on a buttered dish with one-sixth pint of fish fumet, and the same quantity of the cooking-liquor of mushrooms. Drain and dish the sole, and surround it with mussels, poached oysters (cleared of their beards), shrimps’ tails, and small cooked mushrooms. Put the sole in the oven for a few minutes, tilt the dish in order to get rid of all liquid, and coat the sole and the garnish with Normande sauce. Make a little garland of pale meat-glaze on the sauce, and finish the garnish with the following articles:—Six fine slices of truffle set in a row upon the sole; six small crusts in the shape of lozenges, fried in clarified butter and arranged round the truffles; four gudgeons treated à l’anglaise and fried at the last moment; and four medium-sized trussed crayfish cooked in court-bouillon.
Poach the sole in a buttered dish with a third of a pint of fish stock and the same amount of mushroom cooking liquid. Drain and serve the sole, surrounding it with mussels, poached oysters (without their beards), shrimp tails, and small cooked mushrooms. Put the sole in the oven for a few minutes, tilt the dish to remove any liquid, and coat the sole and the garnish with Normande sauce. Make a small garland of pale meat glaze on the sauce, and finish the garnish with the following items: Six fine slices of truffle lined up on the sole; six small lozenge-shaped crusts, fried in clarified butter and arranged around the truffles; four gudgeons prepared and fried just before serving; and four medium-sized trussed crayfish cooked in court-bouillon.
Set the gudgeons and the crayfish round the dish.
Set the hooks and the crayfish around the dish.
857—SOLE MARGUERY
Poach the sole in white wine and fish fumet in the proportions already given.
Poach the sole in white wine and fish fumet using the proportions provided earlier.
Drain and dish the sole, and surround it with a border of mussels and shrimps’ tails. Coat the sole and the garnish with white wine sauce, well finished with butter, and set to glaze quickly.
Drain and plate the sole, and surround it with a ring of mussels and shrimp tails. Cover the sole and the garnish with a white wine sauce, nicely finished with butter, and broil quickly for a glaze.
858—SOLE MARINIÈRE
Liberally butter a dish, sprinkle a coffeespoonful of chopped shallots on the bottom, lay the sole thereon, and poach the latter with one-sixth pint of white wine and the same quantity of the very clear cooking-liquor of mussels. Drain and dish the sole, surround it with mussels (cleared of their beards), and keep it hot.
Liberally butter a dish, sprinkle a teaspoon of chopped shallots on the bottom, place the sole on top, and poach it with one-sixth of a pint of white wine and the same amount of clear mussel cooking liquid. Drain and plate the sole, surround it with mussels (cleaned of their beards), and keep it warm.
Reduce the cooking-liquor to half; thicken with a tablespoonful of velouté, and the yolks of two eggs, and finish it, away from the fire, with two and one-half oz. of butter and a pinch of chopped parsley.
Reduce the cooking liquid by half; thicken it with a tablespoon of velouté and the yolks of two eggs. Finish it, off the heat, with two and a half ounces of butter and a pinch of chopped parsley.
Tilt the dish so as to rid it of the liquid accumulated on the bottom, coat the sole and the garnish with the prepared sauce, and glaze quickly.
Tilt the dish to get rid of the liquid that has collected at the bottom, cover the sole and the garnish with the prepared sauce, and glaze quickly.
859—SOLE AU VIN BLANC
Partly separate the fillets from the bones on the upper side of the sole, and slip a piece of butter, as large as a walnut, under each fillet. Lay the sole in a dish, the bottom of which [291] should be buttered and garnished with a small onion, chopped. Moisten with one-quarter pint of ordinary white wine, as much fish fumet, and a few tablespoonfuls of the cooking-liquor of mushrooms. Poach gently with lid on.
Partly separate the fillets from the bones on the top side of the sole, and slide a piece of butter, about the size of a walnut, under each fillet. Place the sole in a dish, the bottom of which [291] should be buttered and topped with a small chopped onion. Add one-quarter pint of regular white wine, the same amount of fish fumet, and a few tablespoons of the mushroom cooking liquid. Poach gently with the lid on.
Drain and dish the sole, and coat it with a white wine sauce, prepared in accordance with one of the methods given in the chapter on Sauces (No. 111). Glaze quickly, or serve without glazing.
Drain and plate the sole, then cover it with a white wine sauce made using one of the methods described in the chapter on Sauces (No. 111). Glaze quickly, or serve it without glazing.
N.B.—“Sole au Vin Blanc” may be prepared after the above recipe, but ordinary white wine may be replaced by one of the Rhine wines or Moselle, by some Johannisberg, or by a good white Burgundy or Bordeaux wine, such as Chablis-Moutonne, Savigny, Montrachet, Barsac, Sauternes, and even Château-Yquem or Château-Latour.
N.B.—“Sole au Vin Blanc” can be made using the recipe above, but you can swap out the regular white wine for a Rhine wine or Moselle, some Johannisberg, or a nice white Burgundy or Bordeaux, like Chablis-Moutonne, Savigny, Montrachet, Barsac, Sauternes, or even Château-Yquem or Château-Latour.
In any of these cases the name of the wine may be mentioned, and on the menu may be written Sole au Barsac, Sole au Château-Yquem, &c.
In any of these cases, the name of the wine can be mentioned, and on the menu, it can be written Sole au Barsac, Sole au Château-Yquem, &c.
860—SOLE DIEPPOISE
Poach the sole with one-sixth pint of fish fumet and a few tablespoonfuls of the cooking-liquor of mussels.
Poach the sole with one-sixth of a pint of fish fumet and a few tablespoons of the mussel cooking liquid.
Drain and dish the sole, surround it with poached mussels (shelled and cleared of their beards) and shrimps’ tails, and coat the fish and the garnish with a white wine sauce combined with the reduced cooking-liquor.
Drain and plate the sole, surround it with poached mussels (shelled and cleaned of their beards) and shrimp tails, and coat the fish and the garnish with a white wine sauce mixed with the reduced cooking liquid.
861—SOLE DIPLOMATE
Drain it, dish it, and coat it with Diplomate sauce.
Drain it, serve it, and cover it with Diplomate sauce.
Set upon it a row of six fine slices of black truffle; these should have been previously glazed with pale meat-glaze.
Place a row of six thin slices of black truffle on it; these should have been previously coated with light meat glaze.
862—SOLE BONNE FEMME
Butter the bottom of the dish intended for the sole, and besprinkle it with two chopped shallots, one pinch of parsley, and one and one-half oz. of raw minced mushrooms. Lay the sole upon this garnish, moisten with one-quarter pint of white wine and as much fish fumet, and poach gently, taking care to baste from time to time.
Butter the bottom of the dish for the sole, and sprinkle it with two chopped shallots, a pinch of parsley, and one and a half ounces of raw minced mushrooms. Place the sole on this garnish, moisten it with a quarter pint of white wine and as much fish fumet, and poach gently, being sure to baste occasionally.
When the sole is poached, drain off the cooking-liquor into a vegetable-pan, and reduce it quickly to half; effect the leason with two tablespoonfuls of fish velouté, and finish the sauce with two oz. of butter. Coat the sole with this sauce and set it to glaze in a fierce oven or at a salamander.
When the sole is poached, drain the cooking liquid into a saucepan, and reduce it quickly by half; add two tablespoons of fish velouté to make the sauce, and finish it with two ounces of butter. Coat the sole with this sauce and place it to glaze in a hot oven or under a salamander.
292863—SOLE PARISIENNE
Poach the sole in white wine, the cooking-liquor of mushrooms, and some butter. Drain it thoroughly, dish it, and coat it with white wine sauce combined with the reduced cooking-liquor of the sole. Garnish with a row of six slices of truffle and six fine roundels of cooked mushrooms kept very white, and finish with four medium-sized trussed crayfish.
Poach the sole in white wine, the liquid from cooking mushrooms, and some butter. Drain it well, plate it, and top it with a white wine sauce mixed with the reduced cooking liquid from the sole. Garnish with six slices of truffle and six small, very white rounds of cooked mushrooms, and finish with four medium-sized trussed crayfish.
864—SOLE NANTUA
Poach the sole in one-sixth pint of fish fumet and a few tablespoonfuls of the cooking-liquor of mushrooms.
Poach the sole in one-sixth of a pint of fish fumet and a few tablespoons of the mushroom cooking liquid.
Drain and dish the sole, surround it with twelve shelled crayfishes’ tails, and coat it with Nantua sauce.
Drain and plate the sole, surround it with twelve tails of shelled crayfish, and top it with Nantua sauce.
Lay a row of very black truffle slices along the middle of the fish.
Lay a row of very dark truffle slices down the center of the fish.
FILLETS OF SOLE
Subject to the kind of dish required, fillets of sole are either kept in their natural state, they are stuffed and folded over, or they are simply folded over without being stuffed, each of which methods of preparation will be specially referred to in the recipes.
Depending on the dish you need, sole fillets can either be left as they are, stuffed and folded over, or just folded over without stuffing. Each of these preparation methods will be specifically mentioned in the recipes.
Whatever be the method adopted, always skin the fillets thoroughly; i.e., remove the thin membrane which lies beneath the skin, the tendency of which, during the cooking process, is to shrink and thereby disfigure the fillet.
Whatever method you choose, always make sure to skin the fillets properly; i.e., remove the thin membrane beneath the skin, as it tends to shrink during cooking and can ruin the appearance of the fillet.
This done, flatten out the fillets with the broad side of a wet knife, and trim them slightly if necessary. The poaching of fillets of sole must be effected without allowing the cooking-liquor to boil, the object being to prevent the pieces losing their shape. Fillets should also be kept very white.
This done, flatten out the fillets with the broad side of a wet knife and trim them a bit if needed. The poaching of sole fillets must be done without letting the cooking liquid boil, as the goal is to keep the pieces from losing their shape. Fillets should also be kept very white.
In cases where the exact amount of the poaching-liquor is not given, allow one-quarter pint to every four fillets, i.e., to every sole.
In situations where the exact amount of the poaching liquid isn't specified, use a quarter pint for every four fillets, i.e., for each sole.
865—FILETS DE SOLES AMÉRICAINE
Arrange the folded fillets in a deep, buttered dish, and poach them in fish fumet.
Arrange the folded fillets in a deep, buttered dish, and poach them in fish fumet.
Drain, and dish them in the form of an oval, letting them overlap one another with their tail-ends hidden. Garnish the centre of the dish with slices of lobster prepared à l’américaine (No. 939), and coat the whole with the lobster’s sauce.
Drain, and arrange them on a plate in an oval shape, overlapping them and hiding their tail ends. Garnish the center of the plate with slices of lobster prepared à l’américaine (No. 939), and cover everything with the lobster sauce.
866—FILETS DE SOLES ANGLAISE
Treat the fillets à l’anglaise with fresh and fine bread-crumbs. Pat the bread-crumbs over the egg with the flat of a knife, that [293] the two may be well combined; and, with the back of a knife, criss-cross the coating of the fillets.
Treat the fillets à l’anglaise with fresh, fine breadcrumbs. Press the breadcrumbs onto the egg with the flat side of a knife so that [293] the two mix well; then, use the back of a knife to create a criss-cross pattern on the coating of the fillets.
Cook them gently in clarified butter. Serve on a hot dish, and sprinkle the fillets with half-melted butter à la maître-d’hôtel.
Cook them gently in clarified butter. Serve on a hot plate and drizzle the fillets with half-melted butter à la maître-d’hôtel.
867—FILETS DE SOLES ANDALOUSE
The following should have been prepared beforehand:—(1) As many small half-tomatoes, stewed in butter and garnished by means of rizotto with capsicums, as there are fillets of sole; (2) the same number of roundels of egg-plant, seasoned, dredged, and fried in oil.
The following should have been prepared beforehand:—(1) As many small half-tomatoes, cooked in butter and topped with rice and peppers, as there are fillets of sole; (2) the same number of slices of eggplant, seasoned, coated, and fried in oil.
When dishing, arrange the roundels of egg-plant round the dish; place a stuffed tomato on each roundel of egg-plant, and a poached fillet of sole upon each tomato. Sprinkle with lightly-browned butter, and serve at once.
When serving, arrange the slices of eggplant around the dish; place a stuffed tomato on each slice of eggplant, and a poached fillet of sole on top of each tomato. Drizzle with lightly browned butter, and serve immediately.
868—FILETS DE SOLES CAPRICE
Dip the fillets in melted, seasoned butter, and then roll them in fresh and fine bread-crumbs. Pat the bread-crumbs with the flat of the knife, and with the back of the same instrument criss-cross the surface of the fillets. Sprinkle with melted butter, and set to grill gently, taking care that the coating of bread-crumbs acquires a nice, light-brown colour.
Dip the fillets in melted, seasoned butter, then roll them in fresh, fine breadcrumbs. Press the breadcrumbs down with the flat side of a knife, and use the back of the knife to create a criss-cross pattern on the surface of the fillets. Drizzle with melted butter and place on the grill gently, making sure the breadcrumb coating turns a nice, light brown color.
Lay on each grilled fillet the half of a peeled banana, cooked in butter, and send to the table, separately, a Roberts sauce Escoffier, finished with butter.
Place half of a peeled banana that’s been cooked in butter on each grilled fillet, and serve separately a Roberts sauce Escoffier, finished with butter.
869—FILETS DE SOLES CATALANE
Poach, in the oven, as many emptied and seasoned half-tomatoes as there are fillets of sole. Cook some very finely-minced onion in oil, without letting it acquire any colour, and allow one tablespoonful of the onion to each half-tomato.
Poach in the oven as many empty, seasoned half-tomatoes as there are sole fillets. Sauté some finely chopped onion in oil without letting it brown, and use one tablespoon of the onion for each half-tomato.
Fold the fillets of sole, and poach them in fish fumet just a few minutes before dishing them. Garnish the half-tomatoes with onion; arrange them in a circle on a dish, and place a fillet of sole upon each. Quickly reduce the cooking-liquor of the fillets, and finish it with butter in the proportion of one oz. per one-eighth pint of reduced fumet.
Fold the sole fillets and poach them in fish fumet just a few minutes before serving. Garnish the halved tomatoes with onion; arrange them in a circle on a plate and place a sole fillet on each one. Quickly reduce the cooking liquid from the fillets and finish it with butter, using one ounce for every one-eighth pint of reduced fumet.
Coat the fillets and set to glaze quickly.
Coat the fillets and let them glaze quickly.
[294]
870—FILETS DE SOLES CLARENCE
They may be dished after the two following methods:—
They can be served using the following methods:—
1. Put a preparation of Duchesse potatoes in a piping-bag fitted with a large, grooved pipe, and describe therewith an ornamental design containing as many divisions as there are fillets of sole. Lightly gild and brown in the oven. This design, consisting of scroll-work, should be prepared before poaching the fillets. Lay a fillet in each division of the design, and coat with American sauce, prepared with curry and combined with the meat of the lobster (cut into small dice) which has served in the preparation of the sauce. Take care that no sauce touches the scroll-work, which should remain well-defined.
1. Put a preparation of Duchesse potatoes in a piping bag fitted with a large, grooved tip, and use it to create a decorative design with as many sections as there are fillets of sole. Lightly gild and brown in the oven. This design, made of scrollwork, should be prepared before poaching the fillets. Place a fillet in each section of the design and cover with American sauce, made with curry and mixed with diced lobster meat that was used in the sauce preparation. Make sure no sauce touches the scrollwork, which should stay clearly defined.
2. Bake some large potatoes in the oven. Open them; remove their pulp, and put into each baked shell a tablespoonful of American sauce au currie referred to above. Add a poached fillet of sole; coat with American sauce; dish these garnished potatoes on a napkin, and serve very hot.
2. Bake some large potatoes in the oven. Cut them open, scoop out the insides, and fill each baked shell with a tablespoon of the American curry sauce mentioned earlier. Add a poached sole fillet; cover it with American sauce; arrange these garnished potatoes on a napkin and serve them very hot.
871—FILETS DE SOLES AUX CHAMPIGNONS
Stew two oz. of small mushrooms in butter. Fold the fillets, and poach them in one-sixth pint of the cooking-liquor of mushrooms, and a piece of butter the size of a walnut. Arrange the fillets in an oval, and garnish the centre of the dish with the stewed mushrooms.
Stew two oz. of small mushrooms in butter. Fold the fillets, and poach them in one-sixth pint of the cooking liquid from the mushrooms, along with a piece of butter the size of a walnut. Arrange the fillets in an oval shape, and garnish the center of the dish with the stewed mushrooms.
Reduce the cooking-liquor of the fillets to one-third; add thereto two tablespoonfuls of velouté; finish the sauce with one oz. of butter, and coat the fillets and the garnish.
Reduce the cooking liquid of the fillets to one-third, then add two tablespoons of velouté. Finish the sauce with one ounce of butter, and coat the fillets and the garnish.
872—FILETS DE SOLES AUX CREVETTES
Dish them in an oval; garnish the middle with one oz. of shelled shrimps’ tails, kept very hot, and coat the fillets and the garnish with shrimp sauce.
Serve them in an oval dish; top the center with 1 oz. of hot shelled shrimp tails, and cover the fillets and the garnish with shrimp sauce.
873—FILETS DE SOLES CHAUCHAT
Poach the fillets of sole, folded, in butter and lemon juice.
Poach the folded sole fillets in butter and lemon juice.
Coat the bottom of a dish with Mornay sauce, and set the fillets of sole thereon in the form of an oval. Surround the fish with roundels of cooked potatoes turned to the shape of corks.
Coat the bottom of a dish with Mornay sauce, and place the sole fillets on it in an oval shape. Surround the fish with round slices of cooked potatoes shaped like corks.
Cover the fillets and the garnish with Mornay sauce, and glaze quickly in a fierce oven or at the salamander.
Cover the fillets and the garnish with Mornay sauce, then broil quickly in a hot oven or under the salamander.
874—FILETS DE SOLES BERCY
Cook in the oven, basting frequently the while, and glaze at the last minute. Besprinkle with a few drops of lemon juice, and when about to serve drop a pinch of chopped parsley upon each fillet.
Cook in the oven, basting frequently, and glaze at the last minute. Sprinkle with a few drops of lemon juice, and just before serving, add a pinch of chopped parsley on each fillet.
Or, poach the fillets with chopped shallots, and increase the moistening. As soon as the fillets are ready, drain off their cooking-liquor into a vegetable-pan; reduce it speedily to one-third, and add a few drops of meat-glaze, a little lemon juice, one-half oz. of butter, and one pinch of chopped parsley.
Or, poach the fillets with chopped shallots, adding more moisture. Once the fillets are done, drain the cooking liquid into a vegetable pan; quickly reduce it to one-third, then add a few drops of meat glaze, a little lemon juice, half an ounce of butter, and a pinch of chopped parsley.
Coat the fillets, and set to glaze quickly.
Coat the fillets and let them glaze quickly.
N.B.—Sole à la Bercy may be prepared after either of the two methods.
N.B.—Sole à la Bercy can be made using either of the two methods.
875—FILETS DE SOLES DEJAZET
Treat the fillets of sole à l’anglaise and grill them as explained under No. 830.
Treat the sole fillets à l’anglaise and grill them as described in No. 830.
Dish them, cover them thinly with half-melted tarragon butter, and deck each fillet with five or six parboiled, tarragon leaves.
Serve them up, lightly coat them with half-melted tarragon butter, and garnish each fillet with five or six parboiled tarragon leaves.
876—FILETS DE SOLES GRAND DUC
Fold the fillets of soles over, and poach them in fish fumet and the cooking-liquor of mushrooms. Arrange them in an oval on a dish, with their tails pointing inwards; place a fine slice of truffle in the middle of each fillet, and between each of the latter three shelled crayfishes’ tails.
Fold the sole fillets over and poach them in fish fumet and the mushroom cooking liquid. Arrange them in an oval on a plate, with their tails pointing inward; place a nice slice of truffle in the center of each fillet and between each of those, three shelled crayfish tails.
Coat with Mornay sauce, and set to glaze quickly.
Coat with Mornay sauce and let it glaze quickly.
When taking the dish from the oven, set in its centre a fine heap of very green asparagus-heads, cohered with butter at the moment of dishing.
When you take the dish out of the oven, place a nice pile of very green asparagus tips in the center, held together with butter right before serving.
877—FILETS DE SOLES JOINVILLE
Select some fine fillets of soles; fold them, and poach them in the cooking-liquor of mushrooms, and butter, taking care to keep them very white. Arrange them in an oval, with their tails pointing upwards and the carapace of a crayfish fixed on each fillet; and garnish the middle of the dish with a salpicon or a short julienne, consisting of one and one-half oz. of cooked mushrooms, one-half oz. of truffle, and one and one-half oz. of shrimps’ tails cohered by means of a few tablespoonfuls of Joinville sauce. Coat the fillets and the garnish with the same sauce, and deck each fillet with a fine slice of truffle coated with meat-glaze.
Select some nice sole fillets; fold them and poach them in mushroom cooking liquid and butter, making sure to keep them very white. Arrange them in an oval shape with their tails pointing upwards and place the shell of a crayfish on each fillet; and garnish the center of the dish with a salpicon or a short julienne, made from one and a half ounces of cooked mushrooms, half an ounce of truffle, and one and a half ounces of shrimp tails mixed together with a few tablespoons of Joinville sauce. Coat the fillets and the garnish with the same sauce, and top each fillet with a thin slice of truffle covered in meat glaze.
[296]
They may also be served after the old-fashioned way, as
follows:—
296They can also be served the traditional way, as follows:—
Set the garnish in the middle of the dish, shaping it like a dome; coat it with Joinville sauce, and surround it with the fillets of sole, which should slightly overlap one another and have their tails uppermost. Fix a carapace of crayfish on the tail of each fillet, and deck each with a slice of very black truffle.
Place the garnish in the center of the dish, shaping it like a dome; cover it with Joinville sauce, and arrange the sole fillets around it so they slightly overlap and have their tails pointing up. Attach a crayfish shell to the tail of each fillet, and top each with a slice of very dark truffle.
With this method of dishing, the garnish alone is coated with sauce, the fillets thus forming a white, encircling border.
With this serving style, only the garnish is covered in sauce, creating a white, surrounding border with the fillets.
878—FILETS DE SOLES JUDIC
Fold, and poach the fillets in butter and lemon juice.
Fold and poach the fillets in butter and lemon juice.
Arrange them in an oval round a dish, laying each upon a nice little braised and trimmed half lettuce, and place upon each fillet a quenelle of sole mousseline-forcemeat in the shape of a flattened oval, poached at the time of dishing up.
Arrange them in an oval around a dish, placing each on a nicely braised and trimmed half lettuce, and put a quenelle of sole mousseline-forcemeat in the shape of a flattened oval on each fillet, poached at the time of serving.
Coat with Mornay sauce and glaze quickly. When taking the dish out of the oven, encircle the fillets of sole with a thread of buttered meat-glaze.
Coat with Mornay sauce and quickly glaze. When you take the dish out of the oven, surround the fillets of sole with a thread of buttered meat glaze.
879—FILETS DE SOLES In Hungarian Style
Fry in butter, without colouration, one small tablespoonful of chopped onion seasoned with a very little paprika; moisten with three tablespoonfuls of white wine and one-sixth pint of fish fumet; add two small peeled, pressed, and roughly-chopped tomatoes, and set to cook for seven or eight minutes.
Fry one small tablespoon of chopped onion in butter until it’s soft but not browned, adding just a pinch of paprika. Then, add three tablespoons of white wine and one-sixth of a pint of fish fumet; mix in two small peeled, pressed, and roughly chopped tomatoes, and let it cook for seven to eight minutes.
Fold the fillets of sole; lay them on a buttered dish; pour the above preparation thereon, and poach them. Arrange them in a circle on a dish; reduce their cooking-liquor to a stiff consistence; add a few tablespoonfuls of cream and a few drops of lemon juice, and coat the fillets with this sauce.
Fold the sole fillets and place them on a buttered dish. Pour the preparation over them and poach. Arrange them in a circle on a plate, reduce the cooking liquid until it's thick, and mix in a few tablespoons of cream along with a few drops of lemon juice. Then coat the fillets with this sauce.
880—FILETS DE SOLES LADY EGMONT
Fold the fillets, and poach them in a few tablespoonfuls of excellent fish fumet.
Fold the fillets and poach them in a few tablespoons of excellent fish fumet.
Also for every four fillets (i.e., per sole) finely mince one oz. of well-cleaned mushrooms, and cook them quickly in butter, lemon juice, a little salt, and pepper. This done, add the cooking-liquor to the fish fumet, and keep the cooked minced mushrooms hot.
Also for every four fillets (i.e., per sole) finely chop one oz. of well-cleaned mushrooms, and cook them quickly in butter, lemon juice, a little salt, and pepper. Once that’s done, add the cooking liquid to the fish fumet, and keep the cooked chopped mushrooms warm.
Reduce the combined cooking-liquor and fish fumet to half; add thereto one oz. of butter and two tablespoonfuls of cream; and to the resulting sauce add the reserved minced mushrooms and two tablespoonfuls of freshly-cooked and well-drained asparagus-heads, uncooled.
Reduce the combined cooking liquid and fish fumet by half; then add 1 oz. of butter and two tablespoons of cream; and to the resulting sauce, stir in the reserved minced mushrooms and two tablespoons of freshly cooked and well-drained asparagus tips, still warm.
[297]
Serve the fillets of sole on an earthenware dish, coat them
with the above garnish, and set to glaze quickly in a fierce
oven or at the salamander.
[297]
Serve the sole fillets on a ceramic dish, cover them with the garnish mentioned above, and quickly broil them in a hot oven or under the salamander.
881—FILETS DE SOLES MARINETTE
Poach a sole in fish fumet and the cooking-liquor of mushrooms, and drain it on a napkin. When it is still lukewarm, carefully raise its fillets and trim them.
Poach a sole in fish fumet and the mushroom cooking liquid, then place it on a napkin to drain. When it's still warm, gently lift its fillets and trim them.
Break an egg into a bowl; beat it well, and add enough grated Gruyère and Parmesan to it (mixed in equal quantities) to produce a dense paste. Mix a dessertspoonful of cold Béchamel sauce with this paste; add salt and cayenne pepper; spread an even thickness of one inch of it over two of the fillets of sole; lay thereon the two remaining fillets, and put aside in the cool.
Break an egg into a bowl, whisk it well, and add enough grated Gruyère and Parmesan (mixed in equal amounts) to create a thick paste. Combine a dessert spoonful of cold Béchamel sauce with this paste; season with salt and cayenne pepper; spread an even layer about one inch thick over two of the sole fillets; place the two remaining fillets on top, and set aside in a cool place.
When the egg and cheese paste is very stiff, dip the fillets in a Villeroy sauce, and leave the latter to cool. Then treat the stuffed and sauced fillets à l’anglaise, and fry them, just before serving, in very hot fat.
When the egg and cheese mixture is really thick, dip the fillets in a Villeroy sauce and let it cool. Then handle the stuffed and sauced fillets à l’anglaise, and fry them in very hot oil just before serving.
Dish on a napkin with very green parsley all round.
Dish on a napkin with bright green parsley all around.
882—FILETS DE SOLES MARIE STUART
Fold the fillets, and poach them in fish fumet. Arrange them in an oval on a dish; coat them with the sauce given under “Filets de soles à la New-burg” (No. 890), and place on each fillet a quenelle of fish forcemeat in the shape of a quoit and decked with a slice of truffle. These quenelles should, if possible, be poached just before dishing up, and well drained before being laid on the fillets of sole.
Fold the fillets and poach them in fish fumet. Arrange them in an oval shape on a plate; cover them with the sauce mentioned under “Filets de soles à la New-burg” (No. 890). On each fillet, place a quenelle of fish forcemeat shaped like a ring and topped with a slice of truffle. These quenelles should, if possible, be poached right before serving and drained well before being placed on the fillets of sole.
883—FILETS DE SOLES MIGNONETTE
Cook the fillets in butter, and set them in a hot timbale.
Cook the fillets in butter and place them in a hot timbale.
Surround them with potato-balls the size of peas, raised by means of the round spoon-cutter, and cooked beforehand in butter.
Surround them with pea-sized potato balls, made using a round spoon cutter and cooked in butter beforehand.
Lay upon the fillets eight or ten slices of fresh truffle heated in one-sixth pint of very light meat-glaze.
Lay eight or ten slices of fresh truffle on the fillets, warmed in one-sixth of a pint of very light meat glaze.
Finish the glaze in which the slices of truffle have been heated with two-thirds oz. of butter and a few drops of lemon juice, and pour it over the fillets and their garnish. Serve very hot.
Finish the glaze that the truffle slices have been warmed in with two-thirds oz. of butter and a few drops of lemon juice, then pour it over the fillets and their garnish. Serve very hot.
884—FILETS DE SOLES MIMI
Divide a live lobster into two, lengthwise, and prepare it à l’américaine, taking care to keep the sauce short.
Split a live lobster in half lengthwise and prepare it à l’américaine, making sure to keep the sauce thick.
When the lobster is cooked, take the meat from the tail; cut [298] it into as many slices as there are fillets of sole, and keep them hot.
When the lobster is cooked, take the meat from the tail; cut 298 it into as many slices as there are fillets of sole, and keep them hot.
Remove all the meat from the claws, and that remaining in the carcass; pound all of it smoothly, add two tablespoonfuls of cream, and rub through a fine sieve. Prepare a garnish of spaghetti with cream, and add thereto the purée of lobster.
Remove all the meat from the claws and what’s left in the carcass; mash it all up until smooth, mix in two tablespoons of cream, and strain it through a fine sieve. Make a garnish of spaghetti with cream, and stir in the lobster purée.
Fold the fillets of sole, and poach them in Chablis wine and butter. All this being done, lay the two emptied halves of the lobster on a napkin lying on a dish, setting them back to back. Fill these lobster shells to the brim with the prepared garnish of spaghetti. Upon this garnish lay the poached fillets of sole, sandwiching a slice of lobster between every two; besprinkle the whole with a short and fine julienne of very black truffle.
Fold the sole fillets and poach them in Chablis wine and butter. Once that's done, place the two emptied halves of the lobster on a napkin on a plate, with the backs facing each other. Fill the lobster shells to the top with the prepared spaghetti garnish. On top of this garnish, lay the poached sole fillets, placing a slice of lobster between every two; sprinkle the whole thing with a fine julienne of very black truffle.
Send the lobster sauce, finished with a few tablespoonfuls of cream, to the table separately. Proceed as quickly as possible with the dishing up, in order that the dish may reach the table very hot.
Send the lobster sauce, finished with a few tablespoons of cream, to the table separately. Serve the dish as quickly as possible so it arrives at the table very hot.
885—FILETS DE SOLES MEXICAINE
Coat the fillets with fish forcemeat, and roll them to resemble scrolls (see No. 914). Poach them in fish fumet as directed for the paupiettes. Lay each rolled fillet in a grilled mushroom garnished with one-half tablespoonful of peeled, pressed, and concassed tomato cooked in butter, and arrange them in an oval on a dish.
Coat the fillets with fish paste and roll them up to look like scrolls (see No. 914). Poach them in fish fumet as instructed for the paupiettes. Place each rolled fillet on a grilled mushroom topped with half a tablespoon of peeled, pressed, and concassed tomato cooked in butter, and arrange them in an oval on a plate.
Coat them with Béchamel sauce combined with a purée of tomatoes and capsicums cut into small dice, in the proportion of two tablespoonfuls of the purée and two-thirds oz. of the capsicums per pint of the sauce.
Coat them with a Béchamel sauce mixed with a purée of tomatoes and diced capsicums, using two tablespoons of the purée and two-thirds of an ounce of the capsicums for each pint of sauce.
886—FILETS DE SOLES MIRABEAU
Poach the fillets, left in their natural state, in fish fumet.
Poach the fillets, left in their natural state, in fish fumet.
Dish them and coat with white wine and Genevoise sauces, alternating the two, white and brown. Lay a thin strip of anchovy fillet between each of the fillets of sole; deck those of the latter coated with white sauce with a slice of truffle, and those coated with brown sauce with a star of blanched tarragon leaves.
Dish them out and coat with white wine and Genevoise sauces, alternating between the white and brown. Place a thin strip of anchovy fillet between each of the sole fillets; top the ones coated with white sauce with a slice of truffle, and the ones coated with brown sauce with a star of blanched tarragon leaves.
887—FILETS DE SOLES MIRAMAR
Divide each of the fillets into slices; season them and cook them in butter. Cut fifteen roundels (one-third inch thick) of egg-plant; season, dredge, and toss them in butter, taking care to keep them very crisp.
Divide each of the fillets into slices; season them and cook them in butter. Cut fifteen round slices (one-third inch thick) of eggplant; season, coat, and sauté them in butter, making sure to keep them nice and crispy.
Take a timbale of suitable size, and line its sides with a layer (three-quarters inch thick) of pilaff rice.
Take a timbale of the right size and line the sides with a layer of pilaf rice that's three-quarters of an inch thick.
[299]
Put the roundels of egg-plant and the sliced fillets of sole
(mixed and tossed together for a moment) in the middle of the
dish.
[299]
Place the round slices of eggplant and the sliced sole fillets (mixed and tossed together briefly) in the center of the dish.
Just before serving, sprinkle with one oz. of lightly-browned butter.
Just before serving, drizzle with 1 oz. of lightly browned butter.
888—FILETS DE SOLES AUX HUÎTRES
Open and poach twelve oysters. Poach the fillets of sole, folded, in the oyster liquor strained through linen, and a piece of butter as large as a walnut.
Open and poach twelve oysters. Poach the sole fillets, folded, in the oyster broth strained through a cloth, along with a piece of butter the size of a walnut.
Arrange in an oval on a dish; garnish the centre with the poached oysters (cleared of their beards), and coat the fillets of sole and the oysters with Normande sauce combined with the reduced cooking-liquor of the fillets.
Place in an oval shape on a plate; decorate the center with the poached oysters (with their beards removed), and cover the fillets of sole and the oysters with Normande sauce mixed with the reduced cooking liquid from the fillets.
889—FILETS DE SOLES NELSON
Arrange them in a circle on a dish; coat them with white-wine sauce, and glaze quickly.
Arrange them in a circle on a plate; cover them with white-wine sauce, and glaze them quickly.
Garnish the centre of the dish with a pyramid of potato-balls cooked in butter and of a light-brown colour. Surround the fillets with poached milt.
Garnish the center of the dish with a pyramid of potato balls cooked in butter until they're a light brown color. Surround the fillets with poached milt.
890—FILETS DE SOLES NEW-BURG
Cut the remainder of the lobster meat into dice, and add these to the sauce. Fold the fillets of sole, and poach them in fish fumet. Arrange them in an oval on a dish; lay a slice of lobster upon each fillet, and coat with the lobster-sauce combined with the dice, prepared as directed above.
Cut the leftover lobster meat into small cubes and add them to the sauce. Fold the sole fillets and poach them in fish fumet. Arrange them in an oval shape on a plate; place a slice of lobster on top of each fillet and cover with the lobster sauce mixed with the diced meat, prepared as described above.
891—FILETS DE SOLES ORIENTALE
Prepare the fillets exactly as those à la New-burg, but season the sauce with curry.
Prepare the fillets just like you would for Newburg, but spice the sauce with curry.
Having dished and sauced the fillets, set a pyramid of rice à l’Indienne in the middle of the dish, or send the rice to the table separately, in a timbale; either way will be found to answer.
Having plated the fillets with sauce, place a pyramid of Indian-style rice in the center of the dish, or serve the rice separately in a ramekin; either option will work well.
892—FILETS DE SOLES PERSANE
Prepare the fillets as in the case of those à la New-burg, but season the sauce with paprika, and add thereto one oz. of capsicums cut into large dice. Send some pilaff rice with saffron to the table separately.
Prepare the fillets just like you would for those à la New-burg, but spice the sauce with paprika and add one ounce of large diced bell peppers. Serve some saffron pilaf rice on the side.
300893—FILETS DE SOLES ORLY
Season the fillets; dip them into batter and, a few minutes before serving, put them into very hot fat. Drain them; dish them on a napkin with fried parsley, and serve a tomato sauce separately.
Season the fillets, dip them in batter, and just a few minutes before serving, place them in very hot oil. Drain them, arrange them on a napkin with fried parsley, and serve a tomato sauce on the side.
N.B.—There are several ways of preparing these fillets of sole. Thus they may be simply dipped in milk, dredged, and impaled on a hatelet. They may also be marinaded, treated à l’anglaise, and twisted into cork-screw shape.
N.B.—There are several ways to prepare these sole fillets. They can be dipped in milk, coated, and skewered on a hatelet. They can also be marinaded, seasoned à l’anglaise, and twisted into a corkscrew shape.
Always, however, dish them on a napkin with fried parsley and, in every case, send a tomato sauce to the table separately.
Always, however, serve them on a napkin with fried parsley and, in every case, bring a tomato sauce to the table separately.
This last accompaniment is essential.
This last support is essential.
894—FILETS DE SOLES OLGA, otherwise “OTERO”
Bake beforehand, in the oven, as many fine, well-washed potatoes as there are fillets of sole. As soon as they are done, remove a piece of the baked shell, and withdraw the pulp in such wise as to leave nothing but the long, parched shells. Fold the fillets, and poach them with a little excellent fish fumet. Garnish the bottom of each prepared shell with a tablespoonful of shelled shrimps’ tails, cohered with a white-wine sauce.
Bake beforehand, in the oven, as many well-washed, good quality potatoes as there are sole fillets. Once they're done, take off a piece of the baked skin and scoop out the flesh, leaving only the long, crispy shells. Fold the fillets and poach them with a bit of high-quality fish fumet. Fill the bottom of each prepared shell with a tablespoon of shrimp tails, combined with a white wine sauce.
Put a poached fillet of sole upon this garnish; cover with sufficient Mornay sauce to completely fill the shell; sprinkle with grated cheese, and glaze quickly. Dish on a napkin the moment the fillets have been taken from the oven, and serve immediately.
Put a poached sole fillet on this garnish; cover it with enough Mornay sauce to completely fill the shell; sprinkle with grated cheese, and quickly brown it. Plate it on a napkin as soon as the fillets come out of the oven, and serve right away.
895—FILETS DE SOLES POLIGNAC
Fold the fillets, and poach them in one-quarter pint of white wine, a few tablespoonfuls of the cooking-liquor of mushrooms, and a piece of butter about the size of a walnut.
Fold the fillets and poach them in one-quarter pint of white wine, a few tablespoons of mushroom cooking liquid, and a piece of butter about the size of a walnut.
Dish the fillets in an oval. Reduce the cooking-liquor to half; thicken it by means of two tablespoonfuls, bare, of fish velouté; finish the sauce with one oz. of butter, and add thereto three small, cooked, finely-minced mushrooms, and one tablespoonful of a julienne of truffles.
Dish the fillets in an oval shape. Reduce the cooking liquid by half; thicken it with two tablespoons of plain fish velouté. Finish the sauce with 1 ounce of butter, and add three small, cooked, finely minced mushrooms, and one tablespoon of a julienne of truffles.
Coat the fillets with sauce, and set to glaze.
Coat the fillets with sauce and let them glaze.
896—FILETS DE SOLES PAYSANNE
For the fillets of soles, cut two small carrots, two new onions, a stick of celery, and the white of one leek in paysanne fashion. Season these vegetables with a very little table-salt and a pinch of sugar; stew them in butter; moisten sufficiently to cover them with lukewarm water; and add a few pieces of broccoli, a tablespoonful of peas, and the same quantity of French beans cut into lozenges.
For the sole fillets, chop two small carrots, two spring onions, a stick of celery, and the white part of one leek in paysanne fashion. Season these vegetables with a little table salt and a pinch of sugar; sauté them in butter; add enough lukewarm water to cover them; and mix in a few pieces of broccoli, a tablespoon of peas, and the same amount of French beans cut into small pieces.
[301]
Complete the cooking of the vegetables while reducing the
cooking-liquor. Season the fillets of sole, and lay them on a
buttered earthenware dish. Pour thereon the garnish of vegetables;
put the cover on the dish, and gently poach the fillets.
[301]
Finish cooking the vegetables while reducing the cooking liquid. Season the sole fillets and place them in a buttered baking dish. Pour the vegetable garnish on top, cover the dish, and gently poach the fillets.
When they are cooked, tilt the dish so as to pour all the liquor away into a vegetable-pan; this done, reduce the liquor to one-fifth pint, and add to it three oz. of butter.
When they're cooked, tilt the dish to drain all the liquid into a vegetable pan; once that's done, reduce the liquid to one-fifth of a pint, and add three ounces of butter to it.
Pour this sauce into the dish containing the fillets and the vegetable garnish, and serve immediately.
Pour this sauce over the fillets and vegetable garnish in the dish, and serve right away.
897—FILETS DE SOLES EN PILAW A LA LEVANTINE
Cut the fillets into collops, and toss these in butter. Prepare some pilaff rice after the usual recipe (No. 2255), and add thereto one oz. of capsicum cut into dice.
Cut the fillets into slices and toss them in butter. Make some pilaf rice using the standard recipe (No. 2255), and stir in one ounce of diced bell pepper.
Also toss in butter one and one-half oz. of egg-plant, cut into dice and seasoned, and put these with the fillets of sole. Mould the rice into a border round the dish; put the fillets and the egg-plant in the middle, and coat the two with curry sauce without letting the latter touch the rice.
Also add 1.5 oz. of diced and seasoned eggplant with butter, and place these with the sole fillets. Shape the rice into a border around the dish; place the fillets and the eggplant in the center, and cover both with curry sauce, making sure it doesn't touch the rice.
N.B.—In the case of pilaff rice with fillets of sole, the rice should border the dish, and the fillets of sole, tossed in butter, should be laid in the middle and coated with brown butter.
N.B.—For pilaff rice with sole fillets, the rice should surround the edge of the dish, and the sole fillets, sautéed in butter, should be placed in the center and drizzled with brown butter.
898—FILETS DE SOLES POMPADOUR
Treat the fillets with butter and bread-crumbs, and grill them. Garnish them all round with a thread of very firm Béarnaise tomatée. Dish and surround them with a border of Château potatoes (No. 2208).
Treat the fillets with butter and breadcrumbs, then grill them. Garnish them all around with a line of very firm Béarnaise sauce. Plate them and surround them with a border of Château potatoes (No. 2208).
Lay a fine slice of truffle, moistened with melted meat-glaze, on each fillet.
Lay a delicate slice of truffle, coated with melted meat glaze, on each fillet.
899—FILETS DE SOLES RACHEL
Coat the fillets with some delicate fish forcemeat; put four slices of truffle on the forcemeat of each of the fillets; fold the latter, and poach them in one-sixth pint of the cooking-liquor of mushrooms, and a piece of butter the size of a walnut, cut into small pieces.
Coat the fillets with some light fish paste; place four slices of truffle on the fish paste of each fillet; fold them, and poach in one-sixth of a pint of mushroom cooking liquid, along with a piece of butter the size of a walnut, cut into small pieces.
Arrange the fillets in an oval on a dish, and coat them with white-wine sauce combined with one tablespoonful of freshly-cooked and uncooled asparagus-heads, and one tablespoonful of truffle in dice per every one-half pint of the sauce.
Arrange the fillets in an oval shape on a plate, and cover them with white wine sauce mixed with one tablespoon of freshly cooked and cooled asparagus tips, and one tablespoon of diced truffle for every half pint of the sauce.
900—FILETS DE SOLES VÉNITIENNE
Arrange them in a circle on a dish, alternating them with thin crusts, in the shape of hearts, fried in butter. Coat with [302] Venetian sauce combined with the reduced cooking-liquor of the fillets.
Arrange them in a circle on a plate, alternating them with thin crusts shaped like hearts, fried in butter. Cover with 302Venetian sauce mixed with the reduced cooking liquid from the fillets.
901—FILETS DE SOLES VERDI
Prepare a garnish of macaroni cut into dice; cohere this with cream and grated Gruyère and Parmesan, and add three oz. of lobster meat and one and one-half oz. of truffles in dice per every one-half lb. of the macaroni.
Prepare a garnish of diced macaroni; combine this with cream and grated Gruyère and Parmesan cheese, and add 3 oz. of lobster meat and 1.5 oz. of diced truffles for every half pound of macaroni.
Poach the fillets of sole in fish fumet, keeping the fillets in their natural state. Lay the macaroni very evenly on the dish; set the poached fillets of sole upon it; coat with Mornay sauce, and set to glaze quickly.
Poach the sole fillets in fish fumet, keeping the fillets intact. Spread the macaroni evenly on the dish; place the poached sole fillets on top; cover with Mornay sauce, and quickly put it under the broiler to brown.
902—FILETS DE SOLES VICTORIA
Arrange them in an oval on a dish, and garnish the centre with three oz. of the meat from the tail of the spiny lobster, and one oz. of truffle in dice per every four fillets.
Arrange them in an oval on a plate, and garnish the center with three ounces of meat from the tail of the spiny lobster, and one ounce of diced truffle for every four fillets.
Coat the fillets and the garnish with Victoria sauce, and set to glaze quickly.
Coat the fillets and the garnish with Victoria sauce, and quickly glaze them.
903—FILETS DE SOLES VÉRONIQUE
Raise the fillets of a fine sole; beat them slightly; fold and season them, and put them in a special earthenware, buttered dish.
Raise the fillets of a good sole; lightly pound them; fold and season them, and place them in a special buttered earthenware dish.
With the bones, some of the trimmings of the fish, a little minced onion, some parsley stalks, a few drops of lemon juice, and white wine and water, prepare two spoonfuls of fumet.
With the bones, some fish trimmings, a little minced onion, some parsley stems, a few drops of lemon juice, and white wine and water, prepare two spoonfuls of fumet.
This done, strain it over the fillets, and poach them gently.
Once that's done, strain it over the fillets and lightly poach them.
Drain them carefully; reduce the fumet to the consistence of a syrup, and finish it with one and one-half oz. of butter. Arrange the fillets in an oval on the dish whereon they have been poached; cover them with the buttered fumet, and set to glaze quickly. When about to serve, set a pyramid of skinned and very cold muscadel grapes in the middle of the dish.
Drain them carefully; reduce the fumet to the consistency of syrup, and finish it with one and a half ounces of butter. Arrange the fillets in an oval shape on the dish where they were poached; cover them with the buttered fumet, and quickly set to glaze. Just before serving, place a pyramid of skinned and very cold muscadel grapes in the center of the dish.
Put a cover on the dish, and serve immediately.
Put a lid on the dish and serve right away.
904—FILETS DE SOLES WALEWSKA
Poach the fillets in fish fumet, keeping them in their natural state.
Poach the fillets in fish fumet, leaving them in their natural state.
Dish, and surround them with three langoustines’ tails cut into two lengthwise, and stewed in butter (with lid on) with six fine slices of raw truffle.
Dish, and surround them with three langoustines’ tails cut in half lengthwise, and cooked in butter (with the lid on) along with six thin slices of raw truffle.
Coat with a delicate Mornay sauce, and set to glaze quickly.
Coat with a light Mornay sauce and quickly put it under the broiler to glaze.
N.B.—The Mornay sauce may, according to circumstances, be combined with one and one-half oz. of langoustine butter per pint.
N.B.—The Mornay sauce can be mixed with one and a half oz. of langoustine butter per pint, depending on the situation.
[303]
905—FILETS DE SOLES WILHELMINE
Prepare some potato shells as directed under “Filets de soles Olga” (No. 894). Garnish them with a tablespoonful of cucumber with cream; put a fillet of sole into each garnished shell, a fine Zeeland oyster on each fillet, and cover with Mornay sauce.
Prepare some potato skins as instructed under “Filets de soles Olga” (No. 894). Top them with a tablespoon of cucumber mixed with cream; place a fillet of sole in each garnished shell, add a nice Zeeland oyster on each fillet, and cover with Mornay sauce.
Set to glaze quickly, and dish on a napkin.
Set to glaze quickly, and place on a napkin.
Various Preparations of Soles and Fillets of Sole.
906—MOUSSELINES DE SOLES
The directions given under “Mousselines de Saumon” (No. 797) apply in all circumstances to Mousselines of Sole. I shall therefore refrain from repeating the recipe, since, the quantities remaining the same, all that is needed is the substitution of the meat of sole for that of salmon. Thus, I shall only state here, by way of reminding the reader, that these excellent preparations admit of all the fish sauces and garnishes, and that they may also be accompanied by all purées of fresh vegetables.
The instructions under “Mousselines de Saumon” (No. 797) apply universally to Mousselines of Sole. So, I won’t repeat the recipe since the quantities stay the same; you just need to swap the sole for salmon. I’ll just remind the reader that these fantastic dishes go well with all kinds of fish sauces and toppings, and they can also be served with any purées of fresh vegetables.
907—TURBAN DE FILETS DE SOLES At La Villaret
Raise the fillets of three soles; flatten them slightly with a moistened beater, and trim them very straight on either side.
Raise the fillets of three soles; gently flatten them with a wet beater, and trim them neatly on both sides.
Liberally butter a medium-sized savarin-mould. Lay the fillets aslant in this mould, with their tail-ends over-reaching its inner edge and their other ends projecting over its outer edge; slip a fine slice of truffle between each, and let them slightly overlap one another.
Liberally butter a medium-sized savarin-mould. Arrange the fillets diagonally in this mold, with their tail ends extending over the inner edge and their other ends sticking out over the outer edge; place a thin slice of truffle between each one, allowing them to slightly overlap.
When the mould is completely lined with the fillets of sole, fill it up with lobster mousseline forcemeat. Gently tap the mould on a folded napkin lying on the table, with the object of settling the forcemeat, and then draw the overhanging ends of the fillets across the latter.
When the mold is fully lined with the sole fillets, fill it with lobster mousseline forcemeat. Gently tap the mold on a folded napkin on the table to settle the forcemeat, then fold the overhanging ends of the fillets over it.
Set to poach in a bain-marie in a moderate oven.
Set to cook gently in a bain-marie in a moderate oven.
This done, take the mould out of the bain-marie; let it stand for a few minutes, and then turn it upside-down upon the dish. Leave it to drain; soak up the liquid that has leaked out on to the dish; take off the mould, and moisten the surface of the fillets by means of a small brush dipped in melted butter. The object of this last measure is to glaze the fish and to remove therefrom the froth resulting from its poached albumen.
This done, take the mold out of the bain-marie; let it sit for a few minutes, and then turn it upside-down onto the plate. Allow it to drain; soak up the liquid that has leaked onto the plate; remove the mold, and moisten the surface of the fillets with a small brush dipped in melted butter. The purpose of this last step is to glaze the fish and to get rid of the froth caused by its poached albumen.
Now garnish the centre of the moulding with shrimps’ tails, mushrooms, poached milt, and slices of truffle, the whole cohered by means of Béchamel sauce finished with lobster butter.
Now decorate the center of the mold with shrimp tails, mushrooms, poached milt, and slices of truffle, all held together with Béchamel sauce finished with lobster butter.
[304]
Send a sauceboat of Béchamel sauce, finished with lobster
butter, to the table at the same time as the fish.
[304]Send a sauceboat of Béchamel sauce, topped with lobster butter, to the table at the same time as the fish.
908—TURBAN DE FILETS DE SOLES ET SAUMON VILLARET
Proceed as in the preceding recipe, but alternate the fillets of sole with very red slices of salmon of the same size as the fillets.
Proceed as in the previous recipe, but alternate the sole fillets with very red slices of salmon that are the same size as the fillets.
The combination yields an excellent result, and the varying strips of white and orange which constitute the body of the moulded crown lend sightliness to the dish.
The combination produces a fantastic result, and the different strips of white and orange that make up the body of the molded crown add visual appeal to the dish.
N.B.—The designation “à la Villaret,” relating to the crown alone, in no wise affects the constituents of the garnish; these may either remain the same as those of the preceding recipe, or may be replaced by something similar. The sauce alone remains unalterable, and this should be a good Béchamel finished with lobster butter.
N.B.—The term “à la Villaret,” which refers to the crown only, does not change the ingredients of the garnish; they can either stay the same as in the previous recipe or be swapped out for something similar. The sauce itself remains unchanged, and it should be a good Béchamel finished with lobster butter.
909—TIMBALE DE FILETS DE SOLES CARDINAL
For ten people, prepare a timbale crust (No. 2394) the diameter of which should be greater than the height; line it with fine, short paste, and decorate it with noodle paste.
For ten people, prepare a timbale crust (No. 2394) that is wider than it is tall; line it with fine, short pastry, and decorate it with noodle pastry.
Raise the fillets of three medium-sized soles, flatten them slightly; coat them with whiting forcemeat prepared with crayfish butter, and roll them into scroll-form. Also prepare ten small slices of the meat of a medium-sized ordinary or spiny lobster’s tail, ten small grooved and cooked mushrooms, fifteen slices of truffle, and three-quarters pint of Cardinal sauce finished with a lobster butter.
Raise the fillets of three medium-sized soles, flatten them slightly; coat them with whiting forcemeat made with crayfish butter, and roll them into scrolls. Also prepare ten small slices of meat from a medium-sized ordinary or spiny lobster’s tail, ten small grooved cooked mushrooms, fifteen slices of truffle, and three-quarters of a pint of Cardinal sauce finished with lobster butter.
When about to serve, lay the poached, rolled fillets of sole (well drained) in a circle round the bottom of the timbale; put the slices of lobster and the mushrooms in the centre, and cover the whole with Cardinal sauce.
When you're ready to serve, arrange the poached, rolled fillets of sole (well drained) in a circle at the bottom of the timbale; place the lobster slices and mushrooms in the center, and cover everything with Cardinal sauce.
Set upon the sauce, just over the centre of the timbale, a large, grooved mushroom (cooked and kept very white), and encircle the latter with fifteen slices of truffle.
Set on the sauce, right in the center of the timbale, a large, ridged mushroom (cooked and kept very white), and surround it with fifteen slices of truffle.
Place the timbale, thus garnished, on a folded napkin lying on a dish, and serve at once.
Place the timbale, garnished as described, on a folded napkin on a plate, and serve immediately.
910—TIMBALE DE FILETS DE SOLES CARMÉLITE
Prepare (1) a timbale crust as above; (2) a lobster à la New-burg made from raw lobster (No. 948); (3) twelve rolled fillets of sole stuffed with fish forcemeat finished with lobster butter; (4) three oz. of sliced truffles.
Prepare (1) a timbale crust as mentioned above; (2) a lobster Newburg made from raw lobster (No. 948); (3) twelve rolled fillets of sole filled with fish forcemeat finished with lobster butter; (4) three oz. of sliced truffles.
Poach the rolled fillets in fish fumet; slice the meat of the lobster’s tail, and put the poached fillets, the slices of lobster [305] and the slices of truffle into the lobster sauce. Heat the whole well, without boiling; pour the sauce and garnish into the timbale crust, and deck the top with twelve fine slices of truffle.
Poach the rolled fillets in fish fumet; slice the meat from the lobster's tail, and add the poached fillets, the lobster slices 305 and the truffle slices into the lobster sauce. Heat everything thoroughly without boiling; pour the sauce and garnish into the timbale crust, and top it with twelve beautiful slices of truffle.
Dish the timbale on a folded napkin, and serve instantly.
Place the timbale on a folded napkin and serve immediately.
911—TIMBALE DE FILETS DE SOLES GRIMALDI
Prepare:—(1) A rather deep timbale crust, and decorate it with noodle paste. (2) Cook, as for bisque, twenty-four small langoustines; wrench off their tails; cut them into two lengthwise, and keep them hot in butter. (3) Finely pound the langoustines’ carapaces, and add thereto one-third pint of fine Béchamel. Rub through a fine sieve first, and then through tammy. Put the resulting cullis into a saucepan, and heat without boiling it; intensify the seasoning; add a few tablespoonfuls of cream, little by little; put the prepared tails in the cullis, and keep the latter in the bain-marie. (4) Cut four oz. of blanched and somewhat stiff macaroni into pieces, and add thereto one-sixth pint of cream and three oz. of sliced truffle. Heat until the macaroni has completely absorbed the cream; thicken with one-sixth pint of Béchamel sauce finished with fish fumet; add one and one-half oz. of butter cut into small lumps, and keep hot. (5) Coat sixteen fillets of sole with truffled fish forcemeat; roll the fillets into scroll-form, and, at the last minute, poach them in fish fumet.
Get Ready:—(1) Make a deep timbale crust and decorate it with noodle paste. (2) Cook, like you would for bisque, twenty-four small langoustines; remove their tails, slice them lengthwise in half, and keep them warm in butter. (3) Finely crush the langoustines’ shells, and mix in one-third pint of fine Béchamel. Strain through a fine sieve and then through a tammy. Put the resulting sauce into a saucepan and heat it without boiling; enhance the seasoning; gradually add a few tablespoons of cream; place the prepared tails in the sauce and keep it warm in the bain-marie. (4) Cut four oz. of blanched and some stiff macaroni into pieces, and mix in one-sixth pint of cream and three oz. of sliced truffle. Heat until the macaroni has fully absorbed the cream; thicken with one-sixth pint of Béchamel sauce enriched with fish fumet; add one and a half oz. of butter cut into small pieces, and keep warm. (5) Coat sixteen fillets of sole with truffled fish forcemeat; roll the fillets up like scrolls, and just before serving, poach them in fish fumet.
To garnish the timbale, spread a layer of macaroni on the bottom thereof, lay half of the rolled fillets upon the macaroni, and cover these with half of the langoustines’ tails in the cullis.
To garnish the timbale, spread a layer of macaroni on the bottom, place half of the rolled fillets on the macaroni, and cover them with half of the langoustines’ tails in the sauce.
Repeat the procedure, in the same order, with what is left of the garnishes, and finish the timbale with a layer of the langoustines’ tails.
Repeat the procedure in the same order with the remaining garnishes and finish the timbale with a layer of the langoustines’ tails.
Set the timbale on a folded napkin lying on a dish, and serve immediately.
Set the timbale on a folded napkin placed on a plate, and serve right away.
912—TIMBALE DE FILETS DE SOLES CARÊME
Flatten the fillets of three medium-sized soles, and trim them neatly.
Flatten the fillets of three medium-sized sole fish, and trim them neatly.
Liberally butter a pound-cake mould, and line it with the fillets, placing them side by side with their tails lying round the centre of the bottom of the mould, and their opposite ends projecting above the brim. Press them well, that they may take the shape of the mould.
Liberally butter a pound cake mold and line it with the fillets, placing them side by side with their tails lying around the center of the bottom of the mold, and their opposite ends sticking out above the rim. Press them down well so they take the shape of the mold.
Completely coat the fillets with a layer, one-half inch thick, of fish forcemeat.
Completely cover the fillets with a layer of fish forcemeat that is half an inch thick.
Put the mould in the front of the oven for a few minutes [306] in order to poach the forcemeat, which, in adhering to the fillets, gives the required firmness to the timbale.
Put the mold in the front of the oven for a few minutes [306] to poach the meat mixture, which, when sticking to the fillets, gives the necessary firmness to the timbale.
When the forcemeat has been poached and is stiff, withdraw the timbale from the oven, and cut off the pieces of fillet that project above the edges of the mould. Fill the timbale to within one-third inch of its brim with a garnish of shrimps and poached oysters and mussels, small button-mushrooms, and slices of truffle, all of which should be cohered with a thick and highly-seasoned Béchamel sauce. Cover this garnish with the projecting pieces of fillets, already cut off, and close the timbale by means of a thin layer of that forcemeat which served in coating the fillets. Poach for thirty minutes in a bain-marie and in a moderate oven. After taking the timbale out of the bain-marie, let it stand for a few minutes; overturn it on a round dish; take off the mould; deck it on top with a garland consisting of six little paupiettes of salmon, each stuffed with a crayfish tail, and surmounted by an encrusted crayfish carapace.
When the forcemeat has been poached and is firm, take the timbale out of the oven and cut off the pieces of fillet that stick out above the edges of the mold. Fill the timbale to within one-third inch of the top with a mix of shrimp, poached oysters, mussels, small button mushrooms, and slices of truffle, all mixed together with a thick and well-seasoned Béchamel sauce. Cover this mixture with the pieces of fillet you just cut off, and seal the timbale with a thin layer of the forcemeat that was used to coat the fillets. Poach for thirty minutes in a bain-marie and in a moderate oven. After removing the timbale from the bain-marie, let it rest for a few minutes; then flip it onto a round dish, remove the mold, and decorate the top with a garland made up of six little paupiettes of salmon, each filled with a crayfish tail, and topped with a crayfish shell.
Serve a Nantua sauce separately.
Serve the Nantua sauce on the side.
913—TIMBALE DE FILETS DE SOLES MARQUISE
For a timbale large enough for ten people, prepare:—
For a timbale big enough for ten people, get ready:—
1. An even or fluted timbale crust.
1. A smooth or ridged timbale crust.
2. A garnish consisting of twelve rolled or folded fillets of sole poached in fish fumet, twelve poached oysters (cleared of their beards), twenty-four small quenelles of salmon, and twenty slices of truffle.
2. A garnish made up of twelve rolled or folded fillets of sole poached in fish fumet, twelve poached oysters (cleaned of their beards), twenty-four small quenelles of salmon, and twenty slices of truffle.
Heat this garnish after having added a few drops of fish fumet to it, and then thicken it with one-half pint of white-wine sauce prepared with paprika.
Heat this garnish after adding a few drops of fish fumet to it, and then thicken it with half a pint of white-wine sauce made with paprika.
Put the above garnish into the timbale, which should be very hot; set the latter on a folded napkin, and serve at once.
Put the garnish in the hot timbale, place it on a folded napkin, and serve immediately.
914—The Preparation of PAUPIETTES OF FILLETS OF SOLE SALMON, &c.
The paupiettes (or fillets rolled after the manner of a scroll) are served either as entrées like fillets of sole, of which they are but a special kind, or as a garnish. For the second purpose, not only should they be smaller than for the first, but very small fillets are generally selected for the preparation of the paupiettes.
The paupiettes (or fillets rolled like a scroll) are served either as main dishes similar to fillets of sole, of which they are just a specific type, or as a garnish. For the latter use, they should be smaller than for the main dish, and very small fillets are usually chosen for the preparation of the paupiettes.
In order to make paupiettes, first remove the nervous film from the outside surfaces of the fillets, and then slightly flatten the latter with the blade of a large knife; trim them on both sides, and coat them on their flayed side with a thin layer of fish forcemeat, truffled or not, in accordance with the requirements.
In order to make paupiettes, first take off the nervous film from the outside surfaces of the fillets, then slightly flatten them with the blade of a large knife. Trim them on both sides and spread a thin layer of fish forcemeat, whether truffled or not, on their exposed side based on the requirements.
[307]
Now roll them into scroll-form; smooth the forcemeat that
projects from the top end, and the paupiettes are done.
307Now roll them up like a scroll; flatten the filling that sticks out from the top end, and the paupiettes are done.
Stand them upright in a buttered sautépan to poach, and take care to place them snugly together lest they lose their shape while the operation is in progress. Moisten them with sufficient fish fumet (No. 11) to cover them; poach them in a moderate oven, and remember, as in the case of fillets of sole, not to let the poaching-liquor boil.
Stand them up in a buttered sauté pan to poach, and make sure to place them closely together so they don’t lose their shape during the process. Add enough fish fumet (No. 11) to cover them; poach them in a moderate oven, and remember, just like with fillets of sole, not to let the poaching liquid boil.
All the garnishes and sauces suited to fillets of sole likewise obtain with paupiettes, provided the difference in their shape be taken into account when dishing up.
All the garnishes and sauces that go well with sole fillets also work with paupiettes, as long as you consider the difference in their shape when serving.
For salmon paupiettes, cut slices two-thirds inch wide, one-half inch thick, and the length of a fillet of sole, from a skinned fillet of salmon. In view of the unusual fragility of salmon’s flesh, the slices of fillets should be carefully flattened in order to give them the width and thickness of a fillet of sole. This done, spread forcemeat on them, and roll them as explained above.
For salmon paupiettes, cut slices that are two-thirds of an inch wide, half an inch thick, and the length of a sole fillet from a skinned salmon fillet. Because salmon flesh is unusually delicate, the fillet slices should be gently flattened to match the width and thickness of a sole fillet. Once that's done, spread forcemeat on the slices and roll them as explained above.
Soles and Fillets of Sole (Cold)
915—ASPIC DE FILETS DE SOLES
An essential point in the making of an aspic is the clearness of the fish jelly. For a sole aspic, take some white fish aspic, which is at once succulent, limpid, and just sufficiently viscous to allow of its being turned out of a mould without breaking.
An important factor in preparing an aspic is the clarity of the fish jelly. For a sole aspic, use some white fish aspic that is both flavorful and transparent, with just the right thickness so it can be unmolded without falling apart.
For the purpose under consideration, moulds with plain or decorated borders are generally used, and there are two modes of procedure:—
For the purpose in question, molds with simple or decorative edges are typically used, and there are two ways to proceed:—
1. For a mould capable of holding one quart, fold twelve small fillets of sole and poach them in butter and lemon juice, taking care to keep them very white. This done, set them to cool under a light weight.
1. For a mold that can hold one quart, fold twelve small fillets of sole and cook them gently in butter and lemon juice, being careful to keep them very white. Once that’s done, let them cool under a light weight.
Pour a few tablespoonfuls of melted fish jelly into the mould, which should be lying amidst broken ice. As soon as the jelly begins to set, decorate it tastefully with pieces (lozenges, crescents, &c.) of very black truffle and the poached white of an egg. Capers, tarragon leaves, thin roundels of small radishes, &c., may also be used for the purpose of decoration.
Pour a few tablespoons of melted fish jelly into the mold, which should be placed on broken ice. Once the jelly starts to set, decorate it nicely with pieces (lozenges, crescents, etc.) of black truffle and the poached white of an egg. You can also use capers, tarragon leaves, thin slices of small radishes, etc., for decoration.
When this part of the procedure has been satisfactorily effected, sprinkle a few drops of the same jelly over the decorating particles, in order to fix them and prevent their shifting during the subsequent stages of the process. Now add enough melted jelly to cover the bottom of the mould with a layer one inch thick, and leave this to set.
When this part of the procedure has been successfully completed, sprinkle a few drops of the same jelly over the decorating particles to secure them and prevent them from shifting during the next stages of the process. Now add enough melted jelly to cover the bottom of the mold with a layer one inch thick, and let this set.
[308]
On this set jelly, arrange the six fillets of sole; let their tail-ends
overlap, and cover them with jelly. Continue adding
coat upon coat of jelly until the thickness covering the fillets
measures about one-half inch.
308On this layer of jelly, place the six sole fillets; allow their tail ends to overlap, and cover them with jelly. Keep adding jelly in layers until the thickness over the fillets is about half an inch.
Now arrange the remaining fillets in the reverse order, and fill up the mould with cold, melted jelly. Leave to cool for one hour.
Now place the remaining fillets in the opposite order, and fill the mold with cold, melted jelly. Let it cool for an hour.
When about to serve, quickly dip the mould in a saucepan of hot water; wipe it, and turn out the aspic upon a folded napkin lying on a dish.
When you're ready to serve, quickly dip the mold in a pot of hot water; wipe it off, and turn out the aspic onto a folded napkin on a plate.
916—Another Method of Preparing ASPICS DE FILETS DE SOLES
Coat ten fine fillets of sole with a thin layer of truffled fish forcemeat finished with crayfish butter, and roll them round a little rod of truffle, twice as thick as an ordinary penholder. Tie these paupiettes, once or twice round, with cotton; poach them very gently in fish fumet and cool them on ice. Take a border-mould, even if possible; pour therein a few tablespoonfuls of melted fish jelly, and then rock it about on broken ice, with the object of evenly coating it with a thin layer of the jelly.
Coat ten fine fillets of sole with a thin layer of truffled fish stuffing made with crayfish butter, and roll them around a little stick of truffle, which should be twice as thick as a regular pen. Tie these paupiettes once or twice with cotton; poach them very gently in fish fumet and chill them on ice. Take a border mold, if possible; pour a few tablespoons of melted fish jelly into it, and then rock it on broken ice to evenly coat it with a thin layer of jelly.
This operation is technically called “clothing the mould.”
This process is technically known as "clothing the mold."
Decorate the bottom of the mould as explained above; fix the decorating particles, and cover them with a layer one-half inch thick of fish jelly.
Decorate the bottom of the mold as described above; secure the decorating particles, and top them with a half-inch layer of fish jelly.
After having properly trimmed the ends of the paupiettes, cut them into roundels one-half inch thick; set these upright against the sides of the mould, keeping them close together; add a few drops of melted jelly to fix the roundels, and as soon as this has set, add a further quantity, sufficient to completely cover them.
After trimming the ends of the paupiettes neatly, cut them into round slices that are half an inch thick. Stand these slices upright against the sides of the mold, keeping them close together. Add a few drops of melted jelly to secure the slices, and once that has set, pour on enough jelly to completely cover them.
As soon as this jelly sets, repeat the operation with the paupiette roundels and the jelly, and do so again and again until the mould is filled. For turning out the aspic, proceed as directed above.
As soon as this jelly sets, repeat the process with the paupiette roundels and the jelly, and keep doing this until the mold is filled. To unmold the aspic, follow the instructions provided above.
917—BORDURE DE FILETS DE SOLES Italian style
Line a border-mould with jelly; i.e., coat its bottom and sides with a thin layer of fish jelly, rocking it upon ice as already explained.
Line a mold with jelly; i.e., cover the bottom and sides with a thin layer of fish jelly, rocking it on ice as explained earlier.
Now fill it, two-thirds full, with a garnish consisting of a julienne of cold, poached fillets of sole, a julienne of truffles (two oz. per two filleted soles), and a julienne of capsicum (one and one-half oz. per two filleted soles). Fill up the mould with melted fish jelly, and leave the latter to set.
[309]
When about to serve, turn out the mould upon a little, low
cushion of rice, lying on a dish, and set an Italian salad in the
centre.
[309]
When ready to serve, flip the mold onto a small, low cushion of rice on a plate, and place an Italian salad in the center.
Serve a Mayonnaise sauce with this dish.
Serve a mayonnaise sauce with this dish.
918—FILETS DE SOLES CALYPSO
Flatten the fillets, and roll them into paupiettes around little rods of wood two-thirds inch thick. Lay the paupiettes in a buttered sautépan, with their joined sides undermost, and poach them in very clear fish fumet and lemon juice, taking care to keep them very white.
Flatten the fillets and roll them into paupiettes around thin wooden sticks that are two-thirds of an inch thick. Place the paupiettes in a buttered sauté pan with the joined sides facing down and poach them in clear fish fumet and lemon juice, making sure they stay very white.
Let them cool, and remove the pieces of wood, whereupon they will have the appearance of rings.
Let them cool, then take out the pieces of wood, and they will look like rings.
Take as many small tomatoes as there are paupiettes; cut them in two at a point two-thirds of their height below their stem-end; empty, and peel them. Set a paupiette, upright, in each tomato; fill the centre with crayfish mousse combined with crayfishes’ tails in dice; lay a round piece of milt (stamped out with a cutter, poached, and cold) on each, and, finally, the shelled tail of a crayfish on each roundel of milt.
Take as many small tomatoes as there are paupiettes; cut them in half about two-thirds of the way down from the stem; scoop out the insides and peel them. Place a paupiette, upright, in each tomato; fill the center with diced crayfish mousse mixed with crayfish tails; top each one with a round piece of milt (cut out with a cutter, poached, and chilled) and finally, add the shelled tail of a crayfish on each piece of milt.
Arrange the tomatoes in a circle round a dish; surround them with little triangles of white fish jelly, and garnish the centre of the dish with the same fish jelly, chopped.
Arrange the tomatoes in a circle around a dish; surround them with small triangles of white fish jelly, and top the center of the dish with the same chopped fish jelly.
919—FILETS DE SOLES CHARLOTTE
Fold the fillets; poach them in fish fumet, and let them cool.
Fold the fillets, poach them in fish fumet, and let them cool.
Trim them; coat them with pink chaud-froid sauce; decorate each fillet by means of a rosette of chervil leaves, in the centre of which rests a bit of lobster coral, and glaze them with fish jelly.
Trim them; cover them with pink chaud-froid sauce; garnish each fillet with a rosette of chervil leaves, in the center of which sits a piece of lobster coral, and glaze them with fish gelatin.
Set them, tail end uppermost, against a mousse of milt with horse-radish, moulded in a narrow dome-mould, which should have been coated with fish jelly and besprinkled with chopped coral.
Set them, tail end up, against a mousse of fish roe with horseradish, shaped in a narrow dome mold, which should have been covered with fish jelly and sprinkled with chopped coral.
Surround with a border of regularly-cut jelly dice.
Surround it with a border of evenly cut jelly dice.
920—FILETS DE SOLES A la Moscovite
Prepare (1) some paupiettes of filleted sole, in rings, as explained under “Filets de Soles à la Calypso” (No. 918); (2) as many round, fluted cases made from hollowed cucumber as there are paupiettes. The cucumber cases should be well blanched and marinaded inside. Set each paupiette in a cucumber case; garnish their centre with caviare, and arrange them in a circle on a dish.
Prepare (1) some paupiettes of filleted sole, cut into rings, as described under “Filets de Soles à la Calypso” (No. 918); (2) as many round, fluted cups made from hollowed cucumber as there are paupiettes. The cucumber cups should be well blanched and marinaded inside. Place each paupiette in a cucumber cup; top the center with caviar, and arrange them in a circle on a plate.
Send a sauce Russe to the table, separately, at the same time as the dish.
Send a sauce Russe to the table on the side, at the same time as the dish.
[310]
921—DOMINOS DE FILETS DE SOLES
Select some fine, fleshy fillets; slightly flatten them; poach them in a little of the cooking-liquor of mushrooms, some lemon juice and butter, and set them to cool under a light weight. When the fillets are cold, trim them and cut them into regular rectangles the size of dominoes.
Select some nice, thick fillets; slightly flatten them; poach them in a bit of the mushroom cooking liquid, some lemon juice, and butter, then set them to cool under a light weight. When the fillets are cool, trim them and cut them into regular rectangles the size of dominoes.
Coat the rectangles with a maigre, white, chaud-froid sauce; decorate them in imitation of dominoes, with little spots of truffle; glaze them with cold, melted fish jelly, and put them aside.
Coat the rectangles with a light, white, warm-cold sauce; decorate them to look like dominoes, with small spots of truffle; glaze them with cold, melted fish jelly, and set them aside.
Pound the trimmings of the fish together with their weight of caviare, and rub the whole through a fine sieve. Add to this preparation half its weight of highly-coloured jelly, and leave it to set in a somewhat deep and moderately-oiled tray, the thickness of the preparation on the tray being not greater than that of a fillet of sole.
Combine the fish trimmings with an equal weight of caviar, and pass the mixture through a fine sieve. Then, mix in half the weight of vibrant jelly and allow it to set in a somewhat deep, lightly oiled tray, making sure the mixture is no thicker than a sole fillet.
When the jelly is set, cut it into rectangles exactly the same size as the prepared dominoes, and then, by means of a little melted, cold jelly, fix the dominoes of sole to the rectangles just prepared.
When the jelly is set, cut it into rectangles the same size as the prepared dominoes, and then, using a bit of melted, cold jelly, attach the sole dominoes to the rectangles you just made.
Put some chopped jelly in the centre of the dish, and on this lay the dominoes in a muddled heap.
Put some chopped jelly in the center of the dish, and on this, lay the dominoes in a mixed-up pile.
922—FILETS DE SOLES FROIDS DRESSÉS SUR MOUSSES
What I pointed out above, I repeat here for the reader’s guidance—namely, that fillets of sole may be prepared after all the recipes given for trout (No. 813).
What I mentioned earlier, I'm repeating here for the reader's benefit—that fillets of sole can be prepared using all the recipes provided for trout (No. 813).
As the fillets of sole in this dish remain very conspicuous, it is advisable to keep them very white in the poaching. Set them to cool under a light weight, and decorate them in a way that will be in keeping with the mousse on which they are dished. This mousse is set on a special dish, as already explained, and the decorated fillets are laid upon it and covered with melted jelly.
As the sole fillets in this dish stand out, it's best to keep them very white while poaching. Let them cool under a light weight and arrange them in a way that matches the mousse they are served on. This mousse is placed on a special dish, as explained before, and the decorated fillets are laid on it and covered with melted jelly.
923—TURBOT
Turbot is generally served boiled, accompanied by freshly cooked, floury potatoes, and the cases are exceptional when, cooked in this way, it is dished with any other garnish.
Turbot is usually served boiled, alongside freshly cooked, fluffy potatoes, and it’s quite rare that, when prepared this way, it’s served with any other side dish.
All fish sauces may be served with turbot. When, for the sake of variety, or in pursuance of the consumer’s wishes, turbot has to be braised or garnished, it is best to select a medium-sized [311] fish, i.e., one weighing from eight to twelve lbs., thick, very fleshy, and white.
All fish sauces can be served with turbot. When, for the sake of variety, or to meet the consumer's requests, turbot needs to be braised or garnished, it’s best to choose a medium-sized [311] fish, i.e., one weighing between eight and twelve lbs, that is thick, very meaty, and white.
Unless expressly ordered, it is best to avoid surrounding the piece with its garnish. Preferably, send the latter to the table in a separate dish, as also the sauce. By this means the service is expedited, and, more important still, the fish is quite hot when it reaches the table. It is granted that the sight of a dish containing a fine, richly garnished and tastefully arranged piece is flattering to the host, but it would be a pity that the quality of the fish should thereby suffer, more particularly as the gourmet is not satisfied with sightliness alone.
Unless specifically requested, it’s best to avoid placing the garnish around the dish. Ideally, serve the garnish in a separate dish, as well as the sauce. This way, the service is quicker, and, more importantly, the fish stays hot when it arrives at the table. It's true that a beautifully garnished and well-presented dish is impressive for the host, but it would be a shame for the quality of the fish to suffer, especially since a true gourmet values taste as much as appearance.
I explained at the beginning of this chapter, under “Boiled Fish” (No. 776 and 779), the details relating to this method of cooking, especially with regard to its application to turbot. For the braising and garnishing of turbot, the reader is begged to refer to the recipes concerned with chicken-turbot. These recipes may be applied to turbot, provided the difference in the size of the fish be taken into account in reference to the time allowed for braising and the quantities of the garnishing ingredients.
I explained at the start of this chapter, in the section "Boiled Fish" (No. 776 and 779), the specifics of this cooking method, especially how it applies to turbot. For braising and garnishing turbot, please refer to the recipes for chicken-turbot. These recipes can be used for turbot, just remember to adjust for the difference in fish size when considering the braising time and the amounts of garnishing ingredients.
924—COLD TURBOT
Whether whole or sliced, cold turbot makes an excellent dish, if the fish have not been cooked too long beforehand. It will be found that turbot, especially when sliced, tends to harden, crumple, and lose its flavour while cooling. It is therefore of the greatest importance that the fish should have just cooled after cooking, and that the cooking-liquor should have barely time to set; otherwise the evil effects of cooling, mentioned above, will surely ensue. When served, just cooled, with one of the cold sauces suited to fish, turbot can vie in delicacy even with such fish as salmon or trout, which are usually served cold.
Whether whole or sliced, cold turbot is a fantastic dish, as long as the fish hasn’t been overcooked. You'll notice that turbot, especially when sliced, tends to harden, crumple, and lose its flavor as it cools. That's why it's really important for the fish to have just cooled after cooking, and for the cooking liquid to have barely set; otherwise, the negative effects of cooling will definitely occur. When served just cooled with one of the cold sauces that go well with fish, turbot can compete in delicacy even with fish like salmon or trout, which are typically served cold.
925—TURBOTINS (CHICKEN-TURBOTS)
Turbotins (chicken-turbots) may rank among the most delicate and nicest of fish. Their varying sizes allow of their being served either for three, four, or ten, or twelve people; they are, moreover, tender and white, and they lend themselves to quite a vast number of culinary preparations.
Turbotins (chicken-turbots) are some of the most delicate and enjoyable fish. Their different sizes make it possible to serve them for three, four, ten, or twelve people; they are also tender and white, and they can be used in a wide variety of cooking methods.
They may be served boiled, like the turbot; grilled; à la Meunière; fried; au gratin, like the soles; or braised, like the salmon and the trout. They are most often served whole, garnished and with sauce; but, in order to simplify the process, they may be filleted, the fillets being poached and dished with a garnish and the selected sauce.
They can be served boiled, like the turbot; grilled; à la Meunière; fried; au gratin, like the soles; or braised, like the salmon and the trout. They are usually served whole, garnished, and with sauce; but to make things easier, they can be filleted, with the fillets being poached and served with a garnish and the chosen sauce.
[312]
Whatever be the method of preparing the chicken-turbot,
whether it be boiled, poached, or braised, the spine should
always be cut in one or two places. The gash should be
just in the middle of the back where the flesh is thickest, and
the fillets on either side of the gash should be partly separated
from the bone. The object of this measure is to prevent deformation
during the cooking process and, also, to precipitate
the latter.
[312]No matter how you prepare the chicken-turbot, whether it’s boiled, poached, or braised, you should always cut the spine in one or two spots. The cut should be right in the middle of the back where the flesh is thickest, and the fillets on either side of the cut should be partially separated from the bone. The purpose of this is to prevent distortion during cooking and to expedite the process as well.
926—TURBOTIN To the Admiral
Gash the back of the fish, and partly separate the under fillets from the bones. Lay it on a grill, and moisten, sufficiently to cover it, with previously-cooked court-bouillon with Sauterne wine. As soon as the court-bouillon boils, allow the fish to cook ten or twelve minutes for every two lbs. of its weight.
Cut into the back of the fish and separate the lower fillets from the bones a bit. Place it on a grill and generously moisten it with previously cooked court-bouillon mixed with Sauterne wine. Once the court-bouillon starts boiling, let the fish cook for ten to twelve minutes for every two pounds of its weight.
This done, drain it; dish it, and coat it twice with melted, red butter.
Once that's done, drain it, plate it, and cover it twice with melted red butter.
Now surround it with the following garnish, which should be in proportion to the size of the fish, viz., little heaps of large mussels and oysters, prepared à la Villeroy, and fried at the time of dishing; small patties of crayfish tails; large mushroom-heads grooved and cooked, and slices of truffle.
Now surround it with the following garnish, which should be in proportion to the size of the fish: small piles of large mussels and oysters, prepared à la Villeroy and fried just before serving; small patties of crayfish tails; large mushroom caps that are grooved and cooked; and slices of truffle.
Serve, separately, (1) a timbale of potatoes à l’anglaise; (2) Normande sauce, combined with one-sixth pint of reduced court-bouillon per quart of sauce, finished with crayfish butter and seasoned with cayenne.
Serve, separately, (1) a timbale of potatoes à l’anglaise; (2) Normande sauce, mixed with one-sixth of a pint of reduced court-bouillon for every quart of sauce, finished with crayfish butter and seasoned with cayenne.
927—TURBOTIN A L'ANDALOUSE
Cut it in the region of the back; season it, and lay it in a deep earthenware dish of convenient size, liberally buttered. In the case of a chicken-turbot weighing two and one-half lbs., moisten with one-third pint of white wine and one-quarter pint of fish fumet.
Cut it in the back area; season it, and place it in a deep, well-buttered earthenware dish that's the right size. For a chicken-turbot weighing 2.5 lbs, moisten it with one-third of a pint of white wine and one-quarter of a pint of fish fumet.
Finely mince two medium-sized onions, and toss them in butter until they have acquired a yellow colour.
Finely chop two medium onions and sauté them in butter until they turn yellow.
Peel, press and mince three tomatoes, and add thereto three large, raw, sliced mushrooms. Cut two mild capsicums into strips.
Peel, press, and chop three tomatoes, then add three large, raw, sliced mushrooms. Cut two mild bell peppers into strips.
Spread the onion on the chicken-turbot; put the tomatoes and the sliced mushrooms on top, and upon these arrange the grilled strips of mild capsicum. Besprinkle moderately with raspings; lay one oz. of butter, cut into small pieces, on the top, and set to cook gently in the oven.
Spread the onion over the chicken-turbot; then add the tomatoes and sliced mushrooms on top, and arrange the grilled strips of mild bell pepper on these. Sprinkle moderately with breadcrumbs; place 1 oz. of butter, cut into small pieces, on top, and let it cook gently in the oven.
[313]
Allow thirty minutes for the cooking. By reducing the
moistening-liquor, which has perforce absorbed some of the
gelatinous properties of the fish, the leason forms of itself.
[313]
Allow thirty minutes for cooking. By reducing the liquid, which has inevitably absorbed some of the fish's gelatinous properties, the leason sets itself.
928—TURBOTIN BONNE FEMME
For a chicken-turbot weighing from two to two and one-half lbs. sprinkle on the bottom of a buttered tray one dessertspoonful of chopped shallots, one pinch of concassed parsley, and three oz. of minced mushrooms.
For a chicken-turbot weighing between two and two and a half pounds, sprinkle one dessert spoonful of chopped shallots, one pinch of concassed parsley, and three ounces of minced mushrooms on the bottom of a buttered tray.
Cut the chicken-turbot in the back, and partly separate the fillets from the bone; lay it on the tray, and moisten with one-third pint of white wine and one-third pint of fish fumet. Cook gently in the oven, and baste frequently the while.
Cut the chicken-turbot in the back and partially separate the fillets from the bone. Place it on the tray and moisten it with one-third pint of white wine and one-third pint of fish fumet. Cook gently in the oven, and baste frequently while it cooks.
When the chicken-turbot is cooked, dish it and keep it hot. Pour the cooking-liquor into a sautépan; reduce it to half, and add three tablespoonfuls of fish velouté and three oz. of butter.
When the chicken-turbot is done cooking, serve it and keep it warm. Pour the cooking liquid into a sauté pan; reduce it by half, then add three tablespoons of fish velouté and three ounces of butter.
Cover the fish with this sauce and the garnish, and glaze quickly.
Coat the fish with this sauce and the garnish, then quickly glaze it.
929—TURBOTIN COMMODORE
Poach the chicken-turbot in salted water.
Poach the chicken-turbot in salted water.
Prepare the following garnish per one person:—Three potato balls cut to the size of hazel-nuts and cooked à l’anglaise; one medium-sized, trussed crayfish; one quenelle of fish; one small lobster croquette; and one oyster prepared à la Villeroy.
Prepare the following garnish for one person:— Three potato balls cut to the size of hazelnuts and cooked à l’anglaise; one medium-sized, trussed crayfish; one quenelle of fish; one small lobster croquette; and one oyster prepared à la Villeroy.
All these products should be treated according to their nature, and just in time to be ready for the dishing up. A few moments before serving, drain the turbot; dish it, and surround it with the garnish detailed above, arranged in alternate heaps.
All these products should be handled based on their characteristics, and just in time to be served. A few moments before serving, drain the turbot; plate it, and surround it with the garnish described above, arranged in alternating piles.
Serve a Normande sauce, finished with anchovy butter, separately.
Serve a Normande sauce, finished with anchovy butter, separately.
930—TURBOTIN DAUMONT
Proceed exactly as directed under “Sole Daumont” (No. 823), taking into account the size of the fish, and increasing the sauce and the garnishing ingredients accordingly.
Proceed exactly as directed under “Sole Daumont” (No. 823), taking into account the size of the fish, and increasing the sauce and the garnishing ingredients as needed.
931—TURBOTIN FERMIÈRE
Sprinkle on the bottom of a buttered tray two minced shallots, a few roundels of carrot and onion, some parsley stalks, thyme, and bay.
Sprinkle minced shallots, a few slices of carrot and onion, some parsley stems, thyme, and bay leaves on the bottom of a buttered dish.
Lay the chicken-turbot on these aromatics, and season moderately. For a fish weighing two lbs. moisten with two-thirds pint of excellent red wine; add one-half oz. of butter, cut into small pieces, and poach gently, taking care to baste frequently.
Lay the chicken-turbot on these aromatic ingredients and season it lightly. For a fish weighing two pounds, drizzle it with two-thirds of a pint of good red wine; add half an ounce of butter, cut into small pieces, and poach gently, making sure to baste frequently.
[314]
Meantime toss three oz. of minced mushrooms in three oz.
of butter. When the turbot is ready, drain it; dish it; surround
it with the tossed mushrooms, and keep it hot.
[314]
In the meantime, sauté three ounces of minced mushrooms in three ounces of butter. When the turbot is ready, drain it, plate it, surround it with the sautéed mushrooms, and keep it warm.
Strain the cooking-liquor into a vegetable-pan, and reduce it to half. Thicken it with a piece of manied butter the size of a walnut; add three oz. of butter; pour this sauce over the chicken-turbot and its garnish, and set to glaze quickly.
Strain the cooking liquid into a saucepan, and reduce it by half. Thicken it with a piece of manied butter the size of a walnut; add three ounces of butter; pour this sauce over the chicken turbot and its garnish, and quickly set to glaze.
932—TURBOTIN In style DE HOLLANDE
Poach the chicken-turbot in salted water. Drain it, dish it, and upon it lay a lobster cooked in court-bouillon. The shell of the lobster should have been opened along the top of the tail, and the meat of the tail should have been quickly sliced and returned to its place.
Poach the chicken-turbot in salted water. Drain it, plate it, and on top of it, lay a lobster cooked in court-bouillon. The shell of the lobster should be opened along the top of the tail, and the meat of the tail should be quickly sliced and put back in its place.
Send to the table at the same time (1) a timbale of floury potatoes, freshly cooked à l’anglaise; (2) a sauceboat containing egg sauce with melted butter (No. 117).
Send to the table at the same time (1) a dish of fluffy mashed potatoes, freshly cooked à l’anglaise; (2) a gravy boat with egg sauce mixed with melted butter (No. 117).
933—TURBOTIN MIRABEAU
Poach the fish in court-bouillon with Sauterne wine, as directed under “Turbotin à l’Amiral” (No. 926).
Poach the fish in court-bouillon with Sauterne wine, as directed under “Turbotin à l’Amiral” (No. 926).
Drain it; dish it, and coat it in alternate bands with white wine and Genevoise sauces. Along the lines formed by the meeting of the sauces lay thin strips of anchovy fillets placed end to end. Decorate the bands of white sauce with slices of truffle, and the bands of brown sauce with blanched tarragon leaves.
Drain it, serve it, and layer it with alternating bands of white wine and Genevoise sauces. Along the lines where the sauces meet, place thin strips of anchovy fillets end to end. Garnish the bands of white sauce with slices of truffle, and the bands of brown sauce with tarragon leaves.
934—TURBOTIN PARISIENNE
Poach the fish in court-bouillon with Sauterne wine. Drain it, dish it, and round it arrange a border composed of alternate slices of truffles and mushrooms. Coat the fish with white-wine sauce, and surround it with trussed crayfish cooked in court-bouillon.
Poach the fish in court-bouillon with Sauterne wine. Drain it, plate it, and around it, create a border made of alternating slices of truffles and mushrooms. Coat the fish with white wine sauce and surround it with trussed crayfish cooked in court-bouillon.
N.B.—For fish à la Parisienne, the garnish of sliced truffles and mushrooms may be set on the dish, either conspicuously or the reverse; i.e., it may be laid round the fish and covered by the sauce, or arranged in the form of an oval on the fish after the latter has been sauced. In either case the slices of truffles and mushrooms should be laid alternately.
N.B.—For fish à la Parisienne, you can place the garnish of sliced truffles and mushrooms on the dish either prominently or the opposite; i.e., you can put it around the fish and cover it with sauce, or arrange it in an oval shape on top of the fish after it's been sauced. In either case, the slices of truffles and mushrooms should be placed alternately.
935—TURBOTIN RÉGENCE
Poach the chicken-turbot in a sufficient quantity of previously-prepared court-bouillon with Chablis wine.
Poach the chicken-turbot in enough prepared court-bouillon with Chablis wine.
For a fish weighing three lbs. (enough for ten people), prepare the following garnish:—Twenty small spoon-moulded [315] quenelles of whiting forcemeat with crayfish butter; ten poached oysters (cleared of their beards); ten small mushroom-heads (very white); ten truffles in the shape of olives, and ten poached slices of milt.
For a fish weighing three lbs. (enough for ten people), prepare the following garnish: Twenty small spoon-moulded 315 quenelles of whiting forcemeat with crayfish butter; ten poached oysters (with their beards removed); ten small white mushrooms; ten truffles shaped like olives, and ten poached slices of milt.
Drain the chicken-turbot just before dishing it, and slip it on to a dish. Surround it with the garnish detailed above, arranged in alternate heaps, and serve a Normande sauce, finished with two tablespoonfuls of truffle essence per pint, separately.
Drain the chicken-turbot right before serving, and place it on a dish. Surround it with the garnish described above, arranged in alternating piles, and serve a Normande sauce, finished with two tablespoons of truffle essence per pint, on the side.
936—TURBOTIN SOUFFLÉ A LA REYNIÈRE
Lay the chicken-turbot on its belly, and make two gashes in its back, on either side of the spine, from the head to the tail. Completely separate the fillets from the bones; cut the spine at both ends; carefully raise it from the underlying, ventral fillets, and entirely remove it.
Lay the chicken-turbot on its belly, and make two cuts in its back, on either side of the spine, from the head to the tail. Completely separate the fillets from the bones; cut the spine at both ends; carefully lift it from the underlying belly fillets and completely remove it.
Season the inside of the fish, and garnish it with enough fish mousseline forcemeat to give it a rounded appearance. Close in the forcemeat by drawing the two separated fillets over it; turn the piece over, and lay it on a well-buttered, deep, oval dish, the size of which should be in proportion to that of the chicken-turbot.
Season the inside of the fish and stuff it with enough fish mousseline mixture to make it look rounded. Fold the two separated fillets over the stuffing to enclose it, then flip the fish over and place it in a well-buttered, deep oval dish that is appropriately sized for the chicken-turbot.
Poach it gently, almost dry, with lid on, in fish fumet and the cooking-liquor of mushrooms mixed, i.e., two-thirds pint of the one and one-third pint of the other. This done, dish it carefully, and lay a row of grooved and white mushroom-heads down the centre of it. On either side put some very white, poached milt, alternating the latter with whole anchovy fillets, in such wise as to form an oval enframing the row of mushrooms.
Poach it gently, almost dry, with the lid on, in fish fumet and the cooking liquid of mushrooms mixed, meaning two-thirds of a pint of one and one-third of the other. Once that's done, serve it carefully, laying a row of grooved, white mushroom caps down the center. On both sides, place some very white, poached milt, alternating it with whole anchovy fillets to create an oval surrounding the row of mushrooms.
Send to the table, separately, a sauce composed of Soubise cullis and white-wine sauce, in the proportion of one-third and two-thirds respectively, combined with the reduced cooking-liquor of the chicken-turbot.
Send to the table, separately, a sauce made of one-third Soubise cullis and two-thirds white-wine sauce, mixed with the reduced cooking liquid from the chicken-turbot.
937—TURBOTIN FEUILLANTINE
Stuff the chicken-turbot after the method described in the preceding recipe, but substitute lobster mousseline forcemeat for that mentioned above.
Stuff the chicken-turbot using the method described in the previous recipe, but replace the forcemeat mentioned above with lobster mousseline.
Poach as directed above, and dish.
Poach as instructed above, and serve.
Coat the fish with lobster butter, made as red as possible, from the carcass of the lobster whose meat has been used for the forcemeat.
Coat the fish in lobster butter, making it as red as you can, from the shell of the lobster whose meat was used for the filling.
From head to tail and down the centre of the fish lay a row of fine slices of truffle, letting them overlap each other slightly. [316] Frame the row of truffle with two lines of very white, poached oysters, so placed as to form a regular oval.
From head to tail and down the center of the fish lay a row of thin slices of truffle, overlapping slightly. 316Frame the row of truffle with two lines of very white, poached oysters arranged to form a regular oval.
Send to the table, separately, a fine Béchamel sauce seasoned with cayenne.
Send to the table, separately, a smooth Béchamel sauce spiced with cayenne.
938—COLD CHICKEN-TURBOT
My remarks relative to cold turbot apply here with even greater force, for chicken-turbots are particularly well suited to cold dishing.
My comments about cold turbot apply even more strongly here, because chicken-turbots are especially good for serving cold.
The chicken-turbots to be served cold should not be too small; the best for the purpose would be those weighing four lbs. or more.
The cold chicken-turbots shouldn't be too small; the best ones for this are those that weigh four lbs. or more.
In dismissing the subject I can but recommend cold chicken-turbot as a dish admitting of the most tasteful arrangement and decoration.
In wrapping up this topic, I can only suggest cold chicken-turbot as a dish that allows for the most stylish presentation and decoration.
LOBSTER (HOMARD)
Whereas the ordinary lobster is a very favourite dish with English gourmets, the spiny kind has scarcely any vogue. This is no doubt accounted for by the fact that the former is not only very plentiful, but also of excellent quality, while the latter is comparatively scarce.
Whereas regular lobster is a favorite dish among English food lovers, the spiny variety is hardly popular at all. This is likely because the former is not only very abundant but also of great quality, while the latter is relatively rare.
939—HOMARD À la Américaine
The first essential condition is that the lobster should be alive. Sever and slightly crush the claws, with the view of withdrawing their meat after cooking; cut the tail into sections; split the carapace in two lengthwise, and remove the queen (a little bag near the head containing some gravel). Put aside, on a plate, the intestines and the coral, which will be used in the finishing of the sauce, and season the pieces of lobster with salt and pepper.
The first important requirement is that the lobster must be alive. Cut and slightly crush the claws to make it easier to remove the meat after cooking; cut the tail into sections; split the shell in half lengthwise, and take out the queen (a small pouch near the head that has some gravel in it). Set aside the intestines and the coral on a plate, as they'll be used to finish the sauce, and season the lobster pieces with salt and pepper.
Put these pieces into a sautépan containing one-sixth pint of oil and one oz. of butter, both very hot. Fry them over an open fire until the meat has stiffened well and the carapace is of a fine red colour.
Place these pieces into a sauté pan with one-sixth of a pint of hot oil and one ounce of very hot butter. Fry them over an open flame until the meat is well-seared and the shell is a nice red color.
Then remove all grease by tilting the sautépan on its side with its lid on; sprinkle the pieces of lobster with two chopped shallots and one crushed clove of garlic; add one-third pint of white wine, one-quarter pint of fish fumet, a small glassful of burnt brandy, one tablespoonful of melted meat-glaze, three small, fresh, pressed, and chopped tomatoes (or, failing fresh tomatoes, two tablespoonfuls of tomato purée), a pinch of concassed parsley, and a very little cayenne. Cover the sautépan, and set to cook in the oven for eighteen or twenty minutes.
Then get rid of all the grease by tilting the sauté pan on its side with the lid on; sprinkle the lobster pieces with two chopped shallots and one crushed clove of garlic; add one-third of a pint of white wine, one-quarter of a pint of fish fumet, a small glass of burnt brandy, one tablespoon of melted meat glaze, three small, fresh, pressed, and chopped tomatoes (or, if you don’t have fresh tomatoes, two tablespoons of tomato purée), a pinch of concassed parsley, and a tiny bit of cayenne. Cover the sauté pan and cook in the oven for eighteen to twenty minutes.
[317]
This done, transfer the pieces of lobster to a dish; withdraw
the meat from the section of the tail and the claws, and put
them in a timbale; set upright thereon the two halves of the
carapace, and let them lie against each other. Keep the whole
hot.
[317]
Once that's done, move the lobster pieces to a dish; remove the meat from the tail and claws, and place it in a timbale; set the two halves of the shell upright on top of the meat so they lean against each other. Keep everything warm.
Now reduce the cooking-sauce of the lobster to one-third pint; add thereto the intestines and the chopped coral, together with a piece of butter the size of a walnut; set to cook for a moment, and pass through a strainer.
Now reduce the lobster cooking sauce to one-third of a pint; add the intestines and the chopped coral, along with a piece of butter the size of a walnut; cook for a moment, and strain.
Put this cullis into a vegetable-pan; heat it without letting it boil, and add, away from the fire, three oz. of butter cut into small pieces.
Put this cullis into a vegetable pan; heat it without boiling, and remove from the heat to add three ounces of butter cut into small pieces.
Pour this sauce over the pieces of lobster which have been kept hot, and sprinkle the whole with a pinch of concassed and scalded parsley.
Pour this sauce over the hot lobster pieces, and sprinkle everything with a pinch of concassed and blanched parsley.
940—HOMARD Bordeaux-style
Section the live lobster as directed above.
Section the live lobster as instructed above.
Stiffen the meat and colour the carapace in a sautépan with two oz. of clarified butter. When the meat is quite stiff and the carapace is red, pour away two-thirds of the butter. Then add two tablespoonfuls of chopped shallots, a crushed piece of garlic the size of a pea, one-sixth pint of white wine, three tablespoonfuls of burnt brandy, and reduce the whole to half. Complete with one-half pint of fish fumet, one-third pint of maigre Espagnole, one-quarter pint of tomato sauce, one small faggot, one pinch of salt, and a very little cayenne.
Stiffen the meat and color the shell in a frying pan with two ounces of clarified butter. When the meat is firm and the shell is red, pour off two-thirds of the butter. Then add two tablespoons of chopped shallots, a crushed piece of garlic the size of a pea, one-sixth of a pint of white wine, three tablespoons of burnt brandy, and reduce everything by half. Finish with one-half pint of fish fumet, one-third of a pint of maigre Espagnole, one-quarter of a pint of tomato sauce, one small bundle of herbs, a pinch of salt, and a tiny bit of cayenne.
Put the lid on, and set to cook for one-quarter hour.
Put the lid on, and cook for fifteen minutes.
Take the meat from the sections of the tail and the claws, as in the case of the preparation à l’américaine; put these into a small sautépan, and keep them hot. Add the intestines and the chopped coral, reduce the sauce to one-third pint; pass it through a strainer, and pour it over the pieces of lobster.
Take the meat from the tail and claw sections, like in the preparation à l’américaine; place these into a small frying pan and keep them warm. Add the intestines and the chopped coral, reduce the sauce to about one-third of a pint; strain it and pour it over the lobster pieces.
Heat the whole without boiling; add a few drops of lemon juice, two and one-half oz. of butter cut into small pieces, and one-half tablespoonful of chopped chervil and tarragon, and stir over the stove with the view of thoroughly mixing the whole.
Heat the mixture without boiling it; add a few drops of lemon juice, 2.5 oz. of butter cut into small pieces, and half a tablespoon of chopped chervil and tarragon, then stir on the stove to combine everything thoroughly.
Dish as directed in the preceding recipe.
Dish as instructed in the previous recipe.
941—HOMARD BOUILLI Hollandaise style
Cook the lobster in a court-bouillon (No. 163), allowing twenty minutes for a specimen weighing two lbs.
Cook the lobster in a court-bouillon (No. 163), giving it twenty minutes for each lobster that weighs two lbs.
As soon as the lobster is cooked, drain it; split it in two lengthwise without completely severing the two halves; lay it [318] on a long dish covered with a napkin, and surround it with very green, curled-leaf parsley.
As soon as the lobster is cooked, drain it; split it in two lengthwise without cutting all the way through; place it 318 on a long dish covered with a napkin, and surround it with very green, curled-leaf parsley.
Serve with it, at the same time, a timbale of floury potatoes freshly cooked à l’anglaise, and a sauceboat of melted butter.
Serve it with a serving of fluffy, freshly cooked potatoes à l’anglaise, and a small boat of melted butter.
942—HOMARD On the spit
Select a lobster that seems full of life, and, after killing it, fix it on the spit. Put into the dripping-pan six oz. of butter, one-half bottle of champagne, salt, and peppercorns. In order to cook it to perfection, frequently baste it with this mixture, and allow one hour before a red fire for a specimen weighing three lbs. It may be dished with two accompaniments:—
Select a lobster that looks lively, and after killing it, place it on the spit. Pour six ounces of butter, half a bottle of champagne, salt, and peppercorns into the dripping pan. To cook it perfectly, frequently baste it with this mixture, and let it cook for an hour over a red fire for a lobster weighing three pounds. It can be served with two accompaniments:—
1. A hot ravigote sauce combined with the gravy of the lobster, from which all grease has been removed.
1. A spicy ravigote sauce mixed with the lobster gravy, with all the grease taken out.
2. Strain the contents of the dripping-pan (cleared of all grease) through a fine sieve; reduce it by a quarter over a brisk fire; add three tablespoonfuls of meat-glaze, two tablespoonfuls of Worcestershire sauce, and a little chopped parsley, and finish this sauce with three oz. of butter and a few drops of lemon juice.
2. Strain the contents of the dripping pan (free of all grease) through a fine sieve; reduce it by a quarter over a strong heat; add three tablespoons of meat glaze, two tablespoons of Worcestershire sauce, and a little chopped parsley, and finish this sauce with three ounces of butter and a few drops of lemon juice.
943—HOMARD CARDINAL
Plunge the live lobster into boiling court-bouillon, and cook it after the manner directed under “Homard à la Hollandaise” (No. 941).
Plunge the live lobster into boiling court-bouillon, and cook it as directed under “Homard à la Hollandaise” (No. 941).
The moment it is cooked, cut it in two lengthwise; withdraw the meat from the tail, slice it, and keep it hot in a little Cardinal sauce. Disconnect the claws; open them sideways, and withdraw all their meat without breaking them. Cut the withdrawn meat into dice, as also the creamy parts from the carapace, and add thereto their weight of cooked mushrooms and half that quantity of truffles—both of which products should also be in dice. Thicken this salpicon with a few tablespoonfuls of lobster sauce, and spread it in even layers on the bottom of each half-carapace.
The moment it’s cooked, cut it in half lengthwise; take the meat from the tail, slice it, and keep it warm in a little Cardinal sauce. Separate the claws; pry them open sideways, and remove all the meat without breaking them. Dice the removed meat, as well as the creamy parts from the shell, and add an equal weight of cooked mushrooms and half that amount of truffles—both of which should also be diced. Thicken this salpicon with a few tablespoons of lobster sauce, and spread it in even layers on the bottom of each half-shell.
Reserve, however, two tablespoonfuls of it for garnishing the emptied claws.
Reserve, however, two tablespoons of it for garnishing the empty claws.
Upon the salpicon lay the slices of lobster, kept hot, alternating these with fine slices of truffles. Set the two half-carapaces, thus garnished, on a dish, and wedge them upright by means of the two claws.
Upon the salpicon lay the slices of lobster, kept warm, alternating these with thin slices of truffles. Place the two half-carapaces, garnished like this, on a plate, and stand them up using the two claws.
Coat the slices and the claws with Cardinal sauce; sprinkle with grated cheese and melted butter; set to glaze quickly in a fierce oven or at the salamander, and serve instantly.
Coat the slices and claws with Cardinal sauce; sprinkle with grated cheese and melted butter; quickly brown them in a hot oven or under the salamander, and serve right away.
[319]944—HOMARD CLARENCE
Cook the lobster in court-bouillon, and drain it as soon as it is done.
Cook the lobster in court-bouillon, and drain it immediately after it's finished cooking.
When it is only lukewarm, split it open lengthwise; take the meat from the tail; slice it, and keep it hot in a vegetable-pan with a few drops of fish fumet or the cooking-liquor of mushrooms.
When it's just warm, cut it open lengthwise; remove the meat from the tail; slice it, and keep it warm in a vegetable pan with a few drops of fish fumet or the cooking liquid from mushrooms.
Remove the remains of meat and the creamy parts from the carapace; pound the two former together with two tablespoonfuls of cream; strain through a fine sieve, and add to the resulting cullis one-half pint of Béchamel sauce with curry.
Remove the leftover meat and the creamy parts from the shell; mash the two together with two tablespoons of cream; strain through a fine sieve, and mix the resulting sauce with half a pint of Béchamel sauce with curry.
Garnish the two half-carapaces, two-thirds full, with rice à l’Indienne; set the slices of lobster on this rice, intercalating them with slices of truffle; coat thinly with the prepared Béchamel sauce, and set the two garnished and sauced half-carapaces on a long, hot dish.
Garnish the two half-shells, filled two-thirds full, with Indian-style rice; place the lobster slices on top of this rice, alternating with slices of truffle; thinly coat with the prepared Béchamel sauce, and arrange the two garnished and sauced half-shells on a long, hot serving dish.
Send to the table, at the same time, a sauceboat containing Béchamel with curry.
Send to the table, at the same time, a sauceboat with curry Béchamel.
945—HOMARD A la mode
Proceed as for “Homard à la New-burg à cru” (No. 948), but swill with brandy only, and add, immediately, four oz. of fresh, peeled truffles cut into slices.
Proceed as for “Homard à la New-burg à cru” (No. 948), but use only brandy, and immediately add four ounces of fresh, peeled truffles sliced thin.
Moisten, almost sufficiently to cover, with very fresh, thin cream; season with salt and cayenne, and cook the lobster. Then take the meat from the carapaces, and put it into a timbale; reduce the cream to one-third pint, and mix therewith three tablespoonfuls of melted, white meat-glaze and a few drops of lemon juice.
Moisten, almost enough to cover, with very fresh, thin cream; season with salt and cayenne, and cook the lobster. Then take the meat from the shells and put it into a timbale; reduce the cream to one-third of a pint, and mix in three tablespoons of melted white meat glaze and a few drops of lemon juice.
Strain this sauce through muslin, and pour it over the pieces of lobster.
Strain this sauce through cheesecloth, and pour it over the pieces of lobster.
946—HOMARD GRILLÉ
For this purpose, the lobster may be taken raw, but it is better, first, to have it three-parts cooked in court-bouillon.
For this purpose, the lobster can be taken raw, but it's better to have it three-quarters cooked in court-bouillon.
Now split it into two lengthwise; sprinkle it with melted butter, and set it on the grill for its cooking to be completed.
Now cut it in half lengthwise; drizzle it with melted butter, and place it on the grill to finish cooking.
Treated thus, the meat of the lobster does not harden as when it is grilled raw. Dish the grilled lobster on a napkin or on a drainer, after having broken the shell of the claws in order to facilitate the withdrawal of the meat, and surround with curled-leaf parsley.
Treated this way, the meat of the lobster stays tender instead of hardening like it does when it's grilled raw. Serve the grilled lobster on a napkin or a draining plate, after breaking the claw shells to make it easier to remove the meat, and garnish with curled leaf parsley.
Serve a “Devilled sauce Escoffier,” or any other sauce suited to grilled fish, with the lobster, but remember that the first-named sauce is the fittest that could be found for this particular dish.
Serve a "Devilled sauce Escoffier," or any other sauce suitable for grilled fish, with the lobster, but keep in mind that the first sauce mentioned is the best option for this specific dish.
[320]
947—HOMARD A la Mornay, otherwise au gratin
Proceed in all points as directed under “Homard Cardinal” (No. 943), but substitute Mornay sauce for Cardinal.
Proceed in all aspects as instructed under “Homard Cardinal” (No. 943), but replace the Cardinal sauce with Mornay sauce.
Homard à la New-burg
This dish may be prepared in two ways—with raw lobster and with the latter cooked some time beforehand. The second way is the more correct, but the first, which is less troublesome to prepare, is more suited to the work of large establishments.
This dish can be made in two ways—with raw lobster or with lobster that has been cooked earlier. The second method is the more proper one, but the first, which is easier to prepare, is better suited for larger establishments.
948—HOMARD A LA NEW-BURG (with raw lobster)
Cut up the live lobster, and fry it in oil and butter as explained under “Homard à l’Américaine.” When the pieces of lobster are stiffened and coloured, clear them of all grease; swill the sautépan with one tablespoonful of burnt brandy and one-half pint of Marsala.
Cut up the live lobster and fry it in oil and butter as explained under “Homard à l’Américaine.” When the pieces of lobster are firm and colored, remove all the grease; swill the sauté pan with one tablespoon of burnt brandy and half a pint of Marsala.
Reduce by a third; season, and add two-thirds pint of cream and one-sixth pint of fish fumet. Cover and set to cook for fifteen minutes.
Reduce by a third; season, and add two-thirds of a pint of cream and one-sixth of a pint of fish fumet. Cover and cook for fifteen minutes.
Take out the pieces of lobster; withdraw the meat therefrom, and keep it hot in a covered timbale. Thicken the sauce with the reserved intestines and coral of the lobster, which should be chopped in combination with one oz. of butter.
Remove the lobster meat from the shells and keep it warm in a covered dish. Thicken the sauce using the reserved lobster intestinal parts and coral, which should be chopped and mixed with one ounce of butter.
Set to boil a second time; rub the sauce through tammy, and pour it over the pieces of lobster.
Set to boil again; strain the sauce through a fine sieve, and pour it over the pieces of lobster.
949—HOMARD A LA NEW-BURG (with the lobster cooked)
Cook the lobster in court-bouillon. Remove the shell from the tail; take the meat therefrom, and cut it into regular slices. Lay these slices in a liberally-buttered sautépan, season strongly, and heat the slices on both sides until the outside membrane acquires a fine red colour.
Cook the lobster in court-bouillon. Remove the shell from the tail, take out the meat, and cut it into even slices. Place these slices in a generously buttered frying pan, season them well, and heat the slices on both sides until the outside membrane turns a nice red color.
Moisten with enough Madeira to almost cover the slices, and reduce the moistening almost entirely. When dishing up, pour a leason, composed of one and one-quarter pints of cream and two egg-yolks, over the slices. Stir gently on the side of the fire until the thickening has been effected by the cooking of the egg-yolks, and serve in a lukewarm timbale.
Moisten with enough Madeira to nearly cover the slices, and reduce the liquid almost completely. When serving, pour a mixture made of one and one-quarter pints of cream and two egg yolks over the slices. Stir gently by the fire until the egg yolks have thickened, and serve in a lukewarm timbale.
950—HOMARD A LA PALESTINE
Cut up the live lobster and toss it in butter with a mirepoix prepared in advance, as for crayfish intended for potage bisque.
Cut up the live lobster and toss it in butter with a mirepoix prepared in advance, like for crayfish meant for bisque.
Now detach the sections of the tail and the claws; withdraw the meat from them, and keep them hot in a small covered saucepan with a little butter. Pound the carapace and remains of the lobster in a mortar; fry them in four tablespoonfuls of very hot oil, and add thereto an ordinary mirepoix, cut very fine. Moisten with the cooking-liquor of the lobster, and set to cook for one-quarter hour. Strain through muslin; leave to stand for five minutes, that the oil may rise to the surface, and then completely remove it. Reduce this liquid to one-quarter pint; thicken it with the reserved creamy parts of the lobster, rubbed through tammy, and two tablespoonfuls of fish velouté, and finish this sauce with two and one-half oz. of curry butter.
Now separate the parts of the tail and claws; pull the meat from them, and keep it warm in a small covered saucepan with a bit of butter. Crush the shell and leftover lobster in a mortar; fry them in four tablespoons of very hot oil, and add a regular mirepoix, finely chopped. Add some of the lobster's cooking liquid, and let it cook for fifteen minutes. Strain through muslin; let it sit for five minutes so the oil can rise to the top, then remove it completely. Reduce the liquid to one-quarter pint; thicken it with the reserved creamy parts of the lobster, pushed through a fine sieve, and two tablespoons of fish velouté, and finish this sauce with two and a half ounces of curry butter.
Arrange a border of pilaff rice (No. 2255) on the dish intended for the lobster; set the pieces of lobster, kept hot, in the centre, and coat these with a few tablespoonfuls of curry sauce.
Arrange a border of pilaff rice (No. 2255) on the dish for the lobster; place the hot lobster pieces in the center and drizzle them with a few tablespoons of curry sauce.
Serve the remainder of the sauce separately.
Serve the rest of the sauce on the side.
951—MOUSSELINES DE HOMARD
In the matter of crustaceans, the term mousse stands, as a rule, for a cold preparation, whereas the term mousseline is only applied to warm dishes. The special mousselines or quenelles of lobster are made with a mousseline forcemeat, the recipe for which I gave under No. 195. This forcemeat is prepared with the raw meat of the lobster.
In terms of crustaceans, the term mousse typically refers to a cold dish, while the term mousseline is used exclusively for hot dishes. The special mousselines or lobster quenelles are made with a mousseline forcemeat, the recipe for which I provided under No. 195. This forcemeat is prepared using the raw meat from the lobster.
As with the other crustaceans, their meat produces forcemeat which is somewhat too flimsy to be spoon-moulded, and it is preferable to poach it in special well-buttered quenelle- or dariole-moulds.
As with other crustaceans, their meat creates a forcemeat that’s a bit too delicate to be spoon-molded, and it’s better to poach it in specially well-buttered quenelle or dariole-moulds.
Mousselines are poached under cover in a moderate oven.
Mousselines are cooked gently in a moderate oven.
All the garnishes and sauces given in respect of salmon mousselines may be applied here. The reader will therefore refer to:—
All the garnishes and sauces provided for salmon mousselines can be used here. The reader should refer to:—
Mousselines de Saumon Alexandra (No. 798).
Salmon Mousseline Alexandra (No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).
952—SOUFFLÉS DE HOMARD
For lobster soufflés the same forcemeat is used as for the mousselines; but, unlike the latter, it is poached in the half-carapaces of the lobster, the meat of which has served in its preparation. The procedure is as follows:—First cook the two half-carapaces carefully, that they may not lose their shape in the process.
For lobster soufflés, the same filling is used as for the mousselines; however, unlike the latter, it is poached in the lobster's half-shells, the meat of which has been used in its preparation. The process is as follows:— First, cook the two half-shells carefully so they retain their shape during the cooking.
[322]
After having drained and dried them, fill them with mousseline
forcemeat and surround them with strong, buttered paper,
which should be tied on with string, and should overreach the
edges of the carapaces by one inch.
322After you've drained and dried them, stuff them with mousseline mixture and wrap them in sturdy, buttered paper, which should be tied with string and extend about an inch beyond the edges of the shells.
The object of this measure is to prevent the forcemeat from spilling during the poaching.
The goal of this step is to keep the forcemeat from spilling while it's being poached.
Lay the two garnished carapaces on a tray containing just enough boiling water to moisten its whole surface. Put the tray in a moderate oven or in a steamer, and allow from fifteen to twenty minutes for the soufflé to poach.
Lay the two decorated shells on a tray with just enough boiling water to wet the entire surface. Place the tray in a moderate oven or a steamer, and let it poach for fifteen to twenty minutes.
This done, carefully drain the two carapaces; remove the paper holding in the forcemeat; dish them on a napkin, and surround them with bunches of very green, curled-leaf parsley. Serve separately a sauce in keeping with the preparation; i.e., a Normande, a White-wine, a Diplomate, or a Béchamel finished with lobster butter, &c.
This done, carefully drain the two shells; remove the paper holding in the stuffing; place them on a napkin, and surround them with bunches of bright green, curly parsley. Serve alongside a sauce that matches the dish; for example, a Normande, a White-wine, a Diplomate, or a Béchamel finished with lobster butter, etc.
N.B.—The above constitutes the model-recipe of lobster soufflé, and I need scarcely point out that the latter may be varied almost indefinitely in accordance with the fancy of the cook and the taste of the consumer.
N.B.—The above is the model recipe for lobster soufflé, and I shouldn't have to mention that it can be modified in countless ways to suit the creativity of the cook and the preferences of the eater.
Thus the forcemeat may be garnished with truffles in dice, slices of lobster, milt, or poached oysters, &c., which garnishes may also be laid on the soufflé when it is finished. I therefore leave to the operator, who should now see his way quite clearly, the task of imagining the various possible combinations, a description of which would but unnecessarily delay the progress of this work.
Thus, the forcemeat can be garnished with diced truffles, lobster slices, milt, or poached oysters, etc., which garnishes can also be placed on the soufflé when it's done. I leave it to the cook, who should now have a clear vision, to imagine the different possible combinations, as a detailed description would only slow down the progress of this work.
953—COLD LOBSTER WITH VARIOUS SAUCES
Cook the lobster in court-bouillon, and let it cool in the latter. Drain it, sever the claws, and break them open in order to withdraw their meat. Split the lobster into two lengthwise, remove the intestines and the queen, and dish it on a napkin. Lay the claws on either side of it, and surround it either with curled-leaf parsley or with a few hearts of lettuce.
Cook the lobster in court-bouillon, and let it cool in the broth. Drain it, break off the claws, and crack them open to remove the meat. Cut the lobster in half lengthwise, take out the intestines and the roe, and serve it on a napkin. Place the claws on either side, and garnish it with curled leaf parsley or a few hearts of lettuce.
954—ASPIC DE HOMARD
Under “Aspic de filets de soles” (No. 915), I pointed out the preparatory principles of an aspic; in this case, therefore, I shall only refer to the various details very cursorily.
Under “Aspic de filets de soles” (No. 915), I highlighted the foundational principles of an aspic; in this case, I will only briefly mention the various details.
Let a thin coating of white fish jelly set on the bottom of an aspic-mould incrusted in ice. The reader is reminded of the great care that must be observed in the preparation of an [323] aspic jelly, that the latter be limpid, succulent, and just sufficiently firm not to break when withdrawn from the mould. Decorate the bottom of the mould with bits of truffle, poached white of egg, lobster coral, capers, and tarragon leaves.
Let a thin layer of white fish jelly set at the bottom of an aspic mold chilled in ice. It’s important to remember the great care needed when preparing an [323] aspic jelly so that it is clear, tasty, and just firm enough not to break when taken out of the mold. Decorate the bottom of the mold with pieces of truffle, poached egg whites, lobster coral, capers, and tarragon leaves.
The decorative design cannot be described; it must be left to the taste and fancy of the operator; all I can urge is that it be as regular and symmetrical as possible.
The decorative design can't be put into words; it should be up to the taste and creativity of the person creating it. All I can suggest is that it be as regular and symmetrical as possible.
Fix the decoration by means of a few drops of jelly; then cover the whole with a thickness of one inch of the same jelly, and leave the latter to set. Upon this layer of jelly arrange rows of thin slices of lobster meat and slices of truffles placed alternately and slightly overlapping. Now add enough jelly to cover these slices, and continue filling up the mould with varying layers consisting respectively of jelly (one inch thick) and the slices above described.
Fix the decoration with a few drops of jelly; then cover the entire thing with a one-inch layer of the same jelly and let it set. On top of this layer of jelly, arrange rows of thin slices of lobster and slices of truffles, placing them alternately and slightly overlapping. Now add enough jelly to cover these slices, and keep filling the mold with alternating layers of jelly (one inch thick) and the slices mentioned above.
When about to serve, dip the mould in hot water; dry it, and turn out the aspic upon a dish covered with a napkin.
When you're ready to serve, dip the mold in hot water; dry it off, and turn out the aspic onto a dish lined with a napkin.
955—CÔTELETTES DE HOMARD ARKANGEL
Prepare a salpicon of lobster meat in dice combined with its weight of caviare, the whole quantity being in proportion to the number of côtelettes required.
Prepare a salpicon of diced lobster meat mixed with an equal weight of caviar, with the total amount adjusted based on the number of côtelettes needed.
Thicken the salpicon with an equal quantity of lobster mousse (No. 956), and at once garnish some moderately oiled cutlet-moulds with the preparation. As soon as the latter has set, turn out the cutlets; coat them with a fish chaud-froid sauce, finished with lobster butter; and deck each with a fine, grooved slice of truffle. Glaze them with cold melted jelly, and keep them in the cool until required to be served.
Thicken the salpicon with an equal amount of lobster mousse (No. 956), and immediately fill some lightly oiled cutlet molds with the mixture. Once it has set, remove the cutlets from the molds; coat them with a fish chaud-froid sauce, enriched with lobster butter; and top each one with a nice, grooved slice of truffle. Glaze them with cold melted jelly and store them in a cool place until ready to serve.
Arrange them in a circle on a round dish; garnish the centre with chopped white jelly, and serve a Russian salad separately.
Arrange them in a circle on a round plate; top the center with chopped white jelly, and serve a Russian salad on the side.
956—MOUSSE DE HOMARD
Cook the lobster in a few tablespoonfuls of previously-prepared fine mirepoix, one half-bottle of white wine, and a small glass of burnt brandy. Leave to cool in the cooking-liquor. Now split the lobster in two, with the view of withdrawing its meat. Finely pound the latter while adding thereto, little by little, one-third pint of cold fish velouté per lb. of meat. Rub through a sieve; put the resulting purée in a vegetable-pan lying on ice, and stir for a few minutes. This done, add a little good fish jelly, melted and cold, and one-third pint of barely-whipped cream. Taste; rectify the seasoning, and warm it slightly with cayenne.
Cook the lobster in a few tablespoons of previously-prepared fine mirepoix, half a bottle of white wine, and a small glass of burnt brandy. Let it cool in the cooking liquid. Now split the lobster in half to remove its meat. Finely pound the meat while gradually adding one-third of a pint of cold fish velouté for every pound of meat. Pass it through a sieve; place the resulting purée in a bowl sitting on ice, and stir for a few minutes. Once done, add a bit of good fish jelly, melted and cooled, and one-third of a pint of lightly whipped cream. Taste it; adjust the seasoning, and warm it slightly with cayenne.
[324]957—MOUSSE DE HOMARD MOULÉE
When the mousse is intended for moulding, it is well to decorate and “clothe” the mould with fish jelly some time in advance. I have already explained that to “clothe” a mould with jelly, all that is needed is to pour therein a few tablespoonfuls of melted jelly, and then to rock the utensil on ice. By this means a thin even coating sets on the bottom and sides of the mould, which, when the moulding is turned out, swathes the latter in a transparent film.
When the mousse is meant for molding, it's a good idea to decorate and “clothe” the mold with fish jelly ahead of time. I've already mentioned that to “clothe” a mold with jelly, you just need to pour a few tablespoons of melted jelly into it, then tilt the container on ice. This way, a thin, even layer sets on the bottom and sides of the mold, which, when the mold is turned out, wraps it in a transparent film.
This “clothing” of jelly may be made more or less thick, according to the requirements, by simply using more or less jelly, and by proportionately lengthening or shortening the time for rocking the mould.
This “clothing” of jelly can be made thicker or thinner based on what you need, just by using more or less jelly, and by adjusting the time you rock the mold accordingly.
When the mould is clothed, decorate the sides with large slices of very black truffle dipped in melted jelly, that they may stick.
When the mold is clothed, decorate the sides with thick slices of very dark truffle dipped in melted jelly so that they stick.
This done, fill the receptacle with the prepared mousse (see the preceding recipe), and leave to set in the cool.
This done, fill the container with the prepared mousse (see the previous recipe), and let it set in a cool place.
For the turning out of the mould and the dishing of the moulding, proceed as for the aspic.
For getting the mold out and shaping the molding, do it the same way as for the aspic.
958—PETITES MOUSSES DE HOMARD
For these small mousses, use little cassolettes or silver timbales. First let a thin layer of jelly (one or two tablespoonfuls, according to their size) set on the bottom of each utensil, and then surround the latter with bands of white paper, the ends of which should be stuck together, and should reach one inch above the brims of the cassolettes. The preparation of mousse may now be placed in the cassolettes in a sufficient quantity to overflow the brims, so that, when the paper is removed, their appearance is that of small soufflés.
For these small mousses, use small cassolettes or silver timbales. First, let a thin layer of jelly (one or two tablespoons, depending on their size) set at the bottom of each container, and then wrap each one with strips of white paper, the ends of which should be glued together and should extend one inch above the edges of the cassolettes. The preparation of mousse can now be added to the cassolettes in enough quantity to overflow the edges, so that when the paper is removed, they look like small soufflés.
When the cassolettes have been garnished, put them aside on ice or in a refrigerator until they are served.
When the cassolettes have been garnished, set them aside on ice or in the fridge until it's time to serve.
959—HOMARD A LA GRAMMONT
Split the lobster open lengthwise down the middle. Withdraw the meat from the tail; trim it, and cut it into regular collops. Coat the latter again and again with aspic jelly, that they may be well covered with it; decorate each with a slice of truffle, and glaze it with the same aspic.
Cut the lobster open lengthwise down the middle. Remove the meat from the tail, trim it, and cut it into even pieces. Coat these pieces repeatedly with aspic jelly so they are fully covered; garnish each one with a slice of truffle, and glaze them with the same aspic.
Also coat with jelly as many very white poached and dried oysters as there are collops.
Also coat with jelly as many very white poached and dried oysters as there are slices.
Now take the creamy parts and the meat of the claws, and pound them finely with one tablespoonful of cold Béchamel [325] sauce; rub through a sieve, and, with the resulting purée combined with melted fish jelly and cream (see lobster mousse No. 956), prepare a mousse “au paprika” of a decided pink colour.
Now take the creamy parts and the meat from the claws, and finely mash them with one tablespoon of cold Béchamel sauce; strain through a sieve, and, with the resulting purée mixed with melted fish jelly and cream (see lobster mousse No. 956), prepare a mousse “au paprika” that has a vibrant pink color.
Fill the two half-carapaces to their edges with this mousse, and leave it to set on ice.
Fill the two half-shells to the brim with this mousse, and let it chill on ice.
When about to serve, lay the collops, glazed with jelly, upon this mousse, and place an oyster between each pair. Dish the two garnished half-carapaces, back to back, upon a napkin, and put the heart of a lettuce in the middle, and a bunch of curled-leaf parsley at either end.
When you're ready to serve, lay the slices, coated with jelly, on this mousse, and put an oyster between each pair. Place the two decorated half-shells, back to back, on a napkin, and add a heart of lettuce in the middle, with a bunch of curly-leaf parsley at each end.
Serve a mayonnaise or other cold sauce separately.
Serve mayonnaise or another cold sauce on the side.
960—HOMARD In the Parisian Style
Tie a lobster to a little board; stretch out its tail to the fullest extent; cook it in court-bouillon, and leave it to cool in the latter.
Tie a lobster to a small board; stretch its tail as far as it will go; cook it in court-bouillon, and let it cool in the mixture.
When it is quite cold, with the help of scissors, carefully cut a strip of the shell from the back of the head to the tail. The aperture left by the removed strip of shell ought to be sufficiently wide to allow of the meat of the tail being removed without breaking it. Having emptied the tail, refill it with salad leaves, and return the strip of shell (upside down) to its place. Cut the meat of the tail into even collops, and lay on each a roundel of truffle stamped out with the fancy-cutter, and dipped in half-melted jelly. Then coat these slices, which should be on a dish, again and again, with cold melted jelly until they are well covered with it.
When it's really cold, use scissors to carefully cut a strip of shell from the back of the head to the tail. The opening left from the removed shell should be wide enough to take out the meat of the tail without breaking it. After emptying the tail, fill it with salad leaves and flip the shell strip upside down to put it back in place. Cut the tail meat into even pieces and place a truffle round on each piece, which you've cut out with a fancy cutter and dipped in half-melted jelly. Then, coat these slices, which should be on a plate, with cold melted jelly repeatedly until they are well covered.
Now break the claws and remove their meat, as also that remaining in the carapace, and cut both meats into dice. Take the creamy parts, and rub them through a sieve.
Now break the claws and take out the meat, including what’s left in the shell, and cut both meats into small cubes. Take the creamy parts and push them through a sieve.
Prepare a small vegetable salad; add thereto the meat dice, and cohere the two with a mayonnaise sauce combined with melted jelly and the creamy parts rubbed through a sieve. When the salad begins to set, owing to the jelly contained in the mayonnaise, garnish twelve small artichoke-bottoms with it, arranging the salad in them in pyramid form. Set a bit of truffle on each pyramid, and sprinkle the salad with melted fish jelly in order to make it glossy.
Prepare a small vegetable salad, then add the meat cubes and mix them together with a mayonnaise sauce blended with melted jelly and the creamy parts strained through a sieve. Once the salad starts to set thanks to the jelly in the mayonnaise, fill twelve small artichoke bottoms with it, arranging the salad in a pyramid shape. Place a small piece of truffle on top of each pyramid, and drizzle the salad with melted fish jelly to add shine.
Dishing.—Dish the lobster on a cushion of buttered bread on which a julienne of lettuce has been stuck, or on one of carved rice. The cushion should have the shape of a wedge, in order that the lobster may lie at an angle of about 45°, with its head raised, when laid upon it. Arrange the slices (slightly overlapping one another) along the back of the lobster, [326] beginning at its head with the smallest of them, and progressing down towards the tail, gradually increasing their size.
Serving.—Serve the lobster on a piece of buttered bread with a julienne of lettuce underneath, or on a bed of carved rice. The bread should be shaped like a wedge, so the lobster can rest at about a 45° angle, with its head elevated when placed on it. Arrange the slices (slightly overlapping) along the back of the lobster, 326 starting from the head with the smallest slice and gradually increasing in size toward the tail.
Surround the lobster alternately with artichoke-bottoms garnished with salad, and quartered hard-boiled eggs, or halved hard-boiled eggs (set upright with their yolks facing outwards).
Surround the lobster alternately with artichoke bottoms garnished with salad, and quartered hard-boiled eggs, or halved hard-boiled eggs (set upright with their yolks facing outwards).
Border the dish with very clear jelly in large cubes or triangles, etc.
Border the dish with very clear jelly cut into large cubes or triangles, etc.
961—HOMARD In the Russian style
Proceed exactly as above with regard to the cooking of the lobster, the extraction of the meat, and the cutting of it into slices. Coat the slices with mayonnaise sauce combined with melted jelly; or, better still, with a white fish chaud-froid sauce combined with the lobster’s creamy parts rubbed through a sieve.
Proceed exactly as above regarding the cooking of the lobster, extracting the meat, and slicing it. Coat the slices with a mayonnaise sauce mixed with melted jelly; or, even better, with a white fish chaud-froid sauce mixed with the lobster’s creamy parts pushed through a sieve.
Decorate each slice with a bit of coral and two little chervil leaves; coat them again and again with cold melted aspic, and put them aside in the cool. “Clothe” ten dariole-moulds, and decorate the bottom of each with a slice of truffle. Also prepare ten hard-boiled eggs.
Decorate each slice with a bit of coral and two small chervil leaves; coat them repeatedly with cold melted aspic, and set them aside to cool. “Clothe” ten dariole-moulds, and decorate the bottom of each with a slice of truffle. Also prepare ten hard-boiled eggs.
Prepare a Salade Russe (without meat); add to this the remains of the lobster meat cut into dice, and thicken with mayonnaise and melted aspic, mixed. With this thickened salad fill the dariole-moulds, and leave to set in the cool.
Prepare a Russian Salad (without meat); add the leftover lobster meat cut into cubes, and thicken with a mixture of mayonnaise and melted gelatin. Use this thickened salad to fill the dariole-moulds, and let it set in the cool.
Dishing.—Set the lobster on a cushion, after the manner of the preceding recipe. Trim the slices, and lay them, as before, on the lobster’s back, taking care to graduate their sizes. Surround the lobster with the small moulded salads, and alternate these with the hard-boiled eggs. The latter should be cut in two at a point one-third of their height above their base; their yolks should be removed, the space filled with caviare moulded to the form of a pyramid, and, this done, the eggs should be set upright.
Serving.—Place the lobster on a cushion, just like in the previous recipe. Cut the slices and arrange them on the lobster’s back, making sure to vary their sizes. Surround the lobster with small molded salads, alternating these with hard-boiled eggs. Cut the eggs in half about a third of the way up from their base; remove the yolks, fill the space with caviar shaped like a pyramid, and then set the eggs upright.
Border the dish with roundels of very clear fish jelly, stamped out by a fancy-cutter, and lay a bit of truffle upon each.
Border the dish with circles of very clear fish jelly, cut out with a fancy cutter, and place a piece of truffle on each one.
N.B.—(1) The moulds of salad must, of course, be dipped in hot water before being turned out.
N.B.—(1) The salad molds should definitely be dipped in hot water before being turned out.
(2) The lobster may also be served “à la Néva,” “à la Moscovite,” “à la Sibérienne,” &c., but these preparations are only minor forms of “Homard à la Russe” under different names.
(2) The lobster can also be served “à la Néva,” “à la Moscovite,” “à la Sibérienne,” etc., but these dishes are just variations of “Homard à la Russe” under different names.
Changes may be effected in the preparation by altering the constituents of the salad and its dishing. It may, for instance, be made in small cucumber or beetroot barquettes, while the caviare, instead of being laid in hard-boiled eggs, may be served in little pleated cases.
Changes can be made in the preparation by changing the ingredients of the salad and how it's served. For example, it can be made with small cucumber or beetroot barquettes, while the caviar, instead of being served in hard-boiled eggs, can be presented in little pleated cups.
[327]
As these preparations, however, are based neither on fixed
principles nor on classical rules, I shall refrain from giving
them.
[327]
Since these preparations aren't based on set principles or traditional rules, I'll hold off on providing them.
962—MAYONNAISE DE HOMARD
Proceed as for Mayonnaise de Saumon—that is to say, garnish the bottom of a salad-bowl with ciseled lettuce leaves, and season them moderately.
Proceed as for Salmon Mayonnaise—that is to say, line the bottom of a salad bowl with ciseled lettuce leaves, and season them lightly.
Upon this salad lay the remains of the lobster, and upon the latter place the thin slices of the tail. Cover with mayonnaise sauce, and decorate with strips of anchovy fillets, capers, olives, hard-boiled eggs, roundels of pink radishes, the hearts of lettuce, &c.
On this salad, there were remnants of the lobster, and on top of that, the thin slices of the tail. Cover it with mayonnaise sauce and garnish with strips of anchovy fillets, capers, olives, hard-boiled eggs, slices of pink radishes, and hearts of lettuce, etc.
N.B.—I have already pointed out the futility of prescribing a decorative design. As a rule, the matter is so intimately connected with the taste and fancy of the individual, and the products used for the purpose lend themselves to such indefinite variation, that I prefer merely to enumerate these products, and to leave the question of their arrangement to the artistic ingenuity of the operator.
N.B.—I've already mentioned how pointless it is to prescribe a decorative design. Generally speaking, the subject is so closely tied to individual taste and preference, and the materials used for this purpose can vary so widely, that I prefer just to list these materials and leave the arrangement up to the creativity of the operator.
963—SALADE DE HOMARD
Spiny Lobsters. (Langouste.)
All culinary preparations dealing with lobsters may be adapted to spiny lobsters. There is, therefore, no need to repeat them here. Of the cold recipes, two are much better suited to the spiny than to the ordinary kind, though, as they are used for both specimens, I gave them earlier in the book. The two recipes referred to are:—
All cooking methods involving lobsters can also be used for spiny lobsters. So, there's no need to repeat them here. Among the cold recipes, two work much better with spiny lobsters than with regular ones, although I provided them earlier in the book since they can be used for both types. The two recipes I mentioned are:—
964—LANGOUSTE In the Parisian Style;
see LOBSTER, recipe 960.965—LANGOUSTE A la russe;
see LOBSTER, recipe 961.Crayfish. (Écrevisses.)
When crayfish are prepared after one of the recipes most commonly used on the Continent, i.e., whole, they are not much relished in England. This is doubtless accounted for by the fact that ladies, dining in evening dress, find them somewhat difficult to manage.
When crayfish are prepared using one of the most common recipes from the Continent, that is, whole, they aren't very popular in England. This is probably because ladies dining in evening dress find them a bit challenging to handle.
They are therefore only served in the form of an aspic, a [328] mousse, mousselines, timbales, &c., or as the garnish of some other fish; for in all these cases they are shelled.
They are only served as aspic, a mousse, mousselines, timbales, etc., or as a garnish for other fish; in all these cases, they are shelled.
Be all this as it may, I give below the various recipes relating to them, and from among these it ought to be possible to choose one which will meet the requirements of any particular case.
Be that as it may, I’m providing the different recipes related to them below, and you should be able to choose one that fits the needs of any specific situation.
966—ÉCREVISSES Bordelaise style
N.B.—Whatever be their mode of preparation, crayfish should always be thoroughly cleansed and cleared of their intestines, the extreme end of which is to be found under the middle of the tail. In order to remove the intestines, take the telson or tail-segment between the point of a small knife and the thumb, and pull gently. If this were not done, the intestines, especially in the breeding season, might render the crayfish disagreeably bitter.
N.B.—No matter how you choose to prepare them, crayfish should always be fully cleaned and have their intestines removed, which can be found at the tip of the tail. To get rid of the intestines, hold the telson or last segment of the tail between the tip of a small knife and your thumb, and pull gently. If you skip this step, the intestines, especially during breeding season, could make the crayfish unpleasantly bitter.
As soon as their intestines have been removed, the crayfish should be set to cook, otherwise, i.e., if they be left to wait, their juices escape through the anal wound, and they empty.
As soon as their intestines are removed, the crayfish should be cooked right away; otherwise, if they are left waiting, their juices leak out through the anal wound, and they go dry.
For twelve crayfish, after having cleaned and eviscerated them, put them into a vegetable-pan with one tablespoonful of very fine mirepoix, completely cooked beforehand, and two-thirds oz. of butter. Toss them over an open fire until the shells have acquired a fine, red colour. Moisten with three tablespoonfuls of burnt brandy and one-quarter pint of white wine; reduce by a third, and complete with one tablespoonful of Espagnole, two tablespoonfuls of fish fumet, the same quantity of tomato purée, and one spoonful of special mirepoix (No. 229).
For twelve crayfish, after cleaning and gutting them, place them in a vegetable pan with one tablespoon of very fine mirepoix, previously cooked, and two-thirds of an ounce of butter. Toss them over an open flame until the shells turn a nice red color. Add three tablespoons of burnt brandy and a quarter pint of white wine; let it reduce by a third, then finish with one tablespoon of Espagnole, two tablespoons of fish fumet, the same amount of tomato purée, and one spoonful of special mirepoix (No. 229).
Put the lid on, and set to cook for ten minutes.
Put the lid on and cook for ten minutes.
Dish the crayfish in a timbale; reduce the sauce by a quarter, and finish it with a few drops of meat glaze, one oz. of butter, a very little cayenne, chopped chervil, and tarragon. Pour this over the crayfish, and serve instantly.
Serve the crayfish in a timbale; reduce the sauce by a quarter, and finish it with a few drops of meat glaze, one oz. of butter, a pinch of cayenne, chopped chervil, and tarragon. Pour this over the crayfish and serve right away.
967—ÉCREVISSES In the sailor's style
In the case of twelve crayfish, toss them in two-thirds oz. of butter over an open fire, until the shells are of a fine red. Season with salt and pepper; add two finely chopped shallots, a bit of thyme and a bit of bay; moisten with one-third pint of white wine; cover; cook for ten minutes, and dish in a timbale.
For twelve crayfish, cook them in two-thirds oz. of butter over an open flame until the shells turn a nice red. Season with salt and pepper; add two finely chopped shallots, a little thyme, and a little bay; add one-third pint of white wine to moisten; cover; cook for ten minutes, and serve in a timbale.
Reduce the cooking-liquor to half; thicken with two tablespoonfuls of fish velouté; finish the sauce with one oz. of butter, and pour it over the crayfish.
Reduce the cooking liquid by half; thicken it with two tablespoons of fish velouté; finish the sauce with one ounce of butter, and pour it over the crayfish.
[329]
Sprinkle with a pinch of chopped parsley, and serve at
once.
329Add a little chopped parsley on top, and serve immediately.
968—ÉCREVISSES SWIMMER'S LANE
For twelve crayfish, ten minutes beforehand prepare a court-bouillon of one-half pint of white wine, one-quarter pint of fish fumet, a few roundels of carrot and onion, one stalk of parsley cut into dice, a small pinch of powdered thyme and bay, and a very little salt and cayenne pepper.
For twelve crayfish, ten minutes before, prepare a court-bouillon using half a pint of white wine, a quarter pint of fish fumet, a few slices of carrot and onion, a stalk of parsley chopped into small pieces, a small pinch of powdered thyme and bay, and a tiny amount of salt and cayenne pepper.
Put the crayfish into the boiling court-bouillon; cover, and leave to cook for ten minutes, taking care to toss the crayfish from time to time.
Put the crayfish into the boiling court-bouillon; cover it, and let it cook for ten minutes, making sure to stir the crayfish occasionally.
When about to serve, pour the crayfish with the court-bouillon and the aromatics into a timbale.
When you're ready to serve, pour the crayfish along with the court-bouillon and the aromatics into a timbale.
969—ÉCREVISSES A LA LIÉGEOISE
Cook the crayfish in court-bouillon as explained in the preceding recipe. Dish them in a timbale, and keep them hot. Strain the court-bouillon; reduce it by a quarter; add one oz. of butter, and pour it over the crayfish.
Cook the crayfish in court-bouillon as explained in the previous recipe. Serve them in a timbale and keep them warm. Strain the court-bouillon; reduce it by a quarter, add one oz. of butter, and pour it over the crayfish.
970—MOUSSELINES D’ÉCREVISSES
971—TIMBALE DE QUEUES D’ÉCREVISSES A la Nantua
For ten people prepare (1) a shallow timbale crust, and a cover decorated with a design of leaves or some other ornamental treatment; (2) toss sixty crayfish in butter with two tablespoonfuls of very fine mirepoix cooked in butter beforehand. When the crayfish are of a distinct red, moisten with one glass of white wine and three tablespoonfuls of burned brandy; season with salt and cayenne pepper; cover them, and keep them on the side of the fire for ten minutes, taking care to toss them again from time to time; (3) shell the tails and put them into a small saucepan with twenty small quenelles of whiting forcemeat, finished with crayfish butter; fifteen small, grooved mushrooms, cooked and very white, and three oz. of truffles in slices. Add a few drops of the mushroom cooking-liquor to this garnish, and keep it hot; (4) pound the remains and carcasses of the crayfish very finely; add two-thirds pint of cream sauce to the resulting purée; rub it through tammy, and add it to the garnish; (5) when about to serve, pour [330] this garnish into the timbale crust, which should be very hot, and deck the top with a crown of fine slices of very black truffle. Close the timbale with its cover, and dish it on a napkin.
For ten people, prepare (1) a shallow timbale crust and a cover decorated with a design of leaves or some other ornamental treatment; (2) toss sixty crayfish in butter with two tablespoons of very fine mirepoix cooked in butter beforehand. When the crayfish are a distinct red, moisten them with one glass of white wine and three tablespoons of burned brandy; season with salt and cayenne pepper; cover them, and keep them by the fire for ten minutes, making sure to toss them again from time to time; (3) shell the tails and put them into a small saucepan with twenty small quenelles of whiting forcemeat, finished with crayfish butter; fifteen small, grooved mushrooms, cooked and very white, and three oz. of truffles in slices. Add a few drops of the mushroom cooking liquid to this garnish and keep it warm; (4) pound the remains and shells of the crayfish very finely; add two-thirds of a pint of cream sauce to the resulting purée; strain it through a tammy, and add it to the garnish; (5) when about to serve, pour 330 this garnish into the timbale crust, which should be very hot, and top it with a crown of thin slices of very black truffle. Close the timbale with its cover and serve it on a napkin.
972—SOUFFLÉ D’ÉCREVISSES Florentine style
Put this preparation in a buttered timbale in alternate layers separated by litters of sliced truffle and crayfish tails. Cook the soufflé after the manner of an ordinary one.
Put this mixture in a buttered mold in alternating layers, separated by slices of truffle and crayfish tails. Cook the soufflé like you would a regular one.
973—SOUFFLÉ D’ÉCREVISSES LÉOPOLD DE ROTHSCHILD
974—SOUFFLÉ D’ÉCREVISSES In the Piedmont style
This is identical with No. 972, except that the ordinary truffles are replaced by shavings of Piedmont truffles.
This is the same as No. 972, except that the regular truffles are swapped out for shavings of Piedmont truffles.
975—ASPIC DE QUEUES D’ÉCREVISSES In the modern style
Cook twelve fine crayfish in accordance with the directions under No. 966, but substitute champagne for the white wine.
Cook twelve fine crayfish following the instructions under No. 966, but use champagne instead of the white wine.
Shell the tails; trim them evenly; cut them in two lengthwise, and keep them in the cool until they are wanted. Remove the creamy parts from the carapaces of the crayfish; add the trimmings of the tails, the meat from the claws, and the mirepoix in which the crayfish have cooked.
Shell the tails; trim them evenly; cut them in two lengthwise, and keep them in the fridge until you need them. Remove the creamy parts from the shells of the crayfish; add the trimmings of the tails, the meat from the claws, and the mirepoix in which the crayfish have cooked.
Pound the whole very finely in a mortar, and rub it through a sieve. Put the resulting purée in a receptacle; add thereto one-quarter pint of very cold, melted aspic, and three tablespoonfuls of barely beaten cream. Leave this preparation to settle.
Grind everything very finely in a mortar, then strain it through a sieve. Place the resulting purée in a container; add a quarter of a pint of very cold, melted aspic, and three tablespoons of lightly beaten cream. Allow this mixture to settle.
Trim the crayfish carapaces; fill them with a little prepared mousse, and decorate each carapace with a small roundel of truffle.
Trim the crayfish shells; fill them with a little prepared mousse, and top each shell with a small slice of truffle.
Put the remainder of the mousse in the middle of a little crystal bowl, and mould it to the shape of a cone, narrow towards the base, and as high as possible.
Put the leftover mousse in the center of a small crystal bowl, and shape it into a cone, tapering towards the bottom, and as tall as you can make it.
Arrange the garnished crayfish carapaces on their backs in the bowl around the cone of mousse, and set some crayfish tails in superposed rings up the cone. The crayfish tails should [331] be dipped in half-melted jelly, that they may stick fast to the cone. Lay a small, very round truffle on the top of the cone to complete the decoration. This done, coat the whole again and again by means of a spoon with half-melted, succulent, clear fish jelly, and incrust the timbale in a block of ice, or set it amidst the latter broken up.
Arrange the garnished crayfish shells on their backs in the bowl around the cone of mousse, and place some crayfish tails in stacked rings up the cone. The crayfish tails should 331 be dipped in half-melted jelly so they stick to the cone. Put a small, perfectly round truffle on top of the cone to finish the decoration. Once that's done, coat the whole thing repeatedly with a spoon using half-melted, rich, clear fish jelly, and set the dish in a block of ice, or place it among the broken ice.
976—MOUSSE D’ÉCREVISSES
For ten people cook thirty crayfish as for potage Bisque. This done, remove the tails, and reserve a dozen fine carapaces. Finely pound the remainder, together with the mirepoix in which the crayfish have cooked, and add thereto one-half oz. of butter, one oz. of red butter (No. 142), one-quarter pint of cold fish velouté, and six tablespoonfuls of melted fish jelly. Rub through tammy, and put the resulting purée in a saucepan; stir it over ice for two or three minutes; add three-quarters pint of half-beaten cream, and the crayfish tails cut into dice or finely sliced.
For ten people, cook thirty crayfish for bisque. After that, remove the tails and set aside a dozen nice shells. Finely crush the leftovers, along with the mirepoix where the crayfish cooked, then add half an ounce of butter, one ounce of red butter (No. 142), a quarter pint of cold fish velouté, and six tablespoons of melted fish jelly. Strain it through a tammy and place the resulting purée in a saucepan; stir it over ice for two or three minutes; then add three-quarters of a pint of half-beaten cream and the crayfish tails, cut into dice or finely sliced.
Pour the preparation into the mould, taking care to reserve enough for the twelve carapaces already put aside, and put the mousse on ice or in a refrigerator until dishing it. Fill the twelve trimmed carapaces with the reserved mousse, and decorate each with a round slice of truffle. When about to serve, turn out the mousse on a small, round cushion of semolina or rice, one-half inch thick, lying on a dish. Remove all the paper, and decorate the top of the mousse with a crown of fine slices of truffle dipped in melted jelly, that they may be glossy.
Pour the mixture into the mold, making sure to save enough for the twelve shells you set aside, and keep the mousse chilled in ice or a refrigerator until serving. Fill the twelve prepared shells with the saved mousse, and top each with a round slice of truffle. When it's time to serve, turn the mousse out onto a small, round cushion of semolina or rice, about half an inch thick, on a plate. Remove all the paper, and decorate the top of the mousse with a crown of thin slices of truffle dipped in melted jelly so they look shiny.
Surround the semolina or rice cushion with a border of chopped jelly, and arrange the garnished carapaces upon this jelly, setting them almost upright.
Surround the semolina or rice cushion with a border of chopped jelly, and arrange the decorated shells on top of this jelly, positioning them almost upright.
N.B.—(1) Instead of being served on a cushion, the crayfish mousse may be sent to the table in a deep silver dish with a border of chopped jelly, and surrounded by the garnished carapaces. The utensil is then laid on a flat dish in a bed of broken ice, or it is incrusted direct in a block of carved ice.
N.B.—(1) Instead of being served on a cushion, the crayfish mousse can be brought to the table in a deep silver dish with a border of chopped jelly, surrounded by the decorated shells. The dish is then placed on a flat plate filled with broken ice, or it is set directly in a block of carved ice.
A mousse prepared in this way may be either dished on a semolina or rice cushion, or in a deep silver entrée dish, as described above.
A mousse prepared this way can be served on a bed of semolina or rice, or in a deep silver serving dish, as mentioned earlier.
[332]
976a—SUPRÊMES D’ÉCREVISSES AU CHAMPAGNE
Select forty medium-sized crayfish that seem full of life; cook them quickly in a highly-seasoned mirepoix, moistened with one half-bottle of dry champagne. This done, shell them; trim their tails, and keep them in the cool in a small bowl. Pound their shells as finely as possible with one-quarter lb. of fresh butter, and put the resulting purée in a saucepan, together with one-half pint of boiling velouté containing four or five leaves of gelatine, and the cooking-liquor of the crayfish passed through a fine strainer.
Select forty medium-sized crayfish that look lively; cook them quickly in a well-seasoned mirepoix, moistened with half a bottle of dry champagne. Once that’s done, shell them; trim their tails, and keep them cool in a small bowl. Pound their shells as finely as you can with a quarter pound of fresh butter, and put the resulting purée in a saucepan, along with half a pint of boiling velouté that contains four or five leaves of gelatine, and the crayfish cooking liquid strained through a fine sieve.
Set to boil for a few minutes, that the remains may exude all their flavour; rub through tammy over a basin lying on ice, and whisk the preparation in order to accelerate its cooling. As soon as it begins to thicken, add one pint of half-whipped cream to it. Then pour the whole into a silver or porcelain timbale, taking care that the utensil be not more than three-quarters full.
Set to boil for a few minutes to let all the flavors come out; strain through a fine sieve over a bowl placed on ice, and whisk the mixture to help it cool down faster. As soon as it starts to thicken, add one pint of half-whipped cream. Then pour everything into a silver or porcelain mold, making sure not to fill it more than three-quarters full.
When the mousse has set, decorate the surface with the reserved crayfish tails, to which are added, as a finish, bits of truffle and chervil leaves. Cover the decoration with a thin coating of easily-melting and amber-coloured fish jelly, and put the timbale on ice. When about to serve, incrust it in a block of carved ice, or place it on a silver dish with broken ice all round.
When the mousse has set, top the surface with the reserved crayfish tails, and finish it off with pieces of truffle and chervil leaves. Cover the decoration with a thin layer of easily-melting, amber-colored fish jelly, and chill the timbale. Just before serving, either embed it in a carved ice block or set it on a silver dish surrounded by crushed ice.
977—MOUSSE D’ÉCREVISSES CARDINAL
For ten people cook the crayfish as explained in No. 976, but take forty instead of thirty. Shell the tails; trim them and cut them into dice. Prepare the mousse in the same way, but use twice as much red butter. Garnish twelve carapaces after the same manner, and decorate each with a slice of truffle.
Clothe a dome- or Charlotte-mould somewhat thickly with jelly; garnish its bottom and sides with crayfish tails, previously dipped in half-melted jelly, and arranged in superposed rows; and place the crayfish so that the tails of the first row lie to the left, those of the second row to the right, and so on. As often as possible, do this work before preparing the mousse, in order that the latter may be put into the mould as soon as ready.
Clothe a dome or Charlotte mold with a good amount of jelly; line the bottom and sides with crayfish tails that have been dipped in slightly melted jelly and arranged in alternating rows. Position the crayfish so that the tails of the first row are on the left, the second row on the right, and continue this pattern. Whenever possible, complete this step before making the mousse, so that it can be poured into the mold as soon as it’s ready.
[333]
978—PETITS SOUFFLÉS FROIDS D’ÉCREVISSES
For the moulding of these small soufflés I can only repeat what I said under “Petites Mousses de Homard” (No. 958). Let a thin coating of jelly set on the bottom of the small cassolettes or timbales used; garnish their insides with a band of white paper, reaching one inch above their brims; stick the end of this band with a little batter.
For shaping these small soufflés, I can only reiterate what I mentioned in “Petites Mousses de Homard” (No. 958). Let a thin layer of jelly set at the bottom of the small cassolettes or molds used; line the insides with a strip of white paper, extending one inch above the edges; secure the end of this strip with a bit of batter.
Now garnish the timbales with mousse, letting it project above their edges to the extent of two-thirds of an inch, and leave it to set in the cool. When about to serve, remove the band of paper, holding in the projecting mousse, and the appearance of the garnished timbales is exactly that of small, hot soufflés. Allow one soufflé for each person.
Now top the timbales with mousse, allowing it to extend above the edges by about two-thirds of an inch, and let it set in a cool place. When you’re ready to serve, take off the paper band while holding the protruding mousse, and the garnished timbales will look just like small, hot soufflés. Serve one soufflé for each person.
979—SHRIMPS AND PRAWNS (Crevettes Grises et Pink Shrimp
As regards shrimps, their use is entirely limited to garnishes, hors-d’œuvres, and to the preparation of soups, shrimp butters, and creams.
When it comes to shrimp, their use is mainly for garnishes, appetizers, and for making soups, shrimp butters, and creams.
OYSTERS. (HUÎTRES.)
Though oysters are nicer raw, there are so many culinary preparations of which they form the leading constituent, and such a number of garnishing uses to which they may be put, that I feel compelled to mention some of these.
Though oysters are best enjoyed raw, they can be prepared in many delicious ways, and there are countless garnishing options that feature them prominently. Therefore, I felt it necessary to highlight a few of these.
980—HUÎTRES A La Favorite
Poach the oysters (cleared of their beards) in their own liquor, which should have been carefully collected when opening them. Clean their hollow shells, and place them on a tray covered with a layer of salt one-half inch thick. Garnish them with Béchamel; upon the latter, in each shell, lay an oyster decked with a slice of truffle; cover with the same sauce; besprinkle with grated Parmesan and melted butter, and set to glaze quickly. Serve immediately.
Poach the oysters (with their beards removed) in their own liquid, which you should have carefully collected when shucking them. Clean their hollow shells and place them on a tray covered with a half-inch layer of salt. Top them with Béchamel sauce; then, in each shell, put an oyster topped with a slice of truffle; cover with the same sauce; sprinkle with grated Parmesan and melted butter, and quickly set to glaze. Serve immediately.
[334]
981—HUÎTRES AU GRATIN
Open the oysters; cut them free, and lay them in the hollow halves of their shells, which should be incrusted in a layer of salt covering a tray. On each oyster put a drop of lemon juice, a pinch of fried bread-crumbs, a little melted butter, and a piece of fresh butter the size of a pea.
Open the oysters, cut them free, and set them in the hollow halves of their shells, which should be covered in a layer of salt on a tray. On each oyster, add a drop of lemon juice, a pinch of fried bread crumbs, a bit of melted butter, and a piece of fresh butter the size of a pea.
Set the gratin to form in a fierce oven or at the salamander, and serve immediately.
Set the gratin to cook in a hot oven or under the salamander, and serve right away.
982—HUÎTRES A la Mornay
Poach the oysters, and allow two per shell.
Poach the oysters and use two for each shell.
Set the hollow shells, thoroughly cleansed, on a tray covered with salt. Cover the bottom of the shells with Mornay sauce; put two poached oysters into each; cover with the same sauce; sprinkle with grated cheese and melted butter, and set to glaze quickly. Serve instantly.
Place the empty shells, thoroughly cleaned, on a tray lined with salt. Fill the bottoms of the shells with Mornay sauce; add two poached oysters to each; cover with more of the same sauce; sprinkle with grated cheese and melted butter, and quickly place them under a broiler to brown. Serve immediately.
983—HUÎTRES SOUFFLÉES
Make a preparation of Soufflé au Parmesan (No. 2295a). Slightly poach the oysters, clean their hollow shells, and set these on a tray covered with kitchen salt. Spread a layer of the preparation on each shell; put an oyster thereon, and cover the latter with the soufflé au Parmesan.
Make a preparation of Soufflé au Parmesan (No. 2295a). Slightly poach the oysters, clean their shells, and place them on a tray covered with kitchen salt. Spread a layer of the preparation on each shell; add an oyster on top, and cover it with the soufflé au Parmesan.
984—HUÎTRES Florentine Style
Poach the oysters. Set their hollow shells on a tray as above; garnish the bottom of each of these with shredded spinach stewed in butter; lay an oyster on the spinach in each shell; cover with Mornay sauce, and set to glaze quickly. Serve immediately.
Poach the oysters. Place their hollow shells on a tray as mentioned above; fill the bottom of each shell with shredded spinach cooked in butter; add an oyster on top of the spinach in each shell; cover with Mornay sauce, and quickly glaze. Serve immediately.
985—HUÎTRES GRILLÉES
Open the oysters, and leave them in their hollow shells; lay them (very straight) on a tray covered with salt, incrusting them in the latter; besprinkle with a drop of lemon juice and a little mignonette pepper and put them in a fierce oven, that their top surfaces may be speedily poached.
Open the oysters and leave them in their shells; place them (very straight) on a tray covered with salt, coating them in it; sprinkle with a drop of lemon juice and a bit of mignonette pepper, and put them in a hot oven so their tops get quickly poached.
Dish them on a napkin; pour a coffeespoonful of “Sauce Diable Escoffier” over each, and serve directly.
Dish them on a napkin; pour a teaspoon of “Sauce Diable Escoffier” over each, and serve right away.
986—QUENELLES D’HUÎTRES TO THE QUEEN
With four oz. of chicken fillets and six raw oysters, prepare a mousseline forcemeat in accordance with the directions given [335] under No. 195. Mould this forcemeat, by means of a tablespoon, into large quenelles, in the centre of which lay two cold poached oysters.
With four ounces of chicken fillets and six raw oysters, prepare a mousseline forcemeat following the instructions provided 335 under No. 195. Shape this forcemeat into large quenelles using a tablespoon, placing two cold poached oysters in the center of each.
Poach these quenelles after the manner of ordinary mousselines. This done, drain them on a piece of linen; arrange them in a circle on a round dish, and cover them with highly-seasoned Suprême sauce. Decorate each quenelle with a fine slice of truffle, and garnish the middle of the dish with some asparagus-tops, cohered with butter.
Poach these dumplings like you would normally do mousselines. Once that's done, drain them on a cloth; place them in a circle on a round plate, and top them with a well-seasoned Suprême sauce. Add a thin slice of truffle on each dumpling, and center the dish with some asparagus tips held together with butter.
987—BASS (Bar)
This excellent fish is very little known, and, consequently, rarely sought after in England.
This great fish is not well known and, as a result, is rarely looked for in England.
The large specimens are served, boiled, with the same kind of sauce as for turbot. The smaller ones are chiefly served à la Meunière or fried.
The big ones are served boiled, with the same sauce used for turbot. The smaller ones are mainly served Meunière style or fried.
988—BRILL (Barbue)
Served whole, brill may be looked upon as the understudy, as it were, of the chicken-turbot, and all the preparations given for the latter may be adapted to the former.
Served whole, brill can be seen as the alternative to the chicken-turbot, and all the methods used for the latter can be adjusted for the former.
989—BLOATERS
Bloaters, or herrings partially dried in smoke, form one of the nicest breakfast dishes. As a rule, they are simply grilled over a moderate fire. It should be borne in mind that, as these fish are only partially salted and smoked, they will not keep very long.
Bloaters, or herrings that have been partially dried in smoke, make for a delightful breakfast dish. Generally, they are just grilled over a medium heat. It's important to remember that since these fish are only partially salted and smoked, they won’t last very long.
COD. (CABILLAUD.)
If cod were less common, it would be held in as high esteem as salmon; for, when it is really fresh and of good quality, the delicacy and delicious flavour of its flesh admit of its ranking among the finest of fish.
If cod were less common, it would be regarded as highly as salmon; because when it’s truly fresh and of good quality, the tenderness and amazing flavor of its flesh allow it to be considered one of the best fish.
990—CABILLAUD BOUILLI
Boiled fresh cod is always accompanied by its liver, poached in salted water, and very floury potatoes, boiled at the last minute, must always be sent to the table with it.
Boiled fresh cod always comes with its liver, poached in salted water, and very starchy potatoes, boiled just before serving, should always be presented alongside it.
Served thus with an oyster sauce, a Hollandaise sauce, or [336] melted butter, fresh cod constitutes a Relevé which would satisfy the most exacting of gourmets.
Served with oyster sauce, Hollandaise sauce, or melted butter, fresh cod makes a dish that would satisfy the most discerning of gourmet diners.
991—CABILLAUD GRILLÉ
Cut the fish into slices one inch or two inches thick. Season these slices; dredge them; sprinkle them copiously with melted butter, and set them to grill, remembering to baste them frequently the while with melted butter.
Cut the fish into slices that are one to two inches thick. Season these slices, coat them, and generously sprinkle them with melted butter. Then, place them on the grill, making sure to baste them often with the melted butter while cooking.
Serve them on a hot dish; garnish them with slices of lemon, and surround with bunches of parsley.
Serve them on a hot plate; add slices of lemon as a garnish, and surround them with bunches of parsley.
Send a Maître-d’Hôtel or Anchovy butter, or a grilled-fish sauce to the table with the dish.
Send a maître d’hôtel sauce, anchovy butter, or a grilled fish sauce to the table with the dish.
992—CABILLAUD FRIT
Cut some slices of fresh cod, from one inch to one and one-half inches thick. Season them, treat them à l’anglaise, and fry them sufficiently to allow of their being well cooked all through. Dish them on a napkin with fried parsley and lemon, and send a butter sauce (No. 66), a tartare sauce, or a tomato sauce to the table at the same time as the fish.
Cut some slices of fresh cod, about one to one and a half inches thick. Season them, treat them à l’anglaise, and fry them until they are cooked through. Serve them on a napkin with fried parsley and lemon, and bring a butter sauce (No. 66), a tartar sauce, or a tomato sauce to the table at the same time as the fish.
993—CABILLAUD CRÈME GRATIN
For ten people take two lbs. of boiled fresh cod divided into small pieces; clear these of all bones and skin, and keep them hot in a little of their cooking-liquor.
For ten people, take 2 lbs. of boiled fresh cod cut into small pieces; remove all bones and skin, and keep them warm in a bit of their cooking liquid.
Now, with the necessary quantity of Duchesse potatoes (No. 221), and by means of a piping-bag fitted with a grooved pipe, lay a border, one and one-half inches high, round a dish, shaping it in such wise that it is thickest at its base. The dish may be either round or oval. Carefully gild this border with egg-yolks.
This done, pour a few tablespoonfuls of Mornay sauce on the dish; lay thereon the drained pieces of cod, and cover the latter with enough Mornay sauce to reach within one-third of an inch of the brim of the border. If more sauce were used, it would flow over the border during the process of glazing.
This done, pour a few tablespoons of Mornay sauce over the dish; place the drained pieces of cod on top, and cover them with enough Mornay sauce so that it reaches about one-third of an inch from the edge of the border. If you use more sauce, it will overflow during the glazing process.
Sprinkle with grated Parmesan and melted butter; set to glaze, and see that the border gets evenly coloured.
Sprinkle with grated Parmesan and melted butter; put it under the broiler, and make sure the edges are evenly browned.
Serve the moment the dish is withdrawn from the oven.
Serve as soon as the dish comes out of the oven.
N.B.—This mode of preparation is not restricted to fresh cod. It may be applied to all other boiled fish—turbot, chicken-turbot, brill, bass, salmon, &c.
N.B.—This method of preparation isn't limited to fresh cod. It can be used for all other boiled fish—turbot, chicken-turbot, brill, bass, salmon, etc.
994—CABILLAUD A la flamande
Cut the fresh cod into slices one inch thick; season them with salt, pepper, and nutmeg, and put them in a sautépan or a [337] deep, liberally-buttered tray. Moisten with white wine to the height of the slices; add chopped shallots and “fines herbes,” and garnish the fish with roundels of pipped lemon, peeled to the pulp.
Cut the fresh cod into slices about an inch thick; season them with salt, pepper, and nutmeg, and place them in a sauté pan or a 337deep, generously buttered tray. Add white wine until it reaches the height of the slices; include chopped shallots and "fines herbes," and top the fish with circles of lemon, peeled to expose the flesh.
Set to boil, and then poach in the oven for twelve minutes. Place the slices on a dish; thicken their cooking-liquor with crushed biscotte; cook it for five minutes; pour it over the slices, and serve.
Set to boil, then poach in the oven for twelve minutes. Place the slices on a plate; thicken their cooking liquid with crushed biscotte; cook it for five minutes; pour it over the slices, and serve.
995—CABILLAUD A la Portuguesa
For ten people, cut five slices of fresh cod, each weighing one-half lb., and season them with salt and pepper. Put these slices into a sautépan containing the following garnish, into which they should be pressed:—Three oz. of butter and one-sixth pint of oil; one large onion, chopped and lightly coloured in butter; a bit of crushed garlic the size of a pea; one faggot; two pinches of concassed parsley; eight medium-sized, peeled, pressed, and minced tomatoes, and one-third pint of white wine.
For ten people, cut five slices of fresh cod, each weighing half a pound, and season them with salt and pepper. Place these slices into a sauté pan containing the following garnish, into which they should be pressed:— Three ounces of butter and one-sixth of a pint of oil; one large onion, chopped and lightly browned in butter; a piece of crushed garlic the size of a pea; a bundle of herbs; two pinches of concassed parsley; eight medium-sized, peeled, pressed, and minced tomatoes, and one-third of a pint of white wine.
Cover the sautépan, and set to boil on an open fire for five minutes.
Cover the sauté pan and bring it to a boil over an open flame for five minutes.
Now take the lid off the saucepan, and leave it to cook for twelve minutes on the side of the fire, in order that the liquid may be reduced and the fish cooked at the same moment of time.
Now remove the lid from the saucepan and let it cook for twelve minutes on the side of the fire so that the liquid can reduce while the fish cooks at the same time.
Set the slices on a long dish; withdraw the faggot, and pour the garnish and the cooking-liquor over the fish.
Set the slices on a long plate; take out the bundle, and pour the sauce and cooking liquid over the fish.
996—LAITANCES DE CARPE (Carp’s Milt)
The milt of a carp makes a very delicate dish. It is served either as a second fish at a dinner; as a garnish to large fish Relevés, after having been poached in salted water; or cut while raw into slices which are generally treated à la Meunière.
The milt of a carp is a very delicate dish. It can be served either as a second fish at dinner, as a garnish for large fish dishes after being poached in salted water, or sliced raw and usually prepared à la Meunière.
997—LAITANCES With a brown butter sauce
Prepare them whole or in collops, in pursuance of the directions given under “The Cooking of Fish à la Meunière” (No. 778).
Prepare them whole or in pieces, following the instructions under “The Cooking of Fish à la Meunière” (No. 778).
998—BARQUETTES DE LAITANCES Florentine-style
Poach the milts in salted water; cut them into small, long slices, and set them in barquette crusts prepared in advance.
Poach the milts in salted water; cut them into small, long slices, and set them in barquette crusts that you prepared earlier.
Cover the sliced milts with a soufflé au Parmesan (No. 2295a), and shape the latter slightly after the manner of a dome.
Cover the sliced milts with a Parmesan soufflé (No. 2295a), and shape it slightly like a dome.
Arrange the barquettes on a dish, and put them in a moderate oven, that they may cook and the soufflé be glazed at the same [338] time. When taking them out of the oven, dish them on a napkin and serve immediately.
Arrange the barquettes on a plate, and place them in a medium oven so they can cook and the soufflé gets glazed at the same [338] time. When you take them out of the oven, transfer them to a napkin and serve right away.
999—CAISSES DE LAITANCES A la Nantua
Poach the milts in salted water. Drain them, and cut them into small slices thicker than their length.
Poach the milts in salted water. Drain them and cut them into small slices that are thicker than they are long.
Place these slices in small pleated porcelain cases with two crayfish tails in each. Fill up the cases with Nantua sauce, and lay a fine slice of truffle over the centre of each case.
Place these slices in small pleated porcelain cups with two crayfish tails in each. Fill the cups with Nantua sauce, and place a thin slice of truffle in the center of each cup.
1000—JOHN DORY (St. Pierre)
This fish, which is in the highest degree unsightly, is possessed of flesh whose firmness, whiteness, and delicacy are of the rarest excellence; and, when quite fresh, its fillets are certainly equal in quality to those of the chicken-turbot and the sole.
This fish, which is extremely unattractive, has flesh that’s firm, white, and delicate to an exceptional degree; when it’s really fresh, its fillets are definitely on par with those of chicken-turbot and sole.
Albeit the dory is not as popular as it deserves to be, and this is owing either to its unsightliness, which may prejudice the opinion of gourmets against it, to people’s indifference with regard to it, or to a mere trick of fashion.
Even though the dory isn’t as popular as it should be, this is either due to its unattractive appearance, which may turn gourmet opinions against it, people's indifference towards it, or simply a passing trend.
While I admit its unpopularity, however, I should strongly recommend all lovers of fish to give it a trial. Let them prepare the dory’s fillets after the recipes given under Fillets of Sole and Chicken-turbot, and, provided the directions be properly carried out, I venture to believe that the prevailing aversion to dory will very soon be found to have no warrant in fact.
While I acknowledge that it's not very popular, I really recommend that all fish lovers give it a try. They should prepare the dory fillets using the recipes provided for Fillets of Sole and Chicken-turbot, and if they follow the instructions correctly, I believe the common dislike for dory will soon be proven to be unfounded.
1001—FRESH HADDOCK (Eglefin)
This fish is chiefly eaten smoked, under the name of haddock.
This fish is mainly eaten smoked, known as haddock.
When it is fresh, it may be prepared after the recipes given for cod, to which it is quite equal in the matter of delicacy.
When it's fresh, it can be cooked using the same recipes as cod, as it is just as delicate.
1002—SMELT (Éperlans)
Owing to their small size, smelts only lend themselves to a very limited number of preparations. They are usually served either on little skewers or dished in a heap on a napkin, with fried parsley and grooved half-lemons; those on skewers are dished flat with the same garnish.
Due to their small size, smelts can only be prepared in a few ways. They're typically served either on small skewers or piled on a napkin, accompanied by fried parsley and halved lemons; the skewered ones are presented flat with the same garnish.
Large smelts may be treated after the recipes immediately following.
Large smelts can be prepared using the recipes right after this.
1003—ÉPERLANS In the English style
Open the smelts down the back and carefully bone, without disfiguring them. Treat them à l’anglaise with fine bread-crumbs, and pat them lightly with the flat of a knife, that the bread-crumbs may adhere well.
Open the smelts down the back and carefully remove the bones without messing them up. Coat them à l’anglaise with fine breadcrumbs and gently press them with the flat side of a knife so that the breadcrumbs stick well.
1004—ÉPERLANS AU GRATIN
1005—ÉPERLANS GRILLÉS
Open them down the back, and remove the bulk of their spine, leaving a small piece only in the region of the tail, and another small piece at the head. Season, dredge, and sprinkle them with melted butter, and grill them quickly.
Open them down the back and take out most of their spine, leaving a small piece near the tail and another small piece at the head. Season, coat them, and drizzle with melted butter, then grill them quickly.
Set them on a long, hot dish; surround them with slices of lemon and bunches of fried parsley, and serve separately either some half-melted butter à la Maître-d’Hôtel, or a sauce suited to grilled fish.
Place them on a long, hot dish; surround them with lemon slices and bunches of fried parsley, and serve separately either some semi-melted butter à la Maître-d’Hôtel, or a sauce that complements grilled fish.
1006—MOUSSELINES D’ÉPERLANS
Proceed exactly as for Mousselines de Saumon (No. 797). To prepare the forcemeat, follow the directions under No. 195; but note the following changes:—Of the whole quantity of the meat of fish, that of the smelt should only measure one-third; the other two-thirds should be supplied by the sole, dory, or whiting.
The object of this disproportion has already been explained under “Velouté d’Éperlans” (No. 680). The flesh of the smelt is of a much too decided flavour to be used alone, and when this flavour dominates, it becomes positively disagreeable; hence the need of a fish whose flesh is almost neutral in so far as taste is concerned. But this addition of a fish foreign to the base of the preparation fulfils a double purpose; for, while it effectually weakens the pungency of the smelt’s flesh, it also enables the whole preparation to absorb a much larger quantity of cream, and this last circumstance can only allow of the mousselines being lighter and mellower.
The issue with this imbalance has already been discussed under “Velouté d’Éperlans” (No. 680). The taste of the smelt is too strong to be used on its own, and when this flavor takes over, it becomes quite unpleasant; therefore, there's a need for a fish whose flesh is almost neutral in taste. However, adding a different fish to the base of the dish serves two purposes: it effectively reduces the strong flavor of the smelt while also allowing the entire dish to take in a lot more cream, which ultimately makes the mousselines lighter and smoother.
1007—MOUSSE CHAUDE D’ÉPERLANS In the Style of Royalty
Take a Charlotte-mould, of a size in proportion to the number of people to be served, and butter its bottom and sides. Cover the bottom of the mould with a round piece of buttered kitchen paper, and do the same on the sides.
Take a Charlotte mold, sized according to the number of people you'll be serving, and butter the bottom and sides. Line the bottom of the mold with a round piece of buttered kitchen paper, and do the same for the sides.
Prepare the required quantity of smelts’ fillets; slightly flatten them in order to break their fibres, and trim them all to the same length and width.
Prepare the necessary amount of smelt fillets; gently flatten them to break their fibers, and cut them all to the same length and width.
[340]
Then garnish the bottom of the mould with the fillets of
smelt, placing them so that their skin-sides are against the
mould. Between each of the fillets set a small strip of truffle,
one quarter of the width of the former.
[340]
Then line the bottom of the mold with the fillets of smelt, placing them with their skin sides against the mold. Between each fillet, add a small strip of truffle, about a quarter of the width of the fillets.
Garnish the sides in the same way, putting a strip of truffle between each; but take care to place the fillets aslant instead of upright. Having thus lined the mould with fillets of smelt and truffle, cover the whole with a layer of mousseline forcemeat, one-half inch thick.
Garnish the sides the same way, placing a strip of truffle between each; but make sure to lay the fillets diagonally instead of standing them up. Once you’ve lined the mold with fillets of smelt and truffle, cover everything with a layer of mousseline forcemeat, half an inch thick.
Now fill the mould in the following way:—On the layer of forcemeat covering the fillets at the bottom of the mould set as many slices of truffle as will cover it; spread another layer of forcemeat on the truffle, and over that lay, alternately, a sufficient quantity of fillets of smelt and anchovy. Follow with a fresh layer of forcemeat, slices of truffle, &c., until the mould is full, and finish with a layer of forcemeat.
Now fill the mold in the following way:— On the layer of ground meat covering the fillets at the bottom of the mold, place as many slices of truffle as will cover it. Spread another layer of ground meat on the truffle, and over that, alternate with a sufficient amount of fillets of smelt and anchovy. Add another layer of ground meat, slices of truffle, etc., until the mold is full, and finish with a layer of ground meat.
As soon as it is ready, turn the mould upside-down on a dish, and raise it a little in order to allow the liquid, which always accumulates in more or less large quantities, to drain away. Soak up this liquid; gently draw off the mould; take off the paper, and remove the froth which may have formed on the fillets by means of a wet brush.
As soon as it’s ready, flip the mold upside down on a plate and lift it slightly to let any liquid, which usually collects in varying amounts, drain away. Soak up this liquid; carefully pull off the mold; remove the paper, and use a wet brush to get rid of any foam that may have formed on the fillets.
N.B.—This mousse may also be prepared with fillets of sole, of salmon, or of trout, &c.
N.B.—This mousse can also be made with fillets of sole, salmon, or trout, etc.
1008—HADDOCK
Sometimes the fish is grilled, but, after having boned it and removed its fins and the greater part of its belly, it is more often cooked in water or milk, either of which moistening is usually short.
Sometimes the fish is grilled, but after being deboned and having its fins and most of its belly removed, it is more often cooked in water or milk, with the cooking time typically being brief.
It is plunged in slightly salted boiling water, and then it is moved to the side of the fire to poach, with lid on. Allow about fifteen minutes for a fish weighing one and one-half lbs.
It is placed in lightly salted boiling water and then moved to the side of the fire to poach, with the lid on. Allow about fifteen minutes for a fish weighing one and a half pounds.
Dish it with a few tablespoonfuls of its cooking-liquor, and, subject to the consumer’s taste, serve some fresh or melted butter separately.
Serve it with a few tablespoons of its cooking liquid, and based on the person's preference, offer some fresh or melted butter on the side.
[341]
When haddock is served at lunch, send to the table with
it an egg-sauce and a timbale of potatoes, freshly cooked à
l’anglaise.
341When haddock is served for lunch, send it to the table with an egg sauce and a timbale of freshly cooked potatoes à l’anglaise.
Mackerel (Maquereau)
1009—MAQUEREAU BOUILLI, SAUCE AUX GROSEILLES
Cut the mackerels into three, crosswise, and poach them in court-bouillon with vinegar (No. 163), seasoned with a pinch of fennel per pint. Drain them on a napkin; skin them, and dish them with curled-leaf parsley all round.
Cut the mackerels into thirds, crosswise, and poach them in court-bouillon with vinegar (No. 163), seasoned with a pinch of fennel per pint. Drain them on a napkin; remove the skin, and serve them with curled-leaf parsley all around.
With the mackerels serve a gooseberry sauce prepared as follows:—
With the mackerels, serve a gooseberry sauce made as follows:—
Green Gooseberry Sauce proper to Mackerel.—Cook one lb. of green gooseberries in a copper sugar boiler with three oz. of sugar and enough water to cover them, and then rub them through tammy.
Green Gooseberry Sauce suitable for Mackerel.—Cook 1 lb. of green gooseberries in a copper sugar boiler with 3 oz. of sugar and enough water to cover them, then strain through a tammy.
1010—MAQUEREAU GRILLÉ
Cut off the extremity of the mackerels’ mouths; open them down the back, without dividing them into two.
Cut off the ends of the mackerels’ mouths; open them along the back, without cutting them in half.
Season them; sprinkle them with melted butter, and grill them gently, taking care to baste them by means of a brush with melted butter while they are cooking.
Season them; drizzle them with melted butter, and grill them gently, making sure to baste them with a brush dipped in melted butter while they're cooking.
Set them on a round, hot dish, and sprinkle them with half-melted butter à la Maître-d’Hôtel, after having drawn their halves together, that they may seem natural and untouched.
Set them on a round, hot plate, and sprinkle them with half-melted butter à la Maître-d’Hôtel, after bringing their halves together so they look natural and untouched.
Or surround them with grooved slices of lemon, and send a “Sauce Diable Escoffier” to the table separately. This sauce constitutes an excellent adjunct to grilled mackerel.
Or surround them with sliced lemon wedges, and send a "Sauce Diable Escoffier" to the table on the side. This sauce is a great complement to grilled mackerel.
1011—FILETS DE MAQUEREAU AUX FINES HERBES
Raise some mackerels’ fillets in such wise as to leave the bones quite clean. Arrange the fillets on a buttered dish, and poach them in white wine and the cooking-liquor of mushrooms in equal quantities. Take care to cover them while they are being poached.
Raise some mackerel fillets in such a way as to leave the bones completely clean. Place the fillets on a buttered dish, and poach them in equal parts white wine and the cooking liquid from mushrooms. Make sure to cover them while they’re poaching.
This done, drain them; skin them; set them on a long dish, and cover them with a herb sauce (No. 83), combined with their cooking-liquor strained through linen and reduced.
This done, drain them; peel them; place them on a long dish, and cover them with a herb sauce (No. 83), mixed with their cooking liquid strained through linen and reduced.
1012—FILETS DE MAQUEREAU AU PERSIL
Raise the fillets as before, and poach them in a white-wine court-bouillon with one-half oz. of parsley leaves per pint. Drain them; skin them; set them on a long dish, and cover [342] them with a parsley sauce. This latter is a butter sauce (No. 66) to which some freshly-chopped parsley is added at the last moment.
Raise the fillets as before, and poach them in a white-wine court-bouillon with half an ounce of parsley leaves per pint. Drain them, remove the skin, place them on a long dish, and cover [342]them with a parsley sauce. This sauce is a butter sauce (No. 66) to which some freshly chopped parsley is added right at the end.
1013—FILETS DE MAQUEREAU In the Venetian style
Poach the fillets in a court-bouillon with white wine. Drain them; skin them; set them on a long dish, and cover them with a Venetian sauce (No. 107).
Poach the fillets in a court-bouillon with white wine. Drain them, remove the skin, place them on a long dish, and top them with a Venetian sauce (No. 107).
Whiting (Merlan)
1014—MERLAN In English
Open the whitings down the back; loosen the spine, and completely remove it. Season them inside, and treat them à l’anglaise with very fresh and fine bread-crumbs.
Open the fish down the back; loosen the spine, and completely remove it. Season the insides and fill them with very fresh and fine bread crumbs.
Cook the whitings very quickly in clarified butter; set them on a long dish, and sprinkle them with half-melted butter à la Maître-d’Hôtel.
Cook the whitings quickly in clarified butter; place them on a long serving dish and drizzle them with half-melted butter à la Maître-d’Hôtel.
N.B.—Whitings à l’anglaise may also be grilled, but it is preferable to cook them in clarified butter.
N.B.—Whitings à l’anglaise can also be grilled, but it's better to cook them in clarified butter.
1015—MERLAN AT BERCY
Slightly open the whitings down the back, with the view of promoting their cooking process. Lay them on a buttered dish sprinkled with finely-chopped shallots, and moisten them with white wine and fish fumet. Add one-half oz. of butter per whiting, and cook in the oven, basting often the while. The moment when the whitings are quite done should be coincident with the almost complete reduction of their cooking-liquor.
Slightly open the whitings down the back to help them cook. Place them in a buttered dish that's sprinkled with finely chopped shallots, and drizzle them with white wine and fish fumet. Add half an ounce of butter for each whiting, and cook them in the oven, basting often. The whitings should be done at the same time the cooking liquid has almost completely reduced.
Set to glaze at the last moment.
Set to glaze at the last minute.
When taking the whitings out of the oven, sprinkle them with a few drops of lemon juice and a little chopped parsley.
When you take the whitings out of the oven, drizzle them with a bit of lemon juice and some chopped parsley.
1016—MERLAN A la Colbert
Open the whitings down the back, and bone them. Season them; dip them in milk; roll them in flour; and treat them à l’anglaise. Fry them; drain them; set them on a long dish; garnish the openings in their backs with butter à la Maître-d’Hôtel and border the dish with grooved slices of lemon.
Open the fish down the back and remove the bones. Season them, dip them in milk, roll them in flour, and treat them à l’anglaise. Fry them, drain them, and place them on a long dish. Garnish the openings in their backs with butter à la Maître-d'Hôtel and border the dish with grooved slices of lemon.
1017—MOUSSELINES DE MERLAN
For the preparation of the mousseline forcemeat, refer to No. 195. The moulding and poaching of these mousselines [343] are the same as for salmon mousselines, and the preparations suited to the latter may likewise be applied to mousselines de merlans. (See Mousselines de Saumon, Nos. 797 to 799.)
For making the mousseline forcemeat, check No. 195. The shaping and cooking of these mousselines 343 are the same as for salmon mousselines, and the methods used for the latter can also be applied to mousselines de merlans. (See Mousselines de Saumon, Nos. 797 to 799.)
1018—FILETS DE MERLAN AU GRATIN
Raise the fillets from some whitings, and leave the bones quite clean. Lay them on a buttered dish besprinkled with chopped shallots, the bottom of which should have been covered with a few tablespoonfuls of gratin sauce. Surround the fillets with slices of raw mushrooms; set two small, cooked mushrooms upon each fillet; pour a few tablespoonfuls of white wine into the dish, and cover the whole with gratin sauce.
Raise the fillets from some whiting, keeping the bones completely clean. Place them on a buttered dish sprinkled with chopped shallots, with the bottom covered in a few tablespoons of gratin sauce. Surround the fillets with slices of raw mushrooms; place two small cooked mushrooms on each fillet; pour a few tablespoons of white wine into the dish, and cover everything with gratin sauce.
When taking the dish from the oven, sprinkle a little chopped parsley and a few drops of lemon juice over it.
When you take the dish out of the oven, sprinkle some chopped parsley and a few drops of lemon juice on top.
N.B.—If the whiting be treated whole, the procedure remains the same.
N.B.—If the whiting is prepared whole, the process stays the same.
1019—PAUPIETTES DE MERLAN AU GRATIN
Surround them with a border of sliced, raw mushrooms; place a small, cooked mushroom on each fillet, and proceed for the rest of the operation exactly as explained under “Filets de Merlan au Gratin.”
Surround them with a border of sliced, raw mushrooms; place a small, cooked mushroom on each fillet, and continue with the rest of the process exactly as described under “Filets de Merlan au Gratin.”
1020—MERLAN EN LORGNETTE AU GRATIN
Separate the fillets from the bones, proceeding from the tail to the head, and completely remove the spine near the head. Cover the fillets with fish forcemeat “aux fines herbes,” and roll them into scrolls with their tail-ends inside.
Separate the fillets from the bones, starting from the tail to the head, and completely take out the spine near the head. Cover the fillets with fish forcemeat “aux fines herbes,” and roll them into scrolls with their tail ends tucked inside.
N.B.—Whitings prepared in this way may be treated with white wine, Dieppoise, Bercy, fried, &c.
N.B.—Whitings prepared this way can be served with white wine, Dieppoise, Bercy, fried, &c.
[344]
1021—FILETS DE MERLAN ORLY
Raise the fillets and proceed as for “Filets de Soles Olga,” No. 893.
Raise the fillets and continue as for “Filets de Soles Olga,” No. 893.
1022—MERLAN SUR LE PLAT
1023—MERLAN In the Richelieu style
Prepare six “Merlans à l’anglaise,” No. 1014. Lay thereon a few slices of truffle. Or dish them simply on their sides; garnish their top surfaces with the butter prescribed above, and put a row of truffle slices on the butter.
Prepare six “English-style smelts,” No. 1014. Place a few slices of truffle on top. Alternatively, you can serve them on their sides; top them with the butter mentioned above, and add a line of truffle slices on the butter.
1024—MORUE AND SALTED COD (Morue et Cabillaud Salé)
Salted cod bought in England has generally been fished somewhere along the English coast, and is, as a rule, of recent salting. It has not the peculiar flavour of the Icelandic morue, or that of the Newfoundland specimens, and it does not lend itself to such a large variety of preparations as these two.
Salted cod purchased in England is usually caught along the English coast and is typically salted recently. It doesn't have the unique flavor of the Icelandic morue, or that of the Newfoundland varieties, and it doesn't adapt to as many different recipes as those two do.
At the end of each of the following recipes, I indicate the kind of cod to which the procedure may be applied.
At the end of each of the following recipes, I specify the type of cod that the procedure can be used for.
Morue, especially the Newfoundland kind, should be set to soak at least twelve hours before being used, and the water during that time should be frequently changed.
Morue, especially the Newfoundland type, should be soaked for at least twelve hours before use, and the water should be changed frequently during that time.
When about to cook it, suppress its fins, and cut it up in a way befitting the selected mode of preparation.
When you're ready to cook it, fold its fins back and cut it up in a way that's suitable for the method of preparation you've chosen.
Allow four oz. gross of the fish for each person.
Allow four ounces of fish for each person.
1024a—SALTED COD AND MORUE In English
Put the fish into cold water; set to boil, and as soon as this point is reached, leave the fish to poach on the side of the fire for fifteen minutes.
Put the fish in cold water; bring it to a boil, and as soon as it reaches that point, let the fish simmer off the heat for fifteen minutes.
Drain, skin, dish on a napkin, and serve, separately, a timbale of parsnips and an egg-sauce à l’Écossaise.
Drain, peel, place on a napkin, and serve separately a timbale of parsnips and an egg sauce à l’Écossaise.
Both kinds of cod may be used for this dish.
Both types of cod can be used for this dish.
1025—MORUE A la Bénédictine
Poach one and one-half lbs. of morue as above; drain it and cut into small pieces, cleared of all skin and bone. Pound it quickly while it is still hot, and add to it half its weight of potatoes cooked as for a purée, drained, and dried in the oven for a few minutes. When the whole has been reduced to a fine paste, add one-sixth pint of oil, and one-quarter pint of boiled milk. The oil and the milk should be added little by little, and the paste should be more mellow than stiff.
Poach one and a half lbs. of morue as described above; drain it and chop it into small pieces, removing all skin and bones. Mash it quickly while it's still hot, and mix in half its weight of potatoes cooked for a purée, drained, and dried in the oven for a few minutes. Once everything is blended into a smooth paste, slowly add one-sixth of a pint of oil and one-quarter of a pint of boiled milk. The oil and milk should be added gradually, and the paste should be smoother rather than stiff.
Icelandic and Newfoundland morue.
Icelandic and Newfoundland __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
1026—MORUE AU BEURRE NOIR OU AU BEURRE NOISETTE
Cut the morue into squares or rectangles; roll these into paupiettes or scrolls, and bind these with a piece of string. Poach them in the usual way; drain them; scrape their skins, and dish them. Sprinkle with concassed parsley; add lemon juice, and cover with brown or lightly-browned butter. Either kind of cod may be used.
Cut the morue into squares or rectangles; roll these into paupiettes or scrolls, and tie them together with a piece of string. Poach them as usual; drain them; scrape off their skins, and serve them. Sprinkle with concassed parsley; add lemon juice, and top with brown or lightly browned butter. You can use either type of cod.
1027—BRANDADE DE MORUE
Cut one lb. of morue into pieces, and poach these for eight minutes. The eight minutes should be counted from the time the water begins to boil.
Cut one lb. of morue into pieces, and poach them for eight minutes. Start timing the eight minutes once the water begins to boil.
Drain on a sieve, and clear the pieces of all skin and bones. Heat in a sautépan one-sixth pint of oil until the latter smokes; throw the cleaned pieces of morue into the oil; add a piece of crushed garlic the size of a haricot-bean, and stir over a brisk fire with a wooden spoon until the morue is reduced to shreds.
Drain in a sieve and remove any skin and bones. Heat one-sixth of a pint of oil in a sauté pan until it starts to smoke; add the cleaned pieces of morue to the oil; include a piece of crushed garlic the size of a kidney bean, and stir over a strong flame with a wooden spoon until the morue is shredded.
Then take the saucepan off the fire, and, without ceasing to stir the paste, add thereto, little by little, as for a mayonnaise, about one-half pint of oil. When the paste begins to stiffen through the addition of the oil, now and again add a tablespoonful of milk. For the amount of morue used, one-quarter pint of boiling milk should thus be added by degrees.
Then take the saucepan off the heat, and while continuing to stir the mixture, gradually add about half a pint of oil, just like you would for a mayonnaise. As the mixture starts to thicken with the oil, occasionally add a tablespoon of milk. For the amount of morue used, you should add a quarter pint of boiling milk slowly.
When the Brandade is finished, it should have the consistence of an ordinary potato purée. When about to serve, taste the preparation, and rectify its seasoning.
When the Brandade is done, it should have the consistency of regular potato purée. Before serving, taste the dish and adjust the seasoning as needed.
Dish the Brandade in a hot timbale, building it up in the shape of a pyramid, and set thereon a crown of bread-crumb triangles fried in butter just before dishing up.
Serve the Brandade in a hot bowl, shaping it like a pyramid, and top it with a crown of butter-fried bread-crumb triangles right before serving.
N.B.—The triangles of fried bread may, with advantage, be replaced by lozenges made from puff-paste, which are baked without colouration. For the Brandade use only well-soaked Icelandic or Newfoundland morue.
N.B.—The triangles of fried bread can be replaced with lozenges made from puff pastry, which are baked without any color. For the Brandade, use only well-soaked Icelandic or Newfoundland morue.
1028—BRANDADE DE MORUE A la crème
Follow the directions given above, but instead of oil and milk, use two-thirds pint of cream, which should be added to the morue paste by spoonfuls.
Follow the directions given above, but instead of oil and milk, use two-thirds of a pint of cream, which should be added to the morue paste by spoonfuls.
[346]
1029—MORUE Creole Style
Finely mince an onion, and cook it gently in butter until it is of a nice golden colour. Spread it on the bottom of a little oval earthenware dish, and set three tomatoes prepared à la Provençale (No. 2268) upon it.
Finely chop an onion and sauté it gently in butter until it turns a nice golden color. Spread it on the bottom of a small oval earthenware dish and place three tomatoes prepared à la Provençale (No. 2268) on top.
Poach one lb. of morue; drain it as soon as ready, and flake it while clearing it of all skin and bones. Lay this flaked morue on the slices of tomato; cover it with three mild capsicums, split and broiled; sprinkle the whole with a few drops of lemon juice and one oz. of lightly-browned butter, and put the dish in the oven for a few minutes. Serve very hot.
Poach one lb. of morue; drain it as soon as it's ready, and flake it while removing all the skin and bones. Place this flaked morue on the slices of tomato; top it with three mild bell peppers, split and grilled; drizzle the entire dish with a few drops of lemon juice and one oz. of lightly browned butter, then put the dish in the oven for a few minutes. Serve very hot.
Icelandic or Newfoundland morue may be used.
Icelandic or Newfoundland __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ may be used.
1030—CABILLAUD SALE, OR MORUE Hollandaise sauce
Proceed exactly as for “Sole à la Hollandaise” (No. 829). Both kinds suit this preparation.
Proceed exactly as for “Sole à la Hollandaise” (No. 829). Both types work for this preparation.
1031—CABILLAUD SALE, OR MORUE At the Indian Place
Poach one lb. of salted cod or morue, and flake it while clearing it of all skin and bones. Mix this flaked fish with two-thirds pint of Indienne sauce, and dish it in a hot timbale.
Poach one lb. of salted cod or morue, and flake it while removing all the skin and bones. Mix this flaked fish with two-thirds of a pint of Indienne sauce, and serve it in a hot timbale.
Serve some rice à l’Indienne separately.
Serve some Indian-style rice on the side.
Both kinds of fish are suited to this dish.
Both types of fish work well in this dish.
1032—MORUE In the style of Lyon
Poach one lb. of morue, and flake it as explained above. Finely mince a medium-sized onion, and toss it in butter. Also toss three medium-sized potatoes cut into roundels. Heat one oz. of butter and two tablespoonfuls of oil in a frying-pan; put therein the flaked morue and the potatoes, and toss the whole over a brisk fire for a few minutes.
Poach one lb. of morue, and shred it as explained above. Finely chop a medium-sized onion and sauté it in butter. Also sauté three medium-sized potatoes sliced into rounds. Heat one oz. of butter and two tablespoons of oil in a frying pan; add the flaked morue and the potatoes, and stir everything over a high heat for a few minutes.
When about to dish up, add a few drops of vinegar.
When you're about to serve, add a few drops of vinegar.
Dish in a hot timbale, and sprinkle the morue with a pinch of chopped parsley. Use either the Icelandic or the Newfoundland fish for this preparation.
Dish in a hot timbale, and sprinkle the morue with a pinch of chopped parsley. Use either the Icelandic or the Newfoundland fish for this preparation.
1033—SOUFFLÉ DE MORUE
Finely pound one-quarter lb. of freshly poached and flaked morue, and add thereto, little by little, two tablespoonfuls of hot and very thick Béchamel sauce. When the paste is very smooth, season it; put into a saucepan, heat it, and add the yolks of three eggs, and four whites beaten to a stiff froth.
Finely pound a quarter pound of freshly poached and flaked morue, and gradually mix in two tablespoons of hot, very thick Béchamel sauce. Once the mixture is very smooth, season it; transfer it to a saucepan, heat it, then add the yolks of three eggs and four beaten egg whites whipped to a stiff froth.
[347]
1034—CHAR (Ombre-Chevalier)
The char is a fish of the salmon family, which is culinarily treated in exactly the same way as the trout. When it is large, the recipes given for salmon trout may be adapted to it, but it is mostly used small—that is to say, from five inches to ten inches long. The fishing of char is restricted chiefly to lake countries, such as Scotland and Switzerland, and it is only in season during two months of the year. Moreover, as this fish loses much of its quality in transit, its scarcity on the market will be easily understood. The lake of Zug, in Switzerland, supplies the most famous specimens, which are called Rothel by the people of the locality. The delicacy of the fish is remarkable, and in this it may vie even with the best river trout.
The char is a fish from the salmon family and is prepared in the same way as trout. When it’s larger, you can use recipes for salmon trout, but it’s usually smaller, ranging from five to ten inches long. Char fishing mainly happens in lake regions like Scotland and Switzerland, and it’s only in season for two months each year. Additionally, since this fish loses a lot of its quality during transport, it’s easy to see why it’s scarce in the market. The lake of Zug in Switzerland is known for producing the most famous specimens, called Rothel by the locals. The fish is incredibly delicate and can compete with the best river trout.
The char of the Scotch lakes may be treated after the same recipes as the Swiss specimens, but they are more often used in the preparation of potted char, the recipe for which is as follows:—
The char from the Scottish lakes can be prepared using the same recipes as the Swiss ones, but they are more commonly used in making potted char, the recipe for which is as follows:—
1035—POTTED CHAR
Cook the chars in a fine mirepoix with white wine, exactly after the manner of trout. When the fish are cooked, leave them to cool completely in their cooking-liquor. Drain them; skin them; separate their fillets, and thoroughly bone them. Set the fillets in a special earthenware pot; entirely cover them with clarified butter, and put them in a moderate oven for one quarter of an hour.
Cook the chars in a fine mirepoix with white wine, just like you would with trout. Once the fish are cooked, let them cool completely in their cooking liquid. Drain them, skin them, separate the fillets, and remove all the bones. Place the fillets in a special earthenware pot, cover them completely with clarified butter, and put them in a moderate oven for 15 minutes.
Leave them to cool until the next day, and add sufficient clarified butter to cover them with a layer one-third inch thick.
Leave them to cool until the next day, then add enough clarified butter to cover them with a layer that's one-third of an inch thick.
If Potted Char be left in the cool, it will keep for some considerable time.
If Potted Char is kept cool, it will last for quite a while.
RED MULLETS (ROUGETS)
Red mullet, especially the Mediterranean rock kind, is one of the greatest fish delicacies known; and the surname “Sea Woodcock,” which gourmets sometimes give it, is quite justified, not only by its quality, but by the fact that, except for its gills, it is generally left whole, and not even emptied.
Red mullet, particularly the Mediterranean rock variety, is one of the finest fish delicacies out there; and the nickname “Sea Woodcock,” which food lovers often use for it, is well-deserved, not just because of its quality but also because, except for its gills, it is usually served whole and not even cleaned out.
It is best grilled.
Grill it for the best.
1035a—GRILLED RED MULLET
Carefully wipe the mullet; cisel it on either side to a depth in proportion to the thickness of its flesh and at closer intervals the thicker the latter is, in order to facilitate the cooking; season it with salt and pepper; sprinkle it with a little oil and a few drops of lemon juice; spread a few slices of lemon and a few [348] parsley stalks upon and beneath it; and let it marinade for an hour or two, turning it over frequently the while.
Carefully clean the mullet; cisel score it on both sides to a depth that matches the thickness of its flesh, making the cuts closer together if the flesh is thicker to help it cook better; season it with salt and pepper; drizzle a bit of oil and a few drops of lemon juice on it; place a few slices of lemon and some 348parsley stalks on and under it; and let it marinade for an hour or two, turning it over frequently in the meantime.
Twenty minutes before serving, set the red mullet on a double fish grill, and cook it over a rather fierce fire, sprinkling it often the while with its marinade. Dish and serve it as soon as it is ready, and serve a little half-melted maître-d’hôtel butter separately.
Twenty minutes before serving, place the red mullet on a double fish grill and cook it over a strong fire, sprinkling it often with its marinade. Plate it and serve as soon as it’s ready, along with a small portion of half-melted maître d’hôtel butter on the side.
1035b—ROUGET Bordelaise style
1035c—ROUGET AU FENOUIL
Cisel and marinade the red mullet as directed under No. 1035a, and add a certain quantity of chopped fennel to the aromatics. Twenty minutes before serving, add two oz. of roughly-chopped raw pork fat and a little parsley to the marinade; wrap the red mullets in strong, oiled paper, together with its marinade, grill it gently, and serve it as it stands.
Cisel and marinade the red mullet as instructed under No. 1035a, and add some chopped fennel to the aromatics. Twenty minutes before serving, mix in two oz. of roughly chopped raw pork fat and a little parsley to the marinade; wrap the red mullets in sturdy, oiled paper, along with its marinade, grill it gently, and serve it as is.
1035d—ROUGET Niçoise salad
Grill it as directed above, and serve it with the garnish given under “Sole à la Niçoise.”
Grill it as directed above and serve it with the garnish mentioned under “Sole à la Niçoise.”
1035e—ROUGET EN PAPILLOTE
Grill and wrap it in strong, oiled paper between two layers of somewhat thick Duxelle sauce. When about to serve, put the papillote for five minutes in the oven, that it may be souffléd.
Grill it and wrap it in sturdy, oiled paper with two layers of somewhat thick Duxelle sauce. Just before serving, place the papillote in the oven for five minutes so it can be souffléd.
1036—WHITEBAIT
Thames whitebait, which has many points in common with the “Nonat” of the Mediterranean, is one of the riddles of ichthyology; for, while it is generally admitted that it is the fry of one of the many species of fish, its real parentage is quite unknown.
Thames whitebait, which shares many similarities with the Mediterranean “Nonat,” is one of the mysteries in fish science; although it's widely accepted that it is the young form of one of several species of fish, its true origins remain completely unknown.
At dinners in London it usually stands as a second fish-course, and, fried after the customary manner, it constitutes a dish the delicacy of which is incomparable. Whitebait, like the nonat, are extremely fragile, and ought to be cooked as soon as they are caught. They are always served fried, and the frying-medium used in their preparation should be fresh, abundant, and just smoking when the fish are plunged into it. Previous to this operation, however, the whitebait ought to be thoroughly dredged with flour and placed in a special sieve [349] or frying basket, either of which should be well shaken, in order to rid the fish of any superfluous flour.
At dinners in London, it typically serves as a second fish course, and when fried in the usual way, it becomes a dish that's truly unmatched. Whitebait, like the nonat, is very delicate and should be cooked right after being caught. They're always served fried, and the oil used for frying should be fresh, plentiful, and just about to smoke when the fish are added. However, before this step, the whitebait should be thoroughly coated in flour and placed in a special sieve 349 or frying basket, which should be shaken well to remove any excess flour.
They are then plunged into the smoking frying-medium, in small quantities at a time, and one minute’s stay therein suffices to render them sufficiently crisp.
They are then dropped into the hot frying oil, in small amounts at a time, and staying there for just one minute is enough to make them crispy.
Draining is the next operation, effected upon a spread piece of linen, that the fish may be easily seasoned with table-salt and cayenne, mixed. This done, the whitebait are dished upon a napkin and sent to the table with very green, fried parsley.
Draining is the next step, done on a flat piece of linen, so the fish can be easily seasoned with a mix of table salt and cayenne. Once that's done, the whitebait are placed on a napkin and served at the table with crispy, bright green parsley.
VARIOUS PREPARATIONS OF FISH
1037—MATELOTE AU VIN ROUGE
The fish used for the Matelote are eel, carp, tench, bream, perch, &c.
The fish used for the Matelote are eel, carp, tench, bream, perch, etc.
It may be prepared from one or many kinds of fish.
It can be made from one type of fish or several different kinds.
Put the fish, cut into sections, into a sautépan. For two lbs. of it, add one minced onion, one faggot, two cloves of garlic, one pint of red wine, a pinch of salt, and another of pepper or four peppercorns.
Put the fish, cut into pieces, into a sauté pan. For two lbs. of it, add one chopped onion, one bundle of herbs, two cloves of garlic, one pint of red wine, a pinch of salt, and a pinch of pepper or four peppercorns.
Set to boil; add three tablespoonfuls of heated and burnt brandy; cover the sautépan, and complete the cooking of the fish.
Set to boil; add three tablespoons of heated and burnt brandy; cover the sauté pan, and finish cooking the fish.
This done, transfer the pieces to another saucepan; strain the cooking-liquor, reduce it by a third, and thicken it with manied butter (consisting of one and one-half oz. of butter and one tablespoonful of flour), cut into small pieces.
This done, move the pieces to another saucepan; strain the cooking liquid, reduce it by a third, and thicken it with manied butter (made with one and a half oz. of butter and one tablespoon of flour), cut into small pieces.
When the leason has been properly effected, pour the resulting sauce over the pieces of fish; heat, and dish in a timbale.
When the sauce is ready, pour it over the pieces of fish; heat it up, and serve it in a timbale.
1038—MATELOTE AU VIN BLANC
Prepare the fish as above, but use white wine instead of red, and burn the brandy as before. When the pieces of fish are cooked, transfer them to another saucepan with small onions, previously cooked in butter, and small, cooked mushrooms. Strain the cooking-liquor, reduce it to a little less than half, thicken it with fish velouté, and finish with one oz. of butter.
Prepare the fish as mentioned above, but use white wine instead of red, and ignite the brandy as before. Once the fish pieces are cooked, move them to another saucepan with small onions that were previously cooked in butter, along with small, cooked mushrooms. Strain the cooking liquid, reduce it to just under half, thicken it with fish velouté, and finish with an ounce of butter.
Pour this sauce over the fish and the garnish; dish the whole in a timbale or a deep dish, and surround with crayfish, cooked in court-bouillon, and little crusts in the shape of hearts, fried in butter.
Pour this sauce over the fish and the garnish; serve the entire dish in a timbale or a deep dish, and surround it with crayfish cooked in court-bouillon, and little heart-shaped crusts fried in butter.
3501039—BOUILLABAISSE The Marseillaise
The fish for Bouillabaisse are rascasse, chapon, dory, whiting, fiélas, boudreuil, spiny lobster, red mullet, gurnet, &c.
The fish for Bouillabaisse are scorpion fish, sea bass, dory, whiting, fiélas, boudreuil, spiny lobster, red mullet, gurnet, & etc.
Cut the larger fish into slices; leave the smaller ones whole, and with the exception of the whiting and the red mullet, which cook more speedily than the others, put them all into a saucepan.
Cut the larger fish into slices; keep the smaller ones whole, and except for the whiting and the red mullet, which cook faster than the others, put them all into a saucepan.
For two lbs. of fish, add one small onion, the chopped white of one leek, one small, peeled, pressed and chopped tomato, two crushed cloves of garlic, a large pinch of concassed parsley, a pinch of powdered saffron, a bit of bay, a little savory and fennel, and two tablespoonfuls of oil.
For two pounds of fish, add one small onion, the chopped white part of one leek, one small peeled, crushed and chopped tomato, two crushed cloves of garlic, a large pinch of concassed parsley, a pinch of powdered saffron, a bit of bay leaf, a little savory, and fennel, and two tablespoons of oil.
Moisten the fish with just enough cold water to cover it, and season with one-third oz. of salt and a pinch of pepper per quart of water.
Moisten the fish with just enough cold water to cover it, and season with one-third ounce of salt and a pinch of pepper for each quart of water.
Set to boil, and cook over a brisk fire. At the end of eight minutes add the pieces of whiting and red mullet, and leave to cook for a further seven minutes.
Set to boil, and cook over a strong fire. After eight minutes, add the pieces of whiting and red mullet, and let them cook for an additional seven minutes.
Pour the liquor of the bouillabaisse over some slices of household bread lying on the bottom of a deep dish; set the fish on another dish with the sections of spiny lobster all round, and serve.
Pour the broth from the bouillabaisse over some slices of regular bread laid out at the bottom of a deep dish; place the fish on another dish with the pieces of spiny lobster arranged around it, and serve.
1040—QUENELLES DE BROCHET Lyon-style
Pound separately one lb. of the meat of pike, cleared of all skin and bones, and one lb. of the fat of kidney of beef, very dry, cleaned, and cut into small pieces. If desired, half of the weight of the fat of kidney of beef may be replaced by one-half lb. of beef marrow.
Pound together 1 lb. of pike meat, stripped of skin and bones, and 1 lb. of beef kidney fat, making sure it's really dry, cleaned, and cut into small pieces. If you prefer, you can substitute half the weight of the beef kidney fat with 1/2 lb. of beef marrow.
Put the pounded meat of the pike and the kidney fat on separate plates. Now pound one lb. of frangipan Panada (No. 192) and add thereto, little by little, the white of four little eggs. Put the pike meat and the fat back into the mortar, and finely pound the whole until a fine, smooth paste is obtained. Rub the latter through a sieve; put the resulting purée into a basin, and work it well with a wooden spoon in order to smooth it.
Put the pounded pike meat and the kidney fat on separate plates. Now pound 1 lb. of frangipan Panada (No. 192) and gradually add the whites of four small eggs. Place the pike meat and fat back into the mortar and finely grind everything until you get a smooth paste. Push it through a sieve; transfer the resulting purée to a bowl and mix it well with a wooden spoon to make it smooth.
With this forcemeat mould some quenelles with a spoon, and poach them in salted water.
With this ground meat mixture, use a spoon to shape some quenelles and poach them in salted water.
If these quenelles are to be served with an ordinary fish sauce, put them into it as soon as they are poached and drained, and simmer them in it for ten minutes that they may swell.
If you're serving these quenelles with a regular fish sauce, add them to the sauce right after they're poached and drained, and let them simmer for ten minutes so they can puff up.
If the sauce intended for them is to be thickened with egg-yolks, and buttered at the last moment, put them into a saucepan [351] with a few tablespoonfuls of fumet, and simmer them as directed in the case of an ordinary fish sauce, taking care to keep the saucepan well covered that the concentrated steam may assist the swelling of the quenelles. In this case they are added to the sauce at the last moment.
If you're thickening the sauce with egg yolks and butter right before serving, put them in a saucepan 351 with a few tablespoons of fumet, and simmer them like you would for a regular fish sauce. Make sure to keep the saucepan covered so the steam helps the quenelles rise. In this case, you add them to the sauce just before serving.
N.B.—Slices of truffle may always be added to the sauce. The quenelles are dished either in a silver timbale, in a shallow timbale-crust, or in a fine vol-au-vent crust, in accordance with the arrangement of the menu.
N.B.—You can always add slices of truffle to the sauce. The quenelles are served either in a silver cup, in a shallow pastry shell, or in a fine puff pastry shell, depending on the menu arrangement.
1041—FISH CAKES
Fish cakes or balls, which are greatly appreciated in both England and America, are made from any boiled fish. Salted cod, however, is best suited to their preparation, and is therefore used much more often than other kinds of fish.
Fish cakes or balls, which are highly valued in both England and America, are made from any boiled fish. Salted cod, however, is the best option for making them, so it’s used much more frequently than other types of fish.
Flake one lb. of cooked cod, and clear it of all skin and bones; pound it with one-half lb. of freshly-cooked, floury potatoes, two tablespoonfuls of reduced Béchamel sauce, and two whole eggs. Season with salt and pepper. When the paste has been well beaten and is smooth, take it out of the mortar and divide it into portions weighing about two oz. Roll these portions into balls upon a flour-dusted mixing-board, flatten them out to the shape of thick quoits, and treat them à l’anglaise.
Flake 1 lb. of cooked cod, removing all the skin and bones; mash it with ½ lb. of freshly-cooked, starchy potatoes, two tablespoons of reduced Béchamel sauce, and two whole eggs. Season with salt and pepper. Once the mixture is well beaten and smooth, take it out of the bowl and divide it into portions weighing about 2 oz. Roll these portions into balls on a floured countertop, flatten them into thick discs, and treat them à l’anglaise.
Fry them at the last moment in very hot fat, and dish them on a napkin with fried parsley all round.
Fry them just before serving in very hot oil, and place them on a napkin with fried parsley all around.
1042—WATERZOI
In order to prepare Waterzoi, it is best, when possible, to have live fish at one’s disposal, not only because these are better able to resist the cooking process, but also owing to the fact that they are richer in gelatine in the live state.
To make Waterzoi, it's best to use live fish when possible, not only because they withstand the cooking process better, but also because they have more gelatin when they're still alive.
The fish more generally used are the eel, the perch, the tench, the carp, the pike, &c.
The fish that are more commonly used include eel, perch, tench, carp, pike, etc.
After having scaled and emptied them, trim them and cut off their heads and tails. Cut the fish into sections; moisten these with just enough cold water to cover them; add a piece of butter, sufficient parsley roots or stalks to produce a decided taste, a few peppercorns, and some salt.
After scaling and gutting them, trim them and cut off their heads and tails. Cut the fish into pieces; wet them with just enough cold water to cover them; add a piece of butter, enough parsley roots or stems to give it a strong flavor, a few peppercorns, and some salt.
Set to cook on a brisk fire, and take care that the cooking-liquor be reduced and sufficiently thickened when the fish are cooked.
Set to cook on a lively fire, and make sure that the cooking liquid is reduced and thickened enough when the fish are done.
Serve in a timbale or on a dish, and send some slices of bread and butter to the table at the same time.
Serve in a small bowl or on a plate, and bring some slices of bread and butter to the table at the same time.
[352]
CHAPTER XV
RELEVÉS AND ENTRÉES
The difference between Relevés and Entrées needs only to be examined very superficially in order for it to be seen how entirely the classification hangs on the question of bulk. Indeed, with very few exceptions, the same alimentary products—butcher’s meat, fish, poultry, and game—may be used with perfect propriety in the preparation of either Relevés or Entrées. And if the mode of preparation and the nature of the garnishing ingredients are sometimes dissimilar, it is owing to that difference in bulk referred to above, on account of which the Relevés, being more voluminous, are usually braised, poëled, poached, or roasted; while the Entrées, consisting of smaller pieces, are chiefly sautéd, poached, or grilled.
The difference between Relevés and Entrées can be understood simply by looking at how much food is involved. In fact, with very few exceptions, the same types of food—beef, fish, chicken, and game—can be used properly in both Relevés and Entrées. While the cooking methods and garnishes may be different at times, this is due to the difference in size mentioned earlier. Relevés are larger portions and are usually braised, poëled, poached, or roasted, whereas Entrées are made up of smaller pieces and are mostly sautéd, poached, or grilled.
In the menus of old-fashioned dinners à la Française, the line of demarcation between Relevés and Entrées was far more clearly defined, the latter being generally twice, if not thrice, as numerous as the former. The first service of a dinner for twenty people, for instance, comprised eight or twelve Entrées and four soups, all of which were set on the dining-table before the admission of the diners. As soon as the soups were served, the Relevés, to the number of four, two of which consisted of fish, took the place of the soups on the table; they relieved the soups; hence their name, which now, of course, is quite meaningless.
In the menus of traditional French dinners, the distinction between Relevés and Entrées was much clearer, with the latter usually being twice or even three times as many as the former. For example, the first course of a dinner for twenty people included eight or twelve Entrées and four soups, all of which were placed on the dining table before the guests arrived. Once the soups were served, the Relevés, which numbered four—two of which were fish—replaced the soups on the table; they "relieved" the soups, hence their name, which now, of course, is quite irrelevant.
The Russian method of serving greatly simplified the practice just described. Nowadays a dinner rarely consists of more than two soups, two Relevés (one of which is fish), and two or three Entrées for the first service. Very often the fish Relevé, instead of being a large piece of fish, only consists of fillets of sole, of chicken-turbots, &c., or timbales, which are real entrées; while the Relevés (consisting of large pieces of butcher’s meat or game), instead of being served as common sense would dictate, i.e., after the fish Relevé, when the diner’s appetite is still keen, are placed, according to English custom, after the Entrées.
The Russian serving style has really simplified the practice described earlier. Nowadays, a dinner usually includes no more than two soups, two main dishes (one of which is fish), and two or three appetizers for the first course. Often, the fish dish isn't a large piece of fish but rather consists of fillets of sole, turbot, etc., or timbales, which are essentially appetizers; meanwhile, the main dishes (large cuts of meat or game) are served, contrary to what you might expect, after the appetizers rather than after the fish dish, as is common in English tradition.
[353]
Thus, as the two above examples show, the parts played
by the Relevés and Entrées respectively are very far from
being clearly defined; and I therefore resolved to treat of them
both in the same chapter, and to append a few grills (usually
accompanied by various sauces and garnishes), which are really
only luncheon-roasts. The indications given concerning the
class to which the recipes belong will suffice to avoid confusion.
[353]
So, as the two examples above illustrate, the roles of the Relevés and Entrées aren’t clearly defined; therefore, I decided to cover them both in the same chapter, and to add a few grills (typically served with various sauces and garnishes), which are really just lunch roasts. The details provided about the category to which the recipes belong should be enough to prevent confusion.
RELEVÉS AND ENTRÉES OF BUTCHER’S MEAT
BEEF
1043—FILLET OF BEEF (Relevé)
Fillet of beef for a Relevé may consist either of the whole piece, trimmed, studded, or larded, or a more or less large piece cut from the whole, and treated after one of the methods suited to the whole fillet. The fillet may be braised, poëled, or roasted; but the last two modes of preparation suit it best, as it is generally preferred underdone and somewhat red towards the centre.
Fillet of beef for a Relevé can be either the whole piece, trimmed, studded, or larded, or a larger or smaller piece cut from the whole and prepared using one of the methods appropriate for the entire fillet. The fillet can be braised, poëled, or roasted; however, the last two cooking methods are ideal, as it’s usually preferred to be slightly undercooked and a bit red in the center.
The garnishes for a Relevé of fillet of beef are as numerous as they are varied; and, as they are applicable not only to fillet of beef but to all Relevés of butcher’s meat, I give them here in preference, since fillet of beef may be considered the choicest of Relevés.
The garnishes for a Relevé of fillet of beef are as numerous as they are diverse; and since they can be used not just for fillet of beef but for all Relevés of butcher’s meat, I present them here first, as fillet of beef can be seen as the finest of Relevés.
1044—FILETS DE BŒUF ANDALOUSE
Having removed all the connective tissue from the fillet, lard it with thin strips of bacon, and poële or roast it. Glaze it at the last moment; set it on a long dish, and surround it with:—(1) Some grilled half-capsicums, filled with rice à la grecque (No. 2253); (2) roundels of egg-plant, two inches in diameter and one inch thick, hollowed out to form cases, fried in oil, and garnished with concassed tomatoes tossed in oil. Arrange the half-capsicums and the egg-plant alternately round the fillet, and place a grilled chipolata sausage between each.
After removing all the connective tissue from the fillet, stuff it with thin strips of bacon and poële or roast it. Glaze it just before serving; place it on a long dish and surround it with:—(1) some grilled half bell peppers stuffed with rice à la grecque (No. 2253); (2) rounds of eggplant, two inches in diameter and one inch thick, hollowed out to form cases, fried in oil, and topped with concassed tomatoes tossed in oil. Arrange the half bell peppers and eggplant alternately around the fillet, and place a grilled chipolata sausage between each.
Sauce to be sent separately.—The gravy taken from the poëling-stock, strained, cleared of all grease, and thickened.
Sauce to be sent separately.—The gravy made from the poëling stock, strained, free of all grease, and thickened.
1045—FILET DE BŒUF BOUQUETIERE
Having larded the fillet and poëled or roasted it, set it on a long dish and surround it with:—(1) Small heaps of carrots and turnips, turned by means of a small grooved spoon, and cooked in consommé; (2) small heaps of little potatoes turned to the shape of olives and cooked in butter; (3) small heaps of [354] peas and of French beans, cut into lozenges and cohered with butter; (4) five bunches of cauliflower.
Having added fat to the fillet and poëled or roasted it, place it on a long dish and surround it with:—(1) small heaps of carrots and turnips, shaped with a small grooved spoon, and cooked in broth; (2) small heaps of little potatoes shaped like olives and cooked in butter; (3) small heaps of 354 peas and French beans, cut into diamond shapes and coated with butter; (4) five bunches of cauliflower.
Arrange these different products in such wise as to vary their colours and throw them into relief.
Arrange these different products in a way that varies their colors and makes them stand out.
Serve the gravy of the fillet separately, after having cleared it of all grease and strained it.
Serve the gravy of the fillet on the side, after removing all the grease and straining it.
1046—FILET DE BŒUF CAMARGO
Trim the fillet; suppress the long muscle lying on its thicker side (Fr. chaîne), and open the meat lengthwise from the same side. Withdraw the meat from the inside of the fillet so as to leave a wall of meat only one-half inch thick all round. Finely chop the withdrawn meat and combine with it, per lb., little by little, from four to five tablespoonfuls of cream and four oz. of fresh foie gras. Season with salt and pepper, rectify the consistence of the paste, and add thereto, per lb., two oz. of chopped truffles.
Trim the fillet; remove the long muscle on its thicker side (Fr. chaîne), and slice the meat lengthwise from the same side. Take out the meat from inside the fillet, leaving a half-inch thick wall of meat all around. Finely chop the removed meat and mix in, per pound, about four to five tablespoons of cream and four ounces of fresh foie gras. Season with salt and pepper, adjust the paste's consistency, and add, per pound, two ounces of chopped truffles.
Fill the hollow fillet with this forcemeat, thereby returning it to its original shape, and stud its top surface with pointed pieces of truffle one inch long by one-quarter inch wide, stuck into the meat aslant. In order to facilitate this operation, bore the meat, before the insertion of the pieces of truffles, by means of a small knife.
Fill the hollow fillet with this ground meat mixture to restore its original shape, and dot the top surface with pointed pieces of truffle that are one inch long and one-quarter inch wide, placed into the meat at an angle. To make this easier, use a small knife to make holes in the meat before inserting the truffle pieces.
Now cover the fillet with slices of bacon and string it laterally, leaving a space of one inch between each strand.
Now cover the fillet with slices of bacon and tie it up with string, leaving an inch of space between each strand.
Poële the meat carefully, and take care that the forcemeat inside be well, but not over-done. This may be ascertained by thrusting a braiding needle into the thickest part of the fillet, as soon as the meat seems resisting and elastic to the touch. If the needle withdraws clean, the fillet is ready.
Poële the meat carefully, and make sure that the stuffing inside is cooked well but not overcooked. You can check this by inserting a sewing needle into the thickest part of the fillet; it should feel firm and springy to the touch. If the needle comes out clean, the fillet is ready.
Now glaze it, after having cut away the string and removed the slices of bacon; dish it, and surround it with the following garnish:—Small tartlet-crusts garnished by means of noodles with cream; a slice of foie gras stamped out with a round cutter and tossed in butter, upon the noodles; and a fine slice of truffle on the foie gras.
Now glaze it after cutting away the string and removing the slices of bacon; serve it, and surround it with the following garnish: Small tartlet crusts decorated with noodles and cream; a slice of foie gras cut out with a round cutter and sautéed in butter, placed on the noodles; and a nice slice of truffle on the foie gras.
Sauce to be sent to the table separately.—The reduced poëling-liquor of the fillet, cleared of all grease, and added to a Périgueux sauce.
Sauce should be served on the side.—The reduced poëling-liquid from the fillet, free of all fat, and mixed with a Périgueux sauce.
1047—FILET DE BŒUF CHÂTELAINE
Lard the fillet, poële it, and glaze it just before dishing up. Set it on a long dish, and surround it with the following garnish:—(1) Medium-sized artichoke-bottoms garnished with thick Soubise; (2) fine, peeled chestnuts cooked in the [355] poëling-liquor; (3) small heaps of lightly browned potatoes, cooked in butter at the last moment.
Lard the fillet, poële, and glaze it right before serving. Place it on a long dish and surround it with the following garnish:—(1) medium-sized artichoke bottoms topped with thick Soubise; (2) fine, peeled chestnuts cooked in the 355poëling liquor; (3) small piles of lightly browned potatoes, cooked in butter at the last minute.
Sauce to be sent separately.—The reduced poëling-liquor of the fillet, cleared of all grease and added to a Madeira sauce.
Sauce will be sent separately.—The reduced poëling-liquor of the fillet, free of all grease and mixed with a Madeira sauce.
1048—FILET DE BŒUF CLAMART
Lard the fillet and roast it.
Lather the fillet with fat and roast it.
Set it on a long dish and surround it with:—(1) Little tartlet-crusts garnished with peas, prepared à la Française (No. 2193), combined with the ciseled lettuce used in their cooking-process, and cohered with butter; (2) small quoits of “Pommes Macaire” (No. 2228). Arrange the tartlet-crusts and the quoits alternately.
Set it on a long dish and surround it with:—(1) small tartlet shells topped with peas, prepared à la Française (No. 2193), mixed with the ciseled lettuce used in their cooking process, and held together with butter; (2) small rounds of “Pommes Macaire” (No. 2228). Arrange the tartlet shells and the rounds alternately.
Sauce to be sent separately.—The gravy slightly thickened.
Sauce will be sent separately.—The gravy is a bit thicker.
1049—FILET DE BŒUF DAUPHINE
Glaze it at the last moment; set it on a long dish, and surround it with a garnish of potato croquettes à la Dauphine, moulded to the shape of corks, and fried just before dishing up.
Glaze it right before serving; place it on a long platter and surround it with a garnish of potato croquettes à la Dauphine, shaped like corks and fried just before serving.
Sauce to be sent separately.—Pale half-glaze with Madeira.
Sauce will be sent separately.—Pale half-glaze with Madeira.
1050—FILET DE BŒUF DUBARRY
Lard the fillet with bacon, and roast it.
Lard the fillet with bacon and roast it.
Set it on a long dish, and surround it with small heaps of cauliflower moulded to the shape of balls, coated with Mornay sauce, besprinkled with grated cheese, and put in the oven for the gratin to form just in time for the dishing up.
Place it on a long platter and surround it with small mounds of cauliflower shaped like balls, covered in Mornay sauce, sprinkled with grated cheese, and baked in the oven for the gratin to finish just in time for serving.
Send a thickened gravy to the table separately.
Send a thick gravy to the table on the side.
1051—FILET DE BŒUF DUCHESSE
Set it on a long dish and surround it with potatoes à la Duchesse (the shape of which may be varied according to fancy), lightly browned and coloured in the oven for a few minutes before the dishing.
Place it on a long plate and surround it with Duchess potatoes (the shape can be varied according to your preference), lightly browned and colored in the oven for a few minutes before serving.
Sauce to be sent separately.—Half-glaze with Madeira.
Sauce will be sent separately.—Half-glaze with Madeira.
1052—FILET DE BŒUF FINANCIÈRE
Glaze it at the last moment and set it on a long dish.
Glaze it just before serving and place it on a long platter.
Surround it with a garnish consisting of (1) quenelles of ordinary forcemeat; (2) grooved and cooked button-mushroom heads; (3) cocks’ combs and kidneys; (4) turned and blanched olives. Each garnish should be placed on the dish in distinct heaps.
Surround it with a garnish made up of (1) quenelles of regular forcemeat; (2) grooved and cooked button mushroom caps; (3) cocks' combs and kidneys; (4) turned and blanched olives. Each garnish should be arranged on the dish in separate piles.
[356]
Cover the garnish with a little financière sauce, and send
the same sauce separately.
[356]
Drizzle a bit of financière sauce over the garnish, and serve the same sauce on the side.
1053—FILET DE BŒUF GASTRONOME
Insert truffles, cut to the shape of ordinary larding-bacon, into the fillet, and set the latter to marinade for four or five hours in one-quarter pint of Madeira.
Insert truffles, cut to the shape of regular larding bacon, into the fillet, and let it sit in marinade for four or five hours in a quarter pint of Madeira.
This done, thoroughly wipe it; cover it with slices of bacon, and braise it in Madeira. When about to serve it, remove the slices of bacon; glaze it slightly, and set it on a long dish.
This done, thoroughly wipe it; cover it with slices of bacon, and braise it in Madeira. When you're about to serve it, remove the slices of bacon; glaze it slightly, and place it on a long dish.
Surround it with a garnish consisting of (1) large and thick slices of truffle, cooked in a fine mirepoix with champagne; (2) fine chestnuts cooked in consommé and glazed; (3) fine cocks’ kidneys, rolled in pale, thin meat-glaze; (4) noodles tossed in butter. These different garnishes should be arranged in alternate heaps, and connected by means of medium-sized truffles cooked in Madeira.
Surround it with a garnish made up of (1) large and thick slices of truffle, cooked in a fine mirepoix with champagne; (2) fine chestnuts cooked in broth and glazed; (3) fine chicken kidneys, rolled in light, thin meat glaze; (4) noodles tossed in butter. These different garnishes should be arranged in alternating piles and connected with medium-sized truffles cooked in Madeira.
Sauce to be sent separately.—Half-glaze combined with the cooking-liquor of the truffles, strained through linen and reduced to two-thirds.
Sauce to be sent separately.—A half-glaze mixed with the cooking liquid from the truffles, strained through linen and reduced to two-thirds.
1054—FILET DE BŒUF GODARD
Lard the fillet with alternate strips of bacon and salted tongue, and poële it. Glaze it a few minutes before serving; set it on a long dish, and surround it with a garnish consisting of (1) quenelles of ordinary forcemeat with chopped mushrooms and truffles added thereto, moulded by means of a coffee-spoon, and poached just before dishing up; (2) turned and cooked button-mushroom heads; (3) glazed lamb sweet-breads; (4) cocks’ combs and kidneys; (5) truffles fashioned like olives.
Lard the fillet with alternating strips of bacon and salted tongue, and poële it. Glaze it a few minutes before serving; place it on a long dish, and surround it with a garnish made up of (1) quenelles of regular forcemeat with chopped mushrooms and truffles mixed in, shaped using a coffee spoon, and poached just before serving; (2) turned and cooked button mushroom caps; (3) glazed lamb sweetbreads; (4) cockscomb and kidneys; (5) truffles shaped like olives.
Slightly coat these garnishes, which should be arranged in heaps, with sauce; finish the dish with four oval quenelles decked with tongue and truffle, and place one of these at either end and side of the dish.
Lightly cover these garnishes, which should be piled up, with sauce; complete the dish with four oval quenelles decorated with tongue and truffle, and put one of these at each end and side of the dish.
Sauce to be sent separately.—A Godard sauce combined with the cooking-liquor of the fillet, cleared of all grease and reduced.
Sauce to be sent separately.—A Godard sauce mixed with the cooking liquid from the fillet, free of any fat and reduced down.
1055—FILET DE BŒUF HONGROISE
Lard the fillet and roast it.
Lard the fillet and roast it.
Set it on a long dish and surround it with a garnish consisting of medium-sized onions, cooked in white consommé, and glazed in butter at the last minute.
Place it on a long dish and surround it with a garnish made of medium-sized onions, cooked in white consommé, and glazed in butter at the last minute.
Sauce to be sent separately.—Thin Soubise with paprika.
Sauce will be sent separately.—Thin Soubise with paprika.
3571056—FILET DE BŒUF JAPONAISE
Glaze it just before dishing; set it on a long dish, and surround it with a garnish consisting of (1) small croustades cooked in grooved brioche-moulds and garnished with Japanese artichokes cohered by means of velouté; (2) potato croquettes moulded to the shape of eggs and fried just before dishing up. Arrange the croustades and the croquettes alternately.
Glaze it just before serving; place it on a long platter and surround it with a garnish made up of (1) small croustades cooked in grooved brioche molds and garnished with Japanese artichokes held together with velouté; (2) potato croquettes shaped like eggs and fried just before serving. Arrange the croustades and the croquettes alternately.
Send the gravy of the fillet, strained and cleared of all grease, to the table separately.
Send the sauce from the fillet, strained and free of any grease, to the table on its own.
1057—FILET DE BŒUF JARDINIÈRE
Lard the fillet and roast it.
Lard the fillet and roast it.
Set it on a long dish and surround it with the following garnishes, which should be arranged in distinct heaps in such wise as to alternate their colours:—Carrots and turnips, raised by means of a grooved spoon-cutter and cooked separately in consommé; peas, French beans in lozenge-form and small flageolets, each of which vegetables should be cooked in a manner in keeping with its nature, and separately cohered with butter; portions of freshly-cooked cauliflower, kept very white and of tight growth.
Set it on a long dish and surround it with the following garnishes, which should be arranged in distinct heaps to alternate their colors:—Carrots and turnips, shaped with a grooved spoon-cutter and cooked separately in broth; peas, French beans cut into diamond shapes, and small flageolets, each vegetable cooked according to its nature and mixed separately with butter; pieces of freshly-cooked cauliflower, kept very white and compact.
Send some Hollandaise sauce for the cauliflower, and some clear gravy, to the table, separately.
Send some Hollandaise sauce for the cauliflower, and some clear gravy, to the table, separately.
1058—FILET DE BŒUF LORETTE
Glaze it at the last moment; set it on a long dish, and surround it with a garnish as follows:—(1) A small pyramid of Lorette potatoes (No. 2226) at either end of the fillet; (2) fine heaps of asparagus-heads, cohered with butter, on either side.
Glaze it just before serving; place it on a long dish and surround it with a garnish as follows:—(1) A small pyramid of Lorette potatoes (No. 2226) at each end of the fillet; (2) nice piles of asparagus heads, held together with butter, on both sides.
1059—FILET DE BŒUF MACÉDOINE
Prepare the fillet as directed under “Filet de Bœuf Jardinière.” Set it on a long dish and surround it with a Macédoine garnish. The latter comprises the same ingredients as the “Jardinière”; but, instead of their being heaped separately, they are mixed together and cohered by means of butter.
Prepare the fillet as instructed under “Filet de Bœuf Jardinière.” Place it on a long plate and surround it with a Macédoine garnish. This garnish includes the same ingredients as the “Jardinière,” but instead of being piled up separately, they are mixed together and held together with butter.
1060—FILET DE BŒUF AU MADÈRE ET MUSHROOMS
Glaze it; dish it as before, and surround it with fine mushroom-heads, turned and grooved.
Glaze it; serve it as before, and surround it with nice mushroom caps, shaped and carved.
1061—FILET DE BŒUF MODERNE
Lard the fillet alternately with bacon and tongue, and poële it.
Lard the fillet by alternating layers of bacon and tongue, and poële it.
Glaze it just before dishing; set it on a long dish, and surround it with garnish as follows:—On either side of the fillet lay a row of small “chartreuses,” made in small, hexagonal moulds.
Glaze it right before serving; place it on a long dish and surround it with garnish as follows:—On each side of the fillet, lay a row of small “chartreuses,” made in small, hexagonal molds.
To make these “chartreuses,” butter the moulds and deck the bottom of each with a slice of truffle, big enough to almost entirely cover it. Now line the sides of the moulds with various vegetables, such as carrots, turnips, peas, and French beans; each of which vegetables should be cooked as its nature requires.
To make these “chartreuses,” butter the molds and cover the bottom of each with a slice of truffle, large enough to almost completely cover it. Then, line the sides of the molds with different vegetables, like carrots, turnips, peas, and French beans; each vegetable should be cooked according to its specific requirements.
Arrange them in such wise as to vary their colours, and spread over the whole a thin layer of rather flimsy forcemeat.
Arrange them in a way that varies their colors, and spread a thin layer of fairly flimsy ground meat over everything.
Fill up the moulds with braised cabbage, which should be well pressed with the view of ridding it of all its moisture, and put the chartreuses in a bain-marie ten minutes before dishing the fillet.
Fill the molds with braised cabbage, making sure to press it down well to get rid of all the moisture, and place the chartreuses in a bain-marie ten minutes before serving the fillet.
At either end of the fillet set some braised half-lettuces, arranging them so that they frame the ends of the fillet in half-circles.
At both ends of the fillet, place some braised half-lettuces, arranging them in half-circles to frame the ends of the fillet.
Between the lettuce and the chartreuses set four round quenelles, decorated with salted tongue and poached in time to be ready for the dishing of the meat.
Between the lettuce and the chartreuses, there are four round dumplings, garnished with salted tongue and poached just in time to be served with the meat.
Send to the table, separately, the poëling-liquor of the fillet, cleared of all grease, strained, and slightly thickened with arrowroot.
Send to the table, separately, the poëling-liquor of the fillet, free of all grease, strained, and slightly thickened with arrowroot.
1062—FILET DE BŒUF MONTMORENCY
Glaze it just before dishing up, and set it on a long dish.
Glaze it right before serving, and place it on a long dish.
Send to the table, separately, a Madeira sauce finished with the poëling-liquor of the fillet, to which add (per pint of the sauce) three tablespoonfuls of red-currant jelly; two tablespoonfuls of finely-grated horse-radish, or the latter finely grated first, and then chopped; thirty moderately-sweetened cherries, set to soak in tepid water seven or eight minutes beforehand, and drained just before being added to the sauce.
Send to the table, separately, a Madeira sauce made with the poëling-liquor of the fillet. For each pint of sauce, add three tablespoons of red-currant jelly; two tablespoons of finely grated horseradish, or grate it finely first and then chop it; and thirty moderately sweet cherries that have been soaked in lukewarm water for seven or eight minutes, drained just before being added to the sauce.
1063—FILET DE BŒUF NIVERNAISE
Glaze it at the last moment; set it on a long dish, and [359] surround it with garnish as follows:—(1) Heaps of small carrots, shaped like elongated olives, cooked in white consommé and a little butter and sugar, and rolled in their cooking-liquor (reduced to the consistence of syrup), with the view of glazing them.
Glaze it just before serving; place it on a long dish, and surround it with garnish like this:—(1) Piles of small carrots, shaped like elongated olives, cooked in white broth with a bit of butter and sugar, and rolled in their cooking liquid (reduced to a syrupy consistency) to create a glaze.
Send the poëling-liquor (cleared of all grease and strained) to the table separately.
Send the poëling liquor (free of any grease and strained) to the table on its own.
1064—FILET DE BŒUF ORIENTALE
Roast the fillet “plain,” i.e., without previously larding it.
Roast the fillet "plain," i.e., without larding it first.
Set it on a long dish, and surround it with the following garnish, taking care to alternate the ingredients, viz., (1) timbales of rice à la grecque (No. 2253) moulded in buttered dariole-moulds, each timbale being placed on a medium-sized half-tomato, seasoned and tossed in butter; (2) croquettes of sweet potatoes, moulded to the shape of corks, and fried just before dishing up.
Set it on a long dish and surround it with the following garnish, making sure to alternate the ingredients: (1) timbales of rice à la grecque (No. 2253) shaped in buttered dariole-moulds, each timbale placed on a medium-sized half-tomato, seasoned and tossed in butter; (2) croquettes of sweet potatoes, shaped like corks, and fried just before serving.
Send to the table, separately, a highly seasoned tomato sauce.
Send a well-seasoned tomato sauce to the table separately.
1065—FILET DE BŒUF PERIGOURDINE
Glaze it just before dishing up; set it on a long dish, and surround it with medium-sized truffles, freshly cooked in Madeira and fine mirepoix, and glazed. Send a Périgueux sauce separately.
Glaze it right before serving; place it on a long dish and surround it with medium-sized truffles, freshly cooked in Madeira and fine mirepoix, and glazed. Serve a Périgueux sauce on the side.
1066—FILET DE BŒUF PETIT DUC
Glaze it in good time; set it on a long dish, and surround it with the following garnish:—(1) crisp, small patties of puff paste garnished with asparagus-heads cohered by means of cream sauce; (2) medium-sized artichoke-bottoms, prepared in the usual way, and garnished with slices of truffle.
Glaze it in good time; place it on a long dish, and surround it with the following garnish:(1) crisp, small patties of puff pastry topped with asparagus tips held together with cream sauce; (2) medium-sized artichoke bottoms, prepared the usual way, and garnished with slices of truffle.
Send, separately, a light, meat glaze, combined with four oz. of butter per one-half pint.
Send, separately, a light meat glaze mixed with four oz. of butter for each half pint.
1067—FILET DE BŒUF PORTUGAISE
Lard the fillet and roast it.
Lather the fillet and roast it.
Set it on a long dish, and garnish it as follows:—
Set it on a long plate and garnish it as follows:—
1. A row of medium-sized, stuffed tomatoes on either side.
1. A line of medium-sized, stuffed tomatoes on both sides.
2. At either end a nice heap of potatoes, shaped like long olives, and cooked in butter just before dishing up.
2. At each end, there’s a nice pile of potatoes, shaped like long olives, cooked in butter right before serving.
Send a light, Portugaise sauce separately.
Send a light Portuguese sauce on the side.
1068—FILET DE BŒUF PROVENÇALE
1069—FILET DE BŒUF RÉGENCE
A few minutes before dishing up, remove the slices of bacon and the Matignon, and glaze the fillet.
A few minutes before serving, take out the bacon slices and the Matignon, and glaze the fillet.
Set it on a long dish, and surround it with the following garnish, which, except for the decorated quenelles, which are left plain, should be arranged in distinct heaps, and slightly coated with sauce:—(1) quenelles of ordinary forcemeat, combined with chopped tongue, moulded by means of a coffeespoon, and poached at the last minute; (2) collops of foie gras tossed in butter; (3) fine cocks’ combs; (4) very white, cooked mushroom-heads, and truffles shaped like large olives.
Set it on a long platter, and surround it with the following garnish, which, except for the decorated quenelles that should be left plain, should be arranged in separate piles and lightly coated with sauce:—(1) quenelles made from regular forcemeat mixed with chopped tongue, shaped with a coffee spoon, and poached just before serving; (2) slices of foie gras sautéed in butter; (3) fine cocks’ combs; (4) very white, cooked mushroom caps, and truffles shaped like large olives.
Send, separately, the braising-liquor of the fillet, cleared of all grease, strained with pressure, reduced, and added to a half-glaze sauce.
Send, separately, the braising liquid from the fillet, free of all grease, strained thoroughly, reduced, and mixed into a half-glaze sauce.
1070—FILET DE BŒUF RENAISSANCE
Glaze it at the last minute; set it on a long dish, and surround it with a garnish of early-season vegetables, comprising carrots and turnips, raised by means of a large, round, grooved spoon-cutter, cooked in consommé and glazed; very green peas; small French beans; small faggots of asparagus-heads; portions of cauliflowers, and small potatoes cooked in butter.
Glaze it just before serving; place it on a long dish and surround it with a garnish of fresh early-season vegetables, including carrots and turnips, shaped using a large, round, grooved spoon cutter, cooked in broth and glazed; vibrant green peas; small French beans; little bundles of asparagus tips; pieces of cauliflower; and small potatoes cooked in butter.
Renaissance garnish is, however, subject to no fixed rules, and it may consist of all the available early-season vegetables, small artichoke-bottoms included.
Renaissance garnish doesn't have any strict rules, and it can include all the early-season vegetables that are available, including small artichoke bottoms.
Send a clear gravy separately.
Send a clear gravy on the side.
1071—FILET DE BŒUF RICHELIEU
If it be poëled, glaze it in good time; set it on a long dish, and surround it with the following garnish, which should be arranged in distinct heaps and in such wise as to contrast its colouring:—(1) Small tomatoes and medium-sized mushrooms, stuffed; (2) small or half-lettuces, braised and well trimmed; (3) potatoes, the size of pigeons’ eggs, cooked in butter and prepared just in time for the dishing up.
If it’s poëled, cook it in a timely manner; place it on a long dish and surround it with the following garnish, which should be arranged in separate piles to create a contrast in its color:— (1) Small tomatoes and medium-sized stuffed mushrooms; (2) small or halved lettuces, braised and neatly trimmed; (3) potatoes the size of pigeon eggs, cooked in butter and ready just in time for serving.
[361]
Send the cooking-liquor, cleared of all grease, and slightly
thickened, separately.
361Send the cooking liquid, free of all grease and slightly thickened, separately.
1072—FILET DE BŒUF SAINT-FLORENTIN
Lard the fillet and roast it.
Lather the fillet with fat and roast it.
Set it on a long dish, and surround it with the following garnish:—(1) At either end, a heap of cèpes, prepared à la Bordelaise at the last minute; (2) croquettes of potatoes à la Saint-Florentin, on either side. These croquettes are prepared from the same potato-paste as “Pommes Duchesse,” but in this case the paste receives a copious addition of chopped tongue. Mould them to the shape of lozenges, and treat them à l’anglaise, using for the purpose very fine vermicelli instead of bread-crumbs.
Set it on a long dish and surround it with the following garnish: (1) At either end, a pile of cèpes, prepared à la Bordelaise at the last minute; (2) croquettes of potatoes à la Saint-Florentin, on either side. These croquettes are made from the same potato paste as “Pommes Duchesse,” but in this case, the paste gets a generous amount of chopped tongue. Shape them like lozenges and prepare them à l’anglaise, using very fine vermicelli instead of bread crumbs.
Fry the croquettes just before dishing up.
Fry the croquettes right before serving.
Send, separately, a Bordelaise sauce with white wine, kept somewhat light.
Send a Bordelaise sauce with white wine on the side, keeping it a bit lighter.
1073—FILET DE BŒUF SAINT-GERMAIN
Lard the fillet and roast it.
Lard the fillet and roast it.
Set it on a long dish, and surround it with the following garnish:—(1) At either end of the fillet a nice heap of glazed carrots, cut to the shape of olives; (2) a heap of very small potatoes, cooked in butter, on either side of the carrots; (3) a row of small timbales of very green peas purée (No. 2196) on either side of the fillet.
Set it on a long dish, and surround it with the following garnish:—(1) At either end of the fillet, a nice pile of glazed carrots, cut to look like olives; (2) a pile of very small potatoes, cooked in butter, on either side of the carrots; (3) a line of small timbales of very green pea purée (No. 2196) on either side of the fillet.
1074—FILET DE BŒUF TALLEYRAND
Cut up the necessary number of raw truffles for the garnishing of the fillet. The pieces of truffle should be one inch long and one-quarter inch wide, and so pointed as to enable them to be easily stuck into the meat.
Cut up the right number of raw truffles for garnishing the fillet. The truffle pieces should be one inch long and one-quarter inch wide, and pointed enough to easily stick them into the meat.
This done, remove the slices of bacon; glaze it, and set it on a long dish. Send the following garnish separately:—Poached macaroni, cut into pieces one and one-half inches long, and combined per lb. with three oz. of grated Gruyère and Parmesan, one and one-half oz. of butter, three oz. of a julienne of truffles, and three oz. of cooked foie gras, cut into large dice.
This done, take off the slices of bacon; glaze it, and place it on a long dish. Serve the following garnish separately:—Poached macaroni, cut into pieces one and a half inches long, combined per lb. with three oz. of grated Gruyère and Parmesan, one and a half oz. of butter, three oz. of a julienne of truffles, and three oz. of cooked foie gras, cut into large dice.
As an adjunct, send a Périgueux sauce with a fine julienne of truffles instead of the latter chopped.
As an addition, send a Périgueux sauce with a fine julienne of truffles instead of the chopped ones.
[362]1075—FILET DE BŒUF FROID (Relevé)
Fillet of beef, when properly dished, makes an excellent cold Relevé.
Fillet of beef, when served correctly, makes a great cold dish.
For this purpose lard it, roast it (keeping it somewhat underdone towards the centre), and, when it is quite cold, trim, and coat it with half-melted jelly.
For this, lard it, roast it (keeping it slightly undercooked in the center), and when it's completely cold, trim it and coat it with half-melted jelly.
Then set it either directly upon a dish or upon a cushion of bread or carved rice, which makes the dish more sightly when the garnish is added.
Then place it either directly on a plate or on a bed of bread or shaped rice, which makes the dish look more attractive when the garnish is added.
Before setting the fillet on the dish or on the cushion of rice, it is well to cut a slice one-fifth inch thick from the whole of its base; leave this slice under the fillet when dishing; by this means, when the carving is proceeded with, each slice will be found to be neatly trimmed.
Before placing the fillet on the plate or on the bed of rice, it's a good idea to cut a slice that's one-fifth of an inch thick from the bottom of the fillet; leave this slice underneath the fillet when serving. This way, when you start carving, each slice will be neatly trimmed.
Cold fillet of beef allows of every possible cold vegetable garnish.
Cold fillet of beef pairs well with any cold vegetable garnish.
The vegetables should be cooked with the greatest care and be left to cool naturally.
The vegetables should be cooked very carefully and left to cool on their own.
When they are quite cold, either cohere them by means of jelly, or set them round the fillet in neat heaps, taking care to alternate their shades, and coat them with almost melted aspic.
When they are very cold, either stick them together with jelly, or arrange them neatly around the fillet in small piles, making sure to alternate their colors, and cover them with nearly melted aspic.
Finally, between each heap of vegetables lay a little chopped and very clear aspic, and, round the whole, arrange a border consisting of bits of aspic (round, oval, square, lozenge-shaped, &c.) very regularly cut.
Finally, between each pile of vegetables was a small portion of clear aspic, and around the entire arrangement was a border made of bits of aspic (round, oval, square, lozenge-shaped, etc.) cut very precisely.
I see no reason for devoting any further space to this subject. What has been said should, I think, suffice to show how varied and numerous are the possible ways of dishing cold fillet of beef, the minute details of which may, with advantage, be left to the ingenuity of the operator.
I don't see any reason to spend more time on this topic. What I've mentioned should be enough to demonstrate the variety of ways to serve cold fillet of beef, with the finer details best left to the creativity of the person preparing it.
FILLET OF BEEF FOR ENTRÉES
1076—CHÂTEAUBRIAND, FILLET STEAK, TOURNEDOS
By fillet steaks are understood those pieces of meat cut laterally from the thickest part of the fillet of beef.
By fillet steaks are understood those pieces of meat cut from the thickest part of the beef fillet.
They ought to be about one and one-half inches thick, and weigh from six to seven oz. Tournedos are half-fillets in respect of their weight, and might well be called the “kernels” of the fillet of beef. The usual thickness of a tournedos is about one and one-quarter inches, and they should be cut to a nice, round shape. With the object of preserving their shape, they may be tied round with string.
They should be about one and a half inches thick and weigh between six to seven ounces. Tournedos are half-fillets in terms of their weight and can be referred to as the "kernels" of the beef fillet. The typical thickness of a tournedos is about one and a quarter inches, and they should be cut into a nice, round shape. To help keep their shape, they can be tied with string.
Châteaubriand is also procured from the centre of fillet of [363] beef, and its weight is often twice, thrice, and sometimes more than thrice as much as that of the ordinary fillet steaks.
Châteaubriand is also sourced from the center of the fillet of 363 beef, and its weight is often two, three, and sometimes more than three times that of regular fillet steaks.
As a rule, especially when grilled, it constitutes a special roast for luncheons; when it is cooked in the saucepan, i.e., sautéd, it is more often served as a Relevé.
As a rule, especially when grilled, it makes a great special roast for lunches; when it's cooked in a pot, i.e., sautéd, it’s more commonly served as a Relevé.
The same garnishes suit fillet, Châteaubriands, and tournedos, the only necessary modifications being in respect of size and arrangement, which should be subject to the size of the piece of meat.
The same garnishes work for fillet, Châteaubriand, and tournedos, with the only changes needed being related to size and arrangement, which should depend on the size of the piece of meat.
The garnishes detailed hereafter are for the tournedos, which supply the greatest number of the dishes prepared from the three different cuts of fillet. If a fillet steak be prepared after one of the following recipes, the garnish should be made a little stronger, and its constituents modified in the dishing, neither of which changes need in any way alter the formula.
The garnishes described below are for the tournedos, which provide the most dishes made from the three different cuts of fillet. If a fillet steak is prepared using one of the following recipes, the garnish should be slightly stronger, and its components adjusted when serving, but neither of these changes should affect the original recipe.
The same holds with regard to a Châteaubriand. Thus, for example, if it be required to prepare a fillet steak or a Châteaubriand, after the recipe “Tournedos à l’Algérienne,” the number of croquettes and tomatoes should be half as much again, and they should be arranged alternately round the meat, instead of the latter being placed on the croquettes, as in the case of the tournedos.
The same applies to a Châteaubriand. For instance, when preparing a fillet steak or a Châteaubriand using the recipe for “Tournedos à l’Algérienne,” the number of croquettes and tomatoes should be one and a half times more, and they should be arranged alternately around the meat, instead of placing the meat on the croquettes, as is done with the tournedos.
If the fillets are to be treated “à l’Alsacienne,” after the recipe for tournedos, the sauerkraut should be dished in a timbale instead of in tartlet-crusts, &c.
If the fillets are to be prepared “à l’Alsacienne,” following the recipe for tournedos, the sauerkraut should be served in a timbale instead of in tartlet crusts, &c.
All that is needed, therefore, is a change in the method of arrangement, and this can be decided upon at a glance, without necessarily interfering with the principle of the recipe.
All that's needed, then, is a change in how things are organized, and this can be figured out quickly, without necessarily altering the recipe's main idea.
It should be borne in mind that nearly all the garnishes given under fillet of beef, served whole, may be applied to Châteaubriands, fillet steak, and tournedos, provided they be made in proportion to the size of the different pieces. I see no need, therefore, to repeat these vegetable recipes in so far as they relate to the various cuts of fillet of beef.
It’s important to remember that most of the garnishes listed for a whole fillet of beef can also be used for Châteaubriands, fillet steak, and tournedos, as long as they are adjusted to the size of each cut. So, I don’t think it’s necessary to repeat these vegetable recipes for the different cuts of fillet of beef.
It is only necessary to add that for the fillet of beef, as well as for tournedos, noisettes, &c., a large number of plain vegetable garnishes may be used, the details of which I prefer to omit for fear of unduly lengthening this work.
It’s important to mention that for the beef fillet, as well as for tournedos, noisettes, etc., you can use a wide variety of simple vegetable garnishes, but I’ll skip the details to avoid making this work too lengthy.
Whole fillets, fillet steak, and tournedos may thus be served with garnishes of braised celery, tuberous fennel, cardoons with gravy, chow-chow and endives, braised lettuce, various purées, &c., and, generally, with all the vegetable preparations given in Chapter XVII.
Whole fillets, fillet steak, and tournedos can be served with garnishes of braised celery, fennel bulbs, cardoons with gravy, chow-chow, and endives, braised lettuce, various purées, etc., and generally, with all the vegetable preparations listed in Chapter XVII.
[364]
Important Remarks relative to the Sauces suited to
Entrées of Butcher’s Meat, Garnished with Vegetables
The derivative sauces of the Espagnole are not, as a rule, suited to entrées garnished with vegetables. Thickened gravy is better.
The sauces derived from Espagnole generally don't work well with dishes garnished with vegetables. Thickened gravy is a better choice.
The finest adjunct, however, is meat-glaze, which should receive an addition of four oz. of butter per pint, and should be slightly acidulated by means of a few drops of lemon juice. This glaze ought to be so light as not to impaste the vegetables.
The best addition, however, is meat glaze, which should have four ounces of butter added per pint, and should be made slightly acidic with a few drops of lemon juice. This glaze should be light enough not to stick to the vegetables.
Such vegetables as asparagus-heads, peas, French beans, macédoines, &c., have a disintegrating action upon the sauces, and this is owing either to their natural moisture or to their leason. As a result of this action the preparation has an unsightly appearance when served upon the diner’s plate.
Vegetables like asparagus tips, peas, French beans, macédoines, etc., break down the sauces, either due to their natural moisture or their leason. Because of this, the dish can look unappealing when served on the diner's plate.
With Châteaubriand sauce (No. 71) or buttered meat-glaze this objection does not obtain, seeing that this sauce does not decompose, but combines admirably with the garnish, and lends the latter a certain noticeable mellowness.
With Châteaubriand sauce (No. 71) or buttered meat glaze, this objection doesn't apply, as this sauce doesn't break down, but rather blends perfectly with the sides, giving them a distinctive richness.
I therefore emphasise this point, viz., that the derivative sauces of the Espagnole and tomato sauces should be exclusively used with such preparations garnished with truffles, cock’s combs and kidneys, quenelles and mushrooms, as “la Financière,” “la Godard,” &c.
I want to stress this point: the derivative sauces from the Espagnole and tomato sauces should only be used with dishes garnished with truffles, chicken combs, kidneys, quenelles, and mushrooms, like “la Financière,” “la Godard,” etc.
TOURNEDOS
1077—TOURNEDOS ALGÉRIENNE
Season the tournedos, and fry them in clarified butter.
Season the tournedos and fry them in clarified butter.
Arrange them in the form of a crown on a round dish, and set a croquette of sweet potato, moulded to a round shape, upon each.
Arrange them in a crown shape on a round plate, and place a croquette made from sweet potato, shaped into a round form, on each one.
Around the whole lay some small, emptied, and seasoned half-tomatoes, stewed in oil.
Around the whole were some small, empty, and dried-out half-tomatoes, cooked in oil.
1078—TOURNEDOS ALSACIENNE
Season and grill the tournedos.
Season and grill the tournedos.
There should have been prepared in advance as many small tartlet-crusts as there are tournedos.
There should have been enough small tartlet crusts prepared in advance to match the number of tournedos.
Garnish these tartlets with well-drained, braised sauerkraut, and set on each a roundel of the lean of ham, stamped out with an even cutter. Arrange them in the form of a crown on a dish, and set a tournedos upon each tartlet.
Garnish these tartlets with well-drained, cooked sauerkraut, and place a round slice of lean ham on each, cut out with a round cutter. Arrange them in a crown shape on a plate, and place a tournedos on top of each tartlet.
[365]
1079—TOURNEDOS ARLÉSIENNE
Fry the tournedos in butter and oil.
Fry the tournedos in a mix of butter and oil.
When about to serve, set the tournedos on a dish, and surround them with fried roundels of egg-plant and tossed tomatoes, alternating the two garnishes, and placing roundels of fried onions on the tournedos.
When you're ready to serve, place the tournedos on a plate and surround them with fried slices of eggplant and sautéed tomatoes, alternating between the two garnishes, and add fried onion rings on top of the tournedos.
1080—TOURNEDOS BALTIMORE
Season the tournedos, and fry them in clarified butter.
Season the tournedos and fry them in clarified butter.
Set them in the form of a crown on small tartlets garnished by means of maize with cream.
Arrange them in the shape of a crown on small tartlets topped with corn and cream.
Upon each tournedos set a roundel of tomato, seasoned and tossed in butter, and a smaller slice of green capsicum, also tossed in butter, on each roundel of tomato.
On each tournedos, place a slice of tomato, seasoned and tossed in butter, and a smaller slice of green bell pepper, also tossed in butter, on each slice of tomato.
Accompanying sauce: a Châteaubriand (No. 71).
Accompanying sauce: a Châteaubriand (No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).
1081—TOURNEDOS BÉARNAISE
Season the tournedos, and grill them.
Season the tournedos and grill them.
Set them on round crusts, half an inch thick, fried in clarified butter; slightly coat the surface of the tournedos with meat-glaze, and surround them with a thread of Béarnaise sauce (No. 62).
Set them on round crusts, half an inch thick, fried in clarified butter; lightly coat the surface of the tournedos with meat glaze, and surround them with a thread of Béarnaise sauce (No. 62).
In the centre arrange a heap of small potatoes cooked in butter and kept very soft, and sprinkle thereon a pinch of chopped parsley.
In the center, place a mound of small potatoes cooked in butter and kept very soft, then sprinkle a pinch of chopped parsley on top.
N.B.—The tournedos may be simply coated with glaze and the Béarnaise sauce served separately.
N.B.—The tournedos can just be glazed, and the Béarnaise sauce can be served on the side.
1082—TOURNEDOS BELLE-HÉLÈNE
Prepare as many small croquettes of asparagus-tops, shaped like quoits, as there are tournedos, and fry them while the latter are being cooked. Season the tournedos, and fry them in clarified butter.
Prepare as many small croquettes of asparagus tops, shaped like rings, as there are tournedos, and fry them while the tournedos are being cooked. Season the tournedos and fry them in clarified butter.
Arrange them, in the form of a crown, on a dish; place a croquette on each tournedos, and a large, glazed slice of truffle on each croquette.
Arrange them in a crown shape on a plate; put a croquette on each tournedos, and a large, glazed slice of truffle on each croquette.
1083—TOURNEDOS BERCY
Grill the tournedos, and coat them lightly with pale meat-glaze.
Grill the tournedos and lightly coat them with a light meat glaze.
Dish them in the form of a crown, and serve a half-melted “Beurre à la Bercy” (No. 139) separately.
Dish them in the shape of a crown, and serve a half-melted “Beurre à la Bercy” (No. 139) on the side.
1084—TOURNEDOS BORDELAISE
Grill the tournedos, and dish them in the form of a crown.
Grill the tournedos and serve them in a crown shape.
Set a large slice of poached marrow on each, and serve a Bordelaise sauce (No. 32) separately.
Set a large slice of poached marrow on each plate and serve a Bordelaise sauce (No. 32) on the side.
[366]1085—TOURNEDOS BRABANÇONNE
Prepare as many tartlet-crusts as there are tournedos.
Prepare as many tartlet crusts as there are tournedos.
Garnish them with very small parboiled Brussels sprouts, stewed in butter; cover these with Mornay sauce, and set to glaze a few moments before dishing.
Garnish them with small parboiled Brussels sprouts, cooked in butter; top these with Mornay sauce, and put them under the broiler for a few moments before serving.
Season the tournedos, and fry them in butter; set them on the prepared tartlets of sprouts, and surround with a border of small “pommes de terre fondantes” (No. 2214).
Season the tournedos and fry them in butter; place them on the prepared tartlets of sprouts and create a border of small "melting potatoes" (No. 2214).
1086—TOURNEDOS CASTILLANE
Prepare (1) as many tartlet-crusts as there are tournedos; (2) peeled, pressed, and seasoned tomatoes, cooked in butter; these should be in the proportion of one tablespoonful per tartlet; (3) rings of onion, fried in oil as for “Tournedos à l’Arlésienne”; (4) a garnish of one tablespoonful of small French beans, cohered with butter, per tartlet.
Prepare (1) as many tartlet crusts as there are tournedos; (2) peeled, pressed, and seasoned tomatoes, cooked in butter; these should be in the proportion of one tablespoon per tartlet; (3) rings of onion, fried in oil like for “Tournedos à l’Arlésienne”; (4) a garnish of one tablespoon of small French beans, mixed with butter, per tartlet.
Season the tournedos; fry them in butter, and dish them in the form of a crown on fried crusts.
Season the tournedos, fry them in butter, and serve them arranged like a crown on fried bread.
Place a tartlet, garnished with a fondue of tomatoes, on each tournedos; all round arrange a border of the fried roundels of onion, and serve the French beans, either in the middle of the dish or separately in a timbale.
Place a tartlet, topped with a fondue of tomatoes, on each tournedos; arrange a border of fried onion rounds all around, and serve the French beans either in the center of the dish or separately in a timbale.
1087—TOURNEDOS CENDRILLON
Prepare (1) as many fine artichoke-bottoms as there are tournedos; (2) a Soubise purée, combined with chopped truffles, and well buttered.
Prepare (1) as many fine artichoke bottoms as there are tournedos; (2) a Soubise purée, mixed with chopped truffles, and well buttered.
A few moments before the tournedos are ready, garnish the artichoke-bottoms with the Soubise, and set them to glaze in a fierce oven.
A few moments before the tournedos are ready, top the artichoke bottoms with the Soubise, and put them to brown in a hot oven.
Season the tournedos; fry them in clarified butter, and set them on the artichoke-bottoms, which should be arranged in a circle round the dish.
Season the tournedos, fry them in clarified butter, and place them on the artichoke bottoms, which should be arranged in a circle around the dish.
1088—TOURNEDOS AUX CHAMPIGNONS
Season the tournedos, and fry them in butter.
Season the tournedos and cook them in butter.
Dish them in the form of a crown; drain the butter from the sautépan; swill the latter with some mushroom cooking-liquor, and add thereto a proportional quantity of mushroom sauce. Set to boil for a few minutes, and pour the sauce, with the mushrooms, in the midst of the circle of tournedos.
Serve them in a crown shape; drain the butter from the skillet; rinse the skillet with some mushroom cooking liquid and add an appropriate amount of mushroom sauce. Bring it to a boil for a few minutes, then pour the sauce, along with the mushrooms, into the center of the circle of tournedos.
1089—TOURNEDOS CHASSEUR
Season the tournedos; fry them in butter, and dish them in the form of a crown.
Season the tournedos, cook them in butter, and serve them in the shape of a crown.
[367]
Drain the butter away; swill the sautépan with white wine,
and add to this a quantity of Chasseur sauce, which should be
in proportion to the number of tournedos.
[367]
Drain the butter; rinse the sauté pan with white wine, and add a suitable amount of Chasseur sauce, depending on how many tournedos you have.
Set to boil for a moment or two, and pour the sauce over the tournedos.
Set to boil for a minute or two, then pour the sauce over the tournedos.
1090—TOURNEDOS CHORON
Season the tournedos, and fry them in butter.
Season the tournedos and fry them in butter.
Set them on crusts fried in butter; round the top of each lay a thread of Choron sauce (No. 64), and in the middle of each set a medium-sized artichoke-bottom garnished with peas or asparagus-heads cohered with butter.
Set them on crusts fried in butter; around the top of each lay a line of Choron sauce (No. 64), and in the middle of each place a medium-sized artichoke bottom garnished with peas or asparagus tips bonded with butter.
All round, arrange a border of potatoes, lightly browned in butter, or heap them in the middle of the crown of tournedos.
All around, place a border of potatoes, lightly browned in butter, or pile them in the center of the tournedos.
N.B.—The sauce may be served separately.
N.B.—The sauce can be served on the side.
1091—TOURNEDOS COLIGNY
Place them on a tray; gild them, and set them to brown in the oven a few minutes before the tournedos are ready.
Place them on a tray; gild, and put them in the oven to brown for a few minutes before the tournedos are ready.
2. Cut some chow-chows in thick slices, paysanne fashion; parboil them; stew them in butter, and add thereto an equal quantity of Provençale sauce.
2. Cut some chow-chows into thick slices, paysanne fashion; parboil them; cook them in butter, and add an equal amount of Provençale sauce.
1092—TOURNEDOS At L'Estragon
Season the tournedos, and fry them in butter.
Season the tournedos and cook them in butter.
Dish them in the form of a crown, and on each set either a spray of parboiled tarragon leaves or a lattice composed of the latter. Send separately a thickened gravy with tarragon (No. 41).
Dish them up like a crown, and on each set place either a sprig of parboiled tarragon leaves or a lattice made of the same. Serve a thickened gravy with tarragon on the side (No. 41).
1093—TOURNEDOS FAVORITE
Season the tournedos; fry them in clarified butter, and dish them, in the form of a crown, on crusts stamped out with an indented cutter and fried in butter.
Season the tournedos, fry them in clarified butter, and serve them in a crown shape on fried crusts cut out with a ring cutter.
On each tournedos place a round collop of foie gras, a little smaller than the piece of meat; the collop should be seasoned, dredged, and tossed in butter. On each collop of foie gras put a fine, glazed slice of indented truffle. Garnish the centre of the dish with a fine heap of asparagus-tops cohered with butter, or merely set these in small heaps round the tournedos.
On each tournedo, place a round piece of foie gras that's a bit smaller than the meat. Season the piece, coat it, and cook it in butter. On top of each piece of foie gras, add a nice, shiny slice of truffle. For garnish, add a small pile of asparagus tips coated in butter in the center of the dish, or just arrange them in small piles around the tournedos.
[368]
Serve separately a timbale of potatoes (of the size of hazel-nuts)
cooked in butter, rolled in pale meat-glaze, and slightly
sprinkled with chopped parsley.
368Serve a separate dish of potato timbales (about the size of hazelnuts) cooked in butter, coated in light meat glaze, and lightly sprinkled with chopped parsley.
1094—TOURNEDOS Florentine Style
Prepare (1) as many subrics of shredded spinach as there are tournedos; make them of the same size as the latter, and cook them at the same time as the tournedos; (2) small, round croquettes of semolina the size of walnuts; these should be fried a few minutes before the tournedos are ready.
Prepare (1) the same number of subrics shredded spinach portions as there are tournedos; make them the same size as the tournedos, and cook them simultaneously; (2) small, round croquettes made of semolina, about the size of walnuts; these should be fried a few minutes before the tournedos are done.
Grill the tournedos, and dish them, in the form of a crown, on the spinach subrics. The croquettes of semolina may be arranged either in the middle or all round.
Grill the tournedos and serve them in a crown shape on the spinach subrics. The croquettes made of semolina can be placed either in the center or all around.
1095—TOURNEDOS FORESTIÈRE
Season the tournedos, and sauté them. Set them on crusts fried in butter. Surround them with alternate heaps of noodles and potatoes cut into large dice and tossed in butter.
Season the tournedos and sauté them. Place them on crusts fried in butter. Surround them with alternating piles of noodles and potatoes cut into large cubes and tossed in butter.
The potatoes may also be placed in the midst of the tournedos with the noodles all round, or vice versâ.
The potatoes can also be placed in the center of the tournedos with the noodles all around, or the other way around.
1096—TOURNEDOS GABRIELLE
Make a preparation from the white meat of a chicken and truffles—both cut into dice and cohered with the necessary quantity of somewhat light “Duchesse-potatoes” paste.
Make a preparation from the white meat of a chicken and truffles—both chopped into small cubes and combined with the right amount of light "Duchesse-potatoes" puree.
With this preparation make as many small quoit-shaped croquettes as there are tournedos, and fry them while the latter are being cooked.
With this preparation, make as many small, disc-shaped croquettes as there are tournedos, and fry them while the tournedos are cooking.
Season the tournedos, and fry them with oil and butter in equal quantities. Dish them, in the form of a crown, on the prepared croquettes, and on each tournedos set a fine roundel of poached marrow and one slice of truffle.
Season the tournedos and fry them in equal parts of oil and butter. Place them in a crown shape on the prepared croquettes, and on each tournedo, add a nice round piece of poached marrow and a slice of truffle.
Around the tournedos arrange some very small, braised, and well-trimmed lettuces.
Around the tournedos, place some very small, braised, and well-trimmed lettuces.
1097—TOURNEDOS HENRI IV
Grill the tournedos, and set them on crusts fried in butter.
Grill the tournedos and place them on butter-fried crusts.
Round the edge of each tournedos lay a thread of Béarnaise sauce, and on top of each an artichoke-bottom garnished with very small potatoes (of the size of hazel-nuts) cooked in butter.
Around the edge of each tournedos was a swirl of Béarnaise sauce, and on top of each was an artichoke bottom decorated with tiny potatoes (the size of hazelnuts) cooked in butter.
N.B.—Instead of putting the sauce on the edge of the tournedos, it may be served separately.
N.B.—Instead of placing the sauce on the edge of the tournedos, it can be served separately.
1098—TOURNEDOS JUDIC
Season the tournedos; fry them in butter, and dish them in the form of a crown on crusts fried in butter. On each [369] tournedos set a crown of truffle slices, with a cock’s kidney in the centre, and surround with braised, trimmed, and quartered lettuces.
Season the tournedos, fry them in butter, and serve them arranged like a crown on crusts fried in butter. On each tournedos, place a ring of truffle slices, with a cock’s kidney in the center, and surround them with braised, trimmed, and quartered lettuces.
1099—TOURNEDOS LAKMÉ
Prepare (1) as many small tartlet-crusts as there are tournedos; (2) the same number of grilled, medium-sized mushrooms; (3) a garnish of one tablespoonful of broad beans with cream per tartlet.
Prepare (1) as many small tartlet crusts as there are tournedos; (2) the same number of grilled, medium-sized mushrooms; (3) a garnish of one tablespoon of broad beans with cream for each tartlet.
Season the tournedos, and fry them in clarified butter.
Season the tournedos and fry them in clarified butter.
Dish them in the form of a crown, each on a tartlet garnished with broad beans, and set a grilled mushroom on each tournedos.
Arrange them in the shape of a crown, each on a tartlet decorated with broad beans, and place a grilled mushroom on each tournedos.
1100—TOURNEDOS LESDIGUIÈRES
Select onions sufficiently large to admit of placing the tournedos upon them, and let their number equal that of the tournedos.
Choose onions that are large enough to hold the tournedos on top of them, and make sure you have the same number of onions as there are tournedos.
Trim their tops, and parboil them almost long enough to cook them.
Trim their tops, and partially boil them just enough to cook them.
Then, by means of a small knife, cut out their insides so that they may form little cases. Fill the latter, two-thirds full, with spinach prepared with cream, cover the spinach with Mornay sauce, and set them to glaze in a fierce oven a few moments before the tournedos are ready.
Then, using a small knife, remove the insides so they can create small cases. Fill these cases two-thirds full with spinach made with cream, cover the spinach with Mornay sauce, and place them in a hot oven to brown for a few moments before the tournedos are ready.
Grill the tournedos; dish them in the form of a crown, each on an onion.
Grill the tournedos and arrange them in a crown shape, each one on top of an onion.
1101—TOURNEDOS LILI
Season the tournedos, and fry them in butter.
Season the tournedos and fry them in butter.
Dish them, in the form of a crown, each on a crust of “Pommes de terre Anna” (No. 2203), stamped out with a round, even cutter of the same size as the tournedos.
Dish them up like a crown, each on a crust of “Pommes de terre Anna” (No. 2203), cut out with a round, even cutter that’s the same size as the tournedos.
On each tournedos set an artichoke-bottom garnished with a roundel of foie gras tossed in butter, and on the foie gras place a slice of truffle. Send, separately, a reduced and well-buttered Périgueux sauce.
On each tournedos, place an artichoke bottom topped with a round slice of foie gras sautéed in butter, and on the foie gras, add a slice of truffle. Serve a rich and buttery Périgueux sauce on the side.
1102—TOURNEDOS LUCULLUS
Season the tournedos; fry them in clarified butter, and dish them, in the form of a crown, on fried crusts. Surround them with a garnish consisting of quenelles of chicken forcemeat, cocks’ combs, truffles, and blanched olives, and coat the whole with half-glaze sauce prepared with truffle essence.
Season the tournedos; fry them in clarified butter, and serve them in a crown shape on fried bread. Surround them with a garnish of chicken dumplings, cocks' combs, truffles, and blanched olives, and cover everything with a half-glaze sauce made with truffle essence.
1103—TOURNEDOS MADELEINE
For ten tournedos prepare (1) ten timbales of a purée of haricot beans. For these timbales the purée of haricot beans [370] must be cohered per lb. with one egg and three yolks, finished with two oz. of butter, put into well-buttered dariole-moulds, and set these to poach fifteen minutes in advance.
For ten tournedos, prepare (1) ten timbales of a purée of haricot beans. For these timbales, the purée of haricot beans 370 must be thickened per lb. with one egg and three yolks, finished with two oz. of butter, put into well-buttered dariole-moulds, and set these to poach for fifteen minutes in advance.
(2) Ten small artichoke-bottoms garnished with reduced Soubise.
(2) Ten small artichoke bottoms topped with reduced Soubise.
Season the tournedos; fry them in butter; dish them, and surround them with the timbales and the artichoke-bottoms, alternating the two garnishes.
Season the tournedos, fry them in butter, plate them, and surround them with the timbales and the artichoke bottoms, alternating the two garnishes.
1104—TOURNEDOS MARÉCHALE
Season the tournedos; fry them in butter, and dish them upon fried crusts. On each of the tournedos set a large, glazed slice of truffle, and surround them with little heaps of asparagus-heads cohered with butter.
Season the tournedos, fry them in butter, and serve them on fried crusts. Place a large, glazed slice of truffle on each tournedo, and surround them with small piles of asparagus tips held together with butter.
1105—TOURNEDOS MARIE-LOUISE
Season the tournedos, and fry them in butter.
Season the tournedos and fry them in butter.
Dish them, in the form of a crown, upon crusts one-third inch thick, fried in butter. On each tournedos set a small artichoke-bottom, stewed in butter, garnished in the shape of a dome, by means of a piping-bag, with a purée of mushrooms combined with a quart of very reduced Soubise.
Serve them as a crown on crusts that are one-third of an inch thick, fried in butter. On each tournedos, place a small artichoke bottom, cooked in butter, and garnish it into a dome shape using a piping bag filled with a mushroom purée mixed with a quart of very reduced Soubise.
1106—TOURNEDOS MASCOTTE
Season the tournedos, and fry them in butter.
Season the tournedos and cook them in butter.
Have a garnish ready consisting of raw, quartered artichoke-bottoms fried in butter; small, olive-shaped potatoes, also cooked in butter; and olive-shaped truffles.
Have a garnish ready that includes raw, quartered artichoke bottoms fried in butter; small, olive-shaped potatoes, also cooked in butter; and olive-shaped truffles.
When about to serve, dish the tournedos in a cocotte with the garnish above described.
When you're ready to serve, place the tournedos in a cocotte with the garnish mentioned above.
Swill the sauté-pan with white wine; add thereto a little gravy; reduce the whole, strain it into the cocotte, and put the latter in the front of the oven for a minute or two.
Swirl the sauté pan with white wine; then add a bit of gravy; reduce the mixture, strain it into the cocotte, and place it in the front of the oven for a minute or two.
1107—TOURNEDOS MASSÉNA
Season the tournedos and fry them in butter; dish them on fried crusts of the same size, and, in the middle of each tournedos, set a large slice of poached marrow.
Season the tournedos and sauté them in butter; place them on fried crusts of the same size, and, in the center of each tournedos, add a large slice of poached marrow.
Surround with a row of small artichoke-bottoms, garnished with very stiff Béarnaise sauce.
Surround with a line of small artichoke bottoms, topped with thick Béarnaise sauce.
1108—TOURNEDOS To the Housewife
Put into an earthenware cocotte the following vegetables, which should be in proportion to the number of tournedos:—Haricot butter or “Princesse” cut into small pieces, minced new carrots, very small new onions, and very fresh peas.
Put into an earthenware cocotte the following vegetables, which should be in proportion to the number of tournedos:—Haricot butter, or “Princesse,” cut into small pieces, chopped new carrots, tiny new onions, and very fresh peas.
[371]
All these vegetables should be equally apportioned.
371All these vegetables should be divided equally.
Add salt, butter, and a very little water, for the cooking of the vegetables should be effected mainly by the concentration of steam inside the cocotte, which, for the purpose, should therefore be well closed.
Add salt, butter, and a little water, because the vegetables should cook primarily through the steam buildup inside the cocotte, which should be tightly sealed for this purpose.
Fry the tournedos in butter, and dish them upon the vegetables in the cocotte at the last moment.
Fry the tournedos in butter, and serve them on the vegetables in the cocotte just before serving.
1109—TOURNEDOS Mexican-style
Prepare (1) a fondue of peeled and pressed tomatoes, cooked in butter, well reduced, and in the proportion of one tablespoonful per mushroom; (2) as many large grilled mushrooms as there are tournedos, while the latter are being fried; (3) some grilled or fried capsicums in the proportion of half a one per tournedos.
Prepare (1) a fondue of peeled and pressed tomatoes, cooked in butter, reduced well, and using one tablespoon per mushroom; (2) as many large grilled mushrooms as there are tournedos, while frying the latter; (3) some grilled or fried bell peppers, using half of one per tournedos.
Season the tournedos, and fry them in oil and butter in equal quantities. Dish them each on a mushroom garnished with the fondue of tomatoes, and cover them with the grilled or fried capsicums.
Season the tournedos and cook them in equal parts oil and butter. Serve each one on a mushroom topped with the fondue of tomatoes, and cover them with grilled or fried bell peppers.
1110—TOURNEDOS MIKADO
Select some fine, rather firm tomatoes—“Mikados,” as they are called—and cut them in two laterally. Squeeze them with the object of expressing all their juice and seeds; season them inside, and grill them so that they may be ready at the same time as the tournedos.
Choose some good, fairly firm tomatoes—called “Mikados”—and cut them in half horizontally. Squeeze them to get out all their juice and seeds; season the insides, and grill them so they’re ready at the same time as the tournedos.
Season the latter and fry them in butter.
Season the latter and fry them in butter.
Dish them in the form of a crown, each on a grilled half-tomato, and garnish the centre of the dish with Japanese artichokes tossed in butter.
Serve them arranged like a crown, each on a grilled half-tomato, and add some Japanese artichokes tossed in butter in the center of the dish as a garnish.
1111—TOURNEDOS MIRABEAU
Grill the tournedos.
Cook the tournedos on the grill.
Lay eight fine strips of anchovy fillets upon each, crossing the former after the manner of a lattice. Cover the edges with a crown of blanched tarragon leaves, and set a large stoned olive in the middle of each tournedos.
Lay eight thin strips of anchovy fillets on each one, crisscrossing them like a lattice. Cover the edges with a crown of blanched tarragon leaves, and place a large pitted olive in the center of each tournedos.
Send some half-melted anchovy butter separately, and allow two-thirds oz. of it for each tournedos.
Send some slightly melted anchovy butter on the side, and use two-thirds of an ounce for each tournedos.
1112—TOURNEDOS MIREILLE
For ten tournedos, prepare in advance, (1) five croustades from the preparation used for “pommes Duchesse.” To make these croustades, fill some buttered dariole-moulds with the preparation referred to, taking care to press it snugly into them. Dip the moulds into tepid water, turn out, treat the mouldings [372] à l’anglaise, fry them, hollow out their centres, and keep them hot.
For ten tournedos, prepare in advance, (1) five croustades using the method for “pommes Duchesse.” To make these croustades, fill some buttered dariole-moulds with the mentioned preparation, making sure to pack it tightly. Dip the molds in warm water, turn them out, treat the moldings 372à l’anglaise, fry them, hollow out their centers, and keep them warm.
(3) Five timbales of pilaff rice, made after the same manner as the croustades, and kept hot until required for dishing.
(3) Five bowls of pilaff rice, prepared just like the croustades, and kept warm until it's time to serve.
Season the tournedos, fry them in butter, and dish them as soon as they are ready.
Season the tournedos, cook them in butter, and serve them as soon as they're ready.
Surround them with timbales of rice, and the croustades garnished with the fondue, the two garnishes to be alternated.
Surround them with bowls of rice, and the croustades garnished with the fondue, the two garnishes to be switched between.
1113—TOURNEDOS MIRETTE
Prepare as many small timbales of “pommes Mirette” (No. 2234) as there are tournedos.
Prepare as many small timbales of “pommes Mirette” (No. 2234) as there are tournedos.
Turn them out on a dish, sprinkle with grated Parmesan and a few drops of melted butter, and set them to glaze a few minutes before the tournedos are ready. Grill the tournedos, dish them in the form of a crown, and set a timbale of pommes Mirette upon each.
Turn them out onto a plate, sprinkle with grated Parmesan and a few drops of melted butter, and let them glaze for a few minutes before the tournedos are ready. Grill the tournedos, arrange them in a crown shape, and place a timbale of pommes Mirette on each one.
Swill the sauté-pan with white wine; add thereto a little meat-glaze, finish with butter, and pour the resulting sauce over the tournedos.
Swirl the sauté pan with white wine; add a bit of meat glaze, finish with butter, and pour the resulting sauce over the tournedos.
1114—TOURNEDOS Bone marrow
Grill the tournedos and dish them in the form of a crown.
Grill the tournedos and arrange them in a crown shape.
Lay on each of them a large slice of poached marrow, and either surround them with Bordelaise sauce or send the latter to the table separately.
Lay a big slice of poached marrow on each of them, and either pour Bordelaise sauce around them or serve the sauce separately at the table.
1115—TOURNEDOS MONTGOMERY
Season the tournedos and fry them in butter.
Season the tournedos and fry them in butter.
Dish them upon a pancake of spinach (No. 2138), cooked in a tartlet-mould. Deck each tournedos with a rosette of reduced Soubise, made by means of a piping-bag fitted with a grooved pipe, and put a fine slice of truffle in the centre of the rosette.
Dish them onto a spinach pancake (No. 2138), cooked in a tartlet mold. Decorate each tournedos with a swirl of reduced Soubise, using a piping bag fitted with a grooved nozzle, and place a thin slice of truffle in the center of the swirl.
1116—TOURNEDOS MONTPENSIER
Prepare (1) as many tartlet-crusts as there are tournedos; (2) a garnish of asparagus-heads, cohered with butter, in the proportion of one heaped tablespoonful per tartlet.
Prepare (1) as many tartlet crusts as there are tournedos; (2) a garnish of asparagus tips, mixed with butter, using one heaped tablespoonful for each tartlet.
Fry the tournedos in butter, and dish them upon fried crusts.
Fry the tournedos in butter and serve them on fried toast.
On each of them set a tartlet garnished with asparagus-heads, with a slice of truffle in the middle.
On each of them was a tartlet topped with asparagus tips, with a slice of truffle in the center.
[373]
1117—TOURNEDOS AUX MORILLES
Grill the tournedos or fry them in butter.
Grill the tournedos or cook them in butter.
Dish them in the form of a crown; in the centre arrange a heap of morels tossed in butter, and besprinkle them moderately with chopped parsley.
Dish them up like a crown; in the center, place a pile of morels cooked in butter, and sprinkle them lightly with chopped parsley.
1118—TOURNEDOS A la Niçoise
Fry the tournedos in butter, and dish them in the form of a crown.
Fry the tournedos in butter and serve them arranged like a crown.
In the centre of each tournedos set a small heap, consisting of one half-tablespoonful of peeled, pressed, and concassed tomatoes, tossed in butter, together with a little crushed garlic and chopped tarragon.
In the center of each tournedos was a small pile, made up of half a tablespoon of peeled, crushed, and concassed tomatoes, sautéed in butter, along with a bit of crushed garlic and chopped tarragon.
Surround with small heaps of French beans cohered with butter, and other heaps of small potatoes, cooked in butter, alternating the two garnishes.
Surround with small piles of French beans mixed with butter, and other piles of small potatoes, cooked in butter, alternating the two garnishes.
1119—TOURNEDOS NINON
Fry the tournedos in butter, and dish them upon crusts of “pommes Anna,” stamped out with a round fancy-cutter of the same size as the tournedos. On each of the latter set a small patty, garnished with asparagus-heads, cohered with butter and combined with a fine and short julienne of truffles.
Fry the tournedos in butter and serve them on slices of “pommes Anna” cut out with a round fancy cutter that matches the size of the tournedos. On each tournedo, place a small patty garnished with asparagus tips, held together with butter and mixed with a fine and short julienne of truffles.
1120—TOURNEDOS PARMENTIER
Fry the tournedos in butter, and dish them in the form of a crown.
Fry the tournedos in butter and serve them arranged in the shape of a crown.
In the middle of the dish or round it set a fine heap of potatoes, cut into regular cubes of two-thirds inch side, or raised by means of an oval, grooved spoon-cutter. The potatoes should be cooked in butter and kept very soft.
In the center of the dish or around it, place a nice pile of potatoes, cut into even cubes about two-thirds of an inch on each side, or shaped with an oval, grooved spoon-cutter. The potatoes should be cooked in butter and kept very soft.
Slightly sprinkle the potatoes with chopped parsley.
Lightly sprinkle the potatoes with chopped parsley.
1121—TOURNEDOS PERSANE
Prepare as many green capsicums, stuffed with rice moulded to the shape of balls and braised, and as many grilled half-tomatoes as there are tournedos. Also have some fried slices of banana ready, and allow three for each tournedos.
Prepare as many green bell peppers stuffed with rice shaped into balls and braised, and as many grilled halved tomatoes as there are tournedos. Also, have some fried banana slices ready, allowing three for each tournedos.
Fry the tournedos in butter and dish them, in the form of a crown, on the grilled half-tomatoes. On each tournedos set a stuffed and braised capsicum.
Fry the tournedos in butter and place them, in a crown shape, on the grilled half-tomatoes. On each tournedos, add a stuffed and braised bell pepper.
In the centre of the dish arrange the fried slices of banana in a nice heap. Send separately to the table a Châteaubriand sauce, combined with the reduced braising-liquor of the capsicums.
In the center of the dish, pile the fried banana slices nicely. Serve a Châteaubriand sauce separately at the table, mixed with the reduced cooking liquid from the peppers.
[374]
1122—TOURNEDOS PERUVIENNE
Prepare, after the manner described below, as many oxalis roots as there are tournedos.
Prepare, using the method described below, as many oxalis roots as there are tournedos.
Peel the oxalis roots; cut a slice from underneath them, in order to make them stand upright, and hollow them out to form little cases.
Peel the oxalis roots; cut a slice from the bottom so they can stand up, and scoop them out to create little containers.
Chop up the pulp extracted from them in the last operation, and add it to a preparation of duxelles, made as for stuffed mushrooms.
Chop up the pulp you extracted from them in the last step and mix it into a duxelles preparation, just like you would for stuffed mushrooms.
Fill the oxalis cases with this preparation, shaping it above their edges after the manner of a dome; besprinkle with raspings and oil, and put them in the oven in good time for them to be ready at the same time as the tournedos.
Fill the oxalis cases with this mixture, shaping it like a dome above their edges; sprinkle with crumbs and oil, and place them in the oven so they’re ready at the same time as the tournedos.
Grill the tournedos, dish them in the form of a crown, and surround them with the oxalis cases.
Grill the tournedos, plate them in a crown shape, and surround them with the oxalis cases.
1123—TOURNEDOS PIÉMONTAISE
Butter as many tartlet-moulds as there are tournedos; fill them with Rizotto à la Piémontaise, combined with white truffles cut into dice, and keep them hot.
Butter as many tartlet molds as there are tournedos; fill them with Risotto à la Piémontaise, mixed with white truffles cut into small cubes, and keep them warm.
Fry the tournedos in clarified butter; dish them, in the form of a crown, on the rizotto tartlets, turned out at the last minute.
Fry the tournedos in clarified butter; plate them in a crown shape on the risotto tartlets, which should be turned out just before serving.
1124—TOURNEDOS PROVENÇALE
For ten tournedos, prepare (1) ten medium-sized mushrooms, stuffed with duxelles, slightly flavoured with garlic, and put in the oven in good time; (2) ten half-tomatoes à la Provençale (No. 2266).
For ten tournedos, prepare (1) ten medium-sized mushrooms, stuffed with duxelles, lightly seasoned with garlic, and place them in the oven at the right time; (2) ten half-tomatoes à la Provençale (No. 2266).
Fry the tournedos in equal quantities of butter and oil; dish them, in the form of a crown, on fried crusts, with a half-tomato upon each, and around them set the stuffed mushrooms.
Fry the tournedos in equal parts of butter and oil; plate them in a crown shape on fried bread, with half a tomato on each, and place the stuffed mushrooms around them.
1125—TOURNEDOS RACHEL
Fry the tournedos in butter, and dish them, in the form of a crown, on fried crusts one-third inch thick.
Fry the tournedos in butter and serve them in a crown shape on fried crusts that are one-third inch thick.
On each tournedos set a small artichoke-bottom, garnished with a large slice of poached marrow.
On each tournedos, there was a small artichoke bottom, topped with a big slice of poached marrow.
Send a Bordelaise sauce separately.
Send the Bordelaise sauce on the side.
1126—TOURNEDOS ROSSINI
Fry the tournedos in butter, and dish them, in the form of a crown, upon fried crusts.
Fry the tournedos in butter and plate them in a crown shape on fried crusts.
On each tournedos set a round slice of foie gras, just a little smaller than the former; the slices should be seasoned, dredged, and fried in butter.
On each tournedos, place a round slice of foie gras, slightly smaller than the one underneath; the slices should be seasoned, coated, and fried in butter.
On each slice of foie-gras, set a fine slice of truffle.
On each slice of foie gras, place a thin slice of truffle.
3751127—TOURNEDOS ROUMANILLE
Cut the tournedos a little smaller than usual. Season them; fry them in butter, and dish them in a circle on grilled half-tomatoes.
Cut the tournedos a bit smaller than normal. Season them; fry them in butter, and serve them arranged in a circle on grilled half-tomatoes.
Coat the tournedos with Mornay sauce, and set them to glaze quickly.
Coat the tournedos with Mornay sauce and quickly broil them.
In the middle of each tournedos set a large stuffed and poached olive, encircled by a ring consisting of an anchovy fillet.
In the center of each tournedos was a large stuffed and poached olive, surrounded by a ring made of an anchovy fillet.
In the centre of the dish arrange a fine heap of egg-plant roundels, seasoned with salt and pepper, dredged, fried in oil, and kept very crisp.
In the center of the plate, arrange a nice stack of sliced eggplant, seasoned with salt and pepper, coated, fried in oil, and kept nice and crisp.
1128—TOURNEDOS SAINT MANDE
Fry the tournedos in butter, and dish them, in the form of a circle, each on a little cushion of “pommes de terre Macaire,” moulded in ordinary tartlet-moulds.
Fry the tournedos in butter, and serve them arranged in a circle, each on a small cushion of "pommes de terre Macaire," shaped in regular tartlet molds.
In the centre of the dish set a garnish consisting of peas cohered with butter.
In the center of the plate, place a garnish made of peas mixed with butter.
1129—TOURNEDOS In the Style of Sardinia
Prepare a garnish of (1) hollowed, parboiled, and braised sections of cucumber, stuffed with duxelles, and gratined; (2) small tomatoes, similarly treated; (3) small round croquettes of rice flavoured with saffron, thickened with egg-yolks, treated à l’anglaise, and fried.
Prepare a garnish of (1) hollowed, parboiled, and braised sections of cucumber, filled with duxelles, and gratined; (2) small tomatoes, prepared in the same way; (3) small round croquettes of rice flavored with saffron, thickened with egg yolks, treated à l’anglaise, and fried.
Fry the tournedos in butter, and dish them in the form of a crown.
Fry the tournedos in butter and plate them in a crown shape.
Set a croquette of rice upon each tournedos, and frame the whole with the stuffed cucumber cases and the stuffed tomatoes, laid alternately.
Place a rice croquette on each tournedos, and arrange everything with the stuffed cucumber halves and the stuffed tomatoes, alternating them.
1130—TOURNEDOS SOUBISE
Grill the tournedos and dish them in the form of a crown.
Grill the tournedos and serve them in a circular arrangement like a crown.
Serve a light Soubise purée separately.
Serve a light Soubise purée on the side.
1131—TOURNEDOS TIVOLI
For ten tournedos, prepare ten small grilled mushrooms, and allow one half-tomato tossed in butter for each mushroom.
For ten tournedos, prepare ten small grilled mushrooms, and add one half-tomato sautéed in butter for each mushroom.
Fry the tournedos in butter and dish them, in the form of a crown, upon fried crusts. On each tournedos set a grilled mushroom, garnished with a tossed half-tomato, and all round set some fine “pommes soufflées” made in ribbon-form, of a round shape, and in the proportion of one potato to each tournedos.
Fry the tournedos in butter and plate them in a crown shape on fried crusts. On top of each tournedos, place a grilled mushroom, garnished with a halved tomato. Surround them with some fine "pommes soufflées," shaped like ribbons and round, using one potato for each tournedos.
Send a Béarnaise sauce separately.
Send Béarnaise sauce on the side.
[376]
1132—TOURNEDOS TYROLIENNE
For ten tournedos, prepare the following sauce:—Gently cook one chopped onion in butter; add two peeled, pressed, and roughly-chopped tomatoes, salt, pepper, chopped parsley, and a little crushed garlic.
For ten tournedos, prepare the following sauce:— Gently cook one chopped onion in butter; add two peeled, pressed, and roughly chopped tomatoes, salt, pepper, chopped parsley, and a little crushed garlic.
When the tomatoes are sufficiently cooked, add thereto a few tablespoonfuls of poivrade sauce, and set to boil for five minutes.
When the tomatoes are cooked enough, add a few tablespoons of poivrade sauce and let it boil for five minutes.
Fry the tournedos in butter; dish them in the form of a crown, and cover them with the prepared sauce.
Fry the tournedos in butter; arrange them in a crown shape and pour the prepared sauce over them.
1133—TOURNEDOS VALENÇAY
Fry the tournedos in butter; dish them in the form of a crown, each on a small, round, and flat croquette of noodles and ham, fried just before dishing up.
Fry the tournedos in butter; place them in a circular arrangement, each on a small, round, flat croquette made of noodles and ham, fried just before serving.
Send a Châteaubriand sauce separately.
Send the Châteaubriand sauce on the side.
1134—TOURNEDOS VALENTINO
Prepare as many pieces of turnips, of the same diameter as the tournedos and one and one-half inch thick, as there are tournedos. Cut them neatly round, stamp them with an even and round cutter, and parboil them until they are almost completely cooked. Hollow them out, by means of a spoon, inside the mark left by the fancy-cutter, and stuff them with a preparation of semolina with Parmesan.
Prepare as many turnip pieces as there are tournedos, making sure they are the same diameter and one and a half inches thick. Cut them neatly into rounds using a cutter, and parboil them until they’re nearly cooked through. Use a spoon to hollow them out inside the outline left by the cutter, and fill them with a mixture of semolina and Parmesan.
Put these stuffed pieces of turnip in a sautépan; add a little water, butter, and sugar, and glaze them while finishing their cooking-process.
Put these stuffed pieces of turnip in a frying pan; add a little water, butter, and sugar, and glaze them while finishing cooking.
Fry the tournedos in butter, and dish them in a circle, each on a stuffed case of turnip.
Fry the tournedos in butter and serve them in a circle, each on a stuffed turnip base.
1135—TOURNEDOS VERT-PRÉ
Grill the tournedos, and dish them simply with half-melted butter à la Maître-d’Hôtel upon them.
Grill the tournedos and serve them simply with half-melted butter à la Maître-d’Hôtel on top.
Surround them with alternate heaps of water-cress and freshly-fried straw potatoes.
Surround them with piles of watercress and crispy fried potato sticks.
1136—TOURNEDOS VICTORIA
Fry the tournedos in butter.
Sear the tournedos in butter.
Dish them in a circle, each on a little round and flat croquette of chicken-meat. On each tournedos set a half-tomato tossed in butter.
Serve them in a circle, each on a small round and flat croquette of chicken. On each piece of meat, place a half-tomato sautéed in butter.
1137—TOURNEDOS VILLARET
Prepare (1) as many tartlet-crusts as there are tournedos; (2) a sufficient quantity of very smooth flageolet purée to garnish the tartlets; (3) a fine grilled tomato per each tournedos.
Prepare (1) as many tartlet crusts as there are tournedos; (2) a sufficient amount of very smooth flageolet purée to garnish the tartlets; (3) a fine grilled tomato for each tournedos.
[377]
Grill the tournedos, and dish them on the garnished tartlets.
On each tournedos set a grilled mushroom, the hollow of which
should have been filled with Châteaubriand sauce.
[377]Grill the tournedos and place them on the garnished tartlets. On each tournedos, add a grilled mushroom, which should be filled with Châteaubriand sauce.
1138—TOURNEDOS VILLENEUVE
Fry the tournedos in butter, and dish them in a circle on little quoit-shaped croquettes of chicken-meat, fried at the last moment.
Fry the tournedos in butter, and arrange them in a circle on small, round chicken croquettes, which should be fried just before serving.
On each tournedos set a crown of small roundels of tongue and truffle, laid alternately, and a small grooved mushroom in the middle.
On each tournedos, there’s a crown of small round slices of tongue and truffle, arranged alternately, with a small grooved mushroom in the center.
Send a Châteaubriand sauce separately.
Send Châteaubriand sauce on the side.
1139—TOURNEDOS VILLEMER
Grill the tournedos, and dish them in a circle, each on a fried, hollowed-out crust, garnished with truffled Soubise.
Grill the tournedos and serve them in a circle, each on a fried, hollowed-out crust, topped with truffled Soubise.
On each tournedos set a large slice of truffle coated with meat-glaze.
On each tournedos, place a large slice of truffle coated with meat glaze.
1140—FILETS EN CHEVREUIL
For the “en chevreuil” treatment, the meat used is generally cut from the narrowest end of the fillet of beef. The weight of the pieces cut should average about three oz. each.
For the “en chevreuil” treatment, the meat used is usually taken from the narrowest part of the beef fillet. Each piece should weigh about three ounces on average.
After having slightly flattened and trimmed them, lard them with very thin strips of bacon, and marinade them for a few hours in the raw marinade given under No. 169. When about to cook them, dry them thoroughly, and fry them quickly in hot oil, taking care that the latter be smoking, and therefore hot enough to set the meat and to cause its external moisture to evaporate.
After flattening and trimming them a bit, stuff them with very thin strips of bacon, and marinade them for a few hours in the raw marinade mentioned in No. 169. When you're ready to cook them, make sure to dry them well, and fry them quickly in hot oil, ensuring the oil is smoking and hot enough to sear the meat and evaporate its external moisture.
The fillets may be accompanied by all vegetable purées and highly-seasoned sauces, the most suitable of the latter being the Poivrade and the Chasseur.
The fillets can be served with various vegetable purées and strongly flavored sauces, with the best options being Poivrade and Chasseur.
1141—SIRLOIN OF BEEF (Relevé)
Sirloin of beef is that part of the bullock’s back reaching from the haunch to the floating ribs, which is equivalent to the saddle in veal and mutton. This piece, however, cannot properly be called “sirloin,” except when it comprises the fillet or undercut, and the upper fillet (Fr.: contrefilet), so-called to distinguish it from the undercut. If this joint be treated whole, it need only be shortened by suppressing the flank, and by sectioning the ligament lying alongside of the chine on the upper fillet, in different places.
The sirloin of beef comes from the back of the cow, extending from the hindquarters to the floating ribs, similar to the saddle in veal and mutton. However, this cut can only be called “sirloin” when it includes both the fillet or undercut and the upper fillet (Fr.: contrefilet), which is named to differentiate it from the undercut. When preparing this joint whole, you simply need to trim it by removing the flank and cutting the ligament next to the chine on the upper fillet in several spots.
A little fat is left on the undercut, but none whatever must be removed from the upper fillet. As a rule, when sirloin of beef is braised, it is cut laterally into pieces weighing from [378] six to seven lbs. If it is to be roasted, it is best to keep it whole.
A little fat should remain on the undercut, but none should be taken off the upper fillet. Generally, when sirloin of beef is braised, it is cut into pieces weighing between 378six to seven lbs. If it’s going to be roasted, it’s better to keep it whole.
When served as a relevé, it is braised or roasted, and is kept underdone if so desired. Unless it be of excellent quality, however, braised sirloin generally turns out to be dry.
When served as a relevé, it's braised or roasted and can be kept slightly undercooked if wanted. However, unless it's of top quality, braised sirloin usually ends up being dry.
All garnishes given for “Filet de Bœuf” may be served with sirloin; but, as a rule, the bulkiest, such as the “Richelieu,” the “Provençale,” the “Godard,” &c., are selected.
All garnishes provided for “Filet de Bœuf” can also be served with sirloin; however, typically, the heartiest ones, like the “Richelieu,” the “Provençale,” the “Godard,” etc., are chosen.
The accompanying sauce is that indicated for the above garnishes.
The sauce that goes with it is the one mentioned for the garnishes above.
1142—PORTERHOUSE-STEAK (Grill)
Porterhouse-steak is a slice from the sirloin of beef, which may be more or less thick. It is cleared of the flank and of the bones of the chine, and it is always grilled.
Porterhouse steak is a cut from the sirloin of beef, which can be thick or thin. It's trimmed of the flank and the bones from the chine, and it's always grilled.
It may be served with any of the various garnishes and sauces suited to grills; but it is more often served plain.
It can be served with different garnishes and sauces that go well with grilled foods, but it's usually served plain.
1143—UPPER FILLET AND RIBS OF BEEF (Relevé)
The upper fillet is that part of beef which lies between the top of the haunch and the floating ribs, alongside of the chine. It may be treated like the fillet, and all the garnishes suited to the latter may also be applied here.
The upper fillet is the section of beef that sits between the top of the haunch and the floating ribs, next to the chine. It can be prepared just like the fillet, and all the garnishes that work well with the fillet can be used here too.
If the piece is to be braised, it should be completely boned; if intended for roasting, it is best to retain the bones. In the latter case, the large ligament should be cut at various points with the view of preventing distortion, while the bones constituting the spinous process should be broken close to the point where they join the body of the vertebræ, that they may be easily removed when the meat is being carved.
If the meat is going to be braised, it should be completely boned; if it’s for roasting, it’s better to keep the bones. In the latter case, the large ligament should be cut in several places to prevent distortion, and the bones that are part of the spinous process should be broken near where they connect to the body of the vertebrae, so they can be easily removed when carving the meat.
The upper fillet, especially when it is of good quality, is best roasted.
The upper fillet, especially if it's of high quality, is best when roasted.
Ribs of beef may likewise be braised or roasted.
Ribs of beef can also be braised or roasted.
In either case, the meat should be properly trimmed and cleared of all the bones of the spinous process.
In either case, the meat should be properly trimmed and cleared of all the bones from the spinous process.
This piece should only be used after having been well hung, in order that it may be as tender as possible.
This piece should only be used after it has been properly hung, so it can be as tender as possible.
1144—GRILLED SIRLOIN STEAKS AND RIBS OF BEEF
The sirloin steak may be cut either from the upper fillet or the ribs of beef, i.e., between two rib-bones. In order that its cooking may be regular, it should not weigh more than from two to three lbs.
The sirloin steak can be cut from the upper fillet or the ribs of beef, i.e., between two rib bones. To ensure even cooking, it should weigh no more than two to three lbs.
Ribs of beef may also be grilled, provided they be sufficiently tender.
Ribs of beef can also be grilled, as long as they are tender enough.
[379]
They may be braised, too, and in this case they are served
with any of the various garnishes given under Fillet of Beef.
[379]
They can be braised, too, and in that case, they are served with any of the various garnishes listed under Fillet of Beef.
1145—PIÈCE DE BŒUF BRAISÉE (Relevé)
The piece of beef called rump is the one preferred for boiling and braising. Whatever be the use for which the meat is intended, the weight of the pieces should not be more than six or eight lbs. at the most, and they should be cut in the length rather than in the thickness, that the cooking process may be facilitated.
The cut of beef known as rump is the one preferred for boiling and braising. No matter the intended use for the meat, each piece should weigh no more than six or eight pounds at most, and they should be cut along the length instead of the thickness to make cooking easier.
All the garnishes of braised sirloin of beef are suited to braised pieces of beef.
All the garnishes for braised sirloin of beef are perfect for braised cuts of beef.
Boiled beef is generally accompanied by the vegetables used in its cooking-process, by purées, green or dry vegetables, pastes, macaroni, &c., &c.
Boiled beef is usually served with the vegetables it was cooked with, along with purées, fresh or dried vegetables, pasta, macaroni, etc.
1146—PIÈCE DE BŒUF Burgundy style
Lard the piece of beef, and marinade it for three hours in brandy and red wine. Braise it after the manner described under No. 247; moisten first with the wine of the marinade, and, when the latter is reduced, with some veal gravy and one-half pint of Espagnole sauce per quart of liquid, taking care that the whole moistening reaches the top of the piece of meat. Add a faggot and some mushroom parings; set to boil, and cook gently in the oven.
Lard the piece of beef and marinade it for three hours in brandy and red wine. Braise it as described in No. 247; start by moistening with the wine of the marinade, and once that's reduced, add some veal gravy and half a pint of Espagnole sauce for every quart of liquid, making sure the liquid covers the top of the meat. Add a bundle of herbs and some mushroom trimmings; bring to a boil and cook gently in the oven.
When the meat is two-thirds cooked, transfer it to another saucepan, and surround it with mushrooms cut into two or four, according to their size, and tossed in butter; breast of bacon, cut into dice, blanched and tossed in butter, and some small onions half-glazed with butter.
When the meat is two-thirds cooked, move it to another saucepan and surround it with mushrooms cut in half or quarters, depending on their size, and sautéed in butter; diced bacon, and sautéed in butter, along with some small onions that have been half-glazed in butter.
Strain the sauce through a sieve over the piece of beef and its garnish, and complete the cooking gently.
Strain the sauce through a sieve over the piece of beef and its garnish, and finish cooking it slowly.
A few minutes before serving, put the meat on a dish and glaze it in the oven. Transfer the meat to the dish intended for the table; quickly reduce the sauce if necessary, and pour it over the piece of beef and the garnish.
A few minutes before serving, place the meat on a dish and glaze it in the oven. Move the meat to the dish you'll use for the table; quickly thicken the sauce if needed, and pour it over the beef and the garnish.
1147—PIÈCE DE BŒUF Spoon-fed
Select a very square or oval piece of beef, and bear in mind, in selecting it, that it will have to be fashioned to the shape of a case when it has been cooked.
Select a very square or oval piece of beef, and keep in mind that when you pick it, it will need to be shaped like a case once it’s cooked.
String it, and braise it after the manner described under No. 247, almost entirely covering it with moistening liquor.
String it, and braise it like described under No. 247, almost completely covering it with liquid.
Set it to cook gently; withdraw the piece when the meat is still somewhat firm, and let it cool under slight pressure.
Set it to cook slowly; take out the piece when the meat is still a bit firm, and let it cool under slight pressure.
[380]
This done, cut out the meat from the inside; leave a thickness
of about half-inch round the sides and on the bottom, and
the piece thus emptied should constitute a square or oval case,
in accordance with the shape originally adopted.
[380]
Once that's done, remove the meat from the inside; leave about half an inch thick around the sides and on the bottom, and the hollow piece should form a square or oval shell, depending on the shape you originally chose.
Coat the outside of the whole piece with a mixture of beaten eggs and fine bread-crumbs, combined with Parmesan; sprinkle melted butter over it with a brush, and put the case into a sufficiently hot oven to allow of a crust forming round it.
Coat the outside of the entire piece with a mix of beaten eggs and fine breadcrumbs combined with Parmesan; brush melted butter over it, and place the dish in a hot oven to let a crust form around it.
Meanwhile chop up the meat extracted from the inside of the piece; add thereto a little salted tongue, some braised slices of sweet-bread, and mushrooms; put the whole into a sautépan with an Italian or a half-glaze sauce, according to the requirements, and heat this garnish.
Meanwhile, chop up the meat taken from inside the piece; add a little salted tongue, some braised slices of sweetbread, and mushrooms; put everything into a sauté pan with an Italian or half-glaze sauce, depending on what you need, and heat this garnish.
N.B.—This preparation was quite common in old-fashioned cookery, but though it is still served occasionally, it is now looked upon more as a curiosity than anything else. As a curiosity, therefore, I chose to include it among these recipes; but it does not follow from this that I in any way recommend it.
N.B.—This dish was quite popular in traditional cooking, but while it's still served sometimes, it's now seen more as a curiosity than anything else. Because of this curiosity, I decided to include it among these recipes; however, that doesn't mean I recommend it in any way.
1148—PIÈCE DE BŒUF A LA FLAMANDE
Lard the piece of beef, and braise it as explained under No. 247.
Lard the piece of beef and braise it as described in No. 247.
Meanwhile prepare the following garnish:—(1) Cut a nice firm cabbage into four, remove the heart, and parboil it for seven or eight minutes. Drain it; cool it; divide up the quarters, leaf by leaf, so as to remove the hard ribs, and season with salt and pepper.
Meanwhile, prepare the following garnish:—(1) Cut a firm cabbage into quarters, remove the core, and parboil it for seven or eight minutes. Drain it, let it cool, separate the quarters leaf by leaf to remove the tough ribs, and season with salt and pepper.
Mould them to the shape of balls by pressing them in the corner of a towel into balls weighing about three oz. each, or simply put them into a saucepan with a quartered carrot, an onion stuck with a clove, a faggot, six oz. of blanched breast of pork, and a little raw sausage with garlic, which latter must be withdrawn after cooking has gone on for one and one-half hours.
Mold them into balls by pressing them into the corner of a towel until they weigh about three ounces each, or just put them in a saucepan with a quartered carrot, an onion stuck with a clove, a bundle of herbs, six ounces of blanched pork breast, and a bit of raw sausage with garlic, which should be removed after cooking for one and a half hours.
Moisten the cabbage with just sufficient consommé to cover it; add a few tablespoonfuls of good stock-fat; set to boil, and cook gently in the oven for one and one-half hours.
Moisten the cabbage with enough consommé to cover it; add a few tablespoons of good stock fat; bring to a boil, and cook gently in the oven for an hour and a half.
(2) Cut the required quantity of carrots and turnips to the shape of olives; cook them in consommé, and reduce the latter for the purpose of glazing.
(2) Cut the needed amount of carrots and turnips into the shape of olives; cook them in broth, and reduce it to create a glaze.
(3) Prepare some potatoes à l’anglaise.
Make some potatoes __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Set the piece of beef on a dish large enough to allow of the former being surrounded with the moulded or plainly-heaped cabbages, the glazed carrots and turnips, and the potatoes à [381] l’anglaise. The last two vegetables should be set in alternate heaps with the cabbages and the bacon (cut into small rectangles) and the sausage (cut into roundels) should be distributed all round.
Set the piece of beef on a platter big enough to surround it with molded or heaped cabbage, glazed carrots and turnips, and potatoes à 381l’anglaise. The carrots and turnips should be arranged in alternating heaps with the cabbage, and the bacon (cut into small rectangles) and sausage (cut into rounds) should be distributed all around.
Serve separately the gravy of the piece of beef, cleared of all grease, reduced to a half-glaze and strained.
Serve the beef gravy separately, removing all grease, reducing it to a half-glaze, and straining it.
1149—PIÈCE DE BŒUF Hot fashion
Lard the piece of beef, which should not, if possible, weigh more than from four to five lbs. The strips of bacon used for larding ought to have been prepared fifteen or twenty minutes in advance, marinaded in a few tablespoonfuls of brandy, and sprinkled with parsley just before being used.
Lard the piece of beef, which should ideally weigh no more than four to five lbs. The strips of bacon used for larding should be prepared about fifteen or twenty minutes beforehand, marinaded in a few tablespoons of brandy, and sprinkled with parsley right before using.
Rub the piece with salt, pepper, and nutmeg, and put it into a basin with one bottle of red wine and one-fifth pint of brandy, and set it to marinade for four or five hours, taking care to turn it over from time to time.
Rub the piece with salt, pepper, and nutmeg, and place it in a bowl with one bottle of red wine and one-fifth of a pint of brandy. Let it sit in marinade for four or five hours, making sure to turn it occasionally.
When the cooking is three-quarters done, transfer the piece of beef to another saucepan, and surround it with the following garnish:—
When the cooking is almost complete, move the piece of beef to another saucepan and place it around the following garnish:
1. About one-quarter lb. of carrots turned to the shape of elongated olives, and already two-thirds cooked.
1. About a quarter pound of carrots shaped like long olives, and already two-thirds cooked.
2. Small onions coloured in two-thirds lb. of butter.
2. Small onions cooked in two-thirds lb. of butter.
3. The calf’s feet cut into small, square, or rectangular pieces.
3. The calf's feet were chopped into small, square, or rectangular pieces.
Strain the braising-liquor over the whole, and complete the cooking gently. When about to serve, either glaze the piece of beef, or dish it plain; coat it lightly with sauce, and send what remains of the latter, with the garnish, in a timbale.
Strain the braising liquid over everything, and finish cooking it gently. When it's time to serve, either glaze the piece of beef or serve it plain; lightly coat it with sauce, and serve any remaining sauce with the garnish in a small bowl.
1150—PIÈCE DE BŒUF A la mode cold
Bœuf à la mode is very rarely prepared specially for cold dishing, the remains of a fine piece being generally used for that purpose. The piece of meat must first be well trimmed. If the quantity of sauce do not seem enough, or if the sauce itself seem too stiff, add a third of its volume of aspic jelly to it.
Bœuf à la mode is rarely made specifically for cold serving; usually, leftovers from a nice cut are used for that. The meat needs to be well trimmed first. If the amount of sauce doesn’t seem sufficient, or if the sauce appears too thick, add a third of its volume in aspic jelly.
For moulding, take a terrine à pâté, a mould, or other utensil capable of holding the piece of meat, its garnish, and its sauce. Deck the bottom of the utensil in any suitable way with the carrots and the onions, and surround the piece with what remains of the latter and the dice of calf’s foot.
For molding, take a terrine à pâté, a mold, or any other container that can hold the meat, its garnish, and its sauce. Line the bottom of the container in any suitable way with carrots and onions, and surround the meat with the rest of the onions and diced calf’s foot.
[382]
Add the sauce, combined with the jelly, after having passed
it through a strainer, and put the whole in the cool for a few
hours. Turn out just before serving, and surround with very
light, chopped jelly.
[382]
Add the sauce mixed with the jelly after straining it, and let it chill in the refrigerator for a few hours. Unmold just before serving, and surround it with finely chopped jelly.
1151—PIÈCE DE BŒUF A la Noailles
Lard the piece of beef, and marinade it in brandy and red wine.
Lard the piece of beef, and marinade it in brandy and red wine.
This done, dry it thoroughly, and brown it evenly in butter all over; moisten it with its marinade and an equal quantity of veal gravy, and set to cook gently.
This done, dry it thoroughly, and brown it evenly in butter all over; moisten it with its marinade and an equal amount of veal gravy, and set to cook gently.
When the meat is half-cooked, surround it with two lbs. of minced onions, tossed in butter, and three oz. of rice. Complete the cooking of the piece with onions and rice.
When the meat is half-cooked, surround it with two lbs. of minced onions sautéed in butter and three oz. of rice. Finish cooking the meat with the onions and rice.
Now withdraw the piece of beef, and quickly rub the onions and the rice through tammy. Reduce this Soubise with rice for a few moments.
Now take out the piece of beef and quickly strain the onions and rice through a fine sieve. Cook this Soubise with the rice for a few moments.
Neatly trim the piece of beef; cut it into even slices; reconstruct it on a dish, and between each slice pour a tablespoonful of Soubise purée.
Trim the piece of beef neatly, cut it into even slices, arrange it on a plate, and pour a tablespoon of Soubise purée between each slice.
Cover the reconstructed piece of beef with the remainder of the Soubise; sprinkle the surface with two tablespoonfuls of bread-crumbs fried in butter, and some melted butter, and put the whole in the oven, that the gratin may form speedily.
Cover the reconstructed piece of beef with the rest of the Soubise; sprinkle the top with two tablespoons of breadcrumbs fried in butter and some melted butter, then place it in the oven so that the gratin can form quickly.
1152—THE RUMP
Rumpsteak and Beefsteak.
The rump is that portion of the sirloin of beef which touches the top of the haunch.
The rump is the part of the beef sirloin that connects to the top of the thigh.
It may be braised, but it is more often grilled in slices from one inch to one and one-half inches thick, which are called “rumpsteaks.”
It can be braised, but it's more commonly grilled in slices that are one to one and a half inches thick, known as "rump steaks."
With reference to this subject, it is as well to point out that the term “Beefsteak,” so hackneyed in France, is scarcely used in England, owing to its want of precision.
Regarding this topic, it's worth noting that the term “Beefsteak,” which is so commonly used in France, is hardly used in England because it lacks precision.
In France, beefsteak is either a cut from the fillet, the upper-fillet, or the rump, according to the standing of the catering-house which supplies it. But the nature of the piece cannot very well be mistaken, inasmuch as the term beefsteak, which designates it, is generally followed by other French words which reveal its origin, whereas in England the term “Beefsteak” does not convey any particular meaning.
In France, beefsteak comes from either the fillet, the upper fillet, or the rump, depending on the reputation of the restaurant serving it. However, the type of cut is usually easy to identify since the term beefsteak is often accompanied by other French words that indicate its origin, while in England, the term "Beefsteak" doesn't have a specific meaning.
Rumpsteak is either grilled or sautéd, but whatever be the method of cooking it, it is generally served plain.
Rump steak is either grilled or sautéd, but no matter how it’s cooked, it’s usually served plain.
[383]
All garnishes suited to fillets, however, may be served with
it, as also the various butters and sauces generally used with
grills.
[383]
Any garnishes that go well with fillets can be served with it, along with the different butters and sauces typically used with grilled dishes.
1153—LANGUE DE BŒUF
Ox tongue is served fresh or salted, but, even when it is to be served fresh, it is all the better for having been put in salt a few days previously. In order to salt it, put it into a special brine, as explained under No. 172. When salted, it is cooked in boiling water; when fresh, it is braised exactly after the manner of any other piece of meat.
Ox tongue can be served fresh or salted, but it tastes even better if it's been salted a few days beforehand. To salt it, place it in a specific brine, as explained under No. 172. Once salted, it's cooked in boiling water; if fresh, it's braised just like any other piece of meat.
Ox tongue may be served with almost all the garnishes suited to relevés of fillet of beef, but more particularly with the following:—Bourgeoise; Flamande; Milanaise; Noodles or Macaroni with cream, cheese or tomatoes; and all vegetable purées.
Ox tongue can be served with almost all the garnishes that go well with beef fillet, but especially with the following:— Bourgeoise; Flamande; Milanaise; Noodles or Macaroni with cream, cheese, or tomatoes; and all vegetable purées.
The most suitable sauces are:—Madeira sauce, Piquante sauce, Tomato sauce, or their derivatives.
The best sauces are:—Madeira sauce, Piquante sauce, Tomato sauce, or their variations.
1154—LANGUE DE BŒUF CHOUCROÛTE
Braise the tongue as described under No. 247, and glaze it at the last moment. Dish it, and send to the table separately (1) a timbale of well-braised sauerkraut; (2) a timbale of potato purée; (3) a Madeira sauce, combined with the braising-liquor of the tongue, cleared of all grease, and reduced.
Braise the tongue as described under No. 247, and glaze it just before serving. Plate it, and serve separately to the table: (1) a timbale of well-braised sauerkraut; (2) a timbale of potato purée; (3) a Madeira sauce, mixed with the braising liquid from the tongue, strained of all fat, and reduced.
1155—LANGUE DE BŒUF BOURGEOISE
Braise the tongue in the usual way.
Braise the tongue like you normally would.
When it is two-thirds cooked, surround it with carrots fashioned to the shape of olives and already two-thirds cooked, and small onions browned in butter.
When it’s two-thirds cooked, arrange it with carrots shaped like olives that are also two-thirds cooked, along with small onions that have been browned in butter.
Complete the cooking gently, and for the rest of the operation, proceed as for “Pièce de Bœuf à la Mode chaude.”
Complete the cooking gently, and for the rest of the process, proceed as you would for “Pièce de Bœuf à la Mode chaude.”
1156—LANGUE DE BŒUF AUX FÈVES
Tongue intended for this preparation should be put in salt a few days in advance.
Tongue meant for this preparation should be salted a few days ahead of time.
Boil it in the usual way and very gently; glaze it when about to serve, and dish it. Send to the table separately (1) a timbale of very fresh, skinned, broad beans, cooked in salted water with a spray of savory, and cohered with butter at the last moment.
Boil it in the usual way and very gently; glaze it just before serving, and plate it. Serve separately (1) a timbale of very fresh, peeled, broad beans, cooked in salted water with a touch of savory, and mixed with butter right before serving.
(2) A Madeira sauce.
Madeira sauce.
1157—LANGUE DE BŒUF FLAMANDE
Braise the tongue, and glaze it at the last moment. Surround it with the garnish “à la Flamande” given under the beef [384] recipe of that name, i.e., braised cabbages, glazed carrots and turnips, potatoes à l’anglaise, rectangles of lean bacon, and roundels of sausage.
Braise the tongue, and glaze it just before serving. Serve it with the "à la Flamande" garnishes mentioned in the beef 384 recipe of that name, i.e., braised cabbage, glazed carrots and turnips, potatoes à l’anglaise, strips of lean bacon, and rounds of sausage.
1158—LANGUES DE BŒUF FROIDES
Ox tongues intended for cold dishing should be kept in brine (No. 172) for eight or ten days. When about to use them, put them to soak in cold water for a few hours, and then cook them plainly in water for three hours.
Ox tongues meant for serving cold should be kept in brine (No. 172) for eight to ten days. When you're ready to use them, soak them in cold water for a few hours, then cook them simply in water for three hours.
This done, withdraw them from their cooking-liquor; skin them; cover them with buttered paper, and let them cool. The object of the paper is to keep off the air, the tendency of which is to blacken the surface of the meat.
This done, remove them from their cooking liquid; peel them; cover them with buttered paper, and let them cool. The purpose of the paper is to block out the air, which tends to darken the surface of the meat.
When quite cool, coat the tongues with a glaze composed of one-half lb. of gelatine dissolved in one pint of water; the latter is given a scarlet tint by means of carmine and caramel.
When it's really cool, coat the tongues with a glaze made of half a pound of gelatin dissolved in a pint of water; the water is given a scarlet color using carmine and caramel.
Cold ox tongues are dished amidst aspic jelly dice and curled-leaf parsley.
Cold ox tongues are served with aspic jelly cubes and curled parsley leaves.
N.B.—The gelatine glaze described above will be found a great improvement upon the coating of reddened gold-beaters’ skin.
N.B.—The gelatine glaze mentioned above is a significant upgrade over the coating of red gold-beaters’ skin.
OX TAILS.
Ox tails, sectioned or unsectioned, are usually braised, and only the thicker half of the caudal appendage is ever used.
Ox tails, whether cut or whole, are typically braised, and only the thicker part of the tail is used.
1159—QUEUE DE BŒUF A L’AUVERGNATE
Section the tail, and braise it in white wine, after recipe No. 247.
Section the tail and braise it in white wine, following recipe No. 247.
Prepare a garnish of rectangles of lean bacon, large chestnuts cooked in consommé and glazed, and small onions cooked in butter.
Prepare a garnish of strips of lean bacon, large chestnuts cooked in broth and glazed, and small onions sautéed in butter.
Put the sections of the tail in an earthenware cocotte with the garnish.
Put the sections of the tail in a clay pot with the garnish.
1160—QUEUE DE BŒUF A la Cavour
Section the tail, and braise it in a moistening two-thirds of which is brown stock and one-third white wine. It is well for the moistening to be somewhat abundant. Set to cook very gently, until the meat falls from the bones, i.e., for a matter of about four and one-half or five hours.
Section the tail and braise it in a mix of two-thirds brown stock and one-third white wine. It's good for the liquid to be fairly plentiful. Cook it very gently until the meat falls off the bones, which takes about four and a half to five hours.
This done, dish the sections of the tail in a cocotte; add some small, cooked mushrooms; clear the cooking-liquor of grease; reduce it, and thicken it slightly with fecula. Strain [385] this thickened cooking-liquor over the sections of the tail and the mushrooms, and set to boil very gently for ten minutes.
This done, place the sections of the tail in a cocotte; add some small, cooked mushrooms; remove the grease from the cooking liquid; reduce it, and thicken it slightly with starch. Strain 385 this thickened cooking liquid over the sections of the tail and the mushrooms, and let it simmer very gently for ten minutes.
Serve thus in the cocotte set on a dish, and send a timbale of chestnut purée to the table at the same time.
Serve it in the cocotte placed on a dish, and bring a timbale of chestnut purée to the table at the same time.
1161—QUEUE DE BŒUF FARCIE
Choose a large ox tail, and bone it carefully without bursting it.
Choose a large oxtail and carefully remove the bones without tearing it.
Lay it on a napkin, and stuff it with a forcemeat consisting of the following ingredients:—Three-quarters lb. of very lean beef and one-half lb. of chopped fat bacon, the two mixed with four oz. of bread-crumbs soaked in milk and pressed; two whole eggs; three oz. of truffle peel; one-half oz. of salt, a pinch of pepper, and a very little spice.
Lay it on a napkin and fill it with a stuffing made from the following ingredients:— Three-quarters lb. of very lean beef and half a lb. of chopped fat bacon, mixed with four oz. of breadcrumbs soaked in milk and pressed; two whole eggs; three oz. of truffle peel; half an oz. of salt, a pinch of pepper, and a small amount of spice.
Sew up the tail, cover it with a piece of linen after the manner of a galantine, and cook it gently for three hours in a very light stock with vegetables as for boiled beef.
Sew up the tail, cover it with a piece of linen like a galantine, and cook it gently for three hours in a very light broth with vegetables as you would for boiled beef.
At the end of the three hours take it out of the linen; put it into a sautépan, the bottom of which should be garnished as for a braising; add a little of the cooking-liquor of the tail, and complete the cooking, basting often the while. Take care to baste more frequently towards the close of the operation with the view of properly glazing the meat.
At the end of the three hours, take it out of the linen; place it in a sauté pan, the bottom of which should be lined as for braising; add a bit of the cooking liquid from the tail, and finish cooking, basting often during the process. Make sure to baste more frequently towards the end to properly glaze the meat.
When about to serve, dish it, after having removed all string, and lightly coat the bottom of the dish with a sauce consisting of the cooking-liquor, reduced and thickened with arrow-root. Send what remains of the cooking-liquor in a sauceboat.
When you're ready to serve, plate it after taking off all the strings, and lightly cover the bottom of the dish with a sauce made from the cooking liquid, which you should reduce and thicken with arrowroot. Pour the remaining cooking liquid into a sauceboat.
Serve separately either a purée, a garnish of braised vegetables, or one of the sauces suited to pieces of beef.
Serve separately either a purée, a garnish of braised vegetables, or one of the sauces that goes well with beef.
1162—QUEUE DE BŒUF GRILLÉE
Cut the tail into sections twice the usual length, and cook these in a stewpan for five hours with salted water and aromatics.
Cut the tail into sections twice the usual length, and cook these in a pot for five hours with salted water and seasonings.
Drain the sections; dry them well; dip them in melted butter, and roll them in very fine bread-crumbs. Sprinkle with melted butter, and set to grill gently.
Drain the sections, dry them thoroughly, dip them in melted butter, and roll them in very fine breadcrumbs. Drizzle with melted butter and set to grill gently.
Grilled ox tail may be served with any vegetable purée. An ordinary Soubise, or one prepared “à la Noailles,” as explained under the piece of beef of that name, also suits very well.
Grilled oxtail can be served with any vegetable puree. A standard Soubise, or one made "à la Noailles," as mentioned in the section about the beef dish, also works really well.
In any case, the Soubise should be sufficiently thick.
In any case, the Soubise should be thick enough.
Such sauces as à la Diable, Hachée, Piquante, Robert, Tomato, Italienne, &c., are also suited to grilled ox tail.
Sauces like à la Diable, Hachée, Piquante, Robert, Tomato, Italienne, etc., also work well with grilled oxtail.
N.B.—When the adjunct to grilled ox tail is a [386] highly-seasoned sauce, the sections should first be covered with a coat of mustard, then dipped in melted butter, and finally rolled in bread-crumbs.
N.B.—When the side dish for grilled oxtail is a 386spicy sauce, the pieces should first be coated with mustard, then dipped in melted butter, and finally rolled in breadcrumbs.
1163—QUEUE DE BŒUF EN HOCHEPOT
Cut the tail into sections, and put these into a stewpan of convenient size, with two pig’s trotters, each of which must be cut into four or five pieces, and one pig’s ear. Cover the whole with cold water; add salt to the extent of one-third oz. per quart of the liquid; set to boil; skim, and leave to cook gently for two hours.
Cut the tail into sections and place them in a suitably sized pot, along with two pig’s trotters, each cut into four or five pieces, and one pig’s ear. Cover everything with cold water, adding salt at a rate of one-third ounce per quart of water. Bring it to a boil, skim off the foam, and let it simmer gently for two hours.
This done, add one small cabbage, cut into quarters, parboiled and cooled; ten small onions; five oz. of carrots, and the same weight of turnips, cut to the shape of large, garlic cloves.
This done, add one small cabbage, cut into quarters, parboiled and cooled; ten small onions; five oz. of carrots, and the same weight of turnips, cut to the shape of large garlic cloves.
Set the whole to cook for a further two hours at least.
Set the entire mixture to cook for at least another two hours.
When about to serve, dish the sections of tail in a circle; put the vegetable garnish in the centre, and surround the latter with the pig’s ear cut into small, narrow strips, and ten grilled chipolata sausages.
When you're ready to serve, arrange the sections of tail in a circle; place the vegetable garnish in the center, and surround it with the pig’s ear cut into small, narrow strips, and ten grilled chipolata sausages.
Serve, separately, a timbale of potatoes cooked à l’anglaise.
Serve a timbale of potatoes cooked à l’anglaise on the side.
Various Preparations of Beef.
1164—STEWED STEAKS AND ONIONS
Select some steaks one and one-third inches thick; fry them in butter on both sides, and set them to braise in short moistening, with a sufficient quantity of quartered and browned onions to constitute an abundant garnish.
Choose some steaks about one and a third inches thick; fry them in butter on both sides, then let them braise with a little moisture, adding enough quartered and browned onions to create a generous garnish.
Leave the whole to cook gently for three hours.
Leave everything to cook gently for three hours.
Dish the steak, and surround it with the onions and the braising-liquor cleared of all grease and reduced.
Dish the steak, and surround it with the onions and the braising liquid, drained of all grease and reduced.
1165—SALT BEEF
The pieces of beef chiefly selected for salting are brisket, silver side, and round of beef, and these are always boiled for a more or less lengthy period, according to their size.
The cuts of beef primarily chosen for salting are brisket, silver side, and round of beef, and these are always boiled for a varying amount of time, depending on their size.
To the cooking-liquor is added a copious garnish of carrots and turnips. These are served with the meat, together with a sauceboat of cooking-liquor and a suet dumpling, prepared as follows:—
To the cooking liquid, a generous amount of carrots and turnips is added. These are served with the meat, along with a sauceboat of the cooking liquid and a suet dumpling, made as follows:—
1166—SUET DUMPLING
Finely chop up some suet; add to it an equal quantity of flour and about one-quarter oz. of salt per lb. of suet and flour.
Finely chop some suet; add the same amount of flour and about a quarter ounce of salt for every pound of suet and flour.
Moisten with just enough water to make a thick paste of [387] about the same consistence as brioche-paste. Cut this paste into portions weighing about one oz., and roll them into small balls. Put the latter in a sautépan containing some boiling beef cooking-liquor, which need not have been cleared of grease, and let them poach for one and one-half hours.
Moisten with just enough water to create a thick paste of [387] that has a consistency similar to brioche dough. Cut this paste into portions weighing about one ounce, and roll them into small balls. Place the balls in a sauté pan with some boiling beef cooking liquid, which doesn’t need to be defatted, and let them poach for one and a half hours.
Now drain the dumplings, and arrange them around the meat with the garnish of carrots and turnips, as explained above.
Now drain the dumplings and place them around the meat, garnishing with the carrots and turnips, as mentioned above.
1167—COLD SALT BEEF
Salt beef, served cold, constitutes an excellent sideboard dish for luncheons.
Salt beef, served cold, makes a great side dish for lunches.
It need only be neatly trimmed all round, care being taken to preserve all the fat so highly esteemed by some. Indeed, a piece of cold salt fat is sometimes added to that already existing around and in the meat, in which case the extra quantity is fixed to the beef by means of a hatelet.
It just needs to be nicely trimmed all around, making sure to keep all the fat that some people really appreciate. In fact, a piece of cold salted fat is sometimes added to what is already present around and in the meat, in which case the extra amount is secured to the beef with a hatelet.
1168—PRESSED BEEF
Salt beef also serves in the preparation of “Pressed Beef,” but, for this purpose, the breast is generally used.
Salt beef is also used in making “Pressed Beef,” but for this, the breast is usually used.
After having thoroughly cooked the salted breast of beef in accordance with the procedure indicated for salt beef, cut it into large pieces of the same size as the moulds into which the meat is going to be pressed. Lay the pieces of beef one on top of another in a square or rectangular mould, and cover with a thick board, cut flush with the inside edge of the mould. Now apply pressure, either by means of a strong press or heavy weight, and leave the beef to cool under the applied pressure.
After fully cooking the salted beef brisket following the instructions for making salt beef, cut it into large pieces that match the size of the molds you'll be using to press the meat. Stack the pieces of beef in a square or rectangular mold, and cover them with a thick board that is cut to fit the inside edge of the mold. Apply pressure using either a heavy press or a substantial weight, and let the beef cool under the pressure.
When the meat is quite cold, turn it out; trim it carefully on all sides, and glaze it, i.e., cover it entirely with a coating of rather firm, clarified gelatine, brought by means of carmine and caramel to a nice red-brown colour.
When the meat is completely cooled, remove it from the mold; trim it carefully on all sides, and glaze it, i.e., cover it completely with a layer of firm, clarified gelatin, colored to a nice red-brown with carmine and caramel.
1169—STEAK AND KIDNEY PUDDING
Cut three lbs. of very lean beef into slices one-third inch thick.
Cut three pounds of very lean beef into slices a third of an inch thick.
Season these slices with salt, pepper, and nutmeg, and add a little chopped onion and parsley. Take a pudding-basin; line it with a firm layer of suet-dough (No. 1166), and garnish the bottom and sides of the basin with the slices of beef.
Season these slices with salt, pepper, and nutmeg, and add a little chopped onion and parsley. Take a pudding basin; line it with a firm layer of suet dough (No. 1166), and garnish the bottom and sides of the basin with the slices of beef.
In the middle put one lb. of kidney of beef, of veal, or of mutton, cut up as for tossing, and seasoned like the steaks. Moisten with just sufficient water to cover.
In the center, place 1 lb. of beef, veal, or mutton kidney, chopped like you would for stir-frying, and seasoned just like the steaks. Add just enough water to cover it.
Now close up the basin with a layer of the same paste as that used in lining, pinching it with the latter, all round, that it may adhere thoroughly. In order to effect this with greater [388] certainty, the respective edges of the two layers of paste may be moistened.
Now cover the basin with a layer of the same paste used for lining, pinching it with the lining all around to make sure it sticks well. To make this more effective, you can dampen the edges of both layers of paste.
This done, cover the basin with a buttered and dredged napkin, fastened on by means of string tied round just beneath the lip of the utensil. Cook for five hours, either in boiling water or in steam, and, after having removed the napkin, serve the pudding as it stands.
Once that's done, cover the bowl with a buttered and floured cloth, secured with a string tied around just below the rim of the dish. Cook for five hours, either in boiling water or using steam, and after removing the cloth, serve the pudding as it is.
1170—STEAK PUDDING
Make some rather stiff paste with two lbs. of flour, one and one-quarter lbs. of the chopped fat of kidney of beef, a pinch of salt, and one-quarter pint of water.
Make a firm paste using 2 lbs. of flour, 1 and 1/4 lbs. of chopped beef kidney fat, a pinch of salt, and 1/4 pint of water.
With the rolling-pin, roll out this paste to a round layer one-quarter inch thick, and put it into a buttered dome-mould or pudding-basin.
With a rolling pin, flatten this dough into a round layer one-quarter inch thick, and place it into a buttered dome mold or pudding basin.
Cut the lean beef into pieces, and season them, exactly as for steak and kidney pudding. Fill up the basin with the pieces arranged in layers; moisten with just enough water to cover, and close up the basin with a layer of the same paste as that used for its lining.
Cut the lean beef into pieces and season them just like you would for steak and kidney pudding. Fill the basin with the pieces arranged in layers; add just enough water to cover, and seal the basin with a layer of the same paste used for the lining.
Carefully join the edges of the two layers of paste, assisting the operation with a little moisture applied by means of a brush; swathe the basin in a buttered pudding-cloth, and fasten the latter firmly with string.
Gently press the edges of the two layers of paste together, using a bit of moisture from a brush to help. Wrap the basin in a buttered pudding cloth, and securely tie it with string.
Put the pudding in a saucepan of boiling water or a steamer, and leave it to cook for three hours if the beef has been cut from the fillet, and for four hours if cut from any other piece.
Put the pudding in a saucepan of boiling water or a steamer, and let it cook for three hours if the beef is from the fillet, and for four hours if it’s from any other cut.
At the end of the required time take the pudding out of the saucepan and remove the cloth.
At the end of the required time, take the pudding out of the saucepan and take off the cloth.
Dish on a folded napkin.
Dish on a folded napkin.
1171—STEAK AND OYSTER PUDDING
Proceed exactly as for steak and kidney pudding, but take only two lbs. of beef, and replace the odd pound by forty fine oysters.
Proceed exactly as for steak and kidney pudding, but use only two lbs. of beef and substitute the extra pound with forty fine oysters.
1172—DAUBE CHAUDE Provencal style
Cut four lbs. of shoulder or cushion of beef into cubes weighing about four oz. each. Lard each piece of meat with a strip of bacon two inches long by one-half inch wide, and put the cubes or pieces into a bowl with salt, pepper, a very little spice, five or six tablespoonfuls of vinegar, and a glass of red wine. Leave to marinade for two or three hours, and toss the pieces, from time to time, in the marinading liquor, in order that each may be well saturated with it. Heat six oz. of [389] grated bacon in an earthenware stewpan, and brown therein twelve small onions, fifteen carrots in the shape of olives, two sticks of celery cut into pieces of the same size as the carrots, and four cloves of garlic. Add the marinaded pieces of meat, which should have been properly dried; fry the whole, meat and vegetables, for a further seven or eight minutes, and moisten with the marinade and two glasses more of red wine.
Cut four lbs. of beef shoulder or cushion into cubes weighing about four oz. each. Lard each piece of meat with a strip of bacon two inches long and half an inch wide, then place the cubes in a bowl with salt, pepper, a tiny bit of spice, five or six tablespoons of vinegar, and a glass of red wine. Let them marinate for two or three hours, tossing the pieces occasionally in the marinade to ensure they soak it up well. Heat six oz. of grated bacon in a clay stewpot, and brown twelve small onions, fifteen olive-shaped carrots, two sticks of celery cut into pieces the same size as the carrots, and four cloves of garlic. Add the marinated pieces of meat, which should be properly dried; fry everything—meat and vegetables—for another seven or eight minutes, then moisten with the marinade and two more glasses of red wine.
Complete with one-half lb. of fresh bacon rind, blanched and cut into square pieces of two-thirds inch side; a faggot made up of parsley stalks, thyme, bay, and, in the centre, a small piece of dry lemon rind. Set to boil, completely close the stewpan, and leave to cook in a moderate oven for six or seven hours.
Complete with half a pound of fresh bacon rind, blanched and cut into square pieces that are two-thirds of an inch on each side; a bundle made up of parsley stems, thyme, bay leaves, and in the center, a small piece of dried lemon rind. Bring to a boil, completely cover the pot, and let it cook in a moderate oven for six or seven hours.
When about to serve, remove the faggot, clear all grease from the gravy, and dish in a hot timbale, or serve the “daube” in the stewpan itself.
When you're ready to serve, take out the bundle, remove any grease from the gravy, and put it in a hot serving dish, or serve the “daube” straight from the pot.
1173—DAUBE Provencal Style FROIDE
A daube is rarely prepared specially for cold dishing; generally the remains of one already served hot are used.
A daube is rarely made specifically for serving cold; usually, the leftovers from one that was served hot are used.
Take the pieces, one by one, with a fork, and place them in a terrine à pâté with the carrots, onions, and squares of bacon rind, which have remained almost untouched.
Take the pieces, one by one, with a fork, and place them in a terrine à pâté with the carrots, onions, and squares of bacon rind, which have remained almost untouched.
Strain the gravy over them through an ordinary strainer, pressing lightly the while, and leave to cool.
Strain the gravy over them using a regular strainer, pressing lightly as you go, and let it cool.
When about to serve, turn out the daube on a cold dish, and surround with chopped aspic jelly.
When you’re ready to serve, turn the daube onto a cold dish and surround it with chopped aspic jelly.
1174—CARBONNADES In the Flemish Style
Cut three lbs. of lean shoulder or cushion of beef into thin, short slices. Season the latter with salt and pepper, and brown them quickly on both sides in stock fat. At the same time toss one and one-quarter lbs. of minced onions in butter, until they are well browned.
Cut three pounds of lean beef shoulder or cushion into thin, short slices. Season the slices with salt and pepper, and quickly brown them on both sides in cooking fat. At the same time, sauté one and a quarter pounds of minced onions in butter until they are well browned.
Put the slices of beef and the onions in alternate layers into a saucepan, and in their midst place a faggot.
Put the slices of beef and the onions in alternating layers in a saucepan, and place a bundle of herbs in the middle.
Drain the grease from the sautépan in which the slices were fried; swill with one and one-half pints of beer (old Lambic in preference); add the same quantity of brown stock, thicken with four oz. of brown roux; finish the seasoning with one and one-half oz. of powdered sugar; set to boil, stirring the while, and strain this sauce over the slices of beef and the onions.
Drain the grease from the pan where you fried the slices; rinse it with one and a half pints of beer (preferably old Lambic); add the same amount of brown stock, thicken with four ounces of brown roux; season with one and a half ounces of powdered sugar; bring it to a boil while stirring, and strain this sauce over the beef slices and the onions.
Cover and cook gently in the oven for from two and one-half to three hours.
Cover and cook slowly in the oven for two and a half to three hours.
N.B.—Carbonnades are served thus, mingled with the onions; but they may also be dished in a timbale and covered [390] with a Soubise consisting of the onion and the sauce rubbed through tammy.
N.B.—Carbonnades are served like this, mixed with the onions; but they can also be plated in a timbale and topped with a Soubise made from the onion and sauce strained through a fine sieve.
1175—ÉMINCÉ DE BŒUF
Cold roast or boiled meats may be warmed up in many different ways.
Cold roast or boiled meats can be heated in various ways.
In their preparation, however, the reader should follow one rule, the non-observance of which invariably leads to failure.
In their preparation, though, the reader should stick to one rule; ignoring this rule always results in failure.
Whatever the meat be, it should first be cut into the thinnest possible slices; set on a dish, and covered with a boiling sauce or garnish, which should effect its warming up. If the meat boil in the sauce or garnish, it toughens, and this, above all, should be avoided when roast meat is used.
Whatever the meat is, it should first be sliced as thin as possible; placed on a dish, and covered with a hot sauce or garnish, which should help it heat up. If the meat simmers in the sauce or garnish, it toughens, and this should definitely be avoided when using roast meat.
Sauces suited to Émincés are the Bordelaise, the Piquante, the Italienne, the Chasseur, the Poivrade, the Périgueux, and the Tomato.
Sauces that go well with Émincés include Bordelaise, Piquante, Italienne, Chasseur, Poivrade, Périgueux, and Tomato.
1176—ÉMINCÉ DE BŒUF EN MIROTON
For one lb. of beef mince two fine onions somewhat finely, and toss them in butter until they are evenly and well gilded.
For one lb. of ground beef, chop two medium onions fairly fine, and sauté them in butter until they are evenly and well gilded.
Sprinkle with one-half tablespoonful of flour; set to cook for a moment, and then moisten with one-half glassful of white wine and one-half pint of consommé; season with a pinch of pepper; boil, and leave to cook gently for seven or eight minutes.
Sprinkle with half a tablespoon of flour; let it cook for a moment, then add half a glass of white wine and half a pint of broth; season with a pinch of pepper; bring to a boil, then let it simmer gently for seven or eight minutes.
The flour may be dispensed with, but, in this case, the white wine is reduced to two-thirds, one-half pint of half-glaze is added, and the whole is cooked for seven or eight minutes.
The flour can be left out, but in that case, the white wine is reduced to two-thirds, half a pint of half-glaze is added, and everything is cooked for seven or eight minutes.
Cut the beef into very thin slices, and set these on a dish.
Cut the beef into very thin slices and place them on a dish.
A minute before serving, add a few drops of vinegar to the onions; cover the meat with the onions and the sauce; stand the dish for a moment on the hob, and sprinkle it slightly with chopped parsley.
A minute before serving, add a few drops of vinegar to the onions; cover the meat with the onions and the sauce; let the dish sit for a moment on the stove, and lightly sprinkle it with chopped parsley.
N.B.—When the miroton is prepared with boiled beef, the slices should be cut somewhat more thickly, and left to simmer gently in the sauce for as long as possible—an hour or more if necessary.
N.B.—When the miroton is made with boiled beef, the slices should be cut a bit thicker and left to simmer gently in the sauce for as long as possible—an hour or more if needed.
The miroton is then dished with some minced gherkins, sprinkled with raspings, and placed in the oven at the last moment for the gratin to form.
The miroton is then topped with some chopped gherkins, sprinkled with crumbs, and put in the oven at the last minute for the gratin to form.
1177—GOULASH DE BŒUF A LA HONGROISE
Cut three lbs. of ribs or shoulder of beef into squares weighing about three oz. each. Fry these pieces on a moderate fire in four oz. of lard, together with one-half lb. of onions cut into large dice, until the latter acquire a nice, even, golden colour. [391] Season with one-third oz. of salt and the necessary quantity of paprika; add one and one-quarter lbs. of peeled, pressed, and quartered tomatoes, and one-sixth pint of water.
Cut three lbs. of ribs or beef shoulder into squares that weigh about three oz. each. Fry these pieces over medium heat in four oz. of lard, along with half a lb. of onions chopped into large cubes, until the onions turn a nice, even golden color. [391] Season with one-third oz. of salt and the right amount of paprika; add one and one-quarter lbs. of peeled, crushed, and quartered tomatoes, and one-sixth of a pint of water.
Cover and cook in the oven for one and one-half hours.
Cover and bake in the oven for an hour and a half.
This done, add one-third pint of water and one and one-quarter lbs. of quartered potatoes to the Goulash.
This done, add about a third of a pint of water and one and a quarter pounds of quartered potatoes to the Goulash.
Continue the cooking in the oven, basting often the while, and do not stop the operation until the moistening-liquor is entirely reduced. When about to serve, dish the Goulash in a timbale.
Continue cooking in the oven, basting often, and don’t stop until the liquid is completely reduced. When you're ready to serve, plate the Goulash in a timbale.
1178—HACHIS DE BŒUF A la América
Cut the meat into small cubes.
Cut the meat into small cubes.
Also cut into dice the same weight of potatoes as of meat.
Also, cut the same weight of potatoes as meat into dice.
Season these potatoes and toss them in butter.
Season these potatoes and mix them with butter.
This done, put half their quantity into a saucepan with the meat dice, and cohere the whole with a few tablespoonfuls of tomato sauce and reduced veal gravy. Heat without allowing to boil; dish in a hot timbale; distribute the remainder of the potatoes, which should be crisply fried, over the hash, and sprinkle with a pinch of freshly-chopped parsley.
This done, put half of their amount into a saucepan with the diced meat, and mix the whole together with a few tablespoons of tomato sauce and reduced veal gravy. Heat it without letting it boil; serve it in a hot timbale; spread the rest of the potatoes, which should be fried crispy, over the hash, and sprinkle with a pinch of freshly chopped parsley.
1179—HACHIS DE BŒUF PARMENTIER
Bake some fine potatoes in the oven.
Bake some good potatoes in the oven.
The moment they are done, slice off a piece of their baked shell, and remove the pulp from their insides by means of a spoon handle.
The moment they're finished, slice off a piece of their baked shell and use a spoon handle to scoop out the pulp from the inside.
Crush this pulp with a fork, and toss it in butter as for “pommes de terre Macaire.” Then add to it as much beef in dice as there is pulp; two tablespoonfuls of chopped onion cooked in butter per lb. of the preparation; a pinch of chopped parsley, and a few drops of vinegar. Now toss the whole together for a few minutes, and then fill the empty potato shells with the preparation.
Crush this pulp with a fork and mix it with butter like you would for "pommes de terre Macaire." Then add diced beef equal to the amount of pulp; for every pound of the mixture, include two tablespoonfuls of chopped onions cooked in butter, a pinch of chopped parsley, and a few drops of vinegar. Now stir everything together for a few minutes and then fill the empty potato shells with the mixture.
Sprinkle with Lyonnaise sauce rubbed through tammy, and add as much of it as the hash will absorb.
Sprinkle with Lyonnaise sauce strained through a fine sieve, and add as much of it as the hash will soak up.
Replace the portion of shell cut off at the first, that the potatoes may seem untouched; arrange them on a dish, and put the latter in the oven for ten minutes. When about to serve, dish the stuffed potatoes on a napkin.
Replace the part of the shell that was cut off at first, so the potatoes look untouched; place them on a plate and put the plate in the oven for ten minutes. When you're ready to serve, put the stuffed potatoes on a napkin.
1180—TRIPES in fashion DE CAEN
In the preparation of this culinary speciality of Normandy, a very common mistake is often made; to wit, that of using calves’ feet instead of those of the ox, an innovation to which there are many objections.
In making this culinary specialty from Normandy, a very common mistake is often made: using calves' feet instead of ox feet, an change that has many objections.
[392]
In the first place, the gravy of the tripe cannot absorb so
much gelatine, and is indifferently thickened in consequence;
secondly, since calves’ feet are much more tender than those
of the ox, the former get boiled to shreds before the cooking of
the tripe has been properly effected. This supposed improvement
on the old method is thus seen to actually run counter to
the end in view; but means there are, nevertheless, whereby
those who insist upon the use of calves’ feet may be satisfied.
It is only necessary to braise a number of calves’ feet beforehand,
the number being in proportion to the quantity of tripe,
and to add these to the latter a quarter of an hour before
serving.
[392]First, the gravy from the tripe can't absorb too much gelatin, which makes it unevenly thick. Second, calves' feet are much more tender than ox feet, so they end up boiling down to shreds before the tripe is fully cooked. This so-called improvement on the old method actually works against the intended result; however, there are still ways for those who insist on using calves' feet to be satisfied. You just need to braise a certain number of calves' feet in advance, proportionate to the amount of tripe, and add them to the tripe a quarter of an hour before serving.
Another mistake which obtains somewhat widely in respect of this dish is the serving of it in a silver utensil—a method quite as unreasonable as that of serving a Chaudfroid in an earthenware dish.
Another common mistake regarding this dish is serving it in a silver utensil—a method just as unreasonable as serving a Chaudfroid in an earthenware dish.
By virtue of its simplicity, tripe should be served in either sandstone or special earthenware stewpans, wherein heat is best retained; and the operator should rather direct his attention to the serving of tripe as hot as possible, than to this or that fanciful method of dishing, which really has no raison d’être in this case.
Because of its simplicity, tripe should be served in either sandstone or special earthenware stewpans, which retain heat best; and the cook should focus more on serving the tripe as hot as possible than on any elaborate way of presenting it, which really isn't necessary in this case.
The Preparation of Tripe.—Under the head of “beef tripe” are understood: (1) The feet; (2) tripe proper, which comprises the Paunch, the Honey-comb Bag, the Manyplies, and the Reed.
The Preparation of Tripe.—When we talk about "beef tripe," we mean: (1) the feet; (2) the actual tripe, which includes the Paunch, the Honey-comb Bag, the Manyplies, and the Reed.
First soak the tripe in cold water for some considerable time; then cut it into squares of two inches side.
First, soak the tripe in cold water for a good amount of time; then cut it into two-inch squares.
For the seasoning and flavouring of tripe, complete in all its parts, take: (Seasoning) one-quarter oz. of salt and a pinch of pepper per lb.; (flavouring) four lbs. of onions stuck with four cloves; three lbs. of carrots; one faggot, comprising two lbs. of leeks, one-third lb. of parsley stalks, a sprig of thyme, and a bay leaf.
For seasoning and flavoring tripe, which includes all its parts, use: (Seasoning) a quarter ounce of salt and a pinch of pepper for each pound; (flavoring) four pounds of onions with four cloves stuck in them; three pounds of carrots; and a bundle made up of two pounds of leeks, a third pound of parsley stalks, a sprig of thyme, and a bay leaf.
Moisten with two quarts of good cider (not likely to turn black while cooking, otherwise use water); one-half pint of brandy or liqueur-cider.
Moisten with two quarts of good cider (that won’t turn black while cooking; if it does, use water); half a pint of brandy or liqueur-cider.
The quantity of the moistening-liquor largely depends upon the shape of the utensil; a little less will be needed in the case of a narrow one, and a little more in the case of a wide one.
The amount of liquid needed for moistening largely depends on the shape of the container; you'll need a bit less for a narrow one and a bit more for a wide one.
In any case, however, the tripe should be just covered.
In any case, the tripe should be just covered.
Treatment and Cooking-process.—Take a stewpan or braising-pan, just large enough to hold the tripe and the garnish.
Treatment and Cooking-process.—Get a stewpan or braising pan that's just the right size to fit the tripe and the garnish.
On the bottom of this lay carrots, onions, seasoning, and the four ox feet, bound and cut into fair-sized pieces.
On the bottom of this were carrots, onions, seasoning, and the four ox feet, tied and cut into decent-sized pieces.
[393]
Add the tripe, placing the faggot in its midst; upon the
tripe lay the bones of the feet, broken lengthwise; some slices
of beef-fat, well soaked in cold water; and, finally, the
moistening.
[393]
Add the tripe, placing the meatball in the center; on the tripe, lay the bones of the feet, broken lengthwise; add some slices of beef fat, well soaked in cold water; and, finally, the moisture.
Cover the whole with a kind of galette of paste, consisting of flour mixed with hot water and kept somewhat stiff, and fix the paste well on to the edges of the utensil.
Cover the whole with a kind of galette of paste, made from flour mixed with hot water and kept a bit stiff, and press the paste firmly onto the edges of the utensil.
Place in the oven, and, when about two hours have elapsed and the paste is well baked, close the utensil with its own cover.
Place it in the oven, and when about two hours have passed and the pastry is well baked, cover the dish with its own lid.
In a regular and moderate oven, allow about ten hours for the cooking.
In a standard oven, let it cook for about ten hours.
The Dishing and Serving.—After taking the tripe out of the oven, remove the cover of paste, the bones, the fat, the carrots, the onions, and the faggot, and by means of a slice withdraw the pieces of tripe and set them in the special earthenware bowls, taking care to distribute the pieces, coming from different portions of tripe, in such wise as to meet the demands or fancies of the various consumers.
The Dishing and Serving.—After taking the tripe out of the oven, remove the pastry lid, the bones, the fat, the carrots, the onions, and the bundle of herbs, and using a slice, remove the pieces of tripe and place them in the special earthenware bowls, making sure to distribute the pieces from different parts of the tripe to satisfy the preferences of the various diners.
When the tripe has been transferred to the bowls, clear the gravy of all grease, and dole it out evenly among the number of receptacles. It is best, now, to put the latter in a bain-marie, for they must only be served quite hot, on chafers or otherwise.
When the tripe has been moved to the bowls, remove all the grease from the gravy and pour it evenly into each bowl. It's best to place them in a bain-marie, since they should only be served very hot, either on chafers or in another way.
N.B.—(1) To make the dish to perfection, the tripe should be put into special earthenware pots (wherein the heat is more effectively concentrated), and cooked in a baker’s or pastry-cook’s oven.
N.B.—(1) To make the dish perfectly, the tripe should be placed in special earthenware pots (where the heat is concentrated more effectively) and cooked in a baker’s or pastry chef’s oven.
I dealt with the alternative of cooking tripe in a stewpan in order to make provision for those who can avail themselves of neither special pots nor a baker’s oven.
I considered the option of cooking tripe in a pot so that I could provide for those who don’t have access to special cookware or a baker’s oven.
(2) The measures I prescribe, namely, those of first laying the slices of beef-fat upon the tripe, and then covering the whole with a lid of paste, are intended to stop a too rapid evaporation of the liquid—a contingency that must be guarded against, more particularly in a kitchen oven—and to preserve the whiteness of the tripe.
(2) The methods I recommend, which involve first laying slices of beef fat on the tripe and then covering everything with a lid of pastry, are meant to prevent too much liquid from evaporating—a risk that needs to be managed, especially in a kitchen oven—and to maintain the whiteness of the tripe.
The cover of paste would be quite useless if a baker’s oven were available, for the latter not only ensures perfectly regular heat, but also wanes regularly.
The cover of paste would be pretty useless if a baker’s oven was available, because the oven not only provides consistent heat but also decreases in heat evenly.
3942. VEAL.
With the exception of veal sweetbreads, it cannot be denied that this meat is considerably less popular in England than abroad, nor does it ever seem to appear on important menus in this country.
With the exception of veal sweetbreads, it’s undeniable that this meat is much less popular in England than it is in other countries, nor does it ever seem to show up on significant menus here.
Of course, and the fact must not be lost sight of, English veal is admittedly inferior in quality—badly fattened, and mostly red, soft, and dry. Probably, therefore, its unpopularity may be the indirect cause of its poor quality; for it is inconceivable that a country so famous for cattle-rearing as England undoubtedly is could not produce veal equal in quality to its beef, mutton, and pork, if rearers thought it worth their while to perfect that special branch of their business. Be this as it may, almost all the best veal consumed in England comes from the Continent, principally from France, Belgium, and Holland; and, in this respect, I not only refer to the larger joints, but to those odd parts such as the head, the liver, the sweetbreads, &c., the continental quality of which is likewise very superior to that of the English produce.
Of course, we shouldn't overlook the fact that English veal is considered to be of lower quality—poorly fattened and mostly red, soft, and dry. This lack of popularity might actually contribute to its poor quality; it’s hard to believe that a country as renowned for cattle farming as England couldn’t produce veal that matches the quality of its beef, lamb, and pork if farmers thought it was worth their time to improve that part of their business. Regardless, almost all of the best veal consumed in England comes from the continent, mainly from France, Belgium, and Holland; and in this regard, I’m not just talking about the larger cuts but also the various parts like the head, liver, sweetbreads, etc., which are also significantly better than what’s produced in England.
1181—SELLE DE VEAU (Relevé)
Saddle of veal is the only Relevé of this meat which is sometimes allowed to appear on an important menu, and it is, in fact, a splendid and succulent joint.
Saddle of veal is the only cut of this meat that is sometimes featured on a fancy menu, and it is, in fact, a magnificent and juicy piece.
It may be roasted, but I should urge the adoption of the braising treatment, not only as a precaution against dryness, but because of the fine stock yielded by the operation.
It might be roasted, but I recommend using the braising method, not just to prevent dryness, but also because it produces great stock.
Whatever be the method of cooking, trim the saddle on one side, flush with the bones of the pelvis, and up to the first ribs on the other side. Then cut out the kidneys, leaving a thick layer of fat on the under fillets or “filets mignons”; pare the flank on either side, in such wise that what is left of it, when drawn under the saddle on either side, may just cover the fillets above referred to. This flank should only be drawn over the fillets after the inside of the joint has been salted; then cover the top surface of the joint with slices of bacon, and tie round with string, five or six times, that the bacon and the flank may not shift.
Whatever cooking method you choose, trim the saddle on one side so it’s level with the bones of the pelvis, and up to the first ribs on the other side. Then remove the kidneys, leaving a thick layer of fat on the under fillets, or “filets mignons.” Trim the flank on both sides so that what’s left can be pulled under the saddle on both sides, just covering the fillets mentioned earlier. This flank should only be pulled over the fillets after the inside of the joint has been salted. Then cover the top of the joint with slices of bacon and tie it around with string five or six times to keep the bacon and flank in place.
When the saddle is intended for only a small number of people, half of it may be used at a time; that is to say, one fillet, in which case the joint may be cut in two, lengthwise.
When the saddle is meant for just a small group of people, half of it can be used at once; that is, one fillet, meaning the joint can be cut in half, lengthwise.
The procedure for braising this piece is in pursuance of the directions given under “The Braising of White Meats” (No. 248).
The process for braising this cut follows the instructions provided in “The Braising of White Meats” (No. 248).
[395]
The process of braising, whether it be in respect of the
saddle or other veal Relevés, such as the cushion, the loin, the
neck, &c., demands particular care, must be accompanied by
frequent basting, and should always be carried on with short
moistening.
[395]
Braising, whether it's for the saddle or other veal cuts like the cushion, loin, neck, etc., requires special attention, should involve frequent basting, and must always be done using short moisture intervals.
1182—SELLE DE VEAU A LA CHARTREUSE
Braise the saddle, and glaze it at the last moment, after having removed the slices of bacon. Set it on a long dish, and, at each end of the latter, place a chartreuse of vegetables.
Braise the saddle and glaze it just before serving, after taking off the slices of bacon. Put it on a long plate, and at each end, place a vegetable chartreuse.
Round the joint put a few tablespoonfuls of the braising-liquor, cleared of all grease, reduced, and well-strained; and serve what remains in a sauceboat.
Pour a few tablespoons of the clarified braising liquid, free of grease, reduced, and well-strained, around the dish; and serve the rest in a sauceboat.
Chartreuses of Vegetables.—Take two dome- or Charlotte-moulds, capable of holding two-thirds of a quart. Butter them liberally; line them with buttered paper, and on the latter, over the bottom and sides of the utensil, lay carrots, turnips, peas, and French beans; each of which vegetables should be cooked in a way suited to its nature. This operation, which is somewhat finicking, may either be effected on the plan of a draught-board, or the different vegetables may be superposed in alternate rows of varying colours.
Vegetable Chartruse.—Take two dome or Charlotte molds that can hold two-thirds of a quart. Butter them generously; line them with buttered paper, and on that, along the bottom and sides of the mold, arrange carrots, turnips, peas, and green beans, each cooked appropriately. This process, which can be a bit particular, can be done like a checkerboard, or the different vegetables can be layered in alternating rows of different colors.
When the moulds are garnished in this way, spread thereon, over the vegetables, a layer of forcemeat softened with beaten white of egg; the object of this measure is to keep the vegetable decoration in position, and this is effected by the poaching of the forcemeat before the chartreuse is filled with its garnish.
When the molds are decorated like this, spread a layer of softened forcemeat mixed with beaten egg whites over the vegetables. The purpose of this step is to hold the vegetable decoration in place, and this is achieved by poaching the forcemeat before the chartreuse is filled with its garnish.
This done, fill the moulds to within one-third inch of their brims with a Macédoine of vegetables cohered by means of stiff Béchamel and cream, and cover with a layer of forcemeat.
This done, fill the molds to within one-third inch of the top with a Macédoine of vegetables bound together with thick Béchamel and cream, and cover with a layer of meat mixture.
Set these chartreuses to poach thirty-five minutes before serving, and take care to let them rest for five minutes before unmoulding them on either side of the saddle.
Set these chartreuses to poach for thirty-five minutes before serving, and be sure to let them rest for five minutes before unmolding them on either side of the saddle.
1183—SELLE DE VEAU In the Metternich style
Braise the saddle, and, when it is ready, put it on a dish. Now draw a line within one-half inch of its extreme edge on either side and end, pressing the point of a small knife along the meat in so doing.
Braise the saddle, and when it's ready, place it on a dish. Now, draw a line within half an inch of the edge on each side and at both ends, using the point of a small knife to press along the meat as you do this.
Proceed in the same way on either side of the chine, and remove the fillets from the joint, severing them from the bone with care.
Proceed the same way on either side of the spine, and take off the fillets from the joint, cutting them away from the bone carefully.
Cut the fillets into regular collops, keeping the knife somewhat at a slant.
Cut the fillets into evenly sized pieces, holding the knife at a slight angle.
In the double cavity left by the fillets spread a few tablespoonfuls of Béchamel with paprika; return the colloped fillets [396] to their respective places in the joint, reconstructing them in such wise as to make them appear untouched; and between the collops pour one-half tablespoonful of Béchamel and lay two slices of truffle.
In the double cavity left by the fillets, spread a few tablespoons of Béchamel with paprika; return the colloped fillets [396] to their respective spots in the joint, arranging them in a way that makes them look untouched; and between the collops, pour half a tablespoon of Béchamel and place two slices of truffle.
This done, cover the whole surface of the joint with Béchamel sauce with paprika, and set to glaze quickly at the salamander. Now, with a large slice, carefully transfer the saddle to a dish.
This done, cover the entire surface of the joint with Béchamel sauce mixed with paprika, and quickly put it under the broiler to brown. Now, using a large spatula, carefully transfer the saddle to a dish.
Serve separately (1) the braising-liquor of the saddle, cleared of all grease and reduced; (2) a timbale of pilaff rice.
Serve separately (1) the braising liquid from the saddle, all the grease removed and reduced; (2) a dish of pilaf rice.
1184—SELLE DE VEAU A LA NELSON
Braise the saddle. When it is ready, remove the fillets, proceeding exactly as described under “Selle à la Metternich,” and cut the fillets in a similar manner.
Braise the saddle. When it's ready, take off the fillets, following the steps detailed under “Selle à la Metternich,” and slice the fillets in a similar way.
In the cavities left by the fillets spread a few tablespoonfuls of Soubise; return the colloped fillets to their place, and, between the collops, place a thin slice of ham, of the same size and shape as the adjacent piece of meat, and a little Soubise sauce.
In the spaces left by the fillets, spread a few tablespoons of Soubise; put the sliced fillets back in place, and between the slices, add a thin slice of ham that matches the size and shape of the meat next to it, along with a little Soubise sauce.
Having reconstructed the joint, cover its surface with a layer, about one inch thick, of “Soufflé au Parmesan,” combined with one quart of truffle purée.
Having reconstructed the joint, cover its surface with a layer, about one inch thick, of “Soufflé au Parmesan,” mixed with one quart of truffle purée.
Bind the joint with a strong band of buttered paper, for the purpose of holding in the soufflé, and set it to cook in a moderate oven for fifteen minutes. After having taken the saddle out of the oven, remove the paper band, and send it to the table without changing the dish.
Bind the joint with a sturdy strip of buttered paper to keep in the soufflé, and place it in a moderate oven to cook for fifteen minutes. Once you take the saddle out of the oven, remove the paper band and serve it at the table in the same dish.
Send the braising-liquor, cleared of all grease, reduced and strained, to the table separately.
Send the braising liquid, free of all grease, reduced, and strained, to the table separately.
1185—SELLE DE VEAU At the East
Braise the saddle; remove the fillets, and cut them into collops as for “Selle à la Metternich.” Garnish the cavities with Soubise sauce “au currie”; reconstruct the fillets, putting a little of the same sauce between the collops, and coat the surface of the piece with the sauce already referred to.
Braise the saddle; take off the fillets and slice them into pieces like in “Selle à la Metternich.” Fill the spaces with Soubise sauce “au currie”; put the fillets back together, adding a bit of the same sauce between the pieces, and cover the top of the dish with the sauce mentioned earlier.
Surround the joint with braised celery, and serve its cooking liquor and a timbale of pilaff rice separately.
Surround the joint with braised celery, and serve its cooking liquid along with a portion of pilaf rice on the side.
1186—SELLE DE VEAU Piedmont-style
Braise the saddle, and cut the fillets into collops as before. When reconstructing the fillets, between the collops put a little Béchamel sauce, combined with three and one-half oz. of grated Parmesan and three and one-half oz. of grated white truffles per quart of the sauce.
Braise the saddle, and cut the fillets into slices as before. When putting the fillets back together, place a little Béchamel sauce between the slices, mixed with 3.5 oz. of grated Parmesan and 3.5 oz. of grated white truffles per quart of the sauce.
[397]
Coat the surface of the joint with the same sauce, and set
to glaze quickly.
[397]Spread the same sauce over the joint's surface, and glaze it quickly.
Serve the braising-liquor, cleared of all grease and strained, separately; as also a timbale of rizotto à la Piémontaise (No. 2258).
Serve the braising liquid, without any grease and strained, separately; along with a dish of risotto à la Piémontaise (No. 2258).
1187—SELLE DE VEAU PRINCE ORLOFF
Braise the saddle and proceed as above, placing between the collops of fillet a little Soubise sauce and a fine slice of truffle.
Braise the saddle and continue as described, putting a bit of Soubise sauce and a nice slice of truffle between the pieces of fillet.
Coat the surface of the joint with Mornay sauce, combined with one quart of highly-seasoned Soubise, and set to glaze quickly.
Coat the surface of the joint with Mornay sauce mixed with one quart of well-seasoned Soubise, and set to glaze quickly.
N.B.—This saddle may be accompanied either by a garnish of asparagus-heads or by cucumbers with cream.
N.B.—This saddle can be served with either a garnish of asparagus tips or cucumbers with cream.
1188—SELLE DE VEAU A la Romanoff
Braise the saddle; remove the fillets, and cut the latter into collops as for “Selle à la Metternich.” Reconstruct the fillets, placing a small quantity of minced mushrooms, cohered by means of a few tablespoonfuls of cream, between the collops, and coat the surface of the joint with highly-seasoned Béchamel sauce, finished with four oz. of crayfish butter per quart.
Braise the saddle; remove the fillets and cut them into slices like for “Selle à la Metternich.” Reconstruct the fillets, placing a small amount of minced mushrooms, bound together with a few tablespoons of cream, between the slices, and coat the surface of the joint with highly-seasoned Béchamel sauce, finished with four ounces of crayfish butter per quart.
Surround the piece with a border of braised half-fennels. Serve the braising-liquor, cleared of all grease, reduced and strained, separately.
Surround the dish with a border of braised half-fennels. Serve the braising liquid, free of any fat, reduced and strained, on the side.
1189—SELLE DE VEAU A la Tosca
Reconstruct the fillets upon this garnish and coat the collops with Mornay sauce, placing a slice of truffle between the collops. The reconstructed fillets thus appear raised on either side of the chine.
Rearrange the fillets on this garnish and cover the pieces with Mornay sauce, placing a slice of truffle between the pieces. The arranged fillets then look elevated on either side of the backbone.
Coat the surface of the joint with the same sauce as that already used, and set to glaze quickly. Send the braising-liquor, cleared of all grease and strained, to the table separately.
Coat the surface of the joint with the same sauce you used before, and let it glaze quickly. Serve the braising liquid, which should be free of grease and strained, on the side.
1190—SELLE DE VEAU A la Renaissance
Braise the saddle, and glaze it at the last moment. Dish it and surround it with a large heap of cauliflower at either end; on either side, nice heaps of carrots and turnips, raised by means of an oval, grooved spoon-cutter, cooked in consommé and glazed; peas; French beans in lozenge-form; asparagus-heads [398] cohered with butter; and some small potatoes cooked in butter.
Braise the saddle, and glaze it right before serving. Plate it up and place a large mound of cauliflower at each end; on each side, add nice heaps of carrots and turnips, shaped with an oval, grooved spoon-cutter, cooked in broth and glazed; peas; French beans cut into diamond shapes; asparagus tips coated with butter; and some small potatoes cooked in butter.
Send the braising-liquor of the joint, cleared of grease and strained, separately.
Send the braising liquid from the meat, free of grease and strained, on the side.
1191—SELLE DE VEAU A LA TALLEYRAND
Prepare twenty studs of truffle, about one inch long and one-third oz. in weight. Stick them upright and symmetrically into the meat of the joint, making way for them by means of little incisions cut with a small knife. Now envelop the joint in slices of larding bacon, string it, braise it, and glaze it at the last moment.
Prepare twenty pieces of truffle, about one inch long and one-third ounce in weight. Insert them upright and evenly into the meat of the joint, making space for them by making small cuts with a knife. Now wrap the joint in slices of larding bacon, tie it up, braise it, and glaze it just before serving.
Dish it with some of its braising-liquor, cleared of all grease and reduced.
Serve it with some of its braising liquid, skimmed of all fat and reduced.
Serve separately (1) what remains of the braising-liquor; (2) a garnish of macaroni, cut into half-inch lengths, cohered with one and one-half oz. of butter, three oz. of grated Gruyère and Parmesan, combined with three oz. of foie gras, cut into large dice, and three oz. of a julienne of truffles, per lb. of macaroni.
Serve separately (1) the leftover braising liquid; (2) a side of macaroni, cut into half-inch pieces, mixed with one and a half ounces of butter, three ounces of grated Gruyère and Parmesan, combined with three ounces of foie gras, cut into large cubes, and three ounces of a julienne of truffles for each pound of macaroni.
1192—SELLE DE VEAU FROIDE
Cold saddle of veal makes an excellent sideboard dish which admits of all cold-dish garnishes, such as Macédoines of vegetables cohered with jelly or mayonnaise sauce; artichoke-bottoms and tomatoes, variously garnished; small, moulded vegetable salads, &c.
Cold saddle of veal makes a great side dish that can be paired with all kinds of cold garnishes, like Macédoines of vegetables mixed with jelly or mayonnaise sauce; artichoke bottoms and tomatoes, dressed in different ways; small molded vegetable salads, etc.
Decorate it with fine, regular, jelly dice; but its usual and essential adjunct is its own braising-liquor, cooked, cleared of grease poured carefully away, and served in a sauceboat without having been either clarified or cleared.
Dress it up with nice, regular jelly cubes; but its typical and essential component is its own cooking liquid, which is simmered, strained of fat and gently poured away, served in a sauceboat without being clarified or filtered.
All the pieces of veal given as relevés, the cushion, the loin, the fillet, and the fricandeau, may be served cold like the saddle, and are generally much appreciated, more particularly in summer.
All the pieces of veal provided as relevés—the cushion, the loin, the fillet, and the fricandeau—can be served cold like the saddle and are usually very well-liked, especially in the summer.
1193—LOIN OF VEAL
1194—NECK OF VEAL
1195—SHORT LOIN OF VEAL
1196—CHUMP OF VEAL OR QUASI
1197—CUSHION OF VEAL (Relevés)
I have grouped these various Relevés together owing to the identicalness of their garnishes.
I have grouped these different Relevés together because their garnishes are the same.
The directions I give below for cushion of veal are, with a very few exceptions which I shall point out, applicable to all other large veal joints. In the circumstances, therefore, it would be quite unnecessary to repeat the recipe in each case.
The instructions I provide below for preparing a cushion of veal are, with just a few exceptions that I will highlight, suitable for all other large veal cuts. So, there's no need to repeat the recipe for each one.
[399]
Loin of Veal is that piece which corresponds with the sirloin
in beef. It extends from the floating ribs to the extreme end
of the haunch, the latter being cut flush with the pelvic bone
at its junction with the femur, and following the direction of
the former bone. The loin thus consists of two distinct parts:—(1) the caudal region (called the chump end; Fr. quasi), which
comprises the bones of the pelvis and the haunch, up to the
level of the latter, and is one of the best pieces of veal for
braising; and (2) the region extending from the haunch to the
floating ribs, comprising the fillet and the upper fillet. This
last portion also constitutes a choice joint, to which the kidneys
are generally left attached, after all their superfluous fat has
been removed.
399Loin of Veal is the cut that corresponds to the sirloin in beef. It runs from the floating ribs to the very end of the haunch, which is cut flush with the pelvic bone where it meets the femur, following the angle of the bone. The loin is made up of two distinct parts:—(1) the back end (called the chump end; Fr. quasi), which includes the bones of the pelvis and haunch, up to their level, and is one of the best cuts of veal for braising; and (2) the section extending from the haunch to the floating ribs, which includes the fillet and upper fillet. This last part is also a prime cut, often left with the kidneys attached after the excess fat has been trimmed away.
Neck or Best End of Veal consists of the first eight or nine ribs, cut two inches above the kernel of meat. The ends of the rib-bones are cleared of meat to a height of about two-thirds inch, and the naked bone is then called the “handle” of the cutlet, which ultimately holds the ornamental frill of paper.
Neck or Best End of Veal is made up of the first eight or nine ribs, cut two inches above the meat kernel. The ends of the rib bones are trimmed of meat to about two-thirds of an inch high, and the exposed bone is referred to as the “handle” of the cutlet, which will eventually hold the decorative paper frill.
The vertebræ are then suppressed, so that the bones of the ribs alone remain; the yellow ligament is cut away; and the bared parts are covered with slices of bacon, tied on by means of string.
The vertebrae are then removed, leaving only the rib bones; the yellow ligament is cut away; and the exposed areas are covered with strips of bacon, secured in place with string.
Cushion of Veal consists of an enormous muscle, which represents almost half of the haunch and all the inside part of it, from the pelvis to its junction with the tibia. A certain quantity of white fat will always be found to lie over the cushion, and it should be carefully reserved.
Cushion of Veal is a large muscle that makes up almost half of the haunch and includes all the inner part of it, from the pelvis to where it connects with the tibia. You'll typically find some white fat on top of the cushion, and it should be kept aside.
If the cushion is to be larded, a procedure which I do not advise, it should be done on the bared part adjoining the fat-covered region.
If you’re going to lard the cushion, which I don’t recommend, it should be done on the exposed area next to the fat-covered part.
The various pieces of veal enumerated above may be roasted, but, as in the case of the saddle, I prefer braising, owing to the greater succulence of the dish resulting from this process, and its accompanying gravy, which has an incomparable flavour. (See Braising of White Meats, No. 248.)
The different cuts of veal mentioned above can be roasted, but, like with the saddle, I prefer braising because it makes the dish much juicier and produces a gravy with an unmatched flavor. (See Braising of White Meats, No. 248.)
1198—ADJUNCTS TO CUSHION OF VEAL
Cushion of veal, like the other large pieces of veal, admits of an almost unlimited number of vegetable garnishes, simple or compound, as also garnishes of various pastes.
Cushion of veal, like other large cuts of veal, can be paired with an almost endless variety of vegetable side dishes, whether simple or complex, as well as different types of pastry garnishes.
From among these garnishes the following may be quoted, viz.:—Bouquetière, Bourgeoise, Chartreuse, Choisy, Chicorée, Cardoons, Clamart, Braised Celery, Japanese Artichokes, Chow-chow, Endives, Spinach, Braised Lettuce, à la Vichy, à la Nemours, &c.; Jardinière, Macédoine, Renaissance, &c.
From these garnishes, the following can be mentioned: namely:—Bouquetière, Bourgeoise, Chartreuse, Choisy, Chicorée, Cardoons, Clamart, Braised Celery, Japanese Artichokes, Chow-chow, Endives, Spinach, Braised Lettuce, à la Vichy, à la Nemours, &c. Jardinière, Macédoine, Renaissance, &c.
[400]
Among the paste garnishes:—Noodles, Macaroni, Spaghetti,
variously prepared; various Gnocchi, &c.
400Among the paste garnishes:Noodles, Macaroni, Spaghetti, variously prepared; various Gnocchi, &c.
And, in addition to all these, the garnishes already given under Beef Relevés, which need not be repeated here.
And on top of all this, the garnishes mentioned under Beef Relevés don't need to be repeated here.
I shall, therefore, give only three recipes which are proper to cushion of veal; though even these should be regarded as mere curiosities, seeing that, far from recommending them, I consider them rather as gastronomical mistakes. But some provision must be made for outlandish tastes, and, for this reason alone, I include the following recipes.
I will only share three recipes that are suitable for veal cushion; however, these should be seen as curiosities because, rather than recommending them, I think of them as culinary mistakes. But some accommodation needs to be made for unusual tastes, and that’s the only reason I’m including these recipes.
1199—NOIX DE VEAU EN SURPRISE
Braise the cushion of veal, keeping it somewhat firm. This done, set it on a dish, and let it almost cool.
Braise the veal cushion until it's still a bit firm. Once that's done, place it on a plate and let it cool down almost completely.
Then cut a slice from it laterally, at a point one-third inch of its height from the top; and, within one-half inch of its edges, make a circular incision, pressing the point of a sharp knife into the meat, and withdraw the centre of the cushion. Take care to leave the same thickness of meat on the sides as on the bottom, that is to say, about one-half inch. The cushion of veal, thus emptied, should have the appearance of a round or oval case.
Then cut a slice from it horizontally, about one-third of an inch from the top; and, within half an inch of its edges, make a circular cut by pressing the tip of a sharp knife into the meat, and remove the center of the cushion. Be sure to leave the same thickness of meat on the sides as on the bottom, which should be about half an inch. The veal cushion, once it’s hollowed out, should look like a round or oval shell.
If the meat withdrawn from the centre of the cushion is to serve for the garnish, or is to be used sliced to surround the case, cut it from out the whole in the largest possible pieces, in order that slices may easily be cut therefrom.
If the meat taken from the center of the cushion is meant to be used as a garnish or sliced to go around the dish, cut it out of the whole in the largest possible pieces so that slices can be easily cut from it.
The inside of the emptied cushion of veal is then garnished according to fancy; the top of the piece that was cut off at the start is returned to its place, with the view of giving the piece an untouched appearance, and the whole is put in the oven for a few minutes that it may be hot for serving.
The inside of the hollowed-out veal cushion is then decorated as desired; the top piece that was removed at the beginning is placed back on, to make the dish look untouched, and everything is put in the oven for a few minutes to heat it up for serving.
The braising-liquor, cleared of grease and strained, should be sent to the table separately.
The braising liquid, free of grease and strained, should be served to the table separately.
1200—NOIX DE VEAU EN SURPRISE A La Macedonia
Braise the cushion of veal, and hollow it out as explained above.
Braise the veal cushion and hollow it out as explained above.
Meanwhile (1) prepare a Macédoine garnish, or mixed Jardinière (cohered with butter or cream), the quantity of which should be in proportion to the size of the case; (2) cut the meat, withdrawn from the centre of the cushion, into thin rectangles.
Meanwhile (1) prepare a Macédoine garnish or mixed Jardinière (held together with butter or cream), with the amount depending on the size of the case; (2) cut the meat taken from the center of the cushion into thin rectangles.
Replace the slice cut from the cushion at the start; put the case in the oven for a few minutes; serve, and send the braising-liquor separately.
Replace the slice taken from the cushion at the beginning; put the case in the oven for a few minutes; serve, and send the braising liquid separately.
1201—NOIX DE VEAU EN SURPRISE A LA PITHIVIERS
Braise the cushion of veal, and prepare the case as directed above.
Braise the veal shoulder and get the casing ready as instructed above.
Stuff fifteen larks without boning them; that is to say, put a lump of stuffing about the size of a hazel-nut into each. Fry them in butter with one-half lb. of mushrooms and three oz. of truffles, each of which vegetables should be raw and minced. Cohere the whole with the necessary quantity of half-glaze sauce, flavoured with game essence; put this garnish in the case; return the sliced piece to its place; seal the cover to the case by means of a thread of almost liquid forcemeat, and set in the oven for seven or eight minutes.
Stuff fifteen larks without removing the bones; in other words, place a lump of stuffing about the size of a hazelnut inside each one. Fry them in butter along with half a pound of mushrooms and three ounces of truffles, both of which should be raw and chopped. Combine everything with the right amount of half-glaze sauce flavored with game essence; place this mixture back into the case; return the sliced piece to its original position; seal the cover on the case using a thread of almost liquid forcemeat, and bake in the oven for seven to eight minutes.
When taking the case out of the oven, surround with the withdrawn meat, which should have been cut into thin slices and kept warm until required for the dressing.
When removing the dish from the oven, place it around the sliced meat, which should have been cut into thin pieces and kept warm until it's time to serve.
The larks may be replaced by quails or thrushes, or other small birds, but the name of the particular bird used must be referred to in the title of the dish.
The larks can be swapped out for quails or thrushes, or other small birds, but the specific bird used must be mentioned in the title of the dish.
1202—NOIX DE VEAU EN SURPRISE A la Toulouse style
Braise the cushion and cut it to the shape of a case as explained above. Pour therein a garnish consisting of quenelles of chicken forcemeat; lamb sweetbreads, or collops of veal sweetbreads, braised without colouration; cocks’ combs; small mushrooms, cooked and very white; and slices of truffle; the whole to be cohered by means of an Allemande sauce, flavoured with mushroom essence.
Braise the cushion and cut it to fit a case as described above. Pour in a filling made of chicken meatballs, lamb sweetbreads, or small pieces of veal sweetbreads, braised without browning; cocks’ combs; small, cooked white mushrooms; and slices of truffle; all combined with an Allemande sauce flavored with mushroom essence.
Return the piece sliced off at the start to its place, and surround with slices of the meat withdrawn from the inside of the cushion.
Return the piece that was cut off at the start to its place, and surround it with slices of the meat taken from inside the cushion.
N.B.—All the garnishes suited to Vol-au-vent and timbales may be served with cushion-of-veal case, which latter thus stands in the stead of the Vol-au-vent and Timbale crusts.
N.B.—All the garnishes suitable for Vol-au-vent and timbales can be served with the cushion-of-veal case, which effectively replaces the Vol-au-vent and Timbale crusts.
Finally, I must ask the reader to bear in mind that methods like those described above have no place in really good cookery, the ruling principle of which should always be simplicity.
Finally, I must ask the reader to keep in mind that methods like the ones described above don't belong in truly great cooking, which should always be based on simplicity.
1203—NOIX DE VEAU FROIDE A LA CAUCASIENNE
Cut a cold cushion of veal into slices two inches long by one-half inch wide by one-sixth inch thick.
Cut a cold piece of veal into slices that are two inches long, half an inch wide, and one-sixth of an inch thick.
[402]
On each slice spread a little butter seasoned with salt and
pepper, combined with finely-chopped chives and anchovy fillets
cut into dice.
402On each slice, spread a bit of butter mixed with salt and pepper, along with finely chopped chives and diced anchovy fillets.
Couple the slices together as for sandwiches; round off their angles and put them under slight pressure. Prepare a Purée of tomatoes with jelly; mould it in a dome- or Bombe-mould, and let it set on ice.
Pair the slices together like sandwiches; round off the edges and apply slight pressure. Make a purée of tomatoes with jelly; shape it in a dome or bombe mold, and let it chill in the ice.
When this moulding of tomatoes is quite firm, turn it out in the middle of a round, cold dish; arrange the meat slices all round, and border the dish with cubes of very clear veal jelly.
When this tomato mold is nice and firm, turn it out onto a cold, round dish. Arrange the meat slices all around, and edge the dish with cubes of clear veal jelly.
1204—NOIX DE VEAU FROIDE Swedish style
(1) From the widest part of a cold cushion of veal, cut a lateral slice one and one-third inch thick, and trim it nicely round.
(1) From the thickest part of a cold piece of veal, cut a lateral slice that is one and one-third inches thick, and shape it nicely into a round form.
(2) Let a coating of aspic jelly set on the bottom of a round dish, and upon this jelly, when it is quite firm, lay the slice of veal.
(2) Let a layer of aspic jelly solidify at the bottom of a round dish, and once this jelly is completely firm, place the slice of veal on top of it.
(3) Cut what remains of the piece of veal into slices two inches long, by one and one-half inch broad, by one-eighth inch thick. Prepare the same number of rectangles of salted tongue, of the same size, though slightly thinner than those of veal.
(3) Cut the leftover piece of veal into slices that are two inches long, one and a half inches wide, and one-eighth inch thick. Prepare the same number of rectangles of salted tongue, matching the size but slightly thinner than the veal slices.
(4) Cohere a nice vegetable salad with cleared mayonnaise; mould it in an oiled, Bombe-shaped or narrow pyramid mould, and put it on ice to set.
(4) Combine a nice vegetable salad with smooth mayonnaise; shape it in an oiled, Bombe-shaped or narrow pyramid mold, and place it on ice to set.
Coat the rectangles of veal with horse-radish butter; place a rectangle of tongue on each, and finish off these sandwiches by rounding their corners.
Coat the pieces of veal with horseradish butter; place a piece of tongue on each, and finish off these sandwiches by rounding their corners.
For Dishing.—By means of a piping-bag fitted with a grooved pipe, garnish the edges of the slice of veal with a thread of previously softened butter.
For Dishing.—Using a piping bag with a grooved tip, decorate the edges of the slice of veal with a line of softened butter.
Turn out the vegetable salad in the centre of the piece of meat; set on it the heart of a small lettuce (nicely opened), and arrange the veal and tongue sandwiches all round.
Turn the vegetable salad out in the center of the meat. Place the heart of a small lettuce (properly opened) on top, and arrange the veal and tongue sandwiches all around.
Serve a cold sauce, derived from the mayonnaise, separately.
Serve a cold sauce made from mayonnaise on the side.
1205—LONGES, CARRÉS ET NOIX DE VEAU FROIDS
What was said in respect of cold saddle of veal likewise applies to the different pieces mentioned in the above title. They may be coated with aspic jelly and dished with Macédoines of vegetables, cohered with jelly; small salads, cohered with cleared mayonnaise; garnished artichoke-bottoms, &c.
What was said about the cold saddle of veal also applies to the other pieces mentioned in the title above. They can be covered with aspic jelly and served with Macédoines of vegetables, set with jelly; small salads, set with clarified mayonnaise; garnished artichoke bottoms, etc.
The dishes should always be bordered with cubes of very clear jelly.
The dishes should always be surrounded by cubes of very clear jelly.
[403]1206—FRICANDEAU (Relevé)
Fricandeau is a lateral cut from the cushion of veal; that is to say, a piece cut with the grain of the meat. It should not be thicker than one and one-half inches.
Fricandeau is a side cut from the veal cushion; in other words, it's a piece cut along the grain of the meat. It shouldn’t be thicker than one and a half inches.
After beating it with a beater or the flat of a chopper, to break the fibres of the meat, finely lard the piece of meat on the cut side with strips of bacon, somewhat smaller than those used for fillet of beef. Only when the piece is larded may it be called “Fricandeau”; for, when not treated thus, it is nothing else than an ordinary piece of veal. Fricandeau is invariably braised; but it differs from other braisings of white meat in this, namely, that it must be so cooked as to be easily cut with a spoon. Connoisseurs maintain that Fricandeau should never be touched with a knife.
After flattening it with a meat mallet or the side of a knife, break down the fibers of the meat, and then use strips of bacon to lard the piece of meat on the cut side, using strips that are a bit smaller than those for a beef fillet. Only after it’s larded can it be called “Fricandeau”; if it’s not treated this way, it’s just an ordinary piece of veal. Fricandeau is always braised, but it’s cooked differently from other white meat braises because it should be tender enough to cut with a spoon. Experts say that Fricandeau should never be cut with a knife.
It is glazed at the last moment, like other braisings, and, in view of its prolonged cooking, should be dished with great care.
It is glazed at the last moment, like other braisings, and, because it has been cooked for a long time, should be served with great care.
All the garnishes enumerated for cushion of veal may be adapted to Fricandeau.
All the garnishes listed for veal cushion can also be used for fricandeau.
1207—FRICANDEAU FROID
Cold fricandeau constitutes an excellent luncheon dish. It is dished and surrounded with its braising-liquor, cleared of grease and strained. This braising-liquor sets to a jelly, and is the finest adjunct to fricandeau that could be found.
Cold fricandeau makes a great lunch option. It’s served with its braising liquid, which should be skimmed of fat and strained. This braising liquid turns into a jelly and is the perfect complement to fricandeau.
The piece may be glazed with half-melted jelly, smeared over it by means of a brush.
The piece can be coated with half-melted jelly, spread on with a brush.
1208—POITRINE DE VEAU FARCIE
This is really a family dish, admirably suited for a luncheon relevé. It is accompanied chiefly by vegetable purées, but all the vegetable and other garnishes given under Cushion of Veal may be served with it.
This is truly a family dish, perfect for a lunch gathering. It’s mainly served with vegetable purées, but you can also include all the vegetable and other garnishes listed under Cushion of Veal.
Breast of veal is prepared thus:—After having boned the piece, open it where it is thickest, without touching the ends. A kind of pocket is thus obtained, into which put the previously-prepared stuffing, taking care to spread it very evenly.
Breast of veal is prepared as follows:—After boning the piece, open it where it's thickest, making sure not to touch the ends. This creates a pocket, into which you should put the previously-prepared stuffing, ensuring it's spread evenly.
Now, with coarse cotton, sew up the opening, and remember to withdraw the cotton when the piece is cooked.
Now, with rough cotton, sew up the opening, and remember to take out the cotton when the item is done.
Stuffing for Breast of Veal.—For a piece weighing four lbs., add to one lb. of very fine sausage-meat (No. 196), two oz. of dry duxelles, two oz. of butter, a pinch of chopped parsley, tarragon and chives, a small beaten egg, and a little salt and pepper.
Stuffing for Breast of Veal.—For a piece weighing four lbs., mix one lb. of very fine sausage meat (No. 196) with two oz. of dry duxelles, two oz. of butter, a pinch of chopped parsley, tarragon, and chives, one small beaten egg, and a little salt and pepper.
Cooking.—Breast of veal is usually braised; the moistening [404] should be short and the cooking process gentle. For a piece weighing four lbs. when stuffed, allow three hours in a moderate and regular oven. Glaze breast of veal at the last moment, as in the case of other braised meats.
Cooking.—Veal breast is typically braised; the moisture used should be minimal, and the cooking should be gentle. For a piece weighing four pounds when stuffed, cook it for three hours in a moderate and consistent oven. Glaze the veal breast at the end, just like with other braised meats.
1209—TÊTE DE VEAU (Relevé and Entrée)
Nowadays, calf’s head is rarely served whole, as was the custom formerly. Still more rarely, however, is it served at a dinner of any importance; and it has now, by almost general consent, been relegated to luncheon menus where, indeed, it has found its proper place.
Nowadays, a whole calf’s head is rarely served like it used to be. Even more rarely is it served at important dinners; it has now, by almost everyone's agreement, been moved to lunch menus where it truly belongs.
After having boned the head, soak it or hold it under a running tap, for a sufficiently long time to allow of its being entirely cleared of blood. Then, blanch it for a good half-hour; cool it in cold water; drain it, and rub it with a piece of lemon to avoid its blackening.
After you've removed the bones from the head, soak it or hold it under a running tap for long enough to ensure it's completely free of blood. Then, blanch it for about thirty minutes; cool it in cold water; drain it, and rub it with a lemon wedge to prevent it from darkening.
If it is to be cooked whole, as sometimes happens, wrap it in a napkin, that it may be easily handled; if not, cut it into pieces. In either case, plunge it immediately into a boiling blanc (No. 167).
If you're cooking it whole, which is sometimes the case, wrap it in a napkin so it's easier to handle; if not, cut it into pieces. In either case, immediately plunge it into boiling blanc (No. 167).
With a view of keeping the calf’s head from contact with the air, which would blacken it, cover it with a napkin, or cover the liquid with chopped suet. A layer of chopped suet is the best possible means of keeping the air from the calf’s head.
To prevent the calf's head from coming into contact with the air, which would cause it to darken, cover it with a napkin or place chopped suet over the liquid. A layer of chopped suet is the most effective way to keep the air away from the calf's head.
Whatever be the method of serving calf’s head, it is the rule to send slices of tongue and collops of brain to the table with it.
No matter how calf's head is served, it's standard to send slices of tongue and pieces of brain to the table alongside it.
The tongue may be cooked simultaneously with the head, and the brain is poached as described under No. 1289.
The tongue can be cooked at the same time as the head, and the brain is poached as explained under No. 1289.
1210—TÊTE DE VEAU In English
Calf’s head à l’anglaise is cooked in a blanc, as explained above; but in halves and unboned.
Calf’s head à l’anglaise is cooked in a blanc, as explained above; but in halves and without bones.
Dish it on a napkin with sprays of very green parsley and a piece of boiled bacon.
Serve it on a napkin with sprigs of bright green parsley and a slice of boiled bacon.
Send a sauceboat of parsley sauce (No. 119a) to the table at the same time.
Send a gravy boat of parsley sauce (No. 119a) to the table at the same time.
1211—TÊTE DE VEAU AT THE FINANCIAL OFFICE
Cook the calf’s head in a blanc as already directed. Suppress portions of the meat, where the latter is thick, in such wise as to leave only a very little on the skin.
Cook the calf’s head in a blanc as previously instructed. Trim parts of the meat where it’s thick, leaving just a small amount on the skin.
Cut off pieces into squares of one, two or three in. side; [405] put them in a timbale, and cover them with a financière garnish; adding a few small slices of tongue and brain.
Cut pieces into squares that are one, two, or three inches on each side; put them in a timbale and cover them with a financière garnish; adding a few small slices of tongue and brain.
1212—TÊTE DE VEAU At the Chicken
Cook the calf’s head in a blanc.
Cook the calf's head in a white stock.
Cut the pieces of the head into small slices, somewhat aslant, and toss them into a previously-prepared poulette sauce (No. 101).
Cut the pieces of the head into small slices, at a slight angle, and toss them into a prepared poulette sauce (No. 101).
Dish in a timbale, and sprinkle with a pinch of chopped parsley.
Dish in a bowl, and sprinkle with a pinch of chopped parsley.
1213—TÊTE DE VEAU EN TORTUE
With a round cutter one, two, or three in. in diameter, cut up the pieces of calf’s head, the meat of which must be entirely suppressed. For this preparation, only the skin of the head should be used.
With a round cutter that’s one, two, or three inches in diameter, cut up the pieces of calf’s head, making sure the meat is completely removed. For this preparation, you should only use the skin of the head.
Put the pieces of head in a timbale or on a dish, and cover them with a Tortue garnish.
Put the head pieces in a timbale or on a plate, and top them with a Tortue garnish.
Tortue garnish consists of: Small quenelles of veal forcemeat with butter; cock’s combs and kidneys; small mushrooms; stoned, stuffed and poached olives; slices of truffle; gherkins cut to the shape of olives (these should only be put into the sauce at the last moment); and Tortue sauce.
Tortue garnish consists of: Small quenelles of veal meat mixture with butter; chicken combs and kidneys; small mushrooms; pitted, stuffed, and poached olives; slices of truffle; gherkins shaped like olives (these should only be added to the sauce at the last moment); and Tortue sauce.
This garnish comprises, besides, among unsauced ingredients: Slices of tongue and calf’s brain; small, trussed crayfish, cooked in court-bouillon; fried eggs, the half of whose raw whites should be suppressed; and small croûtons of bread-crumb, fried in butter at the last moment.
This garnish includes, in addition to unsauced ingredients: slices of tongue and calf’s brain; small, tied-up crayfish, cooked in court-bouillon; fried eggs, with half of the raw whites needing to be removed; and small croûtons of bread crumbs, fried in butter right before serving.
1214—TÊTE DE VEAU A la vinaigrette OU TO THE OIL
Set the boiling pieces of calf’s head on a napkin, lying on a dish. Surround them with slices of tongue, collops of brain, and sprigs of very green, curled-leaf parsley.
Set the boiled pieces of calf’s head on a napkin on a plate. Surround them with slices of tongue, pieces of brain, and sprigs of fresh, curled-leaf parsley.
Serve separately, on a hors-d’œuvre dish, without mixing them, capers, chopped onion and parsley.
Serve separately on an appetizer plate, without mixing them: capers, chopped onion, and parsley.
Send to the table at the same time a sauceboat of vinaigrette or sauce à l’huile, prepared by mixing one part of vinegar, two parts of oil, and one part of the calf’s-head cooking-liquor, together with the necessary salt and pepper.
Send to the table at the same time a sauceboat of vinaigrette or oil-based sauce, made by mixing one part vinegar, two parts oil, and one part of the calf’s head cooking liquid, along with salt and pepper to taste.
1215—ESCALOPES DE VEAU
Collops of veal may be cut from either the fillet or the saddle; but they are more often cut from the cushion. Their weight varies from three to four oz., and they should always be cleared of all connective tissue. They may be fashioned to the shape of ovals, or curve-based triangles, and they should [406] be more or less flattened, according to their use. Thus, when they are to be plainly tossed, to be afterwards served with a sauced garnish or with a sauce, they are simply beaten in order to break the fibres of the meat, without flattening the latter too much; but if, on the contrary, they are to be treated à l’anglaise, they should be beaten very thin with the moistened beater.
Collops of veal can be cut from the fillet or saddle, but they are usually cut from the cushion. They weigh between three to four ounces and should always be cleaned of all connective tissue. They can be shaped like ovals or curved triangles, and they should be flattened depending on how they will be used. For instance, if they are going to be tossed lightly and then served with a sauce or garnished, they should be beaten just enough to break the meat's fibers without flattening them too much; however, if they are going to be prepared in a different way, they should be beaten very thin with a moistened mallet.
In either case, they should be cooked somewhat quickly in clarified butter; for, if their cooking lag at all, their meat hardens.
In either case, they should be cooked fairly quickly in clarified butter; because if they cook too slowly, their meat becomes tough.
All the garnishes of veal cutlets, and a large number of those of the cushion, may be served with the collops. These garnishes may be set on the same dish with the collops when the latter are plainly tossed; but, in the case of collops treated à l’anglaise, the garnish or sauce which accompanies them should be served separately, lest its moisture soften the crisp coating of the collops.
All the garnishes for veal cutlets, along with many from the cushion, can be served with the collops. These garnishes can be placed on the same dish with the collops when they are simply tossed; however, in the case of collops treated à l’anglaise, the garnish or sauce that goes with them should be served separately to avoid making the crisp coating of the collops soggy.
1216—GRENADINS
Grenadins are veal collops larded with rows of very thin bacon strips, and cut somewhat thicker than ordinary collops. They are really small fricandeaux, the braising of which is a comparatively lengthy operation; for their cooking must be the same as that of the fricandeaux, and needs quite as much attention. In order that the grenadins be not too dry, they should be frequently basted with their braising-liquor.
Grenadins are veal cutlets layered with strips of very thin bacon and cut slightly thicker than regular cutlets. They're actually small fricandeaux, which take a relatively long time to cook; the cooking process must be the same as for fricandeaux and requires just as much care. To prevent the grenadins from drying out, they should be frequently basted with their cooking liquid.
When they are cooked, glaze them rapidly, and dish them with one of the garnishes given for the cushion of veal.
When they're cooked, quickly glaze them and serve them with one of the garnishes suggested for the veal cushion.
1217—GRENADINS FROIDS EN BELLEVUE
This dish may be prepared in several more or less complicated ways; here is a simple way:—
This dish can be made in various ways, some more complicated than others; here's a simple way:—
Take as many shell-shaped hors-d’œuvre dishes as there are grenadins. Let a thin coat of jelly set on the bottom of each, and set thereon a slight decoration composed of bits of carrot, turnip, peas, French beans in lozenge-form, &c. Put a grenadin, larded side undermost (i.e., upside down) into each hors-d’œuvre dish; add enough melted aspic jelly to reach half-way up the thickness of the grenadin.
Take as many shell-shaped appetizer dishes as there are grenadins. Let a thin layer of jelly set at the bottom of each one, and add a little decoration made of pieces of carrot, turnip, peas, French beans cut into diamond shapes, etc. Place a grenadin, with the larded side down (i.e., upside down), into each appetizer dish; pour in enough melted aspic jelly to come halfway up the thickness of the grenadin.
When this jelly has set, lay on it, all round the grenadin, a border consisting of carrots, turnips, French beans and peas. Sprinkle these vegetables with a few drops of jelly, so as to fix them, and keep them from floating, and then fill up the hors-d’œuvre dishes with jelly.
When this jelly has set, place a border around the grenadine made of carrots, turnips, French beans, and peas. Drizzle a few drops of jelly on these vegetables to secure them in place and prevent them from floating, then fill the hors-d'œuvre dishes with jelly.
When about to serve, dip the hors-d’œuvre dishes into hot [407] water; turn out the grenadins on a very cold dish, and arrange them on it to form a crown.
When you're ready to serve, dip the appetizer dishes in hot 407 water; place the grenadins on a very cold plate, and arrange them in a crown shape.
Surround with a border of very clear, chopped aspic jelly.
Surround with a border of clear, chopped aspic jelly.
1218—RIS DE VEAU (Sweetbreads)
Veal sweetbreads may be looked upon as one of the greatest delicacies in butchers’ meats, and may be served at any dinner, however sumptuous. Select them very white, entirely free of blood stains, and leave them to soak in fresh water, which should be frequently changed, for as long as possible; or, better still, place them under a running tap.
Veal sweetbreads are considered one of the finest delicacies in butcher meats and can be served at any extravagant dinner. Choose them to be very white and completely free of blood stains, and let them soak in fresh water, changing the water frequently, for as long as possible; or, even better, place them under a running tap.
To blanch them (an operation the purpose of which is to harden the surface) put them in a saucepan with enough cold water to cover them completely, and bring to the boil gently. Let them boil for ten minutes; withdraw them and plunge them into a basin of fresh water.
To blanch them (an operation aimed at hardening the surface), place them in a saucepan with enough cold water to completely cover them, and gently bring it to a boil. Let them boil for ten minutes; then remove them and plunge them into a basin of fresh water.
When the sweetbreads are cold, trim them; that is to say, cut away all cartilaginous and connective tissue; lay them between two pieces of linen, and put them under a light weight for two hours.
When the sweetbreads are cold, trim them; meaning, cut away all the cartilage and connective tissue; place them between two pieces of linen, and put them under a light weight for two hours.
Now lard them with fine bacon, tongue or truffle, subject to the way in which they are to be served. They may also be studded with either tongue or truffles, or they may be left unlarded and unstudded, and plainly braised, just as they are.
Now cover them with fine bacon, tongue, or truffle, depending on how they will be served. They can also be filled with either tongue or truffles, or they can be left plain and simply braised, just as they are.
Certain it is, that neither studding nor larding enhances in any way whatsoever their quality or sightliness.
It's clear that neither studding nor larding improves their quality or appearance in any way.
Veal sweetbread consists of two parts, as unequal in quality as in shape. They are: the “kernel” or heart sweetbread, which is the round and most delicate part, and the “throat,” or throat sweetbread, which is the elongated part, and not of such fine quality as the former.
Veal sweetbread is made up of two pieces that differ in quality as much as they do in shape. There’s the “kernel” or heart sweetbread, which is the round and most tender part, and then there’s the “throat” or throat sweetbread, which is the longer piece and isn’t quite as high quality as the first.
In a well-ordered dinner, heart sweetbreads only should be used, as far as possible.
In a properly arranged dinner, only the best sweetbreads should be used, whenever possible.
There are three ways of cooking sweetbreads, viz.:—Braising (No. 248), poaching (No. 249), and grilling (No. 259). In the following recipes, therefore, the reader will kindly refer to the directions given under one of the numbers just mentioned, according as to whether the dish is to be a braising, a poaching, or a grill.
1219—ATTEREAUX DE RIS DE VEAU A LA VILLEROY
Cut some veal sweetbreads (preferably the throat kind) into roundels one and one-third in. in diameter and one-third in. thick. Prepare an equal number of mushrooms and truffle roundels, somewhat thinner than those of sweetbread.
Cut some veal sweetbreads (preferably the throat type) into round pieces about 1 and 1/3 inches in diameter and 1/3 inch thick. Prepare an equal number of mushrooms and truffle rounds, making them a bit thinner than the sweetbread.
[408]
Impale these roundels on little wooden skewers, the size of
matches, and about four in. long; alternating the different
products in so doing. Dip these skewers into a Villeroy sauce,
and set them on a dish. When the sauce is quite cold, remove
the attereaux; clear them of any superfluous sauce that may
have fallen on to the dish; dip them in an anglaise (No. 174);
roll them in very fine and fresh bread-crumbs, and turn them
with the fingers, so as to shape them like small cylinders.
Plunge them into plenty of hot fat eight minutes before serving;
drain them on a piece of linen; carefully withdraw the wooden
skewers and put little silver ones in their place. Dish the
attereaux on a folded napkin, with fried parsley in the centre;
or set them upright in a circle, on a rice or semolina cushion
lying on a dish, and put some very green, fried parsley in the
middle.
408Skewer these round pieces on small wooden sticks, about the size of matches and around four inches long, alternating the different products. Dip these skewers into a Villeroy sauce and place them on a plate. Once the sauce is completely cold, take out the items; wipe off any extra sauce that may have spilled onto the plate; dip them in an anglaise (No. 174); roll them in very fine, fresh breadcrumbs, and shape them into small cylinders using your fingers. Deep fry them in plenty of hot oil for eight minutes before serving; drain them on a piece of cloth; carefully pull out the wooden skewers and replace them with small silver ones. Serve the items on a folded napkin, with fried parsley in the center; or stand them upright in a circle on a bed of rice or semolina on a plate, and place some brightly colored fried parsley in the middle.
Serve a Périgueux sauce separately.
Serve Périgueux sauce on the side.
1220—CHARTREUSE DE RIS DE VEAU
Prepare (1) one and one-quarter lbs. of fine forcemeat with cream (No. 194); (2) two poached, veal throat sweetbreads, cut into slices; (3) one-half lb. of cooked mushrooms, cut into large slices, and three oz. of sliced truffles; (4) a garnish of carrots and turnips, raised by means of a tube- or spoon-cutter, or cut into grooved roundels two-thirds inch in diameter; and peas and French beans. Each of these vegetables should be cooked in a way befitting its nature, and kept somewhat firm.
Prepare (1) one and a quarter pounds of fine forcemeat with cream (No. 194); (2) two poached veal throat sweetbreads, sliced; (3) half a pound of cooked mushrooms, cut into large slices, and three ounces of sliced truffles; (4) a garnish of carrots and turnips, shaped using a tube- or spoon-cutter, or cut into grooved roundels about two-thirds of an inch in diameter; also include peas and French beans. Each of these vegetables should be cooked appropriately for their type and kept slightly firm.
Liberally butter a quart Charlotte-mould. Line its bottom and sides with the vegetables, arranged in alternate and vari-coloured rows, and spread thereon a layer of forcemeat, one-half inch thick.
Generously butter a quart Charlotte mold. Line the bottom and sides with the vegetables, arranged in alternating rows of different colors, and spread a layer of forcemeat, half an inch thick, on top.
This done, set upon the layer of forcemeat just spread, another of slices of sweetbread, mushrooms, and truffles; cover the whole with a coat of forcemeat; start the operation again with a litter of sweetbread, mushroom, and truffle slices, and proceed as before until the mould is filled. Finish with a layer of forcemeat. Cover with a round piece of buttered paper, and set to poach in a bain-marie and in the oven, for from forty-five to fifty minutes.
Once this is done, place a layer of the forcemeat that you just spread, then add another layer of slices of sweetbread, mushrooms, and truffles. Cover everything with a layer of forcemeat. Repeat the process with more sweetbread, mushroom, and truffle slices, and continue until the mold is full. End with a layer of forcemeat. Cover with a round piece of buttered paper and set it to poach in a bain-marie and in the oven for about forty-five to fifty minutes.
When taking the chartreuse out of the bain-marie, let it stand for seven or eight minutes, that the ingredients inside may settle a little, and then turn it out in the middle of a round dish; place a large, cooked, grooved, and very white mushroom on the top of it, and encircle its base with a crown of small braised and well-trimmed half-lettuces.
When taking the chartreuse out of the bain-marie, let it sit for seven or eight minutes so the ingredients inside can settle a bit, and then turn it out in the center of a round dish; place a large, cooked, grooved, and very white mushroom on top of it, and surround its base with a ring of small braised and well-trimmed half-lettuces.
[409]
Send to the table, separately, a sauceboat of Velouté
flavoured with mushroom essence.
[409]Send to the table, separately, a sauceboat of Velouté flavored with mushroom essence.
1221—RIS DE VEAU BONNE MAMAN
Cut the vegetables intended for the braising stock into a short and coarse julienne, and add thereto an equal quantity of similarly-cut celery.
Cut the vegetables for the braising stock into short, chunky julienne, and add the same amount of celery cut in the same way.
When the sweetbreads are ready, glaze them and dish them in a shallow, round cocotte with the julienne of vegetables and the braising-liquor all round.
When the sweetbreads are ready, glaze them and serve them in a shallow, round cocotte with the julienne of vegetables and the braising liquid all around.
Cover the cocotte, and serve it on a folded napkin.
Cover the cocotte and serve it on a folded napkin.
1222—CRÉPINETTE DE RIS DE VEAU
For this dish take either some white throat sweetbreads, or some remains of the latter, from which slices have already been cut.
For this dish, use either some white throat sweetbreads or some leftovers of the latter, from which slices have already been cut.
Chop up the throat sweetbreads or the remains, together with their weight of raw calf’s udder.
Chop up the throat sweetbreads or the leftovers, along with an equal weight of raw calf’s udder.
Season with one-half oz. of salt and a pinch of pepper; add five oz. of chopped truffles and two whole eggs per lb. of the mince-meat. Mix the whole well; divide it up into portions weighing three oz., and wrap each portion in a piece of very soft pig’s caul.
Season with half an ounce of salt and a pinch of pepper; add five ounces of chopped truffles and two whole eggs for every pound of the minced meat. Mix everything well; divide it into portions weighing three ounces each, and wrap each portion in a piece of very soft pig’s caul.
Sprinkle with melted butter and bread-crumbs, and grill gently.
Sprinkle with melted butter and breadcrumbs, then grill gently.
Dish in the form of a crown, and serve a Périgueux sauce at the same time.
Dish it up like a crown, and serve with a Périgueux sauce at the same time.
1223—RIS DE VEAU A la Cévenole
Braise the veal sweetbreads and glaze them at the last moment.
Braise the veal sweetbreads and give them a glaze right before serving.
Dish them with a heap of small glazed onions at either end, and serve, at the same time, a purée of chestnuts and a sauceboat of thickened gravy.
Serve them with a pile of small glazed onions on each end, and alongside, present a chestnut purée and a gravy boat with thickened gravy.
1224—RIS DE VEAU DEMIDOFF
Lard the sweetbreads with bacon and truffles; braise them brown, and only half-cook them. Then place them in a shallow cocotte, and surround them with the following garnish:—Two oz. of carrots and the same weight of turnips, both cut into grooved crescents; an equal quantity of small onions, cut into large roundels, and some celery cut paysanne-fashion. All these vegetables should be first stewed in butter.
Lard the sweetbreads with bacon and truffles; braise them until brown, and only partially cook them. Then place them in a shallow cocotte, and surround them with the following garnish:—2 oz. of carrots and the same weight of turnips, both cut into grooved crescents; an equal quantity of small onions, cut into large round slices, and some celery cut paysanne-fashion. All these vegetables should be stewed in butter first.
[410]
Add the braising-liquor of the sweetbreads, and one oz. of
minced truffles, and complete the cooking of the former. Clear
of all grease and serve in the cocotte.
410Add the braising liquid from the sweetbreads and one ounce of minced truffles, then finish cooking the sweetbreads. Remove all grease and serve in the cocotte.
1225—ESCALOPES DE RIS DE VEAU BÉRENGÈRE
Braise the veal sweetbreads and cut each piece into four medium-sized slices. Trim each slice with an even, oval fancy-cutter; and, by means of a piping-bag fitted with an even pipe, one-sixth inch in diameter, garnish the edge of each slice with a thick border of mousseline forcemeat, combined with chopped salted tongue. Set the slices on a tray, and put them in a moderate oven to poach the forcemeat.
Braise the veal sweetbreads and cut each piece into four medium-sized slices. Trim each slice with an even, oval fancy cutter; and with a piping bag fitted with a smooth tip, one-sixth inch in diameter, garnish the edge of each slice with a thick border of mousseline forcemeat mixed with chopped salted tongue. Place the slices on a tray and put them in a moderate oven to poach the forcemeat.
Now, by means of another piping-bag fitted with a grooved pipe, garnish the centre of the slices with a nice rosette of fine and very white Soubise purée; and, in the middle of each rosette, place a little ball of very black truffle.
Now, using another piping bag with a grooved tip, decorate the center of the slices with a beautiful rosette of smooth, very white Soubise purée; and in the middle of each rosette, place a small ball of very dark truffle.
Set each slice on a thin, oval croûton of the same size as the former and fried in butter. Serve at the same time, in a sauceboat, the braising-liquor of the sweetbreads, cleared of all grease, and a timbale of fresh peas.
Set each slice on a thin, oval croûton of the same size as the previous one and fried in butter. Serve at the same time, in a sauceboat, the braising liquid of the sweetbreads, free of any grease, along with a dish of fresh peas.
1226—ESCALOPES DE RIS DE VEAU A LA FAVORITE
Blanch the veal sweetbreads; cool them under pressure, and cut them into slices. Season the latter and toss them in clarified butter.
Blanch the veal sweetbreads; chill them under pressure, and cut them into slices. Season the slices and toss them in clarified butter.
At the same time, toss an equal number of slices of foie gras of the same size as those of the sweetbread, after having seasoned and dredged them.
At the same time, add an equal number of foie gras slices that are the same size as the sweetbread, after seasoning and coating them.
Dish in a circle, alternating the foie gras and the sweetbread slices; put a crown of sliced truffle on the circle already arranged; and, in the centre, pour a garnish of asparagus-heads cohered with butter.
Arrange the foie gras and sweetbread slices in a circle, alternating them; place a ring of sliced truffle on the arranged circle; and in the center, add a garnish of asparagus tips bound together with butter.
Send, separately, a Madeira sauce flavoured with truffle essence.
Send a Madeira sauce flavored with truffle essence on the side.
1227—ESCALOPES DE RIS DE VEAU GRAND DUC
Blanch and cool the sweetbreads, and cut them into slices. Season the latter and cook them in butter without colouration. Dish them in the form of a crown, placing a large slice of truffle between each; coat with Mornay sauce, and glaze quickly.
Blanch and chill the sweetbreads, then slice them. Season the slices and cook them in butter without browning. Arrange them in a crown shape, placing a large slice of truffle between each one; cover with Mornay sauce and quickly glaze.
When taking the dish out of the oven, arrange a heap of asparagus-heads cohered with butter, in the middle of the dish, and serve instantly.
When you take the dish out of the oven, place a pile of asparagus tips coated in butter in the center of the dish, and serve immediately.
[411]
1228—ESCALOPES DE RIS DE VEAU JUDIC
Blanch and cool the sweetbreads, and cut them into slices.
Blanch and chill the sweetbreads, then slice them up.
Prepare and poach a roll of chicken forcemeat, large enough to allow of slices being cut therefrom of the same size as those of the sweetbreads.
Prepare and poach a roll of chicken forcemeat that's large enough to cut slices the same size as the sweetbreads.
Season, dredge, and toss the slices of sweetbread in butter, and dish them in the form of a crown, each on a roundel of the poached chicken forcemeat.
Season, dredge, and toss the slices of sweetbread in butter, and arrange them in a crown shape, each on a round piece of the poached chicken filling.
On each slice place a very small, braised, and well-trimmed lettuce, a slice of truffle, and a cock’s kidney.
On each slice, place a small piece of braised, well-trimmed lettuce, a slice of truffle, and a chicken kidney.
Send a sauceboat of thickened gravy separately.
Send a separate gravy boat filled with thickened gravy.
1229—ESCALOPES DE RIS DE VEAU TO THE MARSHAL
Braise the veal sweetbreads, keeping them somewhat firm, and cut them into slices.
Braise the veal sweetbreads, keeping them slightly firm, and slice them.
Treat the latter à l’anglaise; brown them in clarified butter, and dish them in a circle, placing a fine slice of truffle between each.
Treat the latter à l’anglaise; brown them in clarified butter, and arrange them in a circle, placing a nice slice of truffle between each.
In the middle of the dish arrange a fine heap of asparagus-heads cohered with butter.
In the center of the dish, place a nice pile of asparagus tips mixed with butter.
1230—RIS DE VEAU GRILLÉS
After having blanched, cooked, and trimmed the sweetbreads, set them to get quite cold under pressure. Then cut them in two, laterally, at their thickest point; dip each piece into melted butter, and grill gently, basting frequently the while with melted butter.
After preparing the sweetbreads, cooking, and trimming them, let them cool completely under pressure. Then cut them in half, horizontally, at their thickest point; dip each piece in melted butter, and grill gently, frequently basting with melted butter.
The sweetbreads may also be grilled whole, but the process is perforce a more lengthy one.
The sweetbreads can also be grilled whole, but this method takes significantly more time.
1231—RIS DE VEAU GRILLÉS CARMAGO
Cook a brioche, without sugar, in a fluted mould, the aperture of which is a little larger than the veal sweetbreads. Carefully remove the top of the brioche, following the direction of the fluting, and withdraw all the crumb from the inside.
Cook a brioche without sugar in a fluted mold that has an opening slightly larger than the veal sweetbreads. Gently remove the top of the brioche, following the pattern of the fluting, and take out all the crumb from the inside.
Fill this kind of croustade, two-thirds full, with a garnish consisting of peas, prepared “à la française,” and carrots “à la Vichy,” in equal quantities.
Fill this kind of croustade, two-thirds full, with a garnish made of peas prepared "à la française" and carrots "à la Vichy," in equal amounts.
Set the grilled veal sweetbreads on this garnish, and cover it with slices of grilled bacon.
Place the grilled veal sweetbreads on this garnish and top it with slices of grilled bacon.
Dish on a napkin and serve at once.
Dish onto a napkin and serve right away.
1232—RIS DE VEAU GRILLÉ GISMONDA
Prepare a shallow croustade, without colouration, in an oval flawn ring of the same length as the veal sweetbread. Grill the veal sweetbread after the manner already described.
Prepare a shallow croustade, without coloring, in an oval flawn ring that is the same length as the veal sweetbread. Grill the veal sweetbread as previously described.
Set the grilled sweetbread on the garnish, and place the croustade on a folded napkin.
Set the grilled sweetbread on the garnish, and place the croustade on a folded napkin.
Serve, separately, a slightly buttered meat-glaze.
Serve a lightly buttered meat glaze on the side.
1233—RIS DE VEAU GRILLÉ JOCELYNE
Cut some potatoes into roundels one and one-half inch thick and of the same size as the veal sweetbread. Stamp the roundels, close up to their edges, with a round, even cutter, and cook them in butter. Grill the sweetbread at the same time.
Cut some potatoes into 1.5-inch thick rounds that are the same size as the veal sweetbread. Use a round, even cutter to stamp the edges of the rounds and cook them in butter. Grill the sweetbread at the same time.
When the potatoes are cooked, withdraw all their inside in such wise as to give them the appearance of cases, and fill them with Soubise prepared with curry.
When the potatoes are cooked, scoop out all their insides to create a shell, and fill them with Soubise made with curry.
Dish them and set the grilled sweetbread upon them. On the sweetbread lay a small half-tomato and a green half-capsicum, both grilled.
Dish them out and place the grilled sweetbread on top. On the sweetbread, add a small half of a grilled tomato and a green half of a grilled bell pepper.
1234—RIS DE VEAU GRILLÉS SAINT-GERMAIN
Blanch, prepare, and grill the veal sweetbreads as already explained. Set them on a long dish, and surround them with alternate heaps of small potatoes cooked in butter and of a nice golden colour, and carrots cut to the shape of elongated olives, cooked in consommé and glazed.
Blanch, prepare and grill the veal sweetbreads as described earlier. Place them on a long dish, and surround them with alternating piles of small potatoes cooked in butter until they’re nicely golden, and carrots shaped like elongated olives, cooked in broth and glazed.
Serve a Béarnaise sauce and a purée of fresh peas, separately.
Serve a Béarnaise sauce and a purée of fresh peas, on the side.
1235—RIS DE VEAU DES GOURMETS
Braise the veal sweetbreads, and, as soon as they are ready, set them in a round, flat cocotte, just large enough to hold them. Cover them with raw truffles, cut into thick slices; strain the braising-liquor over the whole; cover the cocotte, and seal the cover to the edges of the utensil by means of a thread of soft paste, made simply from a mixture of flour and water.
Braise the veal sweetbreads, and as soon as they’re ready, place them in a round, flat cocotte that's just big enough to hold them. Cover them with raw truffles, sliced thick; strain the braising liquid over everything; cover the cocotte, and seal the cover to the edges of the pot using a strip of soft dough made from a simple flour and water mixture.
The object of this last precaution is to prevent any escape whatsoever of steam, and to hold the aroma of the truffles within.
The purpose of this final precaution is to stop any steam from escaping and to keep the aroma of the truffles inside.
Put the cocotte into a very hot oven for ten minutes; set it on a dish, and serve it as it stands. The cover should be removed only when the dish reaches the table.
Put the cocotte into a very hot oven for ten minutes; place it on a plate, and serve it as it is. The cover should only be taken off when the dish is at the table.
1236—RIS DE VEAU AUX QUEUES D’ÉCREVISSES
Stud the sweetbreads with truffle and braise them without colouration. Dish them, and, on either side, set a heap of crayfishes’ tails (in the proportion of four to each person), cohered with cream.
Stud the sweetbreads with truffle and braise them without browning. Serve them on a plate, and on each side, place a pile of crayfish tails (about four for each person), held together with cream.
[413]
At either end place some crayfishes’ carapaces (in the proportion
of two to each sweetbread), garnished with chicken
forcemeat combined with crayfish butter, and poached.
[413]
At either end, place some crayfish shells (in the ratio of two for each sweetbread), topped with chicken forcemeat mixed with crayfish butter, and poached.
Serve, separately, an Allemande sauce prepared with crayfish butter.
Serve a separate Allemande sauce made with crayfish butter.
1237—RIS DE VEAU AT THE REGENT'S
Stud the sweetbreads with truffles, and braise them without colouration.
Stud the sweetbreads with truffles and braise them without browning.
Dish them; pour their reduced braising-liquor round the dish, and surround them with a Régence garnish, arranged in alternate heaps representing the constituents of the former, which are: quenelles of fine truffled chicken forcemeat; small grooved mushrooms; curled cocks’ combs, and truffles cut to the shape of olives. Serve separately an Allemande sauce, flavoured with truffle essence.
Serve them on a platter; drizzle their reduced cooking sauce around the dish, and decorate it with a Régence garnish, arranged in alternating piles that represent the ingredients of the dish, which include: quenelles of fine truffled chicken filling; small grooved mushrooms; curled cocks’ combs, and truffles shaped like olives. Offer a side of Allemande sauce, flavored with truffle essence.
1238—RIS DE VEAU SOUS LA CENDRE
Stud the veal sweetbreads with truffles and tongue, and three-parts braise them.
Stud the veal sweetbreads with truffles and tongue, and braise them for three parts.
Cut some slices of salted tongue of the same size as the sweetbreads, garnish them with slices of truffle, and set a sweetbread on each.
Cut some slices of salted tongue the same size as the sweetbreads, top them with slices of truffle, and place a sweetbread on each.
When withdrawing them from the oven, pour in some half-glaze sauce with Madeira, and dish them on a napkin.
When taking them out of the oven, drizzle some half-glaze sauce with Madeira over them, and serve them on a napkin.
1239—RIS DE VEAU In the Toulouse style
Stud the sweetbreads with truffles and braise them without colouration.
Stud the sweetbreads with truffles and braise them without browning.
Dish them with the Toulousaine garnish, arranged in heaps all round, and surround the latter with a thread of meat-glaze.
Serve them with the Toulousaine garnish, arranged in piles all around, and surround it with a drizzle of meat glaze.
Toulousaine garnish comprises small chicken-forcemeat quenelles; cocks’ combs and kidneys; very white button-mushroom heads, and slices of truffle.
Toulousaine garnish consists of small chicken meatballs; cocks’ combs and kidneys; very white button mushroom caps, and slices of truffle.
Serve, separately, an Allemande flavoured with mushroom essence.
Serve an Allemande with a mushroom flavor separately.
1240—CROUSTADE DE RIS DE VEAU FOR FINANCE
Prepare (1) the required number of small, fluted croustades, baked without colouration in rather large tartlet moulds. (2) The same number of slices of braised veal sweetbread as there are croustades, and of the same size. (3) A financière garnish, consisting of very small chicken-forcemeat quenelles; grooved [414] button-mushrooms, and sliced cocks’ combs and kidneys. The whole covered by half-glaze with Madeira, in the proportion of one tablespoonful per croustade. (5) As many fine slices of truffle as there are croustades.
Prepare (1) the required number of small, fluted croustades, baked without any coloring in fairly large tartlet molds. (2) The same number of pieces of braised veal sweetbread as there are croustades, and of the same size. (3) A financial garnish, consisting of very small chicken forcemeat quenelles; grooved 414 button mushrooms, and sliced cocks’ combs and kidneys. The whole is covered with half-glaze with Madeira, using one tablespoon per croustade. (5) As many fine slices of truffle as there are croustades.
Put a tablespoonful of the garnish into each croustade; set thereon a slice of sweetbread; put a slice of truffle upon that, and dish the croustades on a folded napkin.
Put a tablespoon of the garnish into each croustade; place a slice of sweetbread on top; add a slice of truffle on that, and serve the croustades on a folded napkin.
1241—PÂTÉ CHAUD DE RIS DE VEAU
Butter an ordinary round hot raised pie, or a Charlotte-mould. Take about one and one-half lbs. of short paste and roll it into galettes, one-third inch thick; fold the paste over after having dredged it slightly; draw the two ends gently towards the centre, to form a kind of skullcap, which, when placed in the mould, immediately lines the latter. Avoid making folds in the paste while preparing the skullcap, for they would spoil the look of the patty when turned out.
Butter a regular round hot raised pie or a Charlotte mold. Take about one and a half pounds of short pastry and roll it out to galettes, about a third of an inch thick. Fold the pastry over after lightly dusting it, and gently pull the two ends toward the center to create a sort of cap. When placed in the mold, it will line it perfectly. Avoid making any folds in the pastry while shaping the cap, as they would ruin the appearance of the pie when it's turned out.
Press the paste on the bottom and sides of the mould, that the latter may impart its shape to its lining, and cut the projecting paste to within half inch of the brim. Now coat the bottom and sides of the mould with a layer of chicken forcemeat, of an even thickness of two-thirds of an inch.
Press the dough against the bottom and sides of the mold so that it takes on its shape, and trim the excess dough to within half an inch of the edge. Now cover the bottom and sides of the mold with a layer of chicken mixture that's evenly about two-thirds of an inch thick.
Pour into the centre of the mould a garnish composed of slices of poached veal sweetbread; sliced and cooked mushrooms and sliced truffles; the whole covered with reduced and somewhat stiff Allemande sauce, flavoured with mushroom essence.
Pour into the center of the mold a mixture of slices of poached veal sweetbread, sliced and cooked mushrooms, and sliced truffles; all topped with a reduced and somewhat thick Allemande sauce, flavored with mushroom essence.
Cover the garnish with a coating of forcemeat, and close the patty with a layer of paste, the edges of which should be moistened and sealed down all round the brim of the mould. Pinch the rim of paste inside and outside, and finish off with leaves of paste stamped out with a fancy-cutter, ribbed by means of the back of a knife, and laid upon the paste cover. Gild with beaten egg; make a central slit for the escape of steam, and set to bake in a hot oven, for from forty-five to fifty minutes.
Cover the garnish with a layer of minced meat, then seal the patty with a sheet of dough, ensuring that the edges are dampened and pressed down all around the rim of the mold. Pinch the dough along the inside and outside edges, and decorate with pasta leaves cut out using a decorative cutter, textured with the back of a knife, and placed on top of the dough cover. Gild with beaten egg; create a central slit for steam to escape, and bake in a hot oven for forty-five to fifty minutes.
When taking the patty out of the oven, turn it out and dish it on a napkin.
When you take the patty out of the oven, flip it over and place it on a napkin.
1242—TIMBALE DE RIS DE VEAU
Butter a timbale mould and decorate its sides with thin pieces of noodle paste, in the shape of lozenges, crescents, indented rings, discs and imitation-leaves. Excellent ornamental arrangements may be effected thus; but the reader should bear in mind that the simplest are the best.
Butter a timbale mold and decorate the sides with thin slices of noodle dough, shaped into diamonds, crescents, indented rings, discs, and fake leaves. You can create great decorative designs this way; however, keep in mind that the simplest ones are usually the best.
Then pierce the paste on the bottom, to prevent its blistering during the baking process; line the bottom and sides with buttered paper, and fill the timbale, three-quarters full, with split peas or lentils.
Then poke holes in the paste on the bottom to stop it from puffing up while it bakes; line the bottom and sides with buttered paper, and fill the timbale three-quarters full with split peas or lentils.
Cover the latter with a round piece of paper, and close the timbale by means of a round layer of paste, which should be sealed down round the edges. Make and trim the crest of the timbale; pinch it inside and out, and finish the cover, by means of applied imitation-leaves of paste, superposed to form a kind of dome.
Cover the bottom with a round piece of paper and seal the timbale with a round layer of paste, making sure to secure it around the edges. Create and shape the crest of the timbale; pinch it both inside and out, and complete the cover with decorative paste leaves layered to create a dome effect.
Set in a moderate oven, and when the timbale is baked, remove its cover with the view of withdrawing the lentils or peas and the paper, the sole object of which was to provide a support for the cover. Besmear the inside of the timbale with a brush dipped in the beaten white of an egg; keep it for a minute or two in front of the oven, with the view of drying it inside; turn it out, and spread upon its bottom and sides a very thin coat of chicken or ordinary forcemeat, the purpose of which is to shield the crust from the softening effects of the juices of the garnish.
Set your oven to a moderate temperature. Once the timbale is baked, take off the cover to lift out the lentils or peas and the paper, which was only meant to support the cover. Use a brush to coat the inside of the timbale with beaten egg white; keep it in front of the oven for a minute or two to help it dry inside. Turn it out and apply a very thin layer of chicken or regular forcemeat on the bottom and sides. This layer is meant to protect the crust from getting soggy from the juices of the filling.
Put the timbale in the front of the oven for a moment or two, that this coating of forcemeat may poach.
Put the timbale in the front of the oven for a minute or two, so the coating of forcemeat can poach.
Garnish.—Veal sweetbreads, braised without colouration and cut into collops; small mushrooms; cocks’ combs and kidneys; small quenelles of chicken, mousseline forcemeat, or roundels of chicken forcemeat rolls one-third inch thick, trimmed with the fancy-cutter; and slices of truffles, half of which should be kept for the purposes of decoration.
Garnish.—Veal sweetbreads, braised without browning and cut into pieces; small mushrooms; cocks’ combs and kidneys; small quenelles of chicken, mousseline forcemeat, or round slices of chicken forcemeat rolls one-third inch thick, trimmed with a decorative cutter; and slices of truffles, half of which should be reserved for decoration.
Cover this garnish with Allemande sauce, prepared with mushroom essence. Pour it into the timbale, just before serving; upon it set the reserved slices of truffle, in the form of a crown; replace the cover; dish upon a folded napkin, and serve.
Cover this garnish with Allemande sauce made with mushroom essence. Pour it into the timbale right before serving; on top, place the reserved truffle slices in the shape of a crown; put the cover back on; set it on a folded napkin, and serve.
N.B. (1) As already stated the garnish of the timbale may be cohered with a half-glaze sauce, flavoured with Madeira or truffle essence.
N.B. (1) As mentioned earlier, the garnish for the timbale can be enhanced with a half-glaze sauce, flavored with Madeira or truffle essence.
(2) In this garnish, whether it be cohered by means of a white or brown sauce, the slices of veal sweetbreads are always the principal ingredient; but, subject to the circumstances, the other details may be altered or modified.
(2) In this dish, whether it’s held together with a white or brown sauce, the slices of veal sweetbreads are always the main ingredient; however, depending on the situation, the other details can be changed or adjusted.
[416]
1243—VOL AU VENT DE RIS DE VEAU
Vol au vent, which formerly held the place of honour on bourgeois menus, has now fallen somewhat into the background; nevertheless, I wished it to appear among the recipes in this work.
Vol au vent, which used to be a highlight on middle-class menus, has now faded somewhat into the background; still, I wanted it to be included among the recipes in this work.
The preparation of the paste: Make the vol au vent crust as explained under No. 2390.
The preparation of the paste: Make the vol au vent crust as described in No. 2390.
Garnish.—Prepare it exactly as explained under “Timbale de ris de Veau.” This garnish may also be cohered with a brown sauce, and its minor ingredients may be modified; but the slices of veal sweetbread must always stand as the dominating element.
Garnish.—Prepare it exactly as described under “Timbale de ris de Veau.” This garnish can also be combined with a brown sauce, and its minor ingredients can be changed; however, the slices of veal sweetbread must always be the main focus.
Whatever be the selected kind of garnish, vol au vent should always be accompanied by medium-sized, trussed crayfish, cooked in court-bouillon.
Whatever type of garnish you choose, vol au vent should always be served with medium-sized, trussed crayfish, cooked in court-bouillon.
Dishing.—Set the vol au vent crust upon a dish covered with a napkin; pour the garnish into it; decorate with slices of truffle; arrange the crayfish round the edge, and lay the cover upon the crayfish.
Dishing.—Place the vol au vent crust on a plate covered with a napkin; pour the garnish inside; decorate with truffle slices; arrange the crayfish around the edge, and cover the crayfish with the lid.
1244—RIS DE VEAU In Richelieu's Style
Braise the veal sweetbreads exactly as described under “Ris de Veau Bonne Maman,” taking care to keep the braising-liquor sufficiently plentiful to well cover the sweetbreads in the cocotte.
Braise the veal sweetbreads just like it says under “Ris de Veau Bonne Maman,” making sure to have enough braising liquid to fully cover the sweetbreads in the cocotte.
Dish the cocotte on a napkin.
Dish the cocotte on a napkin.
1245—RIS DE VEAU Swedish style
Poach the veal sweetbreads without colouration, and, when they are quite cold, cut them into thin and regular collops. Spread some horse-radish butter over the latter, and cover with a slice of tongue of the same size as the underlying collop.
Poach the veal sweetbreads without browning them, and once they’re completely cool, slice them into thin and uniform pieces. Spread some horseradish butter on each piece, and top it with a slice of tongue that’s the same size as the piece underneath.
Bake a crust without colouration in a flawn ring, of a size in proportion to the number of slices, and garnish it with a vegetable salad cohered with mayonnaise. This crust must necessarily be made in advance.
Bake a plain crust in a flan ring, sized according to the number of slices you need, and top it with a vegetable salad mixed with mayonnaise. This crust should be made ahead of time.
Upon the salad now set the collops, either in the form of a crown or in that of a small turban; in the middle place a fine lettuce heart, the leaves of which should be slightly opened out.
Put the slices on the salad now, either arranged like a crown or shaped like a small turban; in the center, place a nice heart of lettuce, with the leaves slightly spread out.
4171246—PALETS DE RIS DE VEAU A L’ÉCARLATE
Poach the sweetbreads; when they are cold, cut them into collops half-an-inch thick, and trim them with a round, even cutter. Stamp out some roundels of salted tongue with the same cutter, but let them be only one-eighth inch thick, and twice as many as the collops of veal sweetbread.
Poach the sweetbreads; once they're cool, slice them into half-inch thick pieces and use a round cutter to trim them. Use the same cutter to cut out rounds of salted tongue, but make these only one-eighth inch thick, and make twice as many as the veal sweetbread pieces.
Coat the latter, on either side, with butter prepared with mustard; and cover with a roundel of tongue.
Coat the latter on both sides with butter mixed with mustard, and top it with a slice of tongue.
Set the prepared collops on a tray; let the butter harden, coat with jelly, and deck the middle of each quoit with a fine slice of truffle.
Place the prepared meat slices on a tray; let the butter harden, spread with jelly, and top the center of each piece with a nice slice of truffle.
Arrange the quoits in a circle on a round dish; put some chopped jelly in the centre, and border the dish with very regularly-cut jelly dice.
Arrange the quoits in a circle on a round plate; place some chopped jelly in the center, and edge the plate with neatly cut jelly cubes.
Serve a horse-radish sauce and an Italian salad separately.
Serve horseradish sauce and an Italian salad on the side.
Calf’s Liver.
Calf’s liver is served chiefly as a breakfast or luncheon entrée.
Calf's liver is mainly served as a breakfast or lunch dish.
Nevertheless, in ordinary menus, it is sometimes served as a relevé, braised and whole.
Nevertheless, in regular menus, it is sometimes served as a main dish, braised and whole.
1247—FOIE DE VEAU BRAISÉ To the bourgeois
Lard the piece with large, seasoned strips of bacon, as for “Bœuf à la Mode.” Brown it slightly in the oven, and then put it into a saucepan garnished for braising. (No. 247.)
Lard the piece with thick, seasoned strips of bacon, like for “Bœuf à la Mode.” Brown it a bit in the oven, and then place it in a saucepan prepared for braising. (No. 247.)
Moisten with one pint of white wine, and reduce it completely. This done, moisten again with brown stock, adding one pint of Espagnole sauce per quart of the moistening.
Moisten with one pint of white wine and let it reduce completely. Once that’s done, moisten again with brown stock, adding one pint of Espagnole sauce for every quart of the moistening.
It is sufficient if the moistening and the sauce reach a little above the middle of the piece of liver.
It’s enough if the moisture and sauce cover a bit above the middle of the liver piece.
When the cooking is two-thirds completed, transfer the liver to another saucepan; surround it with carrots, shaped like elongated olives and half-cooked in consommé; and some small onions, half-cooked in butter.
When the cooking is two-thirds done, move the liver to another saucepan; surround it with carrots, cut into elongated shapes like olives and partially cooked in broth; and some small onions, partially cooked in butter.
The amount of this garnish of carrots and onions should naturally be in proportion to the size of the piece of liver.
The amount of this topping of carrots and onions should naturally match the size of the piece of liver.
Strain the sauce over the whole, and complete the cooking gently in the oven. Dish the liver with the carrots and onions all round; reduce the sauce if necessary, and pour it over the garnish.
Strain the sauce over everything, and finish cooking it slowly in the oven. Serve the liver with the carrots and onions all around; thicken the sauce if needed, and pour it over the garnish.
N.B. The latter need not be arranged symmetrically.
N.B. The latter doesn't have to be arranged symmetrically.
On the contrary simplicity should be made a feature of these bourgeois dishes.
On the contrary, simplicity should be a hallmark of these middle-class dishes.
[418]
1248—FOIE DE VEAU In English
Cut the calf’s liver into fairly thin slices, from two-and-a-half oz. to three oz. in weight. Season them with salt and pepper; dredge them, and toss them in butter. Grill an equal number of rashers of bacon.
Cut the calf's liver into fairly thin slices, weighing between 2.5 oz. and 3 oz. Season them with salt and pepper; coat them in flour and sauté them in butter. Grill an equal number of strips of bacon.
Dish the slices of liver and the rashers of bacon alternately, and sprinkle them with the butter in which the liver was cooked, or with a brown butter.
Arrange the slices of liver and the strips of bacon alternately, and drizzle them with the butter used to cook the liver, or with some brown butter.
1249—BROCHETTES DE FOIE DE VEAU
Select a pale piece of calf’s liver and cut it into square pieces two-thirds of an inch thick. Season with salt and pepper, and toss the pieces in butter, just to stiffen them.
Select a pale piece of calf's liver and cut it into square pieces about two-thirds of an inch thick. Season with salt and pepper, and toss the pieces in butter, just to firm them up.
Put them into a basin with an equal quantity of blanched salted breast of pork, cut into squares, and of slices of cooked mushrooms. Add a few tablespoonfuls of stiff Duxelles sauce, and toss the whole together, that each particle of the various ingredients may become coated with Duxelles.
Put them in a bowl with an equal amount of blanched salted pork belly, cut into cubes, and slices of cooked mushrooms. Add a few tablespoons of thick Duxelles sauce, and mix everything together so that each piece of the different ingredients gets coated in Duxelles.
This done, impale the squares of liver and pork and the slices of mushrooms upon a ringed skewer, alternating them in so doing; sprinkle copiously with fine raspings and melted butter, and set to grill gently.
This done, thread the cubes of liver and pork, along with the slices of mushrooms, onto a ringed skewer, alternating them as you go; generously sprinkle with fine breadcrumbs and melted butter, and place it on the grill to cook gently.
These brochettes are served, either on a maître-d’hôtel butter, or on a Duxelles, Fines Herbes, an Italian or other sauce.
These skewers are served either with maître d’hôtel butter, or with Duxelles, fine herbs, an Italian sauce, or another sauce.
1250—FOIE DE VEAU A la Española
Cut the calf’s liver into slices weighing three and a half oz.; season these with salt and pepper; dredge them; sprinkle them with oil, and grill them gently.
Cut the calf's liver into slices that weigh three and a half ounces; season them with salt and pepper; coat them lightly; drizzle with oil, and grill them gently.
Meanwhile, prepare:—(1) As many grilled half-tomatoes as there are pieces of liver; (2) onions cut into thin roundels, seasoned, dredged, and fried in oil; (3) a proportionate quantity of fried parsley.
Meanwhile, get ready:—(1) As many grilled half-tomatoes as there are pieces of liver; (2) onions sliced into thin rounds, seasoned, coated, and fried in oil; (3) a matching amount of fried parsley.
Arrange the grilled slices of liver along the centre of an oval dish; place a half-tomato upon each; and, on one side, set the fried onions, on the other, the fried parsley.
Arrange the grilled slices of liver down the center of an oval dish; place a half-tomato on each slice; and on one side, add the fried onions, and on the other side, the fried parsley.
1251—FOIE DE VEAU SAUTÉ AUX FINES HERBES
Cut the calf’s liver into slices, as above; season these with salt and pepper; dredge them, and toss them in butter.
Cut the calf's liver into slices, as mentioned earlier; season these with salt and pepper; coat them in flour, and sauté them in butter.
Arrange the slices in a circle on a round dish; and either pour the herb sauce over the slices, or serve it separately.
Arrange the slices in a circle on a round plate; then either drizzle the herb sauce over the slices or serve it on the side.
1252—PAIN DE FOIE DE VEAU
For a calf’s liver loaf made in a quart mould: Cut one lb. of calf’s liver into dice, and finely pound these together with [419] one-third oz. of salt, a pinch of pepper, and a little nutmeg. Add, little by little, five oz. of very cold frangipan panada, and two eggs.
For a calf’s liver loaf made in a quart mold: Cut one lb. of calf's liver into small cubes, and finely grind these together with one-third oz. of salt, a pinch of pepper, and a bit of nutmeg. Gradually add five oz. of very cold frangipan panada, along with two eggs.
Rub through a sieve; put the forcemeat in a bowl; work it over ice, and finish it with two tablespoonfuls of chopped onions, cooked in butter, without colouration; the yolks of two eggs, and quarter pint of thick cream, added by degrees.
Rub through a sieve; place the ground meat in a bowl; work it over ice, and finish it with two tablespoons of chopped onions, cooked in butter until translucent; the yolks of two eggs, and a quarter pint of thick cream, added gradually.
Pour this forcemeat into a well-buttered quart Charlotte-mould; knock the latter gently on a folded serviette, with the view of settling its contents, and put it to poach in the oven in a bain-marie, for about forty-five minutes.
Pour this mixture into a well-buttered quart Charlotte mold; tap the mold gently on a folded napkin to settle its contents, and place it in a bain-marie to poach in the oven for about forty-five minutes.
When taking the loaf out of the oven, let it stand for five minutes, that the forcemeat inside may thoroughly settle; turn it out on a round dish, and cover it with a Duxelles, Italienne, Bordelaise, brown caper, or other sauce.
When you take the loaf out of the oven, let it sit for five minutes so the filling inside can settle completely; then turn it out onto a round dish and cover it with a Duxelles, Italienne, Bordelaise, brown caper, or another sauce.
1253—CÔTES DE VEAU
Veal cutlets may either be grilled or sautéd, but the second method of cooking them is, in most cases, preferable.
Veal cutlets can be either grilled or sautéd, but in most cases, the second cooking method is preferable.
When they are sautéd, the cutlets should be cooked in clarified butter, over a somewhat fierce fire and in a utensil large enough to hold them without crowding.
When they are sautéd, the cutlets should be cooked in clarified butter, over a fairly high heat and in a pan that’s large enough to hold them without crowding.
This done, dish them; pour away the butter in which they have been cooked; swill the saucepan, i.e., dissolve the concentrated gravy adhering to the sides and bottom of it with a liquid in keeping with the garnish; either mushroom cooking-liquor, white or red wine, or Madeira, etc.; and add this swilling-liquor, reduced, to the accompanying sauce. The latter is generally a buttered half-glaze, but the best adjunct to veal cutlets is a pale meat glaze, moderately buttered.
Once that's done, serve them up; pour out the butter they were cooked in; rinse the saucepan, which means to dissolve the concentrated gravy stuck to the sides and bottom with a liquid that goes well with the garnish—either mushroom cooking liquid, white or red wine, Madeira, etc.; and add this rinsing liquid, after reducing it, to the accompanying sauce. The sauce is usually a buttered half-glaze, but the best complement for veal cutlets is a pale meat glaze that’s moderately buttered.
All vegetable and paste garnishes, given under Cushion of Veal, suit veal cutlets. I must therefore beg the reader to refer to those recipes, as circumstances may dictate; and restrict myself to a few formulæ which, in my opinion, are suited more particularly to veal cutlets.
All vegetable and pasta garnishes listed under Cushion of Veal work well with veal cutlets. So, I kindly ask the reader to check those recipes as needed, and I will limit myself to a few suggestions that I believe are especially suitable for veal cutlets.
1254—CÔTE DE VEAU A LA BONNE WOMAN
Put the veal cutlet into an earthenware saucepan, with one and one-half oz. of butter, and brown it well on both sides. Add six small onions cooked in butter, three oz. of potatoes cut into roundels; and complete the cooking gently in the oven, keeping the saucepan covered.
Put the veal cutlet into a clay pot with 1.5 oz. of butter, and brown it well on both sides. Add six small onions sautéed in butter, 3 oz. of potatoes sliced into rounds; and finish cooking gently in the oven, keeping the pot covered.
Serve the preparation in the saucepan as it stands.
Serve the preparation in the saucepan as it is.
[420]1255—CÔTE DE VEAU EN CASSEROLE
Heat one oz. of butter in an earthenware saucepan; insert the veal cutlet, seasoned, and cook it gently, taking care to turn it over from time to time.
Heat 1 oz. of butter in a clay saucepan; add the seasoned veal cutlet and cook it gently, making sure to turn it occasionally.
At the last moment, add a tablespoonful of excellent veal gravy, and serve in the saucepan.
At the last minute, add a tablespoon of good veal gravy, and serve it in the saucepan.
1256—CÔTE DE VEAU EN COCOTTE Country-style
Toss the veal cutlet in butter, in the cocotte, with two small slices of blanched salted breast of pork. Add four small onions, and two small, long potatoes, cut paysanne-fashion; and complete the cooking of the cutlets and the garnish very gently in the oven.
Toss the veal cutlet in butter in the cocotte, with two small slices of blanched salted pork belly. Add four small onions and two small, long potatoes, cut paysanne-fashion; and finish cooking the cutlets and the garnish very gently in the oven.
Send the preparation to the table in the cocotte.
Send the dish to the table in the cocotte.
1257—CÔTE DE VEAU A la Dreux
Stud the kernel of the veal cutlet with tongue, ham and truffle, and cook it gently in butter. This done, trim it to the quick on both sides, that the studding may be clean and neat; dish it with a frill on the bare bone, and, beside it, arrange a small garnish of quenelles, mushrooms, cocks’ combs and kidneys, and turned and blanched olives.
Stuff the veal cutlet with tongue, ham, and truffle, and cook it gently in butter. Once done, trim it neatly on both sides so the stuffing looks clean and tidy; serve it with a frill on the exposed bone, and next to it, arrange a small garnish of quenelles, mushrooms, cocks’ combs, kidneys, and turned and blanched olives.
Pour a little half-glaze sauce, flavoured with truffle essence, over the garnish.
Pour a little half-glaze sauce, flavored with truffle essence, over the garnish.
1258—CÔTE DE VEAU MILANAISE
With a moistened butcher’s beater, flatten the meat in suchwise as to reduce it to half its normal thickness. Dip the veal cutlet into beaten egg; roll it in bread-crumbs, mixed with half as much grated Parmesan, and cook it in clarified butter, or butter and oil in equal quantities.
With a damp meat mallet, flatten the meat to about half its normal thickness. Dip the veal cutlet in beaten egg, then coat it in breadcrumbs mixed with half as much grated Parmesan. Cook it in clarified butter or a mix of butter and oil in equal parts.
Dish it with a frill on the bare bone, and the garnish beside it.
Dish it up with a flair on the plain plate, and the garnish alongside it.
Milanaise garnish consists of cooked macaroni, seasoned with salt, pepper and nutmeg, and cohered with butter, grated Gruyère and Parmesan cheeses, and very red tomato purée; and combined with a julienne of very lean cooked ham, salted tongue, mushrooms and truffles, heated in Madeira.
Milanaise garnish is made of cooked macaroni, seasoned with salt, pepper, and nutmeg, then mixed with butter, grated Gruyère and Parmesan cheeses, and bright red tomato purée; combined with a julienne of very lean cooked ham, salted tongue, mushrooms, and truffles, all heated in Madeira.
1259—CÔTE DE VEAU PAPILLOTE
Toss the veal cutlet in butter, and prepare, meanwhile:—
Toss the veal cutlet in butter and prepare, meanwhile:—
(1) Two tablespoonfuls of Duxelles sauce, combined with a cooked and sliced mushroom.
(1) Two tablespoons of Duxelles sauce, mixed with a cooked and sliced mushroom.
(2) Two heart-shaped slices of ham, of about the same size as the cutlet.
(2) Two heart-shaped slices of ham, roughly the same size as the cutlet.
(3) A doubled sheet of strong paper, cut to the shape of a heart and well-oiled.
(3) A folded sheet of strong paper, cut into the shape of a heart and thoroughly oiled.
[421]
Spread out the sheet of paper, and, in the middle thereof,
lay a slice of ham; spread a tablespoonful of Duxelles on the
latter; put the cutlet on the sauce; cover it with the remainder
of the Duxelles, and finish with the other slice of ham.
421Lay the sheet of paper flat, and in the center, place a slice of ham; spread a tablespoon of Duxelles on top; set the cutlet on the sauce; cover it with the rest of the Duxelles, and finish with the other slice of ham.
Fold the sheet of paper so as to enclose the whole; pleat the edges nicely; put the cutlet on a tray, and blow out the papillote in a fairly hot oven. When taking it out of the oven, transfer it to a dish, and serve instantly.
Fold the sheet of paper to completely cover the contents; neatly pleat the edges; place the cutlet on a tray, and bake in a fairly hot oven. When you take it out of the oven, transfer it to a plate, and serve immediately.
1260—CÔTE DE VEAU POJARSKI
Completely separate the meat of the veal cutlet from the bone; clear it of all skin and gristle, and chop it up with half its weight of butter, salt and pepper. Mass this mince-meat close up to the bone, shaping it like a cutlet, and cook the whole in clarified butter, turning it over very carefully in the process.
Completely separate the meat from the veal cutlet bone; remove all skin and gristle, and chop it up with half its weight in butter, salt, and pepper. Press this minced meat up against the bone, shaping it like a cutlet, and cook the entire thing in clarified butter, turning it over very carefully while cooking.
Dish with a suitable garnish.
Dish with a fitting garnish.
1261—CÔTE DE VEAU ZINGARA
Cook the veal cutlet in butter; at the same time prepare a slice of raw ham, cut to the shape of the cutlet, and likewise tossed in butter.
Cook the veal cutlet in butter; at the same time, prepare a slice of raw ham, cut to match the shape of the cutlet, and also cooked in butter.
Dish the cutlet; set the slice of ham upon it, and surround with a few tablespoonfuls of Zingara sauce.
Place the cutlet on a plate; put the slice of ham on top of it, and drizzle a few tablespoons of Zingara sauce around it.
Zingara sauce is prepared thus: Reduce a few tablespoonfuls of white wine and mushroom cooking-liquor to half. Add one-fifth pint of half-glaze, two tablespoonfuls of tomato sauce, one tablespoonful of veal stock, one oz. of a julienne of tongue, mushrooms and truffles; and set to boil for a few seconds.
Zingara sauce is made like this: Reduce a few tablespoons of white wine and mushroom cooking liquid by half. Add one-fifth of a pint of demi-glace, two tablespoons of tomato sauce, one tablespoon of veal stock, one ounce of a julienne of tongue, mushrooms, and truffles; then bring to a boil for a few seconds.
1262—CÔTE DE VEAU FROIDE EN BELLE VUE
Let a little jelly set in a utensil somewhat resembling a cutlet in shape. Trim the veal cutlet; decorate it with various little vegetables, and sprinkle the latter with half-melted jelly, so as to fix them.
Let a little jelly set in a dish that's somewhat shaped like a cutlet. Trim the veal cutlet; decorate it with small vegetables, and drizzle them with half-melted jelly to hold them in place.
Put the cutlet on the layer of set jelly, inside the utensil, and let it lie with its decorated side undermost.
Place the cutlet on the layer of solid jelly in the dish, and let it sit with the decorated side facing down.
Add enough jelly to cover the cutlet, and let the former set.
Add enough jelly to cover the cutlet, and let it set.
This done, pass the blade of a small knife (dipped in hot water) round the cutlet; set the utensil for a moment upon a napkin dipped in hot water, turn out the cutlet with care, and set it on a cold dish, with a border of chopped aspic, and a frill on the bone.
This done, run the blade of a small knife (dipped in hot water) around the cutlet; place the utensil for a moment on a napkin soaked in hot water, carefully turn out the cutlet, and set it on a cold plate, with a border of chopped aspic and a frill on the bone.
[422]1263—CÔTE DE VEAU FROIDE RUBENS
Trim the veal cutlet; coat it with half-melted aspic, and cover it with young hop shoots, cohered with tomato sauce cleared by means of aspic.
Trim the veal cutlet; coat it with half-melted gelatin, and cover it with young hop shoots, held together with tomato sauce clarified with gelatin.
Let the sauce thoroughly set, and then put the cutlet between two layers of aspic as explained above.
Let the sauce fully set, and then place the cutlet between two layers of aspic as described above.
N.B. Cold veal cutlets may also be served Belle-vue fashion, after the very simple manner described under “Grenadins en Belle-vue” (No. 1217).
N.B. Cold veal cutlets can also be served Belle-vue style, following the straightforward method outlined under “Grenadins en Belle-vue” (No. 1217).
1264—ROGNON DE VEAU
When sautéd after the usual manner, veal kidney admits of all the preparations given for sheep’s kidney. (See the chapter on Mutton.)
When sautéd in the usual way, veal kidney can be prepared using all the methods applied to sheep’s kidney. (See the chapter on Mutton.)
I shall now, therefore, only give those recipes which are proper to veal kidney.
I will now only provide the recipes that are suitable for veal kidney.
1265—ROGNON DE VEAU EN CASSEROLE
Trim the veal kidney and only leave a very slight layer of fat all round it.
Trim the veal kidney, leaving just a thin layer of fat all around it.
Heat one oz. of butter in a small, earthenware saucepan, also called “cocotte”; put the seasoned kidney into the latter, and cook it gently for about thirty minutes, taking care to turn it often the while.
Heat one ounce of butter in a small earthenware saucepan, also known as a "cocotte"; add the seasoned kidney to it, and cook gently for about thirty minutes, making sure to turn it often.
At the last minute sprinkle it with a tablespoonful of good veal gravy. Serve it in the cocotte as it stands.
At the last minute, drizzle it with a tablespoon of good veal gravy. Serve it in the cocotte as it is.
1266—ROGNON DE VEAU EN COCOTTE
Prepare the veal kidney and fry it in butter, as in the case of the “en casserole” dish. Surround it with one and one-half oz. of small pieces of blanched bacon, tossed in butter; one and one-half oz. of raw, quartered mushrooms, also tossed, and one and one-half oz. of small blanched potatoes, of the size and shape of garlic cloves, and the same quantity of small, glazed onions. Complete the cooking of the whole gently.
Prepare the veal kidney and fry it in butter, just like in the “en casserole” dish. Surround it with one and a half ounces of small pieces of blanched bacon, sautéed in butter; one and a half ounces of raw, quartered mushrooms, also sautéed; and one and a half ounces of small blanched potatoes, shaped like garlic cloves, along with the same amount of small, glazed onions. Finish cooking everything gently.
At the last minute, add a tablespoonful of good, veal gravy, and serve the cocotte as it stands.
At the last minute, add a tablespoon of good veal gravy and serve the cocotte as it is.
1267—ROGNON DE VEAU GRILLÉ
Trim the veal kidney, and leave a slight layer of fat all round it. Cut it in half lengthwise, without completely separating the two halves, and impale it on a small skewer, with the view of keeping it in shape.
Trim the veal kidney, leaving a thin layer of fat all around it. Cut it in half lengthwise, without fully separating the two halves, and secure it on a small skewer to help keep its shape.
Season with salt and pepper, and grill it gently; basting it often the while with melted butter.
Season with salt and pepper, and grill it gently, basting it frequently with melted butter.
[423]
Send separately, either a Maître-d’hôtel, a Bercy, or other
butter suited to grills.
423Send separately, either a head waiter, a Bercy, or another butter suitable for grilling.
1268—ROGNON DE VEAU A la Liégeoise
Prepare the veal kidney as for “en casserole.” One minute before serving, add one small wineglassful of burned gin, two crushed juniper berries, and one tablespoonful of good veal gravy. Serve in the cooking-utensil.
Prepare the veal kidney as for “en casserole.” One minute before serving, add a small glass of burned gin, two crushed juniper berries, and one tablespoon of good veal gravy. Serve in the cooking utensil.
1269—ROGNON DE VEAU At Montpensier
Trim the veal kidney, leaving a slight coating of fat all round it, and cut into five or six slices. Season the latter, toss them in butter over a brisk fire, and transfer them to a plate.
Trim the veal kidney, leaving a bit of fat all around it, and cut it into five or six slices. Season the slices, toss them in butter over a hot fire, and place them on a plate.
Swill the saucepan with one tablespoonful of Madeira, and add thereto three tablespoonfuls of melted meat glaze, a few drops of lemon juice, one and one-half oz. of butter, and a pinch of chopped parsley.
Swirl the saucepan with one tablespoon of Madeira, then add three tablespoons of melted meat glaze, a few drops of lemon juice, one and a half ounces of butter, and a pinch of chopped parsley.
Dish the pieces of kidney, or set them in a timbale; sprinkle them with the sauce, and in their midst set a heap of asparagus-heads, cohered with butter, and one and one-half oz. of truffle slices.
Place the pieces of kidney in a dish, or arrange them in a timbale; drizzle them with the sauce, and in the center, add a pile of asparagus tips mixed with butter and one and a half ounces of truffle slices.
1270—ROGNON DE VEAU PORTUGAISE
Cut up the veal kidney, and toss it in butter, after the manner described under No. 1269.
Cut the veal kidney into pieces and sauté it in butter, as described in No. 1269.
Dish the pieces in a circle on a dish; set a very small, stuffed half-tomato upon each, and garnish the centre of the dish with a very reduced tomato fondue. Surround the kidney with a sauce prepared as directed above.
Dish the pieces in a circle on a plate; place a tiny stuffed half-tomato on top of each one, and decorate the center of the plate with a very reduced tomato fondue. Surround the kidney with a sauce made according to the instructions above.
1271—ROGNON DE VEAU A LA ROBERT
Heat one oz. of butter in a small cocotte; put the seasoned veal kidney therein; fry it over a brisk fire, and set it to cook in the oven for about fifteen minutes. Serve the kidney as it leaves the oven, and complete the procedure, at the table, in the following manner:—
Heat one ounce of butter in a small cocotte; place the seasoned veal kidney in it; fry it over a high heat, then transfer it to the oven to cook for about fifteen minutes. Serve the kidney right out of the oven, and finish the process at the table in the following mood:—
Transfer the kidney to a hot plate. Place the cocotte on a spirit lamp; pour into the former one glassful of excellent liqueur brandy, and reduce to half. Meanwhile, quickly cut the kidney into extremely thin slices, and cover these with an overturned plate.
Transfer the kidney to a hot plate. Place the cocotte on a spirit lamp; pour one glassful of high-quality liqueur brandy into the kidney and reduce it by half. In the meantime, quickly cut the kidney into very thin slices and cover them with an overturned plate.
Add to the reduced liqueur brandy one coffeespoonful of mustard, one oz. of butter cut into small pieces, the juice of a quarter of a lemon, and a pinch of chopped parsley; and work the whole well with a fork, with the view of effecting the leason.
Add to the reduced liqueur brandy one teaspoon of mustard, one ounce of butter cut into small pieces, the juice of a quarter of a lemon, and a pinch of chopped parsley; and mix everything well with a fork to create the emulsion.
Put the sliced kidney into this sauce, together with the [424] gravy that has drained from it; heat the whole well, without boiling, and serve on very hot plates.
Put the sliced kidney into this sauce, along with the 424 gravy that has drained from it; heat everything through without boiling, and serve on very hot plates.
1272—TENDRONS DE VEAU
The tendrons are cut from breast of veal. They are, in fact, the extreme ends of the ribs, including the cartilage of the sternum.
The tendrons are cut from veal breast. They are actually the very ends of the ribs, including the cartilage of the breastbone.
If the tendrons are braised, treat them after the manner described under “The Braising of White Meats” (No. 248); or, simply stew them in butter; moisten them with excellent veal stock, and baste them frequently while cooking them. They may also be treated like an ordinary veal sauté, from which they only differ in shape, and the various preparations of which may be adapted to them.
If the tendons are braised, handle them as described in “The Braising of White Meats” (No. 248); or, just stew them in butter; moisten them with great veal stock, and baste them often while cooking. They can also be prepared like a regular veal sauté, differing only in shape, and the various ways of preparing them can be used.
The garnishes best suited to them are those of early-season vegetables, and, as a matter of fact, the latter, together with such pastes as noodles, macaroni, spaghetti, etc., are the garnishes most often served with them.
The best garnishes for them are early-season vegetables, and in fact, these, along with pastas like noodles, macaroni, spaghetti, etc., are the garnishes most commonly served with them.
1273—BLANQUETTE DE VEAU Old School
Cut the veal tendrons into pieces weighing about three oz. Then, slightly blanch them; cool them, and put them into a saucepan with enough white stock to cover; add a very little salt; set to boil, and skim.
Cut the veal tendrons into pieces weighing about three oz. Then, slightly blanch them; cool them, and put them into a saucepan with enough white stock to cover; add a pinch of salt; bring to a boil, and skim.
For two lbs. of tendrons, add one small carrot; one fair-sized onion, stuck with a clove; a faggot, consisting of one leek, parsley stalks, and a fragment of thyme and bay; and set to cook gently for one and one-half hours.
For two lbs. of tendons, add one small carrot; one medium onion, pierced with a clove; a bundle made up of one leek, parsley stems, and a bit of thyme and bay; and let it cook gently for one and a half hours.
Prepare a white roux from one and one-half oz. of butter and one and one-half oz. of flour; moisten with one pint of veal cooking-liquor; add one oz. of mushroom parings, and cook for a quarter of an hour, despumating the sauce the while.
Make a white roux using 1.5 oz. of butter and 1.5 oz. of flour; add 1 pint of veal cooking liquid; mix in 1 oz. of mushroom trimmings, and cook for 15 minutes, skimming the sauce during the process.
Transfer the pieces of tendron, one by one, to a sautépan with twelve small onions cooked in consommé, and fifteen small, cooked and very white mushrooms. Finish the sauce with a leason of two egg-yolks, mixed with three tablespoonfuls of cream and a few drops of lemon juice; strain it over the veal and its garnish; heat without boiling; dish in a timbale, and sprinkle with a pinch of chopped parsley.
Transfer the pieces of tendron, one by one, to a sauté pan with twelve small onions cooked in broth, and fifteen small, cooked and very white mushrooms. Finish the sauce with a mixture of two egg yolks, mixed with three tablespoons of cream and a few drops of lemon juice; strain it over the veal and its garnish; heat without boiling; serve in a timbale, and sprinkle with a pinch of chopped parsley.
N.B. This blanquette may also be prepared with noodles or cèpes, instead of with ordinary mushrooms.
N.B. This blanquette can also be made with noodles or cèpes, instead of regular mushrooms.
1274—BLANQUETTE DE VEAU AUX CÉLERIS, CARDONS, ETC.
Prepare the blanquette exactly as explained above, and set it to cook with the veal and the vegetable selected for the garnish, [425] i.e., either small heads of celery cut into two or four, or cardoons, cut into pieces and well blanched. The endives are not blanched; they need only be well washed and put with the veal.
Prepare the blanquette just like described above, and start cooking it with the veal and the vegetables you chose for the garnish, 425i.e., either small heads of celery cut in half or quarters, or cardoons cut into pieces and well blanched. The endives don’t need any special treatment; just wash them well and add them with the veal.
When cooked, drain the vegetables, trim them, and dish them in a timbale with the veal and the sauce; the latter prepared as directed and strained over the meat.
When cooked, drain the vegetables, trim them, and serve them in a timbale with the veal and the sauce; the sauce should be made as directed and poured over the meat.
1275—BLANQUETTE DE VEAU AUX NOUILLES
Proceed as for “Blanquette à l’ancienne,” but suppress the garnish of onions and mushrooms.
Proceed as you would for “Blanquette à l’ancienne,” but eliminate the garnish of onions and mushrooms.
When the blanquette is dished, set thereon heaps of noodles, parboiled and cohered with butter, and cover these with raw noodles tossed quickly in butter; allow three oz. of tossed noodles per lb. of those cohered.
When serving the blanquette, place mounds of noodles, lightly boiled and mixed with butter, on top, and cover these with raw noodles quickly tossed in butter; use three ounces of tossed noodles for every pound of the coated ones.
1276—FRICASSÉE DE VEAU
Fricassée differs from blanquette in this, namely, that the pieces of veal in the former are stiffened in butter without colouration.
Fricassée is different from blanquette in that the pieces of veal in the former are cooked in butter without getting any color.
When the meat has been well stiffened, besprinkle it with about one oz. of flour per lb.; cook this flour with the meat for a few minutes; then moisten the fricassée with white stock; season, and set to boil, stirring the while. All the garnishes of mushrooms and vegetables given for blanquette may be served with fricassée; but in the case of the latter, both the meat and the garnish are cooked in the sauce, the leason of which is effected by means of egg-yolks and cream, as for blanquette.
When the meat has become firm, sprinkle it with about 1 oz. of flour for every pound; cook the flour with the meat for a few minutes; then add white stock to the fricassée; season it, and bring it to a boil while stirring. All the garnishes of mushrooms and vegetables used for blanquette can be served with fricassée; however, in this case, both the meat and the garnish are cooked in the sauce, and the thickening is done using egg yolks and cream, just like for blanquette.
1277—FRICADELLES
Fricadelles are a kind of meat balls, somewhat like those commonly prepared in private households. They are made from raw or cooked meat, in the following manner:—
Fricadelles are a type of meatball, similar to those usually made in home kitchens. They can be made from raw or cooked meat, in the following style:—
Fricadelles with Raw Meat.—For ten fricadelles, each weighing three and one-half oz., chop up one lb. of very lean veal, cleared of all fat and gristle, together with two-thirds of a lb. of butter. Put the whole into a bowl, and add thereto five oz. of soaked and well-pressed crumb of bread, two eggs, half an oz. of salt, a pinch of pepper and a little nutmeg, and two oz. of chopped onion cooked in butter without colouration.
Fricadelles with Raw Meat.—To make ten fricadelles, each weighing three and a half ounces, chop up one pound of very lean veal, removing all fat and gristle, along with two-thirds of a pound of butter. Put everything into a bowl and add five ounces of soaked and well-pressed bread crumbs, two eggs, half an ounce of salt, a pinch of pepper, a little nutmeg, and two ounces of chopped onion cooked in butter without browning it.
Mix the whole well, and divide it up into portions weighing three and one-half oz.
Mix everything thoroughly and divide it into portions weighing three and a half ounces.
Fashion these portions to the shape of quoits, by first rolling them into balls on a flour-dusted board, and afterwards flattening them out with the flat of a knife.
Shape these pieces into rings by first rolling them into balls on a floured surface, and then flattening them out with the side of a knife.
Heat some butter or very pure fat in a sautépan; put the [426] fricadelles therein; brown them on both sides, and then complete their cooking in the oven.
Heat some butter or very pure fat in a skillet; add the 426fricadelles; brown them on both sides, then finish cooking them in the oven.
This done, set them on a round dish, and serve them, either with a vegetable purée, a Piquante or a Robert sauce.
This done, place them on a round dish and serve them, either with a vegetable purée, a Piquante sauce, or a Robert sauce.
Fricadelles with Cooked Meat.—For ten fricadelles, each weighing two and one-half oz., chop one lb. of cooked veal, fat and lean, somewhat finely.
Fricadelles with Cooked Meat.—For ten fricadelles, each weighing 2.5 oz., chop 1 lb. of cooked veal, both fat and lean, somewhat finely.
Put it into a bowl with a large pinch of salt, another of pepper, and a little nutmeg. Add the pulp of three fair-sized potatoes, baked in the oven; three oz. of chopped onions, cooked in butter without colouration; one large egg, and one tablespoonful of chopped parsley. Mix well; divide up into portions of the weight already given, and shape and cook them as in the previous case.
Put it in a bowl with a big pinch of salt, another pinch of pepper, and a bit of nutmeg. Add the pulp of three medium-sized potatoes that were baked in the oven; 3 oz. of chopped onions that were cooked in butter until translucent; one large egg, and one tablespoon of chopped parsley. Mix everything well; divide it into portions of the specified weight, and shape and cook them as mentioned before.
These fricadelles are served with vegetable purées and the sauces suited to those prepared from raw meat.
These meatballs are served with vegetable purees and sauces that go well with those made from raw meat.
1278—PAUPIETTES DE VEAU
Paupiettes or scrolls are made from extremely thin slices of veal, four in. long by two in. wide. After having seasoned them, cover them with forcemeat or very fine mincemeat; roll them, with their forcemeat-coat inside, into scrolls, and tie them round, once or twice, with string, that they may keep their shape while cooking. They are sometimes covered with thin rashers of bacon. Paupiettes are always braised, gently and protractedly.
Paupiettes or scrolls are made from very thin slices of veal, four inches long by two inches wide. After seasoning them, cover them with forcemeat or very fine mincemeat; roll them up with the forcemeat inside into scrolls, and tie them around once or twice with string so they keep their shape while cooking. They're sometimes wrapped in thin strips of bacon. Paupiettes are always braised slowly and gently.
They are generally garnished with vegetable purées; but they may be served just as well with all vegetable garnishes.
They are usually topped with vegetable purees, but they can also be served with any vegetable garnishes just as well.
By making them half the usual size, they may, after having been braised, serve as the garnish for a timbale, together with noodles, gniokis, spaghetti, or with Financière, Milanaise or Napolitaine garnish, etc.
By cutting them down to half their usual size, they can be used as a garnish for a timbale after being braised, along with noodles, gnocchi, spaghetti, or garnishes like Financière, Milanaise, or Napolitaine, etc.
1279—SAUTÉS DE VEAU
The pieces best suited to veal sautés are: the breast and the shoulder, as also those parts of the haunch other than the cushion and undercushion.
The cuts that are best for veal sautés are the breast and shoulder, along with other parts of the leg, excluding the cushion and undercushion.
1280—SAUTÉ DE VEAU A la Marengo
Heat one pint of oil in a sautépan, until it smokes. Put therein two lbs. of veal, cut into pieces, each weighing two oz., and fry until the latter are well set. Add a chopped half onion and a crushed half-clove of garlic, and fry again for a few moments.
Heat one pint of oil in a sauté pan until it starts to smoke. Add two pounds of veal, cut into pieces weighing two ounces each, and fry until they are nicely browned. Add a chopped half onion and a crushed half clove of garlic, and fry again for a few moments.
Drain away the oil, tilting the sautépan with its lid on, for [427] the purpose; moisten with a quarter of a pint of white wine; reduce, and add two-thirds of a quart of thin Espagnole sauce, one and one-half lbs. of tomatoes, pressed and cut into pieces (or one pint of tomato sauce), and a faggot.
Drain the oil by tilting the sauté pan with the lid on for [427] this purpose; add a quarter of a pint of white wine; let it reduce, then add two-thirds of a quart of thin Espagnole sauce, one and a half pounds of tomatoes, pressed and chopped (or one pint of tomato sauce), and a bundle of herbs.
Set to boil, and cook in the oven gently for one and one-half hours.
Set to boil, and bake in the oven gently for one and a half hours.
At the end of that time, transfer the pieces of veal, one by one, to another saucepan with fifteen small glazed onions, and five oz. of mushrooms. Reduce the sauce; strain it over the veal and its garnish, add two large pinches of concassed parsley, and cook for a further quarter of an hour.
At the end of that time, move the pieces of veal, one by one, to another saucepan with fifteen small glazed onions and five ounces of mushrooms. Reduce the sauce, strain it over the veal and its garnish, add two large pinches of concassed parsley, and cook for another fifteen minutes.
When about to serve, clear of all grease, dish in a timbale, and surround with small heart-shaped croûtons of bread-crumb, fried in oil.
When you're ready to serve, make sure it's free of all grease, dish it into a timbale, and surround it with small heart-shaped croûtons made of bread crumbs, fried in oil.
1281—SAUTÉ DE VEAU CHASSEUR
Cut the veal into pieces as above, and fry these well in butter or oil.
Cut the veal into pieces as mentioned above, and fry them well in butter or oil.
Drain away the grease; moisten with one quart of brown stock, add two tablespoonfuls of tomato purée, and a faggot; set to boil, and cook in the oven gently for one and one-half hours.
Drain the grease; add one quart of brown stock, two tablespoons of tomato purée, and a bundle of herbs; bring to a boil, and cook in the oven gently for one and a half hours.
Transfer the pieces to another saucepan; strain; reduce their cooking-liquor by a quarter, and add it to one-quarter of a pint of Chasseur sauce (No. 33).
Transfer the pieces to another saucepan; strain; reduce the cooking liquid by a quarter, and add it to one-quarter of a pint of Chasseur sauce (No. 33).
Pour this sauce over the pieces of veal, and cook again for a quarter of an hour. Dish in a timbale, and sprinkle with chopped parsley.
Pour this sauce over the pieces of veal, and cook again for 15 minutes. Serve in a timbale, and sprinkle with chopped parsley.
1282—SAUTÉ DE VEAU PRINTANIER
Fry the pieces of veal in butter. Moisten with two-thirds of a quart of brown stock and one-fifth of a pint of half-glaze; add a faggot; boil, and cook in the oven gently for one hour.
Fry the pieces of veal in butter. Add two-thirds of a quart of brown stock and one-fifth of a pint of demi-glace; include a bouquet garni; bring to a boil, then cook in the oven gently for one hour.
This done, transfer the pieces to another saucepan; add thereto a garnish of carrots, new turnips, and small, new potatoes; strain the sauce over the veal and the garnish, and cook for a further three-quarters of an hour.
Once you’ve done that, move the pieces to another saucepan; add a garnish of carrots, fresh turnips, and small, new potatoes; pour the sauce over the veal and the garnish, and cook for an additional 45 minutes.
Dish in a timbale and distribute over the sauté a few tablespoonfuls of peas and French beans in lozenge-form, both cooked à l’anglaise.
Dish in a timbale and spread a few tablespoons of peas and diamond-shaped French beans over the sauté, both cooked à l’anglaise.
1283—SAUTÉ DE VEAU Catalan-style
Reduce the sauce to one-third of a pint; strain it over the veal and its garnish; cook for a further quarter of an hour, and dish in a timbale.
Thicken the sauce to one-third of a pint; pour it over the veal and its garnish; cook for another fifteen minutes, and serve it in a timbale.
1284—SAUTÉS DE VEAU DIVERS
Veal sauté may also be prepared with mushrooms, fines herbes, egg-plant, tomatoes, or “Currie à l’Indienne,” etc.
Veal sauté can also be made with mushrooms, fines herbes, eggplant, tomatoes, or "Currie à l’Indienne," etc.
1285—PAIN DE VEAU
Prepare “Pain de Veau” exactly as directed under No. 1252; but substitute for the liver some very white veal.
Prepare “Pain de Veau” exactly as directed under No. 1252; but substitute very white veal for the liver.
Pain de veau is generally accompanied by a white sauce, such as velouté prepared with mushroom essence, Allemande sauce prepared with mushrooms, Suprême sauce, etc.
Pain de veau is usually served with a white sauce, such as velouté made with mushroom essence, Allemande sauce made with mushrooms, Suprême sauce, and so on.
1286—CALF’S FEET
Calf’s feet serve chiefly in supplying the gelatinous element of aspics, and the body of braising stock. They are rarely used in the preparation of a special dish; but, should they be so used, they may be cooked and served after the manner directed in the recipes treating of calf’s head.
Calf’s feet are mainly used to provide the gelatinous component for aspics and the base for braising stock. They're not often used in special dishes, but if they are, they can be cooked and served like the recipes for calf’s head suggest.
1287—CALVES’ TONGUES
1288—CALF’S BRAINS AND AMOURETTES
Calf’s brains form the most wholesome and reparative diet for all those who are debilitated by excessive head-work; and the same remark applies to the brains of the ox and the sheep.
Calf’s brains make for a highly nutritious and restorative diet for anyone who is worn out from too much mental strain; the same goes for the brains of cows and sheep.
The amourettes mentioned here, which almost always accompany ox brains, are only the spinal marrow of the ox or the calf. This may be used in the preparation of a few special dishes; but all the recipes dealing with brains may be applied to it.
The love affairs mentioned here, which almost always come with ox brains, are just the spinal cord of the ox or calf. This can be used to make a few special dishes, but all the recipes for brains can be used for it.
1289—THE COOKING OF BRAINS
Carefully remove the membrane enveloping the brains or the amourettes, and put them to soak in fresh water, until they are quite white. Put the brains in a saucepan with enough boiling [429] court-bouillon (No. 163) to cover them well; skim and then set to cook gently.
Carefully take off the membrane surrounding the brains or the amourettes, and soak them in fresh water until they are completely white. Place the brains in a saucepan with enough boiling [429]court-bouillon (No. 163) to fully cover them; skim off any foam and then cook gently.
Brains have this peculiarity, namely, that prolonged cooking only stiffens them; thus, calf’s brains only take half an hour to cook; but they may cook for two hours more without harm, seeing that the process only tends to make them firmer.
Brains have this unique quality: cooking them for a long time only makes them tougher. For example, calf's brains take just half an hour to cook, but they can be cooked for two more hours without any issues, as the process simply makes them firmer.
1290—CERVELLE At the Beaumont
Cut the brains into slices; on each slice put a layer of gratin force-meat (No. 202) prepared from foie gras and softened by means of a little cold, brown sauce, and a slice of truffle. Reconstruct the brains by putting the coated slices together again.
Cut the brains into slices; on each slice, place a layer of gratin force-meat (No. 202) made from foie gras and softened with a bit of cold brown sauce, topped with a slice of truffle. Reassemble the brains by stacking the coated slices back together.
Roll some puff-paste remains into a galette one-fifth of an inch thick, the diameter of which should be in proportion to the size of the brains under treatment. Put the brains in the middle of the galette, and cover them with the same forcemeat as that laid on the slices; sprinkle with chopped truffles; moisten the edges of the paste, and draw these over the brains so as to enclose the latter completely.
Roll some leftover puff pastry into a galette that’s one-fifth of an inch thick, keeping the diameter proportional to the size of the brains you’re working with. Place the brains in the center of the galette, and cover them with the same meat mixture that was spread on the slices; sprinkle with chopped truffles; dampen the edges of the pastry, and fold them over the brains to fully enclose them.
Gild; make a slit in the top for the escape of steam, and bake in a hot oven for fifteen minutes. After taking the pie out of the oven, pour a few tablespoonfuls of Périgueux sauce into the former, and dish on a napkin.
Gild; cut a small slit in the top for the steam to escape, and bake in a hot oven for fifteen minutes. After removing the pie from the oven, pour a few tablespoons of Périgueux sauce over it, and serve it on a napkin.
1291—CERVELLE AU BEURRE NOIR
Slice the brains; set the slices on a dish, and season them with salt and pepper.
Slice the brains, place the slices on a dish, and season them with salt and pepper.
Cook two oz. of butter in the frying-pan until it is slightly blackened; throw therein a pinch of parsley pluches, and sprinkle the brains with this butter. Pour a few drops of vinegar into the burning frying-pan, and add it to the brains.
Cook two ounces of butter in the frying pan until it’s slightly browned; add a pinch of parsley pluches, and drizzle the brains with this butter. Pour a few drops of vinegar into the hot frying pan, and mix it with the brains.
1292—CERVELLE AU BEURRE NOISETTE
Slice and season the brains as above. Cook the butter until it has acquired a golden colour and exhales a nutty smell; pour it over the brains, and finish with a few drops of lemon juice and a pinch of chopped parsley.
Slice and season the brains as described above. Cook the butter until it turns golden and releases a nutty aroma; pour it over the brains, and finish with a few drops of lemon juice and a pinch of chopped parsley.
1293—CERVELLE To the Marshal
Cut the brains into regular slices, one-third of an inch thick; treat them à l’anglaise with very fine bread-crumbs, and brown them in clarified butter.
Cut the brains into even slices, one-third of an inch thick; coat them à l’anglaise with very fine bread crumbs, and brown them in clarified butter.
Dish them in the form of a circle, with a slice of truffle on each, and garnish the centre of the dish with a fine heap of asparagus-heads cohered with butter.
Serve them in a circle, with a slice of truffle on each one, and garnish the center of the plate with a nice pile of asparagus tips bound together with butter.
4301294—CERVELLE A LA POULETTE
Prepare half a pint of poulette sauce (No. 101), combined with three oz. of small, cooked, and very white mushrooms.
Prepare half a pint of poulette sauce (No. 101), mixed with three oz. of small, cooked, and very white mushrooms.
Add the brains, cut into slices; toss them gently in the sauce, taking care lest they break; dish them in a timbale, and sprinkle with a pinch of chopped parsley.
Add the brains, cut into slices; gently toss them in the sauce without breaking them; serve them in a timbale, and sprinkle with a little chopped parsley.
1295—CERVELLE A LA VILLEROY
Cut the raw brains into slices; season them, and poach them in butter.
Cut the raw brains into slices, season them, and cook them gently in butter.
Dip the slices into an almost cold Villeroy sauce, in suchwise as to cover them with a thick coating of it. Leave to cool, and treat them à l’anglaise. Set to cook for a few minutes before serving, and dish on a napkin with fried parsley.
Dip the slices into a nearly cold Villeroy sauce, making sure to cover them with a thick layer. Let them cool, and treat them à l’anglaise. Cook for a few minutes before serving, and plate them on a napkin with fried parsley.
Serve a light Périgueux sauce separately.
Serve a light Périgueux sauce on the side.
1296—VOL AU VENT DE CERVELLE
Prepare a vol-au-vent crust, as explained under No. 2390. Slice the brains, and put the slices into half-a-pint of Allemande sauce, with twelve quenelles of ordinary forcemeat, poached just before dishing up; four oz. of small, cooked mushrooms, and one oz. of truffle slices, five or six of which should be reserved.
Prepare a vol-au-vent crust, as explained under No. 2390. Slice the brains and put the slices into half a pint of Allemande sauce, with twelve quenelles of regular forcemeat, poached just before serving; four ounces of small, cooked mushrooms, and one ounce of truffle slices, five or six of which should be set aside.
Pour the garnish into the vol au vent; set upon the latter the reserved slices of truffle, and dish on a folded napkin.
Pour the garnish into the puff pastry; place the reserved slices of truffle on top, and serve it on a folded napkin.
1297—AMOURETTES A LA TOSCA
Poach one lb. of amourettes, as explained above, and cut them into lengths of one in.
Poach one lb. of amourettes, as explained above, and cut them into pieces that are one in. long.
Prepare a garnish of macaroni cohered with butter and grated Parmesan, and add thereto four tablespoonfuls of a crayfish cullis per four oz. of macaroni; three crayfishes’ tails for each person, and two-thirds of the pieces of amourettes. Toss well, in order to thoroughly mix the whole; dish in a timbale; cover the macaroni with what remains of the pieces of amourettes, and cover them slightly with crayfish cullis.
Prepare a garnish of macaroni mixed with butter and grated Parmesan, and add four tablespoons of crayfish sauce for every four ounces of macaroni; three crayfish tails for each person, and two-thirds of the pieces of amourettes. Toss well to combine everything; serve in a timbale; cover the macaroni with the remaining pieces of amourettes, and lightly drizzle with crayfish sauce.
431MUTTON, GRASS LAMB AND HOUSE LAMB
Relevés and Entrées.
From the culinary standpoint, the ovine species supplies three kinds of meat, viz:—
From a culinary perspective, the sheep species provides three types of meat, namely:—
Mutton—properly so-called when the meat is derived from the adult animal.
Mutton—correctly referred to when the meat comes from an adult animal.
Lamb—the young, weaned sheep, not yet fully grown, the meat of which is the more highly esteemed the younger the animal is.
Lamb—a young sheep that has been weaned and isn't fully grown yet; its meat is considered more valuable the younger the animal is.
House Lamb—the sheep’s unweaned young that has not yet grazed.
House Lamb—a young lamb that hasn’t been weaned and hasn’t started grazing yet.
The “Pauillac” lamb, which is imported from France, is the most excellent example of the last kind. Good house lambs are also killed in England; they are quite equal to Pauillac lamb, but their season is short. As regards ordinary English mutton and lamb, however, the delicacy and quality of these meats are unrivalled.
The “Pauillac” lamb, imported from France, is the best example of the last type. Good home-raised lambs are also slaughtered in England; they are just as good as Pauillac lamb, but their availability is limited. However, when it comes to regular English mutton and lamb, the tenderness and quality of these meats are unmatched.
But for its greater delicacy and tenderness, grass lamb, which corresponds with what the French call “agneau de pré-salé” is scarcely distinguishable from mutton. The recipes suited to it are the same as those given for mutton; and all that is necessary is to allow for differences of quality in calculating the time of cooking.
But because of its greater delicacy and tenderness, grass lamb, which is what the French call “agneau de pré-salé,” is hardly different from mutton. The recipes for it are the same as those used for mutton; all that’s needed is to adjust for the differences in quality when figuring out the cooking time.
House lamb, the white flesh of which is quite different, admits of some of the mutton recipes; but it is generally prepared after special formulæ, the details of which I shall give hereafter.
House lamb, whose white meat is quite different, can be used in some mutton recipes; however, it is usually cooked using specific methods, the details of which I will provide later.
When served roasted, hot or cold, mutton and grass and house lamb are always accompanied by mint sauce, the recipe for which I gave under No. 136.
When served roasted, whether hot or cold, mutton and grass-fed lamb are always accompanied by mint sauce, the recipe for which I provided under No. 136.
In view of the similarity of their preparations, and in order to avoid finicking repetitions, I have refrained from giving separate recipes for lamb and mutton respectively. The reader will therefore bear in mind that the formulæ relating to mutton also apply to grass lamb.
Considering the similarity in their preparations, and to avoid tedious repetitions, I've chosen not to provide separate recipes for lamb and mutton. The reader should keep in mind that the recipes for mutton also apply to grass lamb.
4321298—SADDLE OF MUTTON
1299—BARON OR PAIR OF HIND-QUARTERS OF MUTTON
1300—DOUBLE OR PAIR OF LEGS OF MUTTON
1301—FILLETS OF MUTTON
1302—NECK OF MUTTON (Relevés)
Saddle of mutton is that part of the sheep which reaches from the bone of the haunch to the floating ribs.
Saddle of mutton is the part of the sheep that extends from the haunch bone to the floating ribs.
Baron of mutton comprises the saddle and the two legs, i.e., a pair of hind-quarters.
Baron of mutton includes the saddle and the two legs, i.e. a pair of hind-quarters.
Double consists of the two unseparated legs, minus the saddle.
Double consists of the two connected legs, without the saddle.
The Baron and the Double are almost always cuts of lamb.
The Baron and the Double are usually cuts of lamb.
The fillet is one half of the saddle, when the latter is cut into two, lengthwise; that is to say, divided down the middle in suchwise as to bisect the spinal column. These fillets are sometimes boned, rolled over with the kernel of meat in the centre, and strung, in which case the skin should be removed before rolling. Saddle of mutton, before being roasted, should be cleared of all its superfluous underlying fat; and the flanks should be so shortened as to just meet when drawn over the fillets. The overlying skin should be removed, and the saddle should be strung in five or six places to keep it in shape.
The fillet is one half of the saddle when you cut it in two lengthwise, meaning it's split down the middle to cut through the spinal column. These fillets are sometimes boned, rolled with the meat in the center, and tied, and in that case, the skin should be taken off before rolling. Before roasting a saddle of mutton, all excess fat underneath should be trimmed away, and the flanks should be shortened just enough to meet when pulled over the fillets. The skin on top should be removed, and the saddle should be tied in five or six places to maintain its shape.
In the case of a saddle of lamb, the skin need not be completely removed, but slit in various places. As to neck of mutton, this should be shortened as for the cutting of ordinary cutlets; the skin and the bones of the chine should be removed, as also the meat at the end of the rib-bones, down to two-thirds in. from the extremity of each. The cushion is then covered with slices of bacon, tied on with string.
In the case of a saddle of lamb, the skin doesn’t need to be fully removed, but should be slashed in several places. For the neck of mutton, it should be trimmed like regular cutlets; the skin and the bones of the chine should be taken out, as well as the meat at the end of the rib bones, cutting down to two-thirds of an inch from the end of each. The cushion is then covered with slices of bacon, tied on with string.
When the piece is roasted and dished, a frill should be placed on the end of each bared bone. Neck of mutton ought never to comprise more than nine to ten ribs, counting from the floating ones; it should consist of rather less if anything.
When the meat is roasted and served, a frill should be placed on the end of each exposed bone. A neck of mutton should never have more than nine to ten ribs, counting the floating ones; it should be a little less, if anything.
Mutton Relevés allow more particularly of vegetable and rice garnishes.
Mutton Relevés specifically pair well with vegetable and rice sides.
Garnishes with sauces do not suit them so well, even when the pieces are braised. As for paste garnishes, such as macaroni, noodles, gniokis; they are seldom used.
Garnishes with sauces don’t really work for them, even when the pieces are braised. As for paste garnishes like macaroni, noodles, and gnocchi, they’re rarely used.
Andalouse, Bouquetière, Châtelaine, Clamart, Dauphine, [433] Dubarry, Duchesse, Japonaise, Jardinière, Lorette, Macédoine, Montmorency, Moderne, Nivernaise, Orientale, Petit-Duc, Provençale, Renaissance, Richelieu, St. Germain.
Andalouse, Bouquetière, Châtelaine, Clamart, Dauphine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Dubarry, Duchesse, Japonaise, Jardinière, Lorette, Macédoine, Montmorency, Moderne, Nivernaise, Orientale, Petit-Duc, Provençale, Renaissance, Richelieu, St. Germain.
Apart from these compound garnishes, the following simple garnishes also suit admirably, either alone, or separated by some kind of potato preparation:—
Apart from these complex garnishes, the following simple garnishes also work perfectly, either on their own or separated by some kind of potato preparation:—
Braised Lettuce, stuffed with ordinary forcemeat or rice.
Braised Lettuce, filled with regular meat mixture or rice.
Cabbages, moulded to the shape of small balls, braised and stuffed with fine mince-meat or rice.
Cabbages, shaped like small balls, braised, and filled with minced meat or rice.
Haricot-beans, Peas and Broad-beans, cohered with butter.
Green beans, peas, and broad beans, mixed with butter.
Asparagus-heads, white or green, cooked and cohered with butter.
Asparagus heads, white or green, cooked and mixed with butter.
Celery, Endives, and Chicory, all braised. Brussels Sprouts, Cauliflowers, Broccoli, etc.
Celery, Endives, and Chicory, all braised. Brussels Sprouts, Cauliflowers, Broccoli, etc.
Finally, the garnishes and modes of preparation termed: à l’Anglaise, à la Boulangère, Braisés, Mariné en Chevreuil, which I give below for the leg and the shoulder, may be applied perfectly well to other large pieces of mutton.
Finally, the garnishes and cooking methods called: à l’Anglaise, à la Boulangère, Braisés, Mariné en Chevreuil, which I describe below for the leg and the shoulder, can also be used perfectly well for other large cuts of mutton.
1303—LARGE COLD JOINTS OF MUTTON
Refer to Cold Beef; in all cases keep the dishing simple.
Refer to Cold Beef; in every case, keep the serving simple.
The garnishing is optional.
The garnish is optional.
1304—LEG AND SHOULDER OF MUTTON
Legs of mutton or lamb ought never to appear on any but an ordinary luncheon menu. Although, strictly speaking, they should always be served after one of the ways described hereafter, all the garnishes given above may be applied to them.
Legs of mutton or lamb should only show up on a regular lunch menu. While they should technically always be served using one of the methods described later, all the garnishes mentioned above can be used with them.
Shoulders may be roasted whole; but they may also be boned, seasoned inside, rolled up, and firmly strung. They may be treated like the legs, and the same garnishes are suited to them.
Shoulders can be roasted whole; however, they can also be boned, seasoned inside, rolled up, and tied securely. They can be handled like the legs, and the same garnishes work well with them.
1305—GIGOT BOUILLI In the English style
Trim the leg, shorten it in the region of the tibia bone, and plunge it into a stewpan of boiling water, salted in the proportion of one-third oz. of salt per quart of water.
Trim the leg, shorten it around the tibia bone, and drop it into a pot of boiling water, with salt added at a ratio of one-third oz. of salt for every quart of water.
For an ordinary leg, add: three medium-sized carrots, two onions, each stuck with a clove, a faggot, and two cloves of garlic.
For a regular leg, add: three medium carrots, two onions, each pierced with a clove, a bunch of herbs, and two cloves of garlic.
Let the leg cook for a quarter of an hour for each two lbs. of its weight.
Let the leg cook for 15 minutes for every 2 lbs of its weight.
Dish with vegetables all round, and serve at the same time a butter sauce with capers.
Serve a dish with vegetables all around, and at the same time, provide a butter sauce with capers.
N.B.—Leg of mutton à l’anglaise may be accompanied by [434] purées of turnips, celery, etc., and these vegetables should cook with the meat. A purée of potatoes or of haricot beans may be sent to the table with the meat; but, in this case, of course, the vegetables would be served separately.
N.B.—Leg of mutton à l’anglaise can be served with [434] purees of turnips, celery, and other vegetables, which should cook together with the meat. A puree of potatoes or haricot beans can be brought to the table with the meat; however, in that case, the vegetables would be served separately.
1306—BRAISED LEG OF MUTTON
Suppress the pelvic bone, shorten the end bone and brown the leg in the oven.
Suppress the pelvic bone, shorten the end bone, and brown the leg in the oven.
Now, put it in an oval utensil, garnished for braising; add just enough white stock to barely cover the joint, and cook gently, allowing forty minutes per lb. of meat.
Now, place it in an oval dish, prepared for braising; add just enough white stock to barely cover the meat, and cook gently, allowing forty minutes for each pound of meat.
Transfer the leg to a tray; strain the braising-liquor; clear it of all grease, and reduce it to half. Sprinkle the meat with a few tablespoonfuls of this reduced gravy, and set it to glaze in the oven.
Transfer the leg to a tray; strain the cooking liquid; remove all the grease, and reduce it by half. Sprinkle the meat with a few tablespoons of this reduced gravy, and put it in the oven to glaze.
Serve at the same time:—
Serve simultaneously:—
(1) Either a purée of potatoes, of turnips, of haricot-beans, of cauliflower, etc., or
(1) Either a mashed mix of potatoes, turnips, kidney beans, cauliflower, etc., or
(2) The reduced braising-liquor.
The reduced braising liquid.
1307—GIGOT At the bakery
The leg may either be boned, seasoned inside and strung; or the end-bone may simply be shortened and that of the pelvis removed.
The leg can either be boned, seasoned on the inside, and tied; or the end-bone can just be shortened and the pelvic bone taken out.
In either case, put it in an earthenware dish, and brown it well in the oven, on both sides; then complete its cooking, all but a third.
In either case, place it in a clay dish and brown it well in the oven on both sides; then finish cooking it, leaving about a third uncooked.
This done, set round the joint four large, sliced onions, just tossed in butter, that they may acquire some colour, and eight large, peeled potatoes cut into roundels one half in. thick. Sprinkle this garnish with the grease of the joint, and then complete the cooking of the leg and its garnish.
This done, arrange four large, sliced onions that have been lightly sautéed in butter around the joint so they can gain some color, along with eight large, peeled potatoes cut into coins that are half an inch thick. Drizzle this garnish with the juices from the joint, and then finish cooking the leg along with the garnish.
Serve in the dish in which the joint has cooked.
Serve in the dish where the meat has cooked.
1308—GIGOT MARINE EN CHEVREUIL
Shorten the end-bone; remove the bone of the pelvis, and skin the top of the leg, leaving the meat in that region quite bare. Lard with very small strips of bacon, and put the meat into a marinade prepared after the manner described under No. 170. The length of its stay in the marinade should be based upon the tenderness of the meat and atmospheric conditions. In winter the time averages about three or four days, and in summer two days.
Shorten the end bone, remove the pelvic bone, and skin the top of the leg, exposing the meat in that area. Lard it with very small strips of bacon and place the meat into a marinade prepared as described under No. 170. The duration in the marinade should depend on the meat's tenderness and the weather conditions. In winter, it typically takes about three or four days, while in summer, it takes around two days.
To Roast the Joint.—Withdraw it from the marinade and dry it thoroughly; set it on a stand in the baking-tray; and put [435] it into a very fierce oven, that the meat may set immediately. The object of the very fierce oven is to prevent the juices absorbed from the marinade escaping in steam and thereby hardening the meat.
To Roast the Joint.—Take it out of the marinade and dry it completely; place it on a rack in the baking tray; and put 435it into a very hot oven so the meat can set right away. The purpose of the very hot oven is to stop the juices absorbed from the marinade from escaping as steam, which would make the meat tough.
Towards the close of the operation, rissole the larding bacon well.
Towards the end of the operation, rissole the larding bacon well.
Set on a long dish; fix a frill to the bone, and serve a Chevreuil sauce separately.
Set it on a long plate; add a garnish to the bone, and serve the venison sauce on the side.
Chevreuil Sauce à la Française.—With the marinade of the joint and a Mirepoix with ham, prepare a sufficient quantity of Poivrade sauce (No. 49) to obtain two-thirds of a pint of it after it has been strained through a colander—an operation which should be effected with the application of great pressure to the aromatics.
Despumate this sauce for thirty minutes, and add, little by little, half a wine-glassful of excellent red wine. Finish the seasoning with a little cayenne and a pinch of powdered sugar, and once more rub the whole through tammy or a fine strainer.
Remove the foam from this sauce for thirty minutes, and gradually add half a wine glass of good red wine. Complete the seasoning with a bit of cayenne and a small pinch of powdered sugar, then strain everything again through a fine sieve or tammy.
1309—GIGOT A la soubise
Braise the leg of mutton as shown under No. 247. When it is two-thirds done, transfer it to another utensil; strain the braising-liquor over it, and add thereto three lbs. of sliced onions and two-third lb. of rice.
Braise the leg of mutton as indicated under No. 247. When it’s two-thirds cooked, move it to another pot; pour the braising liquid over it, and add three pounds of sliced onions and two-thirds of a pound of rice.
Gently complete the cooking of the joint, together with the onions and the rice. This done:—(1) put it on a baking-tray and glaze it in the oven; (2) quickly rub the onions and the rice through a fine sieve or tammy.
Gently finish cooking the meat along with the onions and rice. This done:—(1) place it on a baking tray and glaze it in the oven; (2) quickly pass the onions and rice through a fine sieve or tammy.
Set the leg of mutton on a long dish; put a frill on the bone, and serve, separately, the well-heated Soubise, finished with one oz. of butter.
Set the leg of lamb on a long platter; add a decorative frill to the bone, and serve the well-heated Soubise on the side, finishing it with one ounce of butter.
N.B.—This Soubise may be prepared separately; but in this case it has much less flavour than when it is made from the onions and the rice which have cooked in the braising-liquor. I therefore urge the adoption of the recipe as it stands.
N.B.—This Soubise can be made separately; however, it has much less flavor than when it’s made with the onions and rice that have cooked in the braising liquid. I recommend following the recipe as it is.
1310—COLD LEG OF MUTTON
Dish it very simply, like other cold large joints of mutton.
Serve it very simply, like other cold large cuts of mutton.
1311—CUTLETS
Mutton and lamb cutlets are sometimes sautéd; but grilling is the most suitable method of cooking them. When the nature of their preparation requires that they should be treated à l’anglaise, fry them in clarified butter. All the garnishes, given [436] under “Tournedos,” except those served with sauces, may be applied to cutlets.
Mutton and lamb cutlets are sometimes sautéd; however, grilling is the best way to cook them. When their preparation needs them to be treated à l’anglaise, fry them in clarified butter. All the garnishes listed [436] under “Tournedos,” except those that come with sauces, can be used for cutlets.
The latter also allow of a few special garnishes, and these I give in the following recipes.
The latter also allows for a few special garnishes, which I provide in the following recipes.
1312—CÔTELETTES A LA CHAMPVALLON (10 Cutlets)
Take some cutlets from the region underlying the shoulder; that is to say, those uncovered by the removal of this joint. And do not clear the bone-ends of their meat, as when frills are to be fixed to them.
Take some cutlets from the area beneath the shoulder; that is, those not covered by the removal of this joint. And don't remove the meat from the bone-ends, like when frills are going to be attached to them.
Season them with salt and pepper, and brown them in butter on both sides. This done, put them in an earthenware dish with half lb. of sliced onions, tossed in butter without colouration; moisten with enough white stock to almost cover the cutlets and the onions; add the quarter of a clove of garlic, crushed, and a faggot; boil, and set in the oven. At the end of twenty minutes, add one and one-half lbs. of potatoes, fashioned to the shape of corks, and cut into thin roundels; season, and complete the cooking, basting often the while.
Season them with salt and pepper, and brown them in butter on both sides. Once that's done, place them in a ceramic dish with half a pound of sliced onions, sautéed in butter until they're soft but not browned. Pour in enough white stock to nearly cover the cutlets and the onions; add a quarter of a clove of crushed garlic and a bundle of herbs; bring to a boil, then put it in the oven. After twenty minutes, add one and a half pounds of potatoes, cut into cork shapes and thin rounds; season them, and finish cooking, basting frequently.
When the cutlets are cooked, the moistening should be almost entirely reduced.
When the cutlets are done cooking, there should be very little moisture left.
1313—CÔTELETTES LAURA
Grill the cutlets, and, meanwhile, prepare a garnish (the quantity of which should be such as to allow two and one-half oz. of it per cutlet) of parboiled macaroni, cut into half-inch lengths, cohered with cream, and combined, per lb., with three and one-half oz. of peeled, pressed, and concassed tomatoes, tossed in butter.
Grill the cutlets, and in the meantime, prepare a garnish (make sure there's enough for two and a half ounces per cutlet) of parboiled macaroni, cut into half-inch pieces, mixed with cream, and combined per pound with three and a half ounces of peeled, crushed, and concassed tomatoes, tossed in butter.
Or, when white truffles are in season, prepare some macaroni with cream, as above, combined with the peelings of raw, white truffles.
Or, when white truffles are in season, make some macaroni with cream, like before, mixed with the shavings of raw, white truffles.
Cut some very soft pig’s caul into triangles, proportionate in size to the cutlets; spread a little macaroni on each triangle; on the latter set a cutlet; cover the cutlets with some more macaroni, and enclose the whole in the caul. Lay the cutlets on a dish.
Cut some very soft pig's caul into triangles, similar in size to the cutlets; spread a little macaroni on each triangle; place a cutlet on top; cover the cutlets with more macaroni, and wrap everything in the caul. Put the cutlets on a dish.
Sprinkle with fine raspings and melted butter, and set to grill at the salamander, or in a fierce oven, for seven or eight minutes.
Sprinkle with fine breadcrumbs and melted butter, and set to grill under the salamander, or in a very hot oven, for seven or eight minutes.
Dish the cutlets in the form of a crown, and surround them with a thread of clear half-glaze sauce, combined with tomatoes.
Arrange the cutlets in a circle like a crown, and surround them with a line of clear half-glaze sauce mixed with tomatoes.
1314—CÔTELETTES A la Maintenon
Fry the cutlets in butter, on one side only. This done, put a heaped tablespoonful of a Maintenon preparation (No. 226) [437] on each; shape it like a dome, by means of the blade of a small knife dipped in tepid water, and put the cutlets, one by one, on a tray. The Maintenon preparation should be laid on the cooked side of each cutlet and sprinkled with fine raspings and melted butter. Now put the cutlets in a rather hot oven for seven or eight minutes in order to:—
Fry the cutlets in butter, cooking only one side. Once that's done, place a heaped tablespoonful of a Maintenon preparation (No. 226) [437] on each cutlet; shape it into a dome using the blade of a small knife dipped in warm water, and arrange the cutlets one by one on a tray. The Maintenon preparation should be placed on the cooked side of each cutlet and sprinkled with fine bread crumbs and melted butter. Now put the cutlets in a moderately hot oven for seven or eight minutes to:—
(1) Allow a gratin to form over the surface of the garnish.
(1) Allow a gratin to develop over the surface of the garnish.
(2) Finish the cooking of the cutlets.
Finish cooking the cutlets.
Dish the latter in the form of a crown, and serve, separately, a sauceboat of meat glaze finished with butter.
Serve the latter in the shape of a crown, and on the side, provide a sauceboat of meat glaze finished with butter.
1315—CÔTELETTES A LA MURILLO
Fry the cutlets in butter, on one side only; and garnish the cooked side, dome-fashion, with a fine hash of mushrooms, cohered with a little very reduced Béchamel sauce.
Fry the cutlets in butter, cooking just one side; then top the cooked side, like a dome, with a nice mix of mushrooms held together with a small amount of well-reduced Béchamel sauce.
Set them on a tray; sprinkle with grated Parmesan and a few drops of melted butter, and glaze in a fierce oven. Dish the cutlets in the form of a crown; fix a frill to each, and surround them with mild capsicums and tomatoes, both of which should be sliced, tossed in butter, and mixed.
Place them on a tray; sprinkle with grated Parmesan and a few drops of melted butter, and broil in a hot oven. Arrange the cutlets in a crown shape; attach a frill to each, and surround them with mild peppers and tomatoes, both of which should be sliced, sautéed in butter, and mixed.
1316—CÔTELETTES Provencal Style
For ten cutlets:—(1) Reduce one-half pint of Béchamel sauce to a third, and add thereto the third of a garlic clove, crushed, and the yolks of three eggs; (2) prepare at the same time as the cutlets, ten grilled mushrooms; and ten stoned, stuffed and poached olives, girded by a strip of anchovy fillet.
For ten cutlets:—(1) Reduce half a pint of Béchamel sauce to a third, and add a third of a crushed garlic clove and the yolks of three eggs; (2) at the same time as the cutlets, prepare ten grilled mushrooms and ten stoned, stuffed, and poached olives wrapped with a strip of anchovy fillet.
Fry the cutlets in butter, on one side only. Cover the cooked side of each with the preparation described above; set them on a tray; sprinkle them with a few drops of melted butter, and put them in the oven, that their garnish may be glazed and that their cooking may be completed.
Fry the cutlets in butter on one side only. Spread the mixture from earlier on the cooked side of each cutlet; place them on a tray; drizzle a little melted butter over them, and put them in the oven to glaze the topping and finish cooking.
Dish in the form of a circle; place a grilled mushroom (convex side uppermost) in the middle of each cutlet, and, on each mushroom, a stuffed olive.
Dish in a circular shape; place a grilled mushroom (convex side facing up) in the center of each cutlet, and on top of each mushroom, add a stuffed olive.
1316a—CÔTELETTES DE MOUTON To the reform
Trim six mutton cutlets; season them; dip them in melted butter, and roll them in bread-crumbs, combined with finely-chopped ham in the proportion of a third of the weight of the bread-crumbs. Now cook them gently in clarified butter.
Trim six lamb chops; season them; dip them in melted butter, and roll them in breadcrumbs mixed with finely chopped ham, using one-third of the weight of the breadcrumbs. Now cook them gently in clarified butter.
Dish them in a circle on a hot dish, and send the following sauce to the table with them:—
Dish them in a circle on a hot plate, and bring the following sauce to the table with them:—
Take a small saucepan, and mix therein three tablespoonfuls of half-glaze sauce, the same quantity of Poivrade sauce, [438] and one coffeespoonful of red-currant jelly; add one coffeespoonful of each of the following short julienne garnishes to the sauce; viz.: hard-boiled white of egg; very red, salted tongue; gherkins; mushrooms, and truffles.
Take a small saucepan and mix in three tablespoons of half-glaze sauce, the same amount of Poivrade sauce, [438] , and one teaspoon of red-currant jelly; add one teaspoon of each of the following short julienne garnishes to the sauce: hard-boiled egg white, very red salted tongue, gherkins, mushrooms, and truffles.
1317—CÔTELETTES A la Sévigné
Have ready a preparation of mushroom and artichoke-bottom croquettes, in the proportion of one heaped tablespoonful for each cutlet.
Have a mixture of mushroom and artichoke-bottom croquettes ready, using one heaped tablespoon for each cutlet.
Fry the cutlets in butter, on one side only. Garnish the fried side of each, dome-fashion, with the above preparation; treat them à l’anglaise, and sprinkle them with melted butter.
Fry the cutlets in butter, on one side only. Top the fried side of each, dome-style, with the preparation mentioned above; handle them à l’anglaise, and drizzle with melted butter.
Put them in the oven to complete their cooking, and, at the same time, to colour their coating of egg and bread-crumbs.
Put them in the oven to finish cooking and to brown the egg and breadcrumb coating.
Dish in the form of a crown.
Crown-shaped dish.
1318—CÔTELETTES Swedish style
Place the cutlets on a dish, and drop thereon some minced onions and shallots, bits of parsley stalks, thyme and bay. Sprinkle them with the juice of a lemon and a few drops of oil, and leave them to marinade for thirty minutes, turning them over the while, from time to time.
Place the cutlets on a plate, and add some chopped onions and shallots, pieces of parsley stems, thyme, and bay leaves. Drizzle them with lemon juice and a few drops of oil, and let them marinade for thirty minutes, turning them occasionally.
This done, dry them; dip them in melted butter, sprinkle them with bread-crumbs, and grill them.
This done, dry them; dip them in melted butter, sprinkle them with breadcrumbs, and grill them.
Dish them in the form of a crown, and garnish the centre of the dish with the following, which may also be sent separately: one-half lb. of peeled and finely-sliced apples, quickly stewed to a purée with the third of a wineglassful of white wine. When about to serve, add to this purée two and one-half oz. of finely-grated horse-radish, or the latter grated and afterwards finely chopped.
Serve them in a crown shape, and decorate the center of the dish with the following, which can also be served separately: half a pound of peeled and finely sliced apples, quickly cooked down to a purée with a third of a wine glass of white wine. Just before serving, mix into this purée two and a half ounces of finely grated horseradish, or you can grate it and then chop it finely.
1319—CÔTELETTES EN BELLE VUE
Proceed after one of the recipes given for veal cutlets and grenadins “en Belle Vue.”
Proceed with one of the recipes provided for veal cutlets and grenadins "en Belle Vue."
1320—CÔTELETTES EN CHAUDFROID
Cut some very regular cutlets from a neck of mutton or lamb, which should have been trimmed as explained, braised, and left to cook in its braising-liquor. Clear all grease from the latter; strain it; reduce it, and add to it a brown chaud-froid sauce (No. 34).
Cut some evenly sized cutlets from a neck of mutton or lamb, which should have been trimmed as described, braised, and cooked in its braising liquid. Remove all grease from the liquid; strain it; reduce it, and add a brown chaud-froid sauce (No. 34).
Dip the cutlets in the sauce when it is almost cold; set them on a tray; deck the kernel of meat in each with a fine slice [439] of truffle, and sprinkle with cold, melted aspic. When the sauce has set well, pass the point of a small knife round the cutlets, with the view of removing the superfluous sauce; and either dish them round a vegetable salad, cohered and moulded, or simply dish them in the form of a circle and place a pyramid of cohered, vegetable salad in their midst.
Dip the cutlets in the sauce when it’s almost cold; place them on a tray; top each piece of meat with a nice slice 439 of truffle, and drizzle with cold, melted aspic. Once the sauce has set nicely, run the tip of a small knife around the cutlets to remove any excess sauce; then either serve them around a molded vegetable salad or simply arrange them in a circle with a mound of molded vegetable salad in the center.
1321—NOISETTES DE MOUTON
Mutton noisettes, and especially those of lamb, may be classed among the choicest of entrées. They are cut from either the fillet or the neck; but, in the latter case, only the first six or seven ribs are used.
Mutton noisettes, especially lamb ones, are considered some of the best appetizers. They are taken from either the fillet or the neck; however, when using the neck, only the first six or seven ribs are taken.
1322—MINION FILLETS
The minion fillets of mutton or lamb consist of the two muscles which lie under the saddle. Their mode of preparation changes according to their size. Thus, if they are small, they are served whole, after having been trimmed, sometimes larded; and sautéd.
The minion fillets of mutton or lamb are the two muscles located beneath the saddle. How they're prepared varies with their size. If they are small, they are served whole after being trimmed, sometimes larded; and sautéd.
If they are large, they are divided into two or three parts, cut laterally and aslant; they are flattened, trimmed to the shape of ellipses, seasoned, dipped in melted butter, sprinkled with fine bread-crumbs, and finally, gently grilled.
If they are big, they're split into two or three sections, cut sideways and at an angle; they're flattened, shaped like ellipses, seasoned, dipped in melted butter, sprinkled with fine breadcrumbs, and then lightly grilled.
Minion fillets of beef, obtained from the narrow extremity or head of the fillet, are also used occasionally; and these are generally flattened, dipped in butter and fine bread-crumbs, and grilled.
Minion fillets of beef, taken from the narrow tip or head of the fillet, are also used sometimes; and these are usually flattened, dipped in butter and fine breadcrumbs, and grilled.
These fillets are served chiefly with vegetable purées or with macédoines of fresh vegetables.
These fillets are mainly served with vegetable purées or with macédoines of fresh vegetables.
The sauces best suited to them are the Béarnaise and the Robert Escoffier.
The best sauces for them are Béarnaise and Robert Escoffier.
1323—SHEEP’S TONGUES
Salted or fresh sheep’s tongues make an excellent luncheon entrée.
Salted or fresh sheep’s tongues make a great lunch dish.
They are cooked after the manner of ox and calf’s tongues, due allowance being made for the difference of size.
They are cooked like ox and calf tongues, with adjustments made for the difference in size.
The various garnishes given for ox and calf’s tongues may also be used in this case.
The different garnishes used for ox and calf tongues can also be applied here.
1324—SHEEP’S TROTTERS
Sheep’s trotters, as they reach us from the purveyor, should first be well singed over spirits of wine, and then rubbed with a clean piece of linen. The little tuft of hair in the cleft of [440] the hoof is next removed, the hoof itself is suppressed, and the trotters are split open lengthwise and boned. Sheep’s trotters are cooked like calf’s feet, in the special court-bouillon or blanc, given under No. 167.
Sheep’s trotters, as they come to us from the supplier, should first be thoroughly singed over alcohol, and then cleaned with a fresh piece of linen. The small tuft of hair in the split of the hoof is then removed, the hoof itself is trimmed, and the trotters are cut open lengthwise and boned. Sheep’s trotters are cooked similarly to calf’s feet, in the special court-bouillon or blanc, as indicated under No. 167.
1325—FRITÔT OF SHEEP’S TROTTERS
Fifteen minutes before frying them, put the sheep’s trotters into a receptacle with lemon juice, a few drops of oil and some chopped parsley; keeping the quantity of these ingredients in proportion to the number of trotters. Be careful to toss the latter from time to time in the marinade.
Fifteen minutes before frying them, place the sheep's trotters in a bowl with lemon juice, a few drops of oil, and some chopped parsley; making sure to adjust the amounts of these ingredients based on how many trotters you have. Be sure to stir them occasionally in the marinade.
A few moments before serving, dip the half-trotters into batter (No. 232) and plunge them into an abundant and hot frying-medium.
A few moments before serving, dip the half-trotters in batter (No. 232) and immerse them in plenty of hot oil for frying.
Drain them when the batter is nicely dry and golden; and dish on a napkin with a border of very green fried parsley.
Drain them when the batter is nice and crispy; then serve on a napkin with a border of bright green fried parsley.
Serve a tomato sauce separately.
Serve tomato sauce on the side.
1326—PIEDS DE MOUTON POULETTE
For this dish the trotters should, as far as possible, be freshly cooked. For twenty trotters prepare two-thirds of a pint of poulette sauce; add the trotters thereto, well drained; toss them in the sauce, and dish them in a timbale with a sprinkling of chopped parsley.
For this dish, the trotters should, as much as possible, be freshly cooked. For twenty trotters, prepare two-thirds of a pint of poulette sauce; add the well-drained trotters to it; toss them in the sauce, and serve them in a timbale with a sprinkle of chopped parsley.
1327—PIEDS DE MOUTON ROUENNAISE
Instead of cooking the sheep’s trotters in a blanc, braise them; add a little Madeira to their braising-liquor, and cook them thoroughly.
Instead of cooking the sheep’s trotters in a blanc, braise them; add a little Madeira to the braising liquid, and cook them thoroughly.
Prepare a forcemeat, consisting of one and one-half lbs. of very fine sausage-meat; three oz. of chopped onions, cooked in butter without colouration, and a large pinch of parsley.
Prepare a meat mixture using one and a half pounds of very fine sausage meat, three ounces of chopped onions cooked in butter until they’re soft but not browned, and a generous pinch of parsley.
When the trotters are cooked, transfer them to a dish; almost entirely reduce their braising-liquor; add to this two liqueur-glassfuls of burnt brandy, for each ten trotters, and add this reduced braising-liquor to the forcemeat. Cut ten rectangles six inches long by four inches wide out of pig’s caul.
When the trotters are cooked, move them to a dish; almost completely reduce their braising liquid; then add two liqueur glasses of burnt brandy for every ten trotters, and mix this reduced braising liquid into the forcemeat. Cut ten rectangles measuring six inches long by four inches wide from pig’s caul.
Spread a tablespoonful of forcemeat over each; set two trotters on the forcemeat of each rectangle; cover up with forcemeat, and draw the ends of the caul together in suchwise as to enclose the whole.
Spread a tablespoon of meat mixture over each piece; place two pig's trotter on top of the meat mixture on each rectangle; cover with more meat mixture, and pull the ends of the caul together to fully enclose everything.
Sprinkle with bread-crumbs and melted butter; grill gently, and serve.
Sprinkle with breadcrumbs and melted butter, grill gently, and serve.
4411328—PIEDS DE MOUTON TYROLIENNE
Cook a fair-sized chopped onion in butter, together with three peeled, pressed, and roughly-chopped tomatoes. Season with salt and pepper; add a pinch of chopped parsley, a little crushed garlic, one-sixth of a pint of Poivrade sauce, and twenty freshly-cooked and well-drained sheep’s trotters.
Sauté a medium-sized chopped onion in butter, along with three peeled, crushed, and roughly chopped tomatoes. Season with salt and pepper; add a pinch of chopped parsley, a bit of crushed garlic, one-sixth of a pint of Poivrade sauce, and twenty freshly cooked and well-drained sheep's trotters.
Simmer for ten minutes and dish in a timbale.
Simmer for ten minutes and serve in a timbale.
1329—MUTTON KIDNEYS
Mutton kidneys are either grilled or sautéd. When they are to be grilled, first remove the fine skin enveloping them, cut them in halves, without completely severing them on their concave side, and impale them on a small skewer, with the view of keeping them open during the grilling operation. Before grilling they may or may not be dipped in melted butter and rolled in bread-crumb.
Mutton kidneys can be grilled or sautéd. To grill them, first peel off the thin skin that covers them, cut them in half without completely cutting through on the curved side, and skewer them with a small stick to keep them open while grilling. Before grilling, they can be dipped in melted butter and coated with bread crumbs, but that’s optional.
When they are to be sautéd, clear the kidneys, as before, of the thin skin which envelops them; cut them into halves, and then into slices one-quarter in. thick.
When you are ready to be sautéd, remove the thin skin that surrounds the kidneys as you did before; cut them in half, and then slice them into quarter-inch thick pieces.
Kidneys, of what kind soever, should be cooked very quickly, otherwise they harden. After having seasoned them, put them into very hot butter, and toss them over a fierce fire in order to stiffen them. This done, drain them; and let them stand for a few minutes, that they may exude the blood they contain, which sometimes has a distinct ammoniacal smell.
Kidneys, no matter the type, should be cooked quickly; otherwise, they become tough. After seasoning them, place them in very hot butter and cook them over high heat to firm them up. Once that’s done, drain them and let them sit for a few minutes so they can release any blood, which sometimes has a noticeable ammonia smell.
Meanwhile, swill the utensil in which they have been sautéd, and finish the sauce, to which they are added when dishing up. Never let the kidneys boil in the sauce, for they would immediately harden.
Meanwhile, rinse the utensil in which they have been sautéd, and complete the sauce, to which they are added when serving. Never allow the kidneys to boil in the sauce, or they will quickly become tough.
1330—ROGNONS SAUTÉS BERCY
Slice, season, and quickly toss the mutton kidneys in butter, and drain them.
Slice, season, and quickly toss the mutton kidneys in butter, then drain them.
For six kidneys put one tablespoonful of finely-chopped shallots into the saucepan, and just heat it. Moisten with one-sixth of a pint of white wine; reduce to half; add two tablespoonfuls of melted meat glaze, and a few drops of lemon-juice, and put the kidneys in this sauce. Add two and one-half oz. of butter, cut into small pieces; melt this on the corner of the stove, tossing and rolling the pan the while; dish in a timbale, and sprinkle a pinch of chopped parsley over the kidneys.
For six kidneys, add one tablespoon of finely chopped shallots to a saucepan and heat it up. Pour in one-sixth of a pint of white wine; let it reduce to half. Then, add two tablespoons of melted meat glaze and a few drops of lemon juice, and place the kidneys in this sauce. Add two and a half ounces of butter, cut into small pieces; melt it on the edge of the stove while tossing and rolling the pan. Serve in a timbale and sprinkle a pinch of chopped parsley over the kidneys.
1331—ROGNONS SAUTÉS BORDELAISE
Fry the mutton kidneys, and drain them as above.
Fry the mutton kidneys and drain them as mentioned above.
Put into the saucepan one-third of a pint of Bordelaise sauce [442] combined with poached dice of marrow, a pinch of chopped parsley, and three oz. of sliced cèpes, tossed in butter and oil and well drained.
Put one-third of a pint of Bordelaise sauce into the saucepan, combined with poached diced marrow, a pinch of chopped parsley, and three ounces of sliced cèpes, tossed in butter and oil and well drained.
Return the kidneys to the saucepan; toss them in the sauce, and dish in a timbale.
Return the kidneys to the saucepan, mix them in the sauce, and serve in a timbale.
1332—ROGNONS SAUTÉS CARVALHO
Fry the skinned, halved and seasoned mutton kidneys in butter, and dish them, each on a small croûton of bread-crumb, cut to the shape of a cock’s comb and fried in butter. On each half-kidney, set a small cooked mushroom and a slice of truffle.
Fry the skinned, halved, and seasoned mutton kidneys in butter, and serve them, each on a small croûton of breadcrumbs, cut to look like a rooster’s comb and fried in butter. On top of each half-kidney, place a small cooked mushroom and a slice of truffle.
Swill the saucepan with Madeira; add a little half-glaze; put in a small quantity of butter, away from the fire, and pour this sauce over the kidneys.
Swirl the saucepan with Madeira; add a bit of demi-glace; put in a small amount of butter, off the heat, and pour this sauce over the kidneys.
1333—ROGNONS SAUTÉS AU CHAMPAGNE
Remove the outer skin from the mutton kidneys; cut them in two lengthwise; season them; fry them quickly in butter, and dish in a timbale.
Remove the outer layer from the mutton kidneys; slice them in half lengthwise; season them; quickly fry them in butter, and serve in a timbale.
Swill the saucepan with one-half pint of champagne per six kidneys; reduce almost entirely; add two tablespoonfuls of melted meat glaze; add a small quantity of butter, and pour this sauce over the kidneys.
Swirl the saucepan with half a pint of champagne for every six kidneys; reduce it almost completely; add two tablespoons of melted meat glaze; mix in a small amount of butter, and pour this sauce over the kidneys.
N.B.—The preparation of kidneys sautéd with wine always follows the same principle; that is to say, the saucepan in which the kidneys have cooked is always swilled with a quantity of wine, in proportion to the number of kidneys; a proportionate amount of meat glaze is then added, and after the sauce has been slightly buttered, the kidneys are tossed in it.
N.B.—The preparation of kidneys sautéd with wine always follows the same principle; that is to say, the pan in which the kidneys have cooked is always rinsed with a quantity of wine, based on the number of kidneys; a matching amount of meat glaze is then added, and after the sauce has been lightly buttered, the kidneys are tossed in it.
1334—ROGNONS SAUTÉS HONGROISE
Remove the outer skin from the mutton kidneys; cut them into halves; slice and season them; fry them in butter, and drain them.
Peel the outer skin off the mutton kidneys, cut them in half, slice and season them, fry them in butter, and drain them.
In the saucepan that has served in the cooking of the kidneys, fry a chopped onion with butter, and add thereto a pinch of paprika.
In the saucepan that was used to cook the kidneys, sauté a chopped onion in butter, and add a pinch of paprika.
Moisten with a tablespoonful of cream, and reduce; add one-sixth of a pint of velouté, boil for a moment, and rub through tammy.
Moisten with a tablespoon of cream and reduce; add one-sixth of a pint of velouté, bring to a boil for a moment, and strain through a tammy.
Heat this sauce; put the kidneys into it, toss them for a minute, so as to heat without boiling them, and dish in a timbale.
Heat this sauce; add the kidneys to it, toss them for a minute to warm them up without boiling, and serve in a timbale.
1335—ROGNONS SAUTÉS CHASSEUR
Quickly fry the sliced mutton kidneys in butter and drain them.
Quickly fry the sliced mutton kidneys in butter and drain them.
[443]
Swill the saucepan with white wine and almost entirely
reduce; add one-third of a pint of Chausseur sauce for each six
kidneys; put the kidneys in this sauce, toss them for an instant;
dish them in a timbale, and sprinkle with a pinch of chopped
parsley.
443Rinse the saucepan with white wine and let it reduce almost completely; add one-third of a pint of Chausseur sauce for every six kidneys; place the kidneys in this sauce, give them a quick toss; serve them in a timbale, and top with a pinch of chopped parsley.
1336—ROGNONS SAUTÉS A L’INDIENNE
For six mutton kidneys: fry a chopped onion in butter and add a large pinch of curry thereto. Moisten with one-sixth pint of velouté; cook for a few minutes, and rub through tammy.
For six mutton kidneys: fry a chopped onion in butter and add a generous pinch of curry. Add one-sixth of a pint of velouté; cook for a few minutes, then strain through a fine sieve.
Clear the kidneys of their outer skin; slice and season them, and fry them quickly in butter. Put them into the sauce; dish them in a timbale, and serve some rice “à l’Indienne” separately.
Clean the kidneys, remove the outer skin, slice and season them, then fry them quickly in butter. Add them to the sauce; serve them in a timbale, and serve some rice “à l’Indienne” on the side.
1337—ROGNONS SAUTÉS TURBIGO
Clear the mutton kidneys of their outer skin and cut them in halves; season them; fry them quickly in butter, and dish them in a circle in a timbale.
Remove the outer skin from the mutton kidneys and cut them in half; season them; fry them quickly in butter, and arrange them in a circle on a plate.
1338—CROÛTE AUX ROGNONS
Cut some crusts two and one-half in. in diameter and one and one-third in. thick, from a tin-loaf, and allow one for each person. Remove the crumb from their inside, leaving only a slight thickness at the bottom; butter them, and dry them in the oven.
Cut out some crusts that are 2.5 inches in diameter and 1.33 inches thick from a loaf tin, and make sure to have one for each person. Hollow out the inside, leaving just a little thickness at the bottom; butter them up and dry them in the oven.
Garnish these crusts with mutton kidneys sautéd with mushrooms, and combined with small, ordinary forcemeat quenelles, and slices of truffle.
Garnish these crusts with mutton kidneys sautéd with mushrooms, and mix in small, regular forcemeat quenelles, and slices of truffle.
Dish on a napkin, and serve very hot.
Dish on a napkin, and serve it very hot.
1339—TURBAN DE ROGNONS Piedmont-style
Garnish a border or a Savarin-mould with “rizotto à la Piémontaise,” press the latter lightly into the utensil, and keep the mould hot.
Garnish a border or a Savarin-mould with “risotto alla Piemontese,” press it lightly into the utensil, and keep the mold hot.
Clear the mutton kidneys of their outer skin; cut them into halves; season them, and fry them quickly in butter.
Remove the outer skin from the mutton kidneys, cut them in half, season them, and quickly fry them in butter.
Turn out on a round dish, set the half-kidneys in a circle on the “Turban,” alternating them with fine slices of truffle, and pour a tomatéd half-glaze sauce, flavoured with truffle essence, in the middle.
Turn out onto a round dish, arrange the half-kidneys in a circle on the “Turban,” alternating them with thin slices of truffle, and pour a tomatéd half-glaze sauce, flavored with truffle essence, in the center.
1340—ROGNONS On a skewer
Cut the mutton kidneys into halves, as explained, without dividing them; impale them two or four at a time, on a skewer; [444] season them, and grill them in a somewhat fierce oven. Set them, with the skewers withdrawn, upon a hot dish, and put into the cavity of each a piece of softened, Maître-d’hôtel butter, the size of a hazel nut.
Cut the mutton kidneys in half, as explained, without fully separating them; skewer two or four at a time. Season them, and grill in a fairly hot oven. After removing the skewers, place them on a hot dish and put a piece of softened Maître-d’hôtel butter, about the size of a hazelnut, into each cavity.
1341—ROGNONS BROCHETTE A la Española
Prepare the mutton kidneys as above.
Prepare the mutton kidneys as mentioned above.
Grill the same quantity of small, pressed and seasoned half-tomatoes. Garnish these tomatoes with a piece, the size of a walnut, of Maître-d’hôtel butter, combined with two-thirds oz. of chopped capsicum per three oz. of butter. Dish these tomatoes in a circle; set a kidney on each, and surround with a border consisting of rings of onion, seasoned, dredged and crisply fried in oil.
Grill the same amount of small, pressed, and seasoned half-tomatoes. Top these tomatoes with a piece about the size of a walnut of Maître-d’hôtel butter mixed with two-thirds oz. of chopped bell pepper for every three oz. of butter. Arrange these tomatoes in a circle; place a kidney on each one, and surround them with a border made of onion rings, seasoned, coated, and fried crisp in oil.
1342—ROGNONS BROCHETTE AU VERT PRÉ
Prepare the mutton kidneys exactly as explained under the first of this kind of recipes, and surround them with small heaps of straw potatoes and bunches of very green parsley.
Prepare the mutton kidneys just like described in the first recipe of this type, and arrange them with small piles of straw potatoes and clusters of very fresh parsley.
1343—BROCHETTES DE ROGNONS
Remove the outer skin from the mutton kidneys, and cut them into roundels one-third in. thick. Season these roundels and stiffen them in butter over a very fierce fire. Impale them on skewers, alternating them with squares of blanched lean bacon and slices of sautéd mushrooms. Sprinkle with melted butter and raspings, and grill.
Remove the outer layer from the mutton kidneys and slice them into rounds about one-third of an inch thick. Season these rounds and sear them in butter over a very high heat. Skewer them, alternating with squares of blanched lean bacon and slices of sautéd mushrooms. Drizzle with melted butter and breadcrumbs, then grill.
These brochettes are generally served as they stand.
These skewers are usually served as they are.
Various Preparations of Mutton.
1344—CASSOULET
(1) Set one quart of haricot beans to cook with two quarts of water, one-third oz. of salt, one carrot, one onion stuck with a clove, one faggot, six garlic cloves, and two-thirds lb. of fresh pork rind, blanched and strung together. Boil; skim; cover, and cook gently for one hour. At the end of this time, add two-thirds lb. of breast of pork, and a sausage with garlic, of the same weight as the pork. Salt the beans very moderately, allowing for the reduction which they have ultimately to undergo.
(1) Cook one quart of haricot beans with two quarts of water, 1/3 oz. of salt, one carrot, one onion with a clove stuck in it, one bundle of herbs, six cloves of garlic, and 2/3 lb. of fresh pork rind, blanched and tied together. Bring to a boil; skim off the foam; cover, and let it simmer gently for one hour. After that, add 2/3 lb. of pork belly and a garlic sausage that weighs the same as the pork. Season the beans lightly with salt, considering the reduction they will undergo later.
Complete the cooking of the whole gently.
Complete the cooking of everything slowly.
(2) Fry gently in lard one lb. of shoulder, and the same weight of breast, of mutton; both cut into pieces one and one-half oz. in weight.
(2) Fry gently in lard 1 lb. of shoulder and the same weight of breast of mutton, both cut into pieces weighing 1.5 oz. each.
This done, drain away half the grease; add two chopped [445] onions and two crushed cloves of garlic, and fry again until the onions have acquired a slight colour. Now pour in one-sixth pint of good tomato purée; moisten the meat, enough to cover, with the cooking-liquor of haricot beans, and cook gently in the oven for one and one-half hours at least.
This done, drain off half the grease; add two chopped 445 onions and two crushed cloves of garlic, and fry again until the onions have a slight color. Now pour in one-sixth of a pint of good tomato purée; moisten the meat enough to cover with the cooking liquid from haricot beans, and cook gently in the oven for at least one and a half hours.
(3) Garnish the bottom and sides of some cocottes or deep dishes with bacon rind; fill these with alternate layers of the pieces of mutton, the beans, the bacon cut into dice, and the sausage cut into roundels.
(3) Line the bottom and sides of some cocottes or deep dishes with bacon fat; fill them with alternating layers of mutton pieces, beans, diced bacon, and sliced sausage.
Sprinkle the surface with raspings, and set the gratin to form in a moderate oven for one hour; taking care to baste from time to time with some reserved haricot-beans cooking-liquor.
Sprinkle the surface with breadcrumbs and place the gratin in a moderate oven to bake for one hour, making sure to baste occasionally with some reserved cooking liquid from the haricot beans.
1345—CURRIE A Native American
Cut two lbs. of lean mutton into cubes of one and one-third in. side, and fry these in three oz. of lard, with one chopped onion, salt, and a pinch of powdered curry. When the meat is frizzled and the onions begin to colour, sprinkle with one and one-third oz. of flour; cook the latter a while; moisten with one and one-third pints of water or stock; boil, stirring the while, so as to dissolve the roux, and then cook gently in the oven for one and one-half hours. When about to serve, clear of all grease and dish in a timbale.
Cut two pounds of lean mutton into cubes about one and one-third inches on each side, and fry these in three ounces of lard, along with one chopped onion, salt, and a pinch of powdered curry. Once the meat is browned and the onions start to color, sprinkle in one and one-third ounces of flour; cook it for a bit; then add one and one-third pints of water or stock. Bring it to a boil, stirring continuously to dissolve the roux, then let it cook gently in the oven for one and a half hours. When you’re ready to serve, skim off any grease and serve it in a timbale.
Send a timbale of rice à l’Indienne separately.
Send a bowl of Indian-style rice separately.
1346—DAUBE At Avignon style
Bone a medium-sized leg of mutton, and cut the meat into squares, three oz. in weight. Lard each square with a large, seasoned strip of bacon, inserted with the grain of the meat. Put the pieces into a daubière with a sliced half-carrot and onion, three cloves of garlic, a little thyme, bay, and parsley stalks. Moisten with one and one-third pints of good, red wine and four tablespoonfuls of oil, and marinade in the cool for two hours.
Bone a medium-sized leg of mutton and cut the meat into 3-ounce squares. Lard each square with a large, seasoned strip of bacon, inserted with the grain of the meat. Place the pieces into a daubière with half a sliced carrot, an onion, three cloves of garlic, a little thyme, bay leaves, and parsley stalks. Moisten with one and one-third pints of good red wine and four tablespoons of oil, and marinade in the cool for two hours.
Prepare:—(1) Three chopped onions mixed with two crushed garlic cloves; (2) one-half lb. of lean bacon, cut into dice and blanched; (3) one-half lb. of fresh, bacon rind, blanched and cut into squares of one in. side; (4) a large bunch of parsley, containing a small piece of dry, orange peel. Garnish the bottom and sides of a daubière with thin slices of bacon; set the pieces of mutton in layers inside, and alternate them with layers of onion, bacon and bacon rind; sprinkle a pinch of powdered thyme and bay on each layer of meat. Put the faggot in the middle.
Get ready:—(1) Three chopped onions mixed with two crushed garlic cloves; (2) half a pound of lean bacon, diced and blanched; (3) half a pound of fresh bacon rind, blanched and cut into one-inch squares; (4) a large bunch of parsley, with a small piece of dry orange peel. Line the bottom and sides of a daubière with thin slices of bacon; layer pieces of mutton inside, alternating with layers of onion, bacon, and bacon rind; sprinkle a pinch of powdered thyme and bay on each layer of meat. Place the faggot in the center.
Boil on the side of the stove; put the daubière in an oven of regular heat (a baker’s oven if possible) that the cooking process may be gentle and steady, and cook for five hours.
Boil on the side of the stove; put the daubière in a regular oven (a baker’s oven if you can) so that the cooking process is gentle and steady, and cook for five hours.
N.B.—According to the household method, the “Daube” is served in the daubière itself; but, subject to the demands of the service and in order that the preparation may keep its bucolic character, it may be served in small earthenware utensils.
N.B.—According to the household method, the “Daube” is served in the daubière itself; however, depending on the needs of the service and to maintain its rustic charm, it can also be served in small earthenware dishes.
1347—DAUBE FROIDE
Cold Daube constitutes an excellent luncheon dish. All that is needed is to put what is left into a small daubière, where, as a result of the binding properties of the pork rinds, it will set in a mass.
Cold Daube makes for a great lunch dish. All you need to do is put the leftovers into a small daubière, where it will set into a solid form thanks to the binding properties of the pork rinds.
When about to serve, turn out on a round dish; surround with very light, chopped jelly; and carve into very thin slices.
When you're ready to serve, place it on a round dish; surround it with very light, chopped jelly; and cut it into very thin slices.
1348—ÉMINCÉS ET HACHIS
An unalterable principle governs the preparation of émincés and hashes, which is that the meats constituting these dishes should never boil if it be desired that they be not hard.
An unchanging rule guides the making of émincés and hashes: the meats used in these dishes should never boil if you want them to stay tender.
They should, therefore, only be heated in their accompanying garnish or sauce, and in the case of émincés, cut as finely as possible.
They should only be heated in their corresponding garnish or sauce, and for émincés, cut as finely as possible.
1349—HARICOT DE MOUTON
Heat three oz. of lard in a sautépan. Put therein one-half lb. of lean bacon, cut into dice and blanched, and twenty small onions. When the bacon is frizzled and the onions have acquired a good colour, drain both on a dish. In the same fat, fry three lbs. of breast, neck and shoulder of mutton, all three being cut into pieces weighing about three oz. Keep the meat in the fat until each piece of it has acquired a frizzled coat.
Heat three ounces of lard in a sauté pan. Add half a pound of lean bacon, cut into cubes, and twenty small onions. When the bacon is crispy and the onions have turned a nice color, drain both on a plate. In the same fat, fry three pounds of mutton from the breast, neck, and shoulder, all cut into pieces weighing about three ounces. Keep the meat in the fat until each piece gets a crispy coating.
Drain away half of the grease; add three crushed cloves of garlic; dust with two tablespoonfuls of flour, and cook the latter, stirring the while.
Drain off half of the grease; add three crushed cloves of garlic; sprinkle with two tablespoons of flour, and cook the flour, stirring constantly.
Moisten with one quart of water; season with one-third oz. [447] of salt and a pinch of pepper; boil and stir; add a faggot, and cook in the oven for thirty minutes.
Moisten with one quart of water; season with one-third oz. [447] of salt and a pinch of pepper; boil and stir; add a bundle of herbs, and cook in the oven for thirty minutes.
This done, transfer the pieces to another saucepan; add the bacon and the onions and a quart of half-cooked haricot beans; strain the sauce over the whole, and complete the cooking in the oven for one hour.
Once that's done, move the pieces to another saucepan; add the bacon and onions along with a quart of partially cooked haricot beans; pour the sauce over everything, and finish cooking in the oven for an hour.
Dish in a timbale or in small cocottes.
Dish in a timbale or in small cocottes.
1350—IRISH STEW
Cut two lbs. of boned breast and shoulder of mutton into pieces, as above.
Cut two pounds of boned mutton breast and shoulder into pieces, as described above.
Slice two lbs. of potatoes and chop four medium-sized onions.
Slice 2 lbs. of potatoes and chop 4 medium-sized onions.
Take a saucepan just large enough to hold these ingredients and the moistening; line the bottom of the utensil with a layer of the pieces of meat, and season the latter with salt and pepper. Upon the meat spread a litter of sliced potatoes and chopped onions; repeat the operation, again and again, until all the ingredients are used up, and remember to place a faggot in the middle.
Take a saucepan that's big enough to hold these ingredients and the liquid; line the bottom with a layer of the meat pieces, and season them with salt and pepper. On top of the meat, add a layer of sliced potatoes and chopped onions; repeat this process until all the ingredients are used up, and remember to put a bundle in the middle.
Moisten with one and one-third pint of water, and cook gently in the oven for one and one-half hours. The potatoes in this preparation answer the double purpose of garnish and leason.
Moisten with 1 and 1/3 pints of water, and cook gently in the oven for 1 and 1/2 hours. The potatoes in this dish serve the dual purpose of garnish and flavoring.
Dish in a timbale and serve boiling.
Dish in a timbale and serve hot.
1351—MOUSSAKA
(1) Cut six fine egg-plants into halves, lengthwise; cisel the pulp somewhat deeply with the point of a small knife, and fry them until their pulp may be easily removed. Do this with a spoon, and put the pulp aside with the skins of the egg-plants.
(1) Cut six good eggplants in half lengthwise; cisel scoop out the flesh a bit deeply with the tip of a small knife, and fry them until the flesh can be easily removed. Use a spoon for this, and set the flesh aside with the skins of the eggplants.
(2) Peel two fair-sized egg-plants; cut them into roundels one-third in. thick; season them, dredge them; fry them in oil, and put them aside.
(2) Peel two medium-sized eggplants; slice them into rounds about one-third inch thick; season them, coat them with flour; fry them in oil, and set them aside.
(3) Chop up the pulp withdrawn from the egg-plants, and put it into a basin with one and one-half lbs. of very lean, cooked mutton, chopped or cut into very small dice; two tablespoonfuls of very finely-chopped onion, fried in butter; a pinch of parsley; a piece of crushed garlic as large as a pea; three oz. of roughly-chopped raw mushrooms, fried in butter; two eggs; two tablespoonfuls of cold Espagnole sauce; one tablespoonful of tomato purée; a pinch of salt, and another of pepper. Mix the whole well.
(3) Chop up the pulp from the eggplants and put it in a bowl with 1.5 lbs. of very lean, cooked mutton, chopped or diced into very small pieces; two tablespoons of finely chopped onion, sautéed in butter; a pinch of parsley; a piece of crushed garlic about the size of a pea; three ounces of roughly chopped raw mushrooms, sautéed in butter; two eggs; two tablespoons of cold Espagnole sauce; one tablespoon of tomato purée; a pinch of salt, and a pinch of pepper. Mix everything well.
(4) Butter a low-bordered quart Charlotte mould; line it all over with the egg-plant skins, and lay these black side [448] uppermost. Garnish the bottom of the mould with a layer of mincemeat, one in. thick; on this layer place a few fried roundels of egg-plant, and continue thus with alternate layers of mince and egg-plant. Cover the last layer of mince-meat with the remains of the egg-plant skins, and cook in a bain-marie for one hour.
(4) Butter a low-sided quart Charlotte mold; line it completely with the eggplant skins, placing them black side up. Add a layer of mincemeat, about 1 inch thick, at the bottom of the mold; then place a few fried rounds of eggplant on this layer, and continue alternating layers of mince and eggplant. Finish with the leftover eggplant skins on top of the last layer of mincemeat, and cook in a bain-marie for one hour.
When taking the mould out of the oven, let it stand for five minutes in order that the ingredients may settle; turn out on a round dish, and besprinkle the surface of the Moussaka with chopped parsley.
When you take the mold out of the oven, let it sit for five minutes so the ingredients can settle; then flip it onto a round plate and sprinkle the top of the Moussaka with chopped parsley.
1352—MUTTON PUDDING
Follow the directions given under beefsteak pudding (No. 1170) exactly. The preparation is just the same, but for the substitution of mutton for the beef.
Follow the instructions provided under beefsteak pudding (No. 1170) exactly. The preparation is the same, except you'll use mutton instead of beef.
1353—NAVARIN PRINTANIER
Heat four oz. of clarified fat in a sautépan, and put into it four lbs. of breast, neck and shoulder of mutton; all three cut into pieces weighing two and one-half oz. Fry over a very brisk fire; season with one-third oz. of salt, a pinch of ground pepper, and another of sugar.
Heat four ounces of clarified fat in a sauté pan, then add four pounds of mutton breast, neck, and shoulder, all cut into pieces weighing two and a half ounces each. Fry over a high heat; season with one-third ounce of salt, a pinch of ground pepper, and a pinch of sugar.
The sugar settles slowly on the bottom of the sautépan, where it turns to caramel; it is then dissolved by the moistening, and thus gives the sauce the required colour.
The sugar slowly settles at the bottom of the sauté pan, where it turns into caramel; it is then dissolved by the moisture, giving the sauce the needed color.
When the meat is well fried, remove almost all the fat; sprinkle with one and one-half oz. of flour; cook the latter for a few minutes, and moisten with one and one-half quarts of water or stock.
When the meat is nicely browned, drain most of the fat; sprinkle with 1.5 oz. of flour; cook that for a few minutes, and then add 1.5 quarts of water or broth.
Boil, stirring the while, and add two-thirds lb. of fresh concassed tomatoes or one-fifth pint of tomato purée; one crushed clove of garlic, and a large faggot. Cover and cook in the oven for one hour.
Boil, stirring continuously, and add two-thirds of a pound of fresh concassed tomatoes or one-fifth of a pint of tomato purée; one crushed clove of garlic, and a large bunch of herbs. Cover and cook in the oven for one hour.
This done, transfer the pieces of mutton, one by one, to another saucepan with twenty small, new onions; twenty pieces of new trimmed carrots; twenty pieces of new turnips, cut to the shape of long olives and tossed with butter in a frying-pan; twenty small, new potatoes, cut into two, and trimmed, or whole; one-sixth pint of fresh peas, and an equal quantity of raw French beans, cut into lozenges. Strain the sauce over the whole; set to boil, and continue cooking slowly in the oven for one hour; taking care from time to time to baste the overlying vegetables with sauce.
Once that's done, transfer the pieces of mutton, one by one, to another saucepan with twenty small, fresh onions; twenty pieces of fresh, trimmed carrots; twenty pieces of fresh turnips, cut into the shape of long olives and sautéed with butter in a frying pan; twenty small, fresh potatoes, cut in half and trimmed, or left whole; one-sixth of a pint of fresh peas, and an equal amount of raw French beans, cut into lozenges. Pour the sauce over everything; bring it to a boil, then continue cooking slowly in the oven for one hour, making sure to baste the vegetables with the sauce from time to time.
Dish in a timbale and serve very hot.
Dish in a timbale and serve very hot.
N.B.—When put into the sauce, the vegetables cook much less quickly than in boiling water. In the Navarin, moreover, [449] they are cooked by means of gradual penetration; thus, by slackening the cooking speed of the Navarin, they are cooked to the required extent.
N.B.—When added to the sauce, the vegetables cook much more slowly than in boiling water. In the Navarin, in addition, 449 they are cooked through gradual absorption; therefore, by slowing down the cooking process of the Navarin, they are cooked to the desired level.
1354—PILAW DE MOUTON In the Turkish style
Mutton Pilaff is, in fact, nothing but a Navarin in which the tomatoes dominate the other ingredients; it is flavoured with ginger or saffron, according to circumstances, and the usual vegetables are replaced by rice. Prepared in this way, it does not lend itself very well to the exigencies of a restaurant service.
Mutton Pilaf is basically a Navarin where the tomatoes take center stage over the other ingredients. It’s seasoned with ginger or saffron, depending on the situation, and the typical vegetables are swapped out for rice. Prepared this way, it’s not very practical for restaurant service.
More often, therefore, it is treated like curried mutton; but, instead of serving it with rice à l’Indienne, it is dished in the midst of a pilaff-rice border. Sometimes, too, the rice is served separately, after the manner of a curry dish.
More often, it's treated like curried mutton; but instead of serving it with Indian-style rice, it's presented with a border of pilaf rice. Sometimes, the rice is served separately, like in a curry dish.
HOUSE LAMB.
1355—BARON (OR PAIR OF HIND-QUARTERS) OF LAMB
1356—DOUBLE (OR PAIR OF LEGS) OF LAMB
1357—QUARTER OF LAMB
1358—FILLET OF LAMB
1359—SADDLE AND NECK OF LAMB
Large joints of lamb for Relevés are cut like those of mutton.
Large joints of lamb for serving are cut the same way as those of mutton.
One joint, however, should be added, which is “The Haunch”; and this consists of one leg and half the loin attached.
One more joint should be included, which is “The Haunch”; this consists of one leg and half of the loin attached.
Large joints of house lamb should be poëled or roasted. Their most suitable adjunct is either their own stock, or a thickened, highly seasoned and clear gravy.
Large cuts of lamb should be poëled or roasted. The best side for them is either their own broth or a thick, well-seasoned clear gravy.
House Lamb Relevés are chiefly garnished with early-season or new vegetables; but all the garnishes given under Mutton Relevés may also be served with them, provided the difference in size be taken into account. In addition to these garnishes, saddle of lamb admits of all the preparations given under saddle of veal (Nos. 1181 to 1191).
House Lamb Relevés are mainly served with fresh early-season vegetables; however, any garnishes provided for Mutton Relevés can also be used, as long as the size difference is considered. Additionally, saddle of lamb can be prepared using any of the methods listed for saddle of veal (Nos. 1181 to 1191).
1360—SELLE D’AGNEAU DE LAIT ÉDOUARD VII.
Completely bone the saddle from underneath, in suchwise as to leave the skin intact; season it inside, and place in the middle a fine foie gras, studded with truffles and marinaded in Marsala.
Completely remove the bones from the saddle from underneath, making sure to keep the skin intact; season it inside, and place a nice piece of foie gras in the middle, studded with truffles and marinaded in Marsala.
Reconstruct the saddle, and wrap it tightly in a piece of muslin; put it in a saucepan just large enough to hold it, on a litter of pieces of bacon rind, cleared of all fat and blanched. [450] Moisten, enough to cover, with the braising-liquor of a cushion of veal; add thereto the Marsala used in marinading the foie gras, and poach for about forty-five minutes.
Reassemble the saddle and tightly wrap it in a piece of muslin; place it in a saucepan just big enough to fit, on a bed of pieces of bacon rind, stripped of all fat and blanched. 450Wet it enough to cover with the braising liquid from a cushion of veal; add the Marsala used in marinading the foie gras, and poach for about forty-five minutes.
Before withdrawing the saddle, make sure that the foie gras is sufficiently cooked. Remove the muslin, and put the saddle in an oval terrine à pâté just large enough to hold it. Strain the cooking-liquor over it, without clearing the former of grease, and set it to cool.
Before taking out the saddle, ensure that the foie gras is cooked enough. Take off the muslin and place the saddle in an oval terrine à pâté that's just the right size for it. Pour the cooking liquid over it without removing the grease, and let it cool.
When the saddle is quite cold, carefully clear away the grease that lies upon it, first by means of a spoon and then by means of boiling water. Serve it very cold, in the terrine as it stands.
When the saddle is really cold, carefully remove the grease on it, first using a spoon and then with boiling water. Serve it very cold, in the terrine as it is.
1361—CARRÉ D’AGNEAU BEAUCAIRE
Having trimmed the neck of lamb, as explained, brown it in butter; surround it with eight small, Provence half-artichokes, and cook gently in the oven. The artichokes in question have no chokes and are very tender.
Having trimmed the lamb's neck, as explained, brown it in butter; surround it with eight small, half-artichokes from Provence, and cook gently in the oven. The artichokes have no chokes and are very tender.
Meanwhile, peel, press, concass and season four or five tomatoes, and fry them in butter. When they are ready, add a large pinch of chopped tarragon to them.
Meanwhile, peel, press, concass and season four or five tomatoes, and fry them in butter. When they're ready, stir in a large pinch of chopped tarragon.
Dish the tomatoes; set the neck upon them, and surround it with the stewed half-artichokes.
Dish the tomatoes; place the neck on top of them, and surround it with the stewed half-artichokes.
1362—CARRÉ D’AGNEAU EN COCOTTE A LA BONNE FEMME
Fry a shortened and well-trimmed neck of lamb, in butter.
Fry a trimmed and neatly cut lamb neck in butter.
This done, transfer it to an oval cocotte with ten small onions browned in butter, and two medium-sized potatoes, cut into large dice, shaped like garlic cloves, and blanched. Sprinkle the whole with melted butter and cook gently in the oven.
This done, transfer it to an oval cocotte with ten small onions browned in butter, and two medium-sized potatoes, cut into large dice, shaped like garlic cloves, and blanched. Drizzle the whole thing with melted butter and cook slowly in the oven.
Serve the preparation as it stands, in the cocotte, placing the latter on a folded napkin.
Serve the dish as it is, in the cocotte, placing it on a folded napkin.
1363—CARRÉ D’AGNEAU At the bakery
Fry the neck of lamb with butter, in an earthenware dish, and surround it with sliced onions, tossed in butter, and sliced potatoes; both of which vegetables should be in quantities in proportion to the size of the piece of meat. The “à la Boulangère” procedure is always the same, and was explained under No. 1307, but allowances should always be made for the particular size and tenderness of the piece.
Fry the lamb neck in butter in a clay dish, and surround it with sliced onions and sliced potatoes that have also been tossed in butter; the amounts of each vegetable should be in proportion to the size of the meat. The "à la Boulangère" method is always the same, as explained in No. 1307, but adjustments should always be made for the specific size and tenderness of the cut.
1364—CARRÉ D’AGNEAU GRILLÉ
Having shortened and well trimmed the neck, season it; sprinkle it with melted butter, and grill it gently.
Having shortened and trimmed the neck, season it; sprinkle it with melted butter, and grill it gently.
[451]
When it is almost cooked, sprinkle it again with melted
butter and bread-crumbs, and let it acquire a golden colour
while completely cooking it.
451When it's almost done, sprinkle it again with melted butter and breadcrumbs, and let it get a golden color while it finishes cooking.
Serve very hot with mint sauce and a suitable garnish.
Serve extremely hot with mint sauce and an appropriate garnish.
1365—CARRÉ D’AGNEAU MIREILLE
Prepare some Anna potatoes (No. 2203) in an oval earthenware dish, and add a third of the quantity of potatoes of raw, minced artichoke-bottoms.
Prepare some Anna potatoes (No. 2203) in an oval earthenware dish, and add a third of the amount of raw, minced artichoke hearts.
When the potatoes are three-parts cooked, stiffen the neck in butter; place it on the potatoes, and complete the cooking of the two, basting often the while with melted butter.
When the potatoes are three-quarters cooked, thicken the sauce in butter; place it on the potatoes, and finish cooking both, basting often with melted butter.
Send the preparation to the table on the dish that has served in the cooking process.
Send the preparation to the table on the dish that was used during cooking.
1366—CARRÉ D’AGNEAU PRINTANIER
Prepare the following garnish: eight small onions, half-cooked in butter; ten carrots of the size and shape of garlic cloves, cooked in consommé and glazed; and ten turnips of the same shape and size, similarly treated.
Prepare the following garnish: eight small onions, partially cooked in butter; ten carrots the size and shape of garlic cloves, cooked in broth and glazed; and ten turnips of the same shape and size, prepared in the same way.
Put these vegetables into a cocotte with three tablespoonfuls of fresh peas; the same quantity of raw, French beans, cut into lozenge form; two or three tablespoonfuls of good and very clear stock, and complete the cooking of the whole.
Put these vegetables in a cocotte with three tablespoons of fresh peas; the same amount of raw French beans, cut into diamond shapes; two or three tablespoons of good, clear stock, and finish cooking everything.
Meanwhile, poële the neck of lamb, which should have been shortened and trimmed in the usual way. Dish the neck of lamb and serve the vegetables in the cocotte.
Meanwhile, poële the neck of lamb, which should have been shortened and trimmed in the usual way. Plate the neck of lamb and serve the vegetables in the cocotte.
1367—CARRÉ D’AGNEAU SOUBISE
Having shortened and trimmed the neck of lamb, stiffen it in butter; surround it with one-half lb. of finely-minced and well-blanched onions, and complete the cooking of both by stewing.
Having shortened and trimmed the neck of lamb, brown it in butter; surround it with half a pound of finely chopped and well-blanched onions, and finish cooking both by stewing.
This done, transfer the neck to a dish and keep it hot. Add one-quarter pint of boiling Béchamel sauce to the onions, and rub them quickly through tammy or a fine sieve. Heat this Soubise; finish it with one and one-half oz. of butter, and pour it over the neck.
This done, move the neck to a dish and keep it warm. Add one-quarter pint of boiling Béchamel sauce to the onions, and quickly strain them through a fine sieve. Heat this Soubise; finish it with one and one-half oz. of butter, and pour it over the neck.
Border the dish with a thread of rather light meat glaze, and serve.
Border the dish with a thin line of light meat glaze, and serve.
1368—CARRÉ D’AGNEAU In the Style of Tuscany
Shorten the neck of lamb; suppress the cartilaginous portions and stiffen it in butter. Garnish the bottom of an oval earthenware dish, of the same size as the neck, with a layer of Anna potatoes (No. 2203). Set the neck on this layer, and cover it [452] over with a second layer of the same potato preparation. Sprinkle with grated Parmesan; cook in the oven as for Anna potatoes, and take care that the bottom be so well set as to prevent any of the juices of the joint from exuding and depositing on it.
Shorten the lamb's neck, remove the cartilage, and sear it in butter. Line the bottom of an oval baking dish, which is the same size as the neck, with a layer of Anna potatoes (No. 2203). Place the neck on this layer and cover it with a second layer of the same potato preparation. Sprinkle with grated Parmesan; bake in the oven like you would for Anna potatoes, making sure the bottom is set well enough to keep any juices from the meat from leaking out and soaking in.
Serve the dish as it stands.
Serve the dish as it is.
1369—LEG AND SHOULDER OF LAMB
All the recipes given under Haunch and Double (pair of legs), may be applied to the legs and shoulders of house lamb.
All the recipes listed under Haunch and Double (pair of legs) can be used for the legs and shoulders of domestic lamb.
The shoulders are often grilled, the operation being effected over a moderate fire after the joints have been incised lattice-fashion, and the same applies to the breast. The “à la Boulangère” treatment (No. 1307) admirably suits the legs and shoulders of house lamb.
The shoulders are often grilled, with the process done over a medium fire after the joints have been cut in a crisscross pattern, and the same goes for the breast. The “à la Boulangère” treatment (No. 1307) works perfectly for the legs and shoulders of young lamb.
1370—CUTLETS
According to custom, lamb cutlets are usually served like “Noisettes,” i.e., two are allowed for each person.
According to tradition, lamb cutlets are typically served like “Noisettes,” i.e., with two pieces allowed for each person.
As a rule, when they are to be grilled, they are previously dipped in melted butter and sprinkled with fine bread-crumbs.
As a rule, before grilling, they are dipped in melted butter and sprinkled with fine bread crumbs.
When they are to be sautéd they are treated à l’anglaise (egg and bread-crumbs) except when, subject to their mode of preparation, they have to be served plain or stuffed.
When they need to be sautéd, they are prepared à l’anglaise (with egg and breadcrumbs) unless, depending on how they're made, they have to be served plain or stuffed.
1371—CÔTELETTES D’AGNEAU DE LAIT A LA BULOZ
Prepare:—(1) a rizotto (No. 2238) with truffles, in proportion to the number of cutlets; (2) some very reduced Béchamel sauce, combined with one-half oz. of grated Parmesan per one-fifth pint of the sauce, and allowing one small tablespoonful of it for each cutlet.
Get ready:—(1) a risotto (No. 2238) with truffles, based on the number of cutlets; (2) a very reduced Béchamel sauce, mixed with half an ounce of grated Parmesan for every one-fifth pint of the sauce, and using one small tablespoon of it for each cutlet.
Half-grill the cutlets; dry them, and cover them, on both sides, with the reduced sauce. As soon as the cutlets have received their coat of sauce, dip them, one by one, into beaten egg (anglaise); roll them in very fine bread-crumbs mixed with grated Parmesan. Thoroughly press this coating of bread-crumbs with the flat of a knife, that it may adhere well to the egg and produce a crust at the close of the operation. This done, set the cutlets in a sautépan of very hot, clarified butter, and brown them on both sides.
Half-grill the cutlets, then dry them and coat both sides with the reduced sauce. Once the cutlets are covered in sauce, dip each one into beaten egg (anglaise); then roll them in very fine bread crumbs mixed with grated Parmesan. Firmly press this bread crumb coating with the flat side of a knife to ensure it sticks well to the egg and forms a crust at the end. After that, place the cutlets in a sauté pan with very hot clarified butter and brown them on both sides.
Dish the rizotto in a very even layer; set the cutlets in a circle on the rice, and fix a frill to the bone of each.
Spread the risotto in a smooth, even layer; arrange the cutlets in a circle on the rice, and attach a frill to the bone of each.
1372—CÔTELETTES D’AGNEAU DE LAIT
MARÉCHALE
Treat the cutlets à l’anglaise, and cook them in clarified butter.
Treat the cutlets à l’anglaise, and cook them in clarified butter.
Dish them in a circle, with a fine slice of truffle upon each; [453] and, in their midst, set a nice heap of asparagus-heads cohered with butter.
Arrange them in a circle, with a thin slice of truffle on each; [453] and, in the center, place a lovely pile of asparagus tips combined with butter.
1373—CÔTELETTES D’AGNEAU DE LAIT
MILANAISE
Treat the cutlets à l’anglaise, but add to the bread-crumbs the quarter of their weight of grated Parmesan.
Treat the cutlets à l’anglaise, but mix in grated Parmesan that’s a quarter of their weight with the bread crumbs.
Cook the cutlets in clarified butter. Dish them in a circle, and, in their midst, arrange a garnish “à la milanaise” (see Côte de Veau à la Milanaise, No. 1258.)
Cook the cutlets in clarified butter. Serve them in a circle, and in the center, arrange a garnish “à la milanaise” (see Côte de Veau à la Milanaise, No. 1258.)
1374—CÔTELETTES D’AGNEAU DE LAIT
MORLAND
Slightly flatten the cutlets, dip them in beaten egg, and roll them in finely-chopped truffle, which in this case answers the purpose of bread-crumbs. Press the truffle with the flat of a knife, that it may thoroughly combine with the egg, and cook the cutlets in clarified butter. Dish them in a circle; garnish the centre of the dish with a mushroom purée (No. 2059), and surround the cutlets with a thread of buttered meat glaze.
Slightly flatten the cutlets, dip them in beaten egg, and roll them in finely chopped truffle, which here serves as a substitute for breadcrumbs. Press the truffle gently with the flat side of a knife so it mixes well with the egg, then cook the cutlets in clarified butter. Arrange them in a circle on the plate; garnish the center with a mushroom purée (No. 2059), and surround the cutlets with a drizzle of buttered meat glaze.
1375—CÔTELETTES D’AGNEAU DE LAIT
NAVARRAISE
For twelve cutlets, make a preparation consisting of four oz. of ham, four oz. of cooked mushrooms, and one-half oz. of chopped, red capsicums; the whole being cohered by means of a very reduced Béchamel sauce, flavoured with truffle essence.
For twelve cutlets, prepare a mixture with four ounces of ham, four ounces of cooked mushrooms, and half an ounce of chopped red bell peppers, all combined with a thick Béchamel sauce flavored with truffle essence.
Grill the cutlets on one side only, and garnish them on their grilled side with a tablespoonful of the above preparation, which should be shaped like a dome upon them.
Grill the cutlets on one side only, and top them on the grilled side with a tablespoon of the preparation mentioned above, shaping it like a dome on top.
Set the cutlets upon a tray as soon as they are garnished; sprinkle the surface of the preparation, covering them with grated cheese and melted butter, and place them in the oven, that their cooking may be completed and the gratin formed. Meanwhile, toss twelve seasoned half-tomatoes in oil. Dish these tomatoes in a circle; set a cutlet upon each, and border with a thread of tomato sauce.
Set the cutlets on a tray as soon as they're garnished; sprinkle the surface with grated cheese and melted butter, then put them in the oven to finish cooking and form the gratin. In the meantime, toss twelve seasoned halved tomatoes in oil. Arrange these tomatoes in a circle; place a cutlet on each, and drizzle with a line of tomato sauce.
1376—CÔTELETTES D’AGNEAU DE LAIT
NELSON
Place a grilled cutlet on each coated croûton, and a slice of truffle on the kernel of each cutlet. Now, by means of a [454] piping-bag, fitted with an even pipe, cover the cutlets with some soufflé au Parmesan (No. 2295a); dish them in a circle, and put them in the oven for five minutes, that the soufflé may poach.
Place a grilled cutlet on each coated croûton, and add a slice of truffle on top of each cutlet. Now, using a 454 piping bag with an even tip, cover the cutlets with some soufflé au Parmesan (No. 2295a); arrange them in a circle and put them in the oven for five minutes, so that the soufflé can poach.
After withdrawing them from the oven, garnish the centre of the dish with a heap of asparagus-heads, cohered with butter.
After taking them out of the oven, place a mound of asparagus tips in the center of the dish, held together with butter.
1377—CÔTELETTES D’AGNEAU DE LAIT FARCIES At Périgueux
Cook the cutlets in butter on one side only, and cool them under slight pressure.
Cook the cutlets in butter on one side only, then let them cool under light pressure.
Garnish the cooked side of each with a tablespoonful of forcemeat with butter (No. 193), which should have received a copious addition of chopped truffles. Shape this forcemeat dome-fashion, by means of the flat of a small knife, dipped in tepid water, and set the cutlets, one by one, on a tray. Now put them in the front of the oven for seven or eight minutes that the forcemeat may be poached.
Garnish the cooked side of each with a tablespoon of forcemeat mixed with butter (No. 193), which should have a generous amount of chopped truffles added. Shape this forcemeat into domes using the flat side of a small knife dipped in warm water, and place the cutlets, one by one, on a tray. Now put them in the front of the oven for seven or eight minutes so the forcemeat can be poached.
Dish them in a circle, and pour a Périgueux sauce in their midst.
Arrange them in a circle and pour a Périgueux sauce in the center.
1378—EPIGRAMMES D’AGNEAU
A lamb “epigram” consists of a cutlet, and a piece of braised breast, cooled under slight pressure and cut to the shape of a heart of the same size as the cutlets. The cutlets and the pieces of breast must be treated à l’anglaise, and sautéd or grilled according to circumstance.
A lamb "epigram" includes a cutlet and a piece of braised breast, chilled with a bit of pressure and shaped like a heart that matches the size of the cutlets. The cutlets and the pieces of breast should be treated à l’anglaise, and sautéd or grilled depending on the situation.
Epigrams should be dished in a circle, the cutlets and the pieces being alternated.
Epigrams should be served in a circle, with the cutlets and pieces alternating.
They are usually garnished with braised chicory, or macédoines of early-season vegetables.
They are usually topped with braised chicory or macédoines of early-season vegetables.
1379—RIS D’AGNEAU
Lamb sweetbreads are, according to circumstances, either used as the principal constituent of various preparations, or they answer the purpose of a garnish.
Lamb sweetbreads are, depending on the situation, either used as the main ingredient in various dishes or serve as a garnish.
Due allowance having been made for their particular size, they may be treated after the same manner as veal sweetbreads; that is to say, once they have been cleared of blood, they are blanched and braised according to the nature of the selected mode of preparation.
Due allowance having been made for their particular size, they may be treated in the same way as veal sweetbreads; that is to say, once they have been cleared of blood, they are blanched and braised according to the chosen method of preparation.
If they are to form part of a large garnish, cohered by means of a brown sauce, they are braised brown and glazed. If they stand as an adjunct to poached fowl, they may be either studded or left plain, and braised white.
If they're going to be part of a large garnish held together by a brown sauce, they're cooked until brown and glazed. If they're paired with poached chicken, they can be either studded or left plain, and cooked until white.
Apart from their two uses as principal and garnishing [455] constituents, the undermentioned methods of preparation, explained in the various preceding series, may be applied to them; viz.:—
Apart from their two uses as main ingredients and garnish 455 constituents, the following preparation methods, explained in the previous sections, can be applied to them; specifically:
Attereaux, Brochettes, Croustades, Pâté chaud, Vol au vent, &c.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Skewers, Croustades, Hot Pâté, Vol au vent, &c.
1380—SAUTÉ D’AGNEAU PRINTANIER
Prepare the following garnish:—Twenty new carrots, cut to the shape of large olives, cooked in consommé and glazed; twenty pieces of turnip, similarly treated; fifteen small, new onions, cooked in butter; twenty very small new potatoes, cooked in butter (or à l’anglaise if desired); three tablespoonfuls of peas; the same quantity of French beans cut into lozenge-form, and an equal quantity of small flageolet beans. The three last vegetables should be cooked à l’anglaise, and kept rather firm.
Prepare the following garnish:— Twenty new carrots, cut into the shape of large olives, cooked in broth and glazed; twenty pieces of turnip, similarly prepared; fifteen small new onions, sautéed in butter; twenty very small new potatoes, cooked in butter (or à l’anglaise if preferred); three tablespoons of peas; the same amount of French beans cut into diamond shapes, and an equal amount of small flageolet beans. The last three vegetables should be cooked à l’anglaise and kept slightly firm.
Cut two lbs. of shoulder and breast of lamb into pieces weighing two oz., and completely cook them in butter without any moistening.
Cut two lbs. of lamb shoulder and breast into pieces weighing two oz., and cook them thoroughly in butter without adding any moisture.
This done, transfer them to a dish. Swill the saucepan with three tablespoonfuls of water; add five tablespoonfuls of pale meat glaze; heat without boiling, and finish with two and one-half oz. of butter.
Once that's done, move them to a dish. Rinse the saucepan with three tablespoons of water; add five tablespoons of light meat glaze; heat it without boiling, and finish with two and a half ounces of butter.
Put the pieces of lamb and the vegetables into this sauce, and gently rock the saucepan, that all the ingredients may partake of the sauce.
Put the pieces of lamb and the vegetables into this sauce, and gently swirl the saucepan so that all the ingredients can soak up the sauce.
Serve in a hot timbale.
Serve in a hot bowl.
1381—PILAW D’AGNEAU
Proceed exactly as explained under “Pilaw de Mouton” (No. 1354), only bear in mind that the time allowed for cooking should be proportionately shortened in view of the greater tenderness of lamb’s meat.
Proceed exactly as explained under “Pilaw de Mouton” (No. 1354), just keep in mind that the cooking time should be adjusted to be shorter because lamb meat is more tender.
1382—CURRIE D’AGNEAU
Proceed as for “Currie de Mouton,” after duly allowing, as above, for the greater tenderness of the meat.
Proceed as for “Currie de Mouton,” making sure to account for the increased tenderness of the meat as mentioned above.
[456]
PORK
Relevés and Entrées.
1383—FRESH LEG OF PORK
1384—FRESH PORK FILLETS
1385—FRESH NECK OF PORK
Relevés of fresh pork are only served at family and bourgeois meals. They are always roasts and allow of all the dry or fresh vegetable garnishes, as well as the various vegetable purées, and the pastes, such as macaroni, noodles, polenta, gnochi, &c. I shall, therefore, give only a few recipes, and shall select Fresh Neck of Pork as the typical joint.
Relevés of fresh pork are only served at family and upper-class meals. They are always roasts and can be accompanied by various dry or fresh vegetable garnishes, as well as different vegetable purées, and pastas, such as macaroni, noodles, polenta, gnocchi, etc. I will, therefore, provide just a few recipes and will choose Fresh Neck of Pork as the main dish.
1386—FRESH NECK OF PORK Choucroute garnie
Roast the neck of pork and withdraw it from the oven a few minutes before it is done.
Roast the pork neck and take it out of the oven a few minutes before it's finished.
Keep it in the stove for an hour, that its cooking may be completed gently; but remember, that if a stove is not available, the cooking of the piece should be well finished in the oven; for pork is indigestible when it is not thoroughly well cooked.
Keep it in the oven for an hour to finish cooking slowly; but remember, if an oven isn't available, make sure the piece is cooked thoroughly on the stovetop, because undercooked pork is hard to digest.
Meanwhile, prepare a garnish of sauerkraut (No. 2097), and, during the last hour of its cooking, sprinkle it frequently with the fat of the neck.
Meanwhile, prepare a garnish of sauerkraut (No. 2097), and during the last hour of cooking, frequently sprinkle it with the fat from the neck.
Dish the neck; clear the sauerkraut of any superfluous fat, and set it round the piece of meat in spoonfuls; slightly pressing it in so doing.
Trim the neck, remove any excess fat from the sauerkraut, and arrange it around the piece of meat in spoonfuls, gently pressing it down as you do.
1387—FRESH NECK OF PORK WITH BRUSSELS SPROUTS
Roast the neck of pork. Three-parts cook the Brussels sprouts; completely drain them, and put them round the piece of meat, that they may complete their cooking in its gravy and fat, being frequently basted the while.
Roast the pork neck. Cook the Brussels sprouts until they're three-quarters done; then fully drain them and arrange them around the meat so they can finish cooking in the gravy and fat, basting them frequently.
For this preparation it is well to roast the neck in an earthenware dish, in which it may be served with its garnish—a much better plan than that of transferring it to another dish.
For this preparation, it's best to roast the neck in a clay dish, which can also be served with its garnish—much better than moving it to another dish.
1388—FRESH NECK OF PORK WITH RED CABBAGE A la flamande
Roast the neck of pork; dish it and surround it with a garnish of red cabbages, prepared à la Flamande (No. 2098).
Roast the pork neck; serve it and surround it with a garnish of red cabbages, prepared à la Flamande (No. 2098).
[457]
Sprinkle the garnish of vegetables with the gravy of the
joint, three-parts cleared of grease.
[457]
Sprinkle the vegetable garnish with the gravy from the roast, with three parts of grease removed.
1389—FRESH NECK OF PORK WITH STEWED APPLES
Roast the neck of pork and see that it is well done.
Roast the pork neck and make sure it's cooked thoroughly.
Meanwhile, peel and mince one lb. of apples; put them in a saucepan with one oz. of sugar and a few tablespoonfuls of water; seal the lid of the saucepan well down, so as to concentrate the steam inside, and cook quickly. When about to serve, thoroughly work the apple purée with a wire whisk, in order to smooth it. Dish the neck with its gravy, three-parts cleared of grease, and serve the apple purée separately in a timbale.
Meanwhile, peel and chop one lb. of apples; place them in a saucepan with one oz. of sugar and a few tablespoons of water; tightly seal the lid of the saucepan to trap the steam inside and cook quickly. Just before serving, thoroughly blend the apple purée with a whisk to make it smooth. Serve the neck with its gravy, with most of the grease removed, and offer the apple purée separately in a timbale.
1390—FRESH NECK OF PORK A La Soissonnaise
Roast the neck on a dish that may be sent to the table.
Roast the neck on a serving dish that can be presented at the table.
When it is three-parts done, set one quart of cooked and well-drained haricot beans round it, and complete the cooking gently. Serve the dish as it stands.
When it's three-quarters done, place one quart of cooked and well-drained green beans around it, and finish cooking gently. Serve the dish as it is.
1391—BOILED SALTED PORK In the English style
Cook plainly in water three lbs. of shoulder, breast, or gammon of bacon, and add thereto a garnish of vegetables as for boiled beef, and six parsnips.
Cook three pounds of shoulder, breast, or gammon of bacon in water. Add a side of vegetables like you would for boiled beef, and include six parsnips.
Serve the vegetables round the piece of meat, and send a pease-pudding (prepared as directed below) separately.
Serve the vegetables around the piece of meat, and serve a side of pease pudding (prepared as directed below) separately.
Pease-pudding: put one lb. of a purée of yellow or green, split peas into a basin, and mix therewith three oz. of melted or softened butter, three eggs, a pinch of salt, another of pepper, and a little nutmeg. Pour this purée into a pudding basin, and poach it in steam or in a bain-marie.
Pease-pudding: Put 1 lb. of pureed yellow or green split peas into a bowl, and mix in 3 oz. of melted or softened butter, 3 eggs, a pinch of salt, a pinch of pepper, and a little nutmeg. Pour this purée into a pudding mold and steam it or poach it in a bain-marie.
This preparation may also be put into a buttered and flour-dusted napkin; in which case, close the napkin up purse-fashion, tying it up securely with string, and cook the pudding in the same stewpan with the pork. This procedure is simpler than the first and quite as good.
This mixture can also be placed in a buttered and floured napkin; if you do this, gather the napkin like a purse, tying it securely with string, and cook the pudding in the same pot as the pork. This method is easier than the first and just as tasty.
Very often a purée prepared from split, yellow or green peas, is used instead of the pudding given above.
Very often, a purée made from split yellow or green peas is used instead of the pudding mentioned above.
1392—PORK PIE
Completely line the bottom and sides of a pie-dish with thin slices of raw ham, and prepare, for a medium-sized dish:—(1) one and one-half lbs. of fresh pork in collops, seasoned with salt and pepper, and sprinkle with two tablespoonfuls of dry Duxelles (No. 223), a pinch of parsley and another of chopped [458] sage; (2) one and one-half lbs. of raw, sliced potatoes, and one large, chopped onion.
Line the bottom and sides of a pie dish completely with thin slices of raw ham, and for a medium-sized dish:— (1) one and a half pounds of fresh pork cut into pieces, seasoned with salt and pepper, and sprinkled with two tablespoons of dry Duxelles (No. 223), a pinch of parsley, and another of chopped 458 sage; (2) one and a half pounds of raw, sliced potatoes, and one large, chopped onion.
Garnish the bottom of the dish with a litter of collops; cover with potatoes and onions; spread another litter of collops, and begin again in the same order. Add one-quarter pint of water; cover with a layer of fine paste or puff-paste trimmings, which should be well sealed down round the edges; gild with beaten egg; streak the paste with the prongs of a fork; make a slit in the centre of the covering of paste for the escape of steam, and bake in a moderate oven for about two hours.
Garnish the bottom of the dish with a layer of meat; cover it with potatoes and onions; add another layer of meat, and continue repeating this order. Pour in a quarter pint of water; cover with a layer of dough or puff pastry trimmings, making sure to seal the edges well; gild with beaten egg; score the pastry with a fork; make a slit in the center of the pastry for steam to escape, and bake in a moderate oven for about two hours.
Fresh-pork Cutlets.
1393—FRESH-PORK CUTLETS A la charcutière
Season the cutlets; dip them in melted butter, and sprinkle them with fine raspings. Grill them gently, and baste them from time to time.
Season the cutlets, dip them in melted butter, and sprinkle them with breadcrumbs. Grill them gently and baste them occasionally.
Dish them in a circle; pour a Charcutière sauce in their midst, and serve a timbale of potato purée separately.
Arrange them in a circle; pour a Charcutière sauce in the center, and serve a bowl of potato purée on the side.
Charcutière sauce for eight or ten cutlets: prepare one pint of Robert sauce (No. 52) and mix with it, just before dishing up, two oz. of gherkins, cut in short julienne fashion or minced.
Charcutière sauce for eight or ten cutlets: prepare one pint of Robert sauce (No. 52) and mix in, just before serving, two oz. of gherkins, cut into small pieces or minced.
1394—FRESH-PORK CUTLETS In Flemish Style
Season the cutlets, and fry them on both sides in butter or fat.
Season the cutlets and fry them on both sides in butter or oil.
Meanwhile, peel and slice some eating apples, allowing three oz. of the latter for each cutlet, and put them in an earthenware dish. Set upon them the half-fried cutlets; sprinkle with fat, and complete their cooking, as well as that of the apples, in the oven.
Meanwhile, peel and slice some eating apples, allowing 3 oz. of them for each cutlet, and place them in a ceramic dish. Add the half-fried cutlets on top; sprinkle them with fat, and finish cooking both the cutlets and the apples in the oven.
Serve the dish as it stands.
Serve the dish as it is.
1395—CÔTES DE PORC FRAIS A la Milanese
Treat the cutlets à l’anglaise, but remember to add one quart of grated Parmesan to the bread-crumbs. Cook them gently in butter.
Treat the cutlets à l’anglaise, but don’t forget to mix in one quart of grated Parmesan with the breadcrumbs. Cook them slowly in butter.
Dish in a circle; set a milanaise garnish (No. 1258) in the centre, and serve a tomato sauce separately.
Dish in a circle; place a milanaise garnish (No. 1258) in the center, and serve a tomato sauce on the side.
1396—FRESH-PORK CUTLETS WITH PIQUANTE OR ROBERT SAUCE
Season and grill or sauté the cutlets. Dish them in a circle, with Piquante or Robert sauce in their midst.
Season and grill or sauté the cutlets. Arrange them in a circle, with Piquante or Robert sauce in the center.
(2) For cutlets with Piquante sauce, border the dish on which they are served with gherkins, and send the sauce either separately or on the dish.
(2) For cutlets with Piquante sauce, surround the plate they are served on with gherkins, and serve the sauce either on the side or directly on the plate.
(3) All the garnishes given under fresh neck of pork may accompany grilled or sautéd pork cutlets.
(3) All the garnishes listed with fresh neck of pork can also go with grilled or sautéd pork cutlets.
1397—SUCKING PIG
Stuffed or not stuffed, sucking pigs are always roasted whole, and the essential point of the procedure is that they should be just done when their skin is crisp and golden.
Stuffed or not, sucking pigs are always roasted whole, and the key part of the process is that they should be perfectly cooked when their skin is crispy and golden.
While cooking, they should be frequently basted with oil; the latter being used in preference to any other fatty substance owing to the greater crispness it gives to the skin of the sucking pig.
While cooking, they should be regularly basted with oil; this is preferred over any other fat because it makes the skin of the sucking pig crispier.
Serve a sauceboat of good gravy at the same time.
Serve a gravy boat of good gravy at the same time.
1398—ROAST STUFFED SUCKING PIG In the English style
For a sucking pig of medium weight, prepare the following forcemeat:—Cook three lbs. of large onions with their skins, and let them cool. This done, peel and finely chop them, and put them in a basin with one lb. of the chopped fat of kidney of beef, one lb. of soaked and well-pressed bread-crumb, four oz. of parboiled and chopped sage, two eggs, one oz. of salt, a pinch of pepper and a little nutmeg.
For a medium-sized sucking pig, prepare the following forcemeat:— Cook three lbs. of large onions with their skins, and allow them to cool. Once cooled, peel and finely chop them, and place them in a bowl with one lb. of chopped beef kidney fat, one lb. of soaked and well-pressed breadcrumbs, four oz. of parboiled and chopped sage, two eggs, one oz. of salt, a pinch of pepper, and a bit of nutmeg.
Mix the whole well, and put this stuffing inside the sucking pig. Sew up the latter’s belly; put it on the spit, and roast as directed above.
Mix everything thoroughly and stuff it into the pig. Sew up the belly, place it on the spit, and roast as instructed above.
Serve separately, either a timbale of apple sauce or of mashed potatoes. Four oz. per lb. of selected raisins, washed and swelled in tepid water, are sometimes combined with the apple sauce.
Serve separately, either a bowl of apple sauce or mashed potatoes. Four ounces per pound of selected raisins, rinsed and soaked in warm water, are sometimes mixed with the apple sauce.
1399—ZAMPINO DE MODÈNE
Zampino, or stuffed leg of pork, is a product of Italian pork-butchery.
Zampino, or stuffed leg of pork, is a product of Italian pork butchering.
It is cooked like a ham, after having been tied in a napkin lest its skin burst.
It’s cooked like ham, after being wrapped in a napkin to prevent its skin from bursting.
Served hot, it is accompanied by a Madeira or tomato sauce, a garnish of boiled, braised, or gratined cabbages; of French beans, or of potato purée.
Served hot, it comes with a Madeira or tomato sauce, along with a side of boiled, braised, or gratined cabbage; French beans, or potato purée.
1400—ZAMPINO FROID
Zampino is served cold, alone or mixed with other meats; but it is used more particularly as a hors-d’œuvre. For this purpose, cut it into the thinnest possible slices.
Zampino is served cold, on its own or mixed with other meats; however, it is mainly used as an appetizer. For this, slice it as thin as you can.
[460]
1401—OREILLES A la Rouennaise
After having singed and well cleaned the inside of the pig’s ears, cook them in water, salted to the extent of one-third oz. of salt per quart, together with a garnish of vegetables as for pot-au-feu. This done, cut them across in suchwise as to have the end where the flesh is thickest on one side, and the thinnest end on the other side of the strips.
After singeing and thoroughly cleaning the inside of the pig’s ears, cook them in water, with one-third ounce of salt per quart, along with a mix of vegetables like in pot-au-feu. Once that's done, slice them crosswise so that the thicker end of the meat is on one side and the thinner end is on the other side of the strips.
Chop up the thick portion; cut the other into collops, and put the whole into a saucepan with one-quarter pint of half-glaze with Madeira.
Chop up the thick part; cut the other into slices, and put everything into a saucepan with one-quarter pint of half-glaze with Madeira.
Cook gently for thirty minutes. This done, add to the minced ears, one and one-half lbs. of sausage meat and a pinch of chopped parsley. Divide up the whole into portions, weighing three oz; wrap each portion in a piece of pig’s caul, insert a collop of ear into the wrapping, and give the latter the shape of ordinary crépinettes. Grill gently, until the cooking is three-parts done; sprinkle with butter and raspings, and complete the cooking of the crépinettes, colouring them in so doing.
Cook gently for thirty minutes. After that, add one and a half lbs. of sausage meat and a pinch of chopped parsley to the minced ears. Divide the mixture into portions, each weighing three oz; wrap each portion in a piece of pig’s caul, place a slice of ear into the wrapping, and shape it like a regular crépinettes. Grill gently until it’s three-quarters cooked; sprinkle with butter and breadcrumbs, and finish cooking the crépinettes, browning them in the process.
Dish in a circle, and serve a Madeira sauce at the same time.
Arrange the dish in a circle and serve with Madeira sauce at the same time.
1402—OREILLES To Saint Menehold
Cook the ears as explained above, and let them cool.
Cook the ears as described earlier, then let them cool down.
Cut them in two, lengthwise; coat them with mustard; sprinkle them with melted butter and raspings, and grill them gently.
Cut them in half, lengthwise; coat them with mustard; sprinkle them with melted butter and breadcrumbs, and grill them gently.
Ears are usually served plain, but they may be accompanied by apple sauce.
Ears are typically served plain, but they can be served with apple sauce.
1403—PIEDS DE PORC TRUFFÉS
Truffled pig’s trotters may be bought already prepared; all that remains to be done, therefore, is to grill them.
Truffled pig's trotters can be bought ready-made; all you have to do is grill them.
Sprinkle them with melted butter; grill them very gently, basting them from time to time the while, and serve them with a Périgueux sauce.
Sprinkle them with melted butter; grill them very gently, basting them occasionally, and serve them with a Périgueux sauce.
1404—PIEDS DE PORC PANES
Sprinkle the pig’s trotters copiously with melted butter, and put them on the grill, which should be very hot.
Sprinkle the pig’s trotters generously with melted butter, and place them on a very hot grill.
Grill them very gently, turning them with care; and serve them plain, or with a tomato purée separately.
Grill them slowly, turning them carefully; and serve them plain or with a side of tomato purée.
[461]Boudins.
1405—BOUDIN BLANC ORDINAIRE
Chop and afterwards pound one-half lb. of very lean fresh pork, and three-quarters lb. of fat fresh bacon. Add one and one-half oz. of foie gras, and rub through a fine sieve.
Chop and then pound half a pound of very lean fresh pork, and three-quarters of a pound of fatty fresh bacon. Add one and a half ounces of foie gras, and press it through a fine sieve.
Put this forcemeat into a basin, and finish it with two fresh eggs; one and one-half oz. of chopped onion, cooked in butter without colouration; one-sixth pint of thick cream; one-half oz. of salt, a pinch of white pepper, and a little nutmeg.
Put this ground meat mixture into a bowl and finish it with two fresh eggs; 1.5 oz. of chopped onion, cooked in butter without browning; one-sixth of a pint of thick cream; 0.5 oz. of salt, a pinch of white pepper, and a little nutmeg.
Mix the whole well; put it into the gut, without overfilling the latter, and tie round with string at regular intervals. Now set the boudins on a willow lattice, and plunge them into a receptacle full of boiling water. From this moment keep the water at 203° F., and let the boudins poach for twelve minutes. This done, withdraw them, and let them cool.
Mix everything well; put it into the casing without overfilling it, and tie it off with string at regular intervals. Now place the boudins on a willow rack, and immerse them in a pot of boiling water. From this point on, keep the water at 203°F, and let the boudins poach for twelve minutes. Once that's done, remove them and let them cool.
Before serving them, grill them very gently, and, as a precautionary measure, wrap them in buttered paper. Do not cisel them, but prick them with a pin.
Before serving them, grill them very gently, and, as a precaution, wrap them in buttered paper. Do not cisel them, but prick them with a pin.
Serve a purée of potatoes with cream at the same time.
Serve mashed potatoes with cream at the same time.
1406—BOUDINS BLANCS DE VOLAILLE
Pound separately one lb. of raw chicken fillets and three-quarters lb. of fresh fat bacon.
Pound separately 1 lb. of raw chicken fillets and ¾ lb. of fresh fatty bacon.
Combine the two products in the mortar; pound again with the view of thoroughly mixing them, and add three oz. of chopped onion, cooked in butter without colouration, together with a little thyme and bay; one-half oz. of salt, a pinch of white pepper, and a little nutmeg.
Combine the two products in the mortar; pound again to mix them thoroughly, then add 3 oz. of chopped onion, cooked in butter without browning, along with a bit of thyme and bay leaf; 0.5 oz. of salt, a pinch of white pepper, and a little nutmeg.
Mix the whole well, and add four eggs, one by one, working the forcemeat vigorously the while with the pestle.
Mix everything thoroughly, then add four eggs one at a time, while vigorously stirring the mixture with the pestle.
Rub through a fine sieve; return the forcemeat to the mortar, and add thereto, little by little, one pint of boiled and very cold milk.
Rub through a fine sieve; put the ground meat back into the mortar, and gradually add one pint of boiled and very cold milk.
Put the forcemeat into the gut; poach it in the bain-marie, and set it to grill, observing the same precautions as in the preceding recipe.
Put the ground meat into the casing; poach it in the bain-marie, and set it to grill, following the same precautions as in the previous recipe.
Serve a purée of potatoes with cream at the same time as the boudins.
Serve a creamy potato purée alongside the boudins.
1407—BOUDINS NOIRS
Make the following preparation, putting the various ingredients into a basin:—One lb. of very fresh pork fat, cut into large dice, and half-melted; one sixth pint of thick cream; two eggs; six oz. of chopped onions, cooked in lard without colouration; [462] two-thirds oz. of salt, a pinch of pepper, and a little spice; a pinch of wild-thyme leaves, and a leaf of bay, both chopped.
Make the following preparation by putting the various ingredients into a bowl:—One lb. of very fresh pork fat, cut into large cubes, and slightly melted; one sixth pint of thick cream; two eggs; six oz. of chopped onions, cooked in lard without browning; 462two-thirds oz. of salt, a pinch of pepper, and a bit of spice; a pinch of wild thyme leaves, and a bay leaf, both chopped.
Mix the whole well with one pint of blood of pork, and put it into the gut without over-filling it, for it should be borne in mind that the preparation swells in poaching.
Combine everything thoroughly with one pint of pork blood, and stuff it into the casing without overfilling, as it should be noted that the mixture expands while poaching.
Set the boudins on willow lattices or baskets; plunge them into boiling water, and, from that time, keep the latter at 203° F.
Set the sausages on willow racks or in baskets; submerge them in boiling water, and from that point on, keep the water at 203° F.
Let them poach for twenty minutes, and remember to prick all those that, by rising to the surface, show they contain air, which might burst their skins. When about to serve them, cisel them on both sides, and grill them very gently.
Let them simmer for twenty minutes, and remember to poke all those that, by floating to the top, show they have air inside, which could cause them to burst. When you're ready to serve them, cisel them on both sides, and grill them very lightly.
They are generally accompanied by a potato purée with cream.
They usually come with a creamy potato puree.
1408—BOUDINS NOIRS In English
Have ready the same preparation as for black boudins, given above, and add to it three-quarters lb. of rice, cooked in consommé and kept somewhat firm. Poach as before, and leave to cool. Cisel the boudins, and grill them over a moderate fire.
Have the same preparation ready as for black boudins mentioned above, and add three-quarters of a pound of rice, cooked in broth and kept a bit firm. Poach as before, and let it cool. Cisel the boudins, and grill them over medium heat.
Serve very hot with an apple purée.
Serve very hot with apple puree.
1409—BOUDINS NOIRS A la Flamande
Have ready the same preparation as for black boudins, and add to it three oz. of moist sugar, two oz. of raisins, and the same quantity of currants, washed and swelled in lukewarm water.
Have the same preparation ready as for black boudins, and add to it three oz. of moist sugar, two oz. of raisins, and the same amount of currants, washed and soaked in lukewarm water.
Put the preparation into the gut, and poach in the usual way.
Put the mixture into the pot, and cook it using the usual method.
When about to serve, grill these boudins gently, after the manner of black boudins, and send them to the table with a sugared apple sauce.
When you're ready to serve, grill these boudins gently, like you would with black boudins, and bring them to the table with a sweet apple sauce.
Crépinettes and Sausages.
1410—CRÉPINETTES TRUFFÉES
Add to two lbs. of very good sausage-meat, four oz. of chopped truffles, and two tablespoonfuls of truffles cooking-liquor. Mix the whole well; divide into portions weighing two and one-half oz., and wrap each portion in a square of pig’s caul. Shape the crépinettes thus formed rectangularly. Sprinkle with melted butter, and grill gently.
Add two lbs. of high-quality sausage meat, four oz. of chopped truffles, and two tablespoons of truffle cooking liquid. Mix everything well; divide into portions weighing two and a half oz., and wrap each portion in a piece of pig’s caul. Shape the crépinettes into rectangles. Brush with melted butter and grill gently.
Dish them in a circle; pour a Périgueux sauce in their midst, and serve a potato purée with cream separately.
Arrange them in a circle; pour a Périgueux sauce in the center, and serve a creamy potato purée on the side.
[463]
1411—CRÉPINETTES To the Cinderella
Prepare the crépinettes as above; wrap them in a double sheet of buttered paper; over them set a heap of cinders covered with burning embers, and keep the latter alive for a space of twenty minutes, when the cooking operation should be completed.
Prepare the crépinettes as mentioned above; wrap them in a double layer of buttered paper; on top of them place a mound of ashes covered with hot coals, and keep the coals burning for about twenty minutes, at which point the cooking should be done.
Formerly, the above was the mode of procedure, but nowadays the crépinettes are merely enveloped, each in an oval layer of paste. They are then gilded, their tops are streaked, and, after having been laid on a tray, they are baked in a warm oven for twenty minutes.
Formerly, the above was the way of doing things, but nowadays the crépinettes are just covered in a layer of paste shaped like an oval. They are then gilded, their tops are striped, and after being placed on a tray, they are baked in a warm oven for twenty minutes.
This done, they are dished on a napkin.
This done, they are served on a napkin.
1412—SAUCISSES ANGLAISES
The most well-known of English sausages are those of Cambridge.
The most famous English sausages are the ones from Cambridge.
They are cooked like the French kind, and they are often served at breakfasts as an adjunct to bacon. Sometimes, too, they serve as a garnish to roast fowls, young turkeys, &c.
They are cooked like the French way, and they are often served at breakfast alongside bacon. Sometimes, they also act as a garnish for roasted poultry, young turkeys, etc.
Their seasoning is often excessive.
Their seasoning is often too much.
1413—SAUCISSES AU VIN BLANC
First Method.—Put the sausages in a well-buttered sautépan; poach them gently in the oven, and dish them on thin crusts of bread fried in butter.
First Method.—Place the sausages in a well-buttered skillet; cook them gently in the oven, and serve them on thin slices of bread fried in butter.
For twelve sausages, swill the sautépan with one-sixth pint of white wine; reduce this to half; add one-sixth pint of half-glaze sauce; boil for a few minutes, and finish, away from the fire, with one and one-half oz. of butter. Pour this sauce over the sausages.
For twelve sausages, splash a sauté pan with one-sixth of a pint of white wine; let it reduce to half; then add one-sixth of a pint of half-glaze sauce; boil for a few minutes, and finish off the heat with one and a half ounces of butter. Pour this sauce over the sausages.
Second Method.—Stiffen the sausages in butter; add one-third pint of white wine, and complete their poaching. Set them on fried crusts; reduce the wine by two-thirds, and add thereto the yolk of one egg, a few drops of lemon juice, two tablespoonfuls of pale melted meat-glaze, and three oz. of butter. Pour the sauce over the sausages.
Second Method.—Sear the sausages in butter; add one-third of a pint of white wine, and finish poaching them. Place them on fried bread; reduce the wine by two-thirds, and then mix in the yolk of one egg, a few drops of lemon juice, two tablespoons of light melted meat glaze, and three ounces of butter. Drizzle the sauce over the sausages.
1414—SAUCISSES DE FRANCFORT ET DE STRASBOURG
Plunge the sausages into a saucepanful of boiling water, and then poach them for no more than ten minutes; should they be allowed to cook for a longer time, they would only lose their quality.
Drop the sausages into a pot of boiling water and poach them for no more than ten minutes; if you let them cook longer, they'll just lose their quality.
They may be served with a hors-d’œuvre dish of grated horse-radish, and an apple sauce separately; but their proper adjunct is braised sauerkraut.
They can be served with a starter of grated horseradish and applesauce on the side; but the best pairing is braised sauerkraut.
[464]
Ham.
However deservedly pork may be praised, it could never have been included among the preparations of first-class cookery (except subsidiarily) had it not been for the culinary value of hams.
However much pork may deserve praise, it could never be considered part of top-notch cooking (except in a supporting role) if it weren't for the culinary value of hams.
With the latter it triumphs, and, be they of Bayonne or York, of Prague or Westphalia, no other joints enjoy more favour than these as Relevés.
With the latter, it succeeds, and whether they're from Bayonne or York, Prague or Westphalia, no other dishes are favored more than these as Relevés.
Though it is somewhat difficult to decide which one of the various kinds of ham should be adopted, in my opinion that of Bohemia, known as Prague ham, is best for a warm dish, and that of York for a cold dish.
Though it can be a bit tough to choose which type of ham to go with, I think Prague ham from Bohemia is the best for a warm dish, and York ham is ideal for a cold dish.
The latter is also excellent when served hot, but, even so, for this purpose it is inferior to the Prague kind, the delicacy of which is incomparable.
The latter is also great when served hot, but still, for this purpose, it’s not as good as the Prague kind, which is unmatched in its delicacy.
Still, York ham ranks first in the opinion of many, for it should be remembered that England has no rival in the preparation of seasoned pork, and her famous bacon, the renown of which is enormous, constitutes one of the greatest discoveries in the science of gastronomy.
Yet, York ham is still considered the best by many because it’s important to remember that England has no competition when it comes to making seasoned pork. Its famous bacon, which has an incredible reputation, is one of the greatest achievements in culinary arts.
1415—HOT HAM—Its Preparation
York ham is the kind chiefly used.
York ham is the main type that's used.
After having soaked it in cold water for six hours, brush it and remove the pelvic bone; put it into a stewpan of cold water, and set to boil. This done, keep the water just simmering, that the ham may cook after the poaching method.
After soaking it in cold water for six hours, brush it and take out the pelvic bone; place it in a pot of cold water and bring it to a boil. Once that's done, keep the water at a gentle simmer so the ham cooks using the poaching method.
There is no need of any seasoning or aromatic garnish. As often as possible, leave the ham to cool in its cooking-liquor. If the ham is to be braised, take it out of the water thirty minutes before it is cooked. Skin it; clear it of any superfluous fat, and put it in a braising-pan, just large enough to hold it, with two-thirds pint of some such wine as Madeira, Port, Xeres, Chypre, &c. Select the wine in accordance with the title of the dish on the menu.
There’s no need for any seasoning or fancy garnish. Whenever you can, let the ham cool in its cooking liquid. If you’re going to braise the ham, take it out of the water thirty minutes before it’s done. Remove the skin, trim off any excess fat, and place it in a braising pan that’s just big enough to hold it, with two-thirds of a pint of a wine like Madeira, Port, Sherry, or Cyprus. Choose the wine based on the dish name on the menu.
Having thoroughly sealed down the lid of the pan, put it in the oven, and continue the cooking of the ham gently for one hour, turning it over from time to time during the operation. If it have to reach the table whole, glaze it at the last moment.
Having securely closed the lid of the pan, place it in the oven and continue cooking the ham gently for one hour, turning it occasionally during this time. If it needs to be served whole, glaze it just before serving.
Its usual adjunct is a light and highly seasoned half-glaze sauce, combined with some of the braising-liquor, cleared of all grease.
Its usual accompaniment is a light and well-seasoned half-glaze sauce, mixed with some of the braising liquid, free of all grease.
[465]
1416—JAMBON A LA CHANOINESSE
Having poached the ham as explained above, braise it in white wine, adding thereto three oz. of mushroom parings.
Having poached the ham as explained above, braise it in white wine, adding three oz. of mushroom trimmings.
Dish and send separately a garnish of large, fresh noodles, cohered with butter and a Soubise purée, and completed with a julienne of truffles.
Dish and send separately a garnish of large, fresh noodles, mixed with butter and a Soubise purée, and topped with a julienne of truffles.
Serve separately a half-glaze sauce, combined with the braising-liquor, cleared of all grease and reduced.
Serve a half-glaze sauce on the side, mixed with the braising liquid, skimmed of all fat and reduced.
1417—JAMBON Choucroute garnie
Completely cook the ham by poaching; skin and trim it.
Fully cook the ham by poaching it; remove the skin and trim it.
If served whole, send, separately, some braised sauerkraut and potatoes, freshly cooked à l’anglaise. Serve a half-glaze sauce with Rhine wine at the same time.
If served whole, send, separately, some braised sauerkraut and freshly cooked potatoes à l’anglaise. Serve a half-glaze sauce with Rhine wine at the same time.
If served already carved, arrange the slices in a circle on a round dish; put the sauerkraut in their midst, and border with the potatoes.
If served already carved, arrange the slices in a circle on a round dish; place the sauerkraut in the center and surround it with the potatoes.
Serve, separately, the same sauce as before.
Serve the same sauce as before, but separately.
1418—JAMBON A LA MAILLOT
Poach the ham; braise it, and glaze it at the last moment. Set it on a long dish, and surround it with the following garnish, arranged in alternate heaps:—Carrots and turnips, cut to the shape of large, elongated olives, cooked separately in consommé, and glazed; small onions cooked in butter; braised and trimmed half-lettuces; peas and French beans cohered with butter separately.
Poach the ham, then braise it and glaze it just before serving. Place it on a long dish, and surround it with the following garnish, arranged in alternating mounds: carrots and turnips cut into the shape of large, elongated olives, cooked separately in consommé and glazed; small onions sautéed in butter; braised and trimmed half-heads of lettuce; and peas and French beans mixed with butter, cooked separately.
Serve apart a thickened gravy combined with some of the braising-liquor, cleared of all grease.
Serve separately a thick gravy mixed with some of the braising liquid, free of any grease.
1419—JAMBON A la Prague SOUS THE ASH
Poach the ham and drain it on a dish. Remove the skin and all the black, outside parts. Prepare a piece of patty paste large enough to enclose the ham. Besprinkle the surface of the ham with powdered sugar; glaze quickly at the salamander, and place the ham (glazed side undermost) on the layer of paste.
Poach the ham and let it drain on a plate. Take off the skin and all the dark, outer parts. Roll out a piece of pastry that's big enough to wrap around the ham. Sprinkle powdered sugar on the surface of the ham; quickly glaze it under the salamander, then put the ham (glazed side down) on the layer of pastry.
Draw the ends of the paste towards each other; seal them together, with the help of a little moisture, in such wise as to enclose the ham completely; turn the latter over, and put it on a tray with the sealed side of the paste lying underneath. Gild and streak, make a slit in the middle of the paste for the escape of steam, and put the joint in the oven.
Draw the edges of the pastry together; seal them with a bit of moisture so that the ham is completely enclosed. Flip it over and place it on a tray with the sealed side of the pastry facing down. Gild and streak, make a slit in the center of the pastry for steam to escape, and put the joint in the oven.
Leave it there until the paste is dry and well coloured. After taking the ham out of the oven, inject into it, through a [466] prepared hole, a large wineglassful of Port wine or Sherry. Stop up the hole with a little pellet of paste; dish, and serve immediately.
Leave it there until the paste is dry and well-colored. After taking the ham out of the oven, inject a large wineglassful of Port wine or Sherry into it through a [466] prepared hole. Seal the hole with a small piece of paste; plate it, and serve immediately.
Serve at the same time a garnish of Gnochi, spinach, or Soufflé au Parmesan (No. 2295a).
Serve at the same time a side of gnocchi, spinach, or souffle with parmesan (No. 2295a).
The best adjunct to Prague ham is a very light glaze prepared with Port wine, and buttered at the last minute.
The perfect addition to Prague ham is a light glaze made with Port wine, finished with butter right before serving.
1419a—JAMBON DE PRAGUE A la Metternich
Prepare a ham “sous la cendre” as described above.
Prepare a ham “under the ashes” as described above.
Send to the table with it as many fine collops of foie-gras, tossed in butter and each covered with a nice slice of truffle, as there are diners. Send also a timbale of asparagus-heads.
Send to the table as many fine slices of foie gras, cooked in butter and topped with a nice slice of truffle, as there are diners. Also send a dish of asparagus tips.
The waiter in charge then puts a slice of ham, a collop of foie-gras, and a tablespoonful of asparagus-heads on each plate and serves.
The waiter in charge then puts a slice of ham, a piece of foie gras, and a tablespoon of asparagus tips on each plate and serves.
The sauce should be a Madeira flavoured with truffle essence.
The sauce should be Madeira flavored with truffle extract.
1419b—JAMBON DE PRAGUE A la Norfolk
Prepare a ham as in No. 1419. Serve each slice of it with one collop of braised veal sweetbread and one tablespoonful of fresh peas à la paysanne.
Prepare a ham as in No. 1419. Serve each slice with one piece of braised veal sweetbread and one tablespoon of fresh peas à la paysanne.
Send as an adjunct the braising-liquor of the veal sweetbread.
Send along the braising liquid from the veal sweetbread.
1420—VARIOUS GARNISHES FOR BRAISED HAM
The garnishes best suited to ham relevés are:—
The best garnishes for ham relevés are:—
Spinach; new broad beans; braised lettuce; endives; fresh peas à la paysanne.
Spinach; fresh broad beans; braised lettuce; endives; fresh peas prepared in the country style.
Noodles; Spaghetti; various Macaronis; Gnochi; Purées of fresh beans, broad beans.
Noodles; spaghetti; various types of macaroni; gnocchi; fresh bean pureés, fava beans.
The most usual accompanying sauce is half-glaze with Madeira.
The most common sauce that goes with it is a half-glaze made with Madeira.
1421—JAMBON SOUFFLÉ
This is a variety of the ham soufflés given hereafter. The preparation used is the same, and it may be made either from raw or from cooked ham.
This is a type of ham soufflés described below. The preparation is the same, and it can be made from either raw or cooked ham.
After having completely boned it, but for the end bone, which must be kept, cook the ham, and cool it.
After taking out all the bones except for the end bone, which needs to be kept, cook the ham and let it cool.
Now cut it horizontally, one-half inch above its bone, from the extremity of the end bone to the head of the latter. At the last-mentioned point, make a vertical incision meeting and ending at the first; remove the cushion of ham, which should by now be quite separated from the rest of the joint, and put aside for some future purpose.
Now cut it horizontally, half an inch above its bone, from the tip of the end bone to the head of that bone. At the last point, make a vertical cut that meets and ends at the first cut; remove the cushion of ham, which should now be completely separated from the rest of the joint, and set it aside for later use.
This done, put a sufficient quantity of soufflé de Jambon (described hereafter) on the remaining meat of the ham to reconstruct it entirely. Smooth the surface of the preparation with the flat of a knife (dipped in cold water), and so finish off the contour of the ham. Decorate according to fancy; place the dish containing the ham on a saucepanful of boiling water, and put the two in the oven with the view of obtaining the maximum amount of steam, which latter helps to poach the soufflé. This souffléd ham may be poached just as well in a steamer.
Once that's done, spread enough ham soufflé (described below) on the remaining meat of the ham to completely cover it. Smooth the surface of the mixture with the flat side of a knife (dipped in cold water) to finish the shape of the ham. Decorate as you like; place the dish with the ham on top of a saucepan of boiling water, and put both in the oven to create steam, which helps to poach the soufflé. This souffléd ham can also be poached in a steamer.
When the preparation is properly poached, remove the band of paper; dish the ham, and send one of the garnishes or sauces given for braised ham separately.
When the dish is properly poached, take off the band of paper; serve the ham, and provide one of the garnishes or sauces recommended for braised ham on the side.
1422—SOUFFLÉS AU JAMBON
Ham soufflés are prepared after two recipes; in the first, cooked ham is used, and in the second the ham is raw. This last procedure is derived from mousseline forcemeat, and, inasmuch as the preparation resulting from it is less flimsy than that of the first, it is preferred when a large number of people have to be served.
Ham soufflés is prepared using two recipes; in the first, cooked ham is used, and in the second, raw ham is utilized. This latter method comes from mousseline forcemeat, and since the preparation it yields is sturdier than the first, it is preferred when serving a large group of people.
1423—THE PREPARATION OF THE SOUFFLÉ WITH COOKED HAM
Finely pound one lb. of lean, cooked ham, and add thereto, one after the other, three tablespoonfuls of very cold Béchamel sauce. Rub through a fine sieve; put the resulting purée into a sautépan, and finish with one-quarter pint of very creamy and boiling Béchamel sauce, flavoured with ham essence; four egg-yolks, and the whites of six eggs, beaten to a stiff froth.
Finely mash 1 lb. of lean, cooked ham, then gradually mix in three tablespoons of very cold Béchamel sauce. Strain it through a fine sieve; transfer the resulting purée to a sauté pan, and finish with a quarter pint of very creamy, boiling Béchamel sauce flavored with ham essence, four egg yolks, and the whites of six eggs beaten to stiff peaks.
This preparation may be combined with three oz. of grated Parmesan, and the two flavours will be found to blend very agreeably.
This preparation can be mixed with three oz. of grated Parmesan, and the two flavors will blend together nicely.
Prepared in this way, it is particularly well suited to the “Jambon Soufflé,” the recipe whereof is given above (No. 1421).
Prepared this way, it is especially ideal for the “Jambon Soufflé,” the recipe for which is provided above (No. 1421).
1424—THE PREPARATION OF THE SOUFFLÉ WITH Uncooked ham
Keep the forcemeat somewhat stiff, and finish it with the whites of four eggs, beaten to a stiff froth, per lb. of ham.
Keep the meat mixture fairly stiff, and finish it with the whites of four eggs, beaten to a stiff peak, for every pound of ham.
1425—SOUFFLÉ DE JAMBON ALEXANDRA
Make the soufflé preparation after one of the methods given above. Spread it in layers in a buttered timbale, alternating the layers of soufflé with others of asparagus-heads cohered with butter. Smooth the surface to the shape of a dome; decorate with a fine slice of truffle, and cook in a moderate oven, of a temperature suited to this kind of preparation. Serve the soufflé as soon as it is ready. If it be small, spread only one layer of asparagus-heads in the middle of it.
Make the soufflé preparation using one of the methods mentioned above. Layer it in a buttered timbale, alternating layers of soufflé with layers of asparagus tips coated with butter. Smooth the top into a dome shape; garnish with a thin slice of truffle, and bake in a moderately warm oven suitable for this type of dish. Serve the soufflé as soon as it's done. If it’s small, only add one layer of asparagus tips in the middle.
If it be large, spread two or three layers of asparagus-heads.
If it's big, layer two or three layers of asparagus tips.
1426—SOUFFLÉ DE JAMBON CARMEN
Add to the selected one of the two soufflé preparations—either will do—for one lb. of ham, the purée of one-half lb. of pressed tomatoes, cooked in butter with one half-capsicum, rubbed through a sieve and very much reduced.
Add to the chosen one of the two soufflé preparations—either will work—for one lb. of ham, the purée of half a lb. of pressed tomatoes, cooked in butter with half a capsicum, strained through a sieve, and greatly reduced.
1427—SOUFFLÉ DE JAMBON GASTRONOME
Dish the selected ham soufflé preparation in layers in a buttered timbale, and between each layer of it spread a litter of noodles, tossed in butter.
Dish the chosen ham soufflé preparation in layers in a buttered timbale, and between each layer, spread a bit of noodles tossed in butter.
Sprinkle the surface with chopped truffles; set a ball of truffle well in the centre of the soufflé, and cook in the usual way.
Sprinkle the surface with chopped truffles; place a ball of truffle in the center of the soufflé, and cook as you normally would.
1428—SOUFFLÉ DE JAMBON MILANAISE
Deck the surface with small pieces of poached macaroni, fried in butter; sprinkle with grated cheese, and cook the soufflé in a moderate oven.
Deck the surface with small pieces of poached macaroni, fried in butter; sprinkle with grated cheese, and cook the soufflé in a moderate oven.
1429—SOUFFLÉ DE JAMBON PERIGOURDINE
[469]1430—MOUSSES ET MOUSSELINES CHAUDES HAM
Mousses and Mousselines are made from the same preparation as “Farce mousseline de jambon,” in pursuance of the general principles given under No. 195.
Mousses and Mousselines are made with the same method as “Farce mousseline de jambon,” following the general principles outlined in No. 195.
The need of differentiating the terms arises from the fact that mousses are poached in a mould the contents of which are sufficient for a number of people, whereas mousselines are spoon-moulded quenelles, shaped like eggs.
The need to distinguish the terms comes from the fact that mousses are made in a mold that holds enough for several people, while mousselines are spoon-molded quenelles, formed like eggs.
In the preparation of “Farce mousseline de jambon” it is necessary to allow, in the salt seasoning, for the amount of salting the ham has already received.
In preparing "Farce mousseline de jambon," you need to consider the salt seasoning based on how much salt the ham has already been cured with.
If the meat of the ham is not very red, the colour of the forcemeat may be intensified by means of a little vegetable red, in order that it may be of a distinct pink shade.
If the meat of the ham isn't very red, you can enhance the color of the forcemeat with a bit of vegetable dye to achieve a distinct pink shade.
1431—TREATMENT AND ACCOMPANIMENT OF HAM MOUSSE
Put the forcemeat in a deep border-mould, somewhat like a Charlotte, and poach it under cover in a bain-marie.
Put the ground meat in a deep border mold, similar to a Charlotte, and poach it covered in a bain-marie.
That the poaching may be regular, keep in water at a constant temperature of 205° or 208° Fahrenheit, and allow forty-five minutes for the operation in the case of a mousse made in a quart mould.
That the poaching may be consistent, keep the water at a steady temperature of 205° or 208° Fahrenheit, and allow forty-five minutes for the process in the case of a mousse made in a quart mold.
The preparation is seen to be cooked when it swells and rises in the mould.
The dish is considered done when it expands and rises in the mold.
As soon as this occurs, withdraw the latter from the bain-marie; let it stand for five minutes, that its contents may settle; turn it upside-down on a dish, and wait two minutes before removing the mould. In any case, do not take off the mould until the liquid which has drained from it, all round the dish, has been soaked up. Ham mousses are chiefly accompanied by Suprême sauce, or Veloutés with curry or paprika; sometimes, too, a highly-seasoned and buttered half-glaze sauce, with Madeira, Port, or Marsala may be used. The most suitable garnishes for ham mousses are those I have already given for Ham.
As soon as this happens, remove it from the bain-marie; let it sit for five minutes to allow the contents to settle. Turn it upside down on a dish, and wait two minutes before taking off the mold. In any case, don't remove the mold until the liquid that has drained from it all around the dish has been absorbed. Ham mousses is typically served with Suprême sauce, or Veloutés with curry or paprika; sometimes, a highly-seasoned and buttered half-glaze sauce with Madeira, Port, or Marsala may also be used. The best garnishes for ham mousses are the ones I've already mentioned for Ham.
1432—TREATMENT AND POACHING OF HAM MOUSSELINES
As I have already stated, mousselines, like quenelles, are moulded with a spoon.
As I’ve already mentioned, mousselines, like dumplings, are shaped with a spoon.
Having carried out the selected method of preparation, cover them with boiling water, salted to the extent of one-third oz. per quart, and poach them for from eighteen to twenty minutes, taking care to keep the water at a constant temperature of 208° F. These mousselines may also be poached dry in a steamer or in a drying stove.
Having completed the chosen preparation method, cover them with boiling water, salted to about one-third ounce per quart, and poach them for eighteen to twenty minutes, making sure to keep the water at a constant temperature of 208°F. These mousselines can also be poached dry in a steamer or in a drying stove.
1433—MOUSSELINES DE JAMBON ALEXANDRA
Decorate the mousselines, prepared according to one of the two methods above described, with one lozenge of ham and another of truffle. Poach them; drain them well, and dish them in the form of a crown. Cover them with an Allemande sauce, flavoured with ham essence, and combined with two oz. of grated Parmesan per pint of the sauce, and glaze quickly.
Decorate the mousselines, made using one of the two methods described above, with a piece of ham and a piece of truffle. Poach them, drain them well, and serve them arranged in a crown shape. Cover them with an Allemande sauce, flavored with ham essence, and mix in two oz. of grated Parmesan for each pint of the sauce, then glaze quickly.
After taking the mousselines out of the oven, set in their midst a heap of asparagus-heads, cohered with butter.
After taking the mousselines out of the oven, place a pile of asparagus tops in the center, held together with butter.
1434—MOUSSELINES DE JAMBON Florentine Style
Spread a layer of shredded spinach, fried in butter, on a dish.
Spread a layer of shredded spinach, cooked in butter, on a dish.
Upon it set the poached and well-drained mousselines; cover them with the same sauce as that prescribed for the “Mousselines Alexandra,” and glaze them quickly.
Upon it set the poached and well-drained mousselines; cover them with the same sauce as that prescribed for the “Mousselines Alexandra,” and glaze them quickly.
1435—MOUSSELINES DE JAMBON Hungarian Style
Poach the mousselines, the forcemeat of which must be flavoured with paprika. Drain them; dish them in a circle; cover them with Hongroise sauce, and glaze them quickly.
Poach the mousselines, which should be flavored with paprika in the forcemeat. Drain them, arrange them in a circle on the plate, cover with Hongroise sauce, and quickly glaze them.
On withdrawing the dish from the oven, set a fine heap of baked cauliflowers with cheese in the middle of it.
On taking the dish out of the oven, place a nice mound of baked cauliflower with cheese in the center.
1436—MOUSSELINES DE JAMBON AUX PETITS POIS
Proceed exactly as described under No. 1433, but substitute for the asparagus-heads a garnish of very small peas cohered with butter.
Proceed exactly as described under No. 1433, but replace the asparagus heads with a garnish of tiny peas mixed with butter.
Cold Ham.
1437—JAMBON FROID Jelly-style
When ham is to be dished cold, it should, if possible, be allowed to cool in its cooking-liquor, except when it has to be boned. In the latter case, take it out as soon as it is cooked; incise it underneath, following the edge of the cushion; detach and remove the bones.
When serving ham cold, it should be allowed to cool in its cooking liquid if possible, unless it needs to be deboned. In that case, take it out as soon as it’s cooked; cut it underneath, following the edge of the cushion; remove the bones.
[471]
Now roll up the ham; bind it tightly in a piece of linen, and
cool it under pressure.
[471]
Now roll up the ham; wrap it tightly in a piece of cloth, and chill it under pressure.
Whether boned or unboned, skin it when it is cold; remove some of its fat, and sprinkle it with cold, melted aspic until the latter covers it evenly.
Whether boned or unboned, skin it when it’s cold; trim some of the fat, and drizzle it with cold, melted aspic until it’s evenly covered.
Dish it up; fix a frill to it, and surround it with fine aspic dice.
Dish it up; add some decoration to it, and surround it with fancy aspic cubes.
1438—JAMBON SOUFFLÉ FROID
1439—MOUSSE FROIDE DE JAMBON
The Preparation of the Mousse.—Finely pound one lb. of very lean, cooked ham; add to it one-third pint of cold Velouté, and rub through a fine sieve.
The Preparation of the Mousse.—Finely grind 1 lb. of very lean, cooked ham; mix in one-third pint of cold Velouté, and strain through a fine sieve.
Put the resulting purée into a basin; season it; work it on ice for a few minutes, and mix therewith, little by little, one-quarter pint of melted aspic. Finally combine two-thirds pint of half-beaten cream with it.
Put the resulting purée into a bowl; season it; work it on ice for a few minutes, and gradually mix in one-quarter pint of melted aspic. Finally, combine it with two-thirds pint of semi-whipped cream.
The mousse may be moulded, either in an aspic-clothed mould, decorated with truffles, as explained under No. 956, or in small cassolettes, lined with a thin strip of paper inside their brims, after the manner of small, cold soufflés.
The mousse can be shaped, either in an aspic-clothed mold, decorated with truffles, as detailed in No. 956, or in small cassolettes, lined with a thin strip of paper inside their brims, like small, cold soufflés.
As the dishing and serving of mousses are always the same, the reader is begged to refer to those recipes dealing with the question.
As the preparing and serving of mousses are always the same, the reader is encouraged to look at those recipes that address this topic.
1440—MOUSSE FROIDE DE JAMBON An Alsatian Style
Take a deep, square dish and garnish it, half-full, with fine, ham mousse. Even the surface of this layer of mousse, and, when it has set, arrange upon it some shells, raised by means of a spoon dipped in hot water, from a foie-gras Parfait. As soon as this is done, pour over the foie-gras shells, a sufficient quantity to cover them of half-melted succulent chicken aspic with Madeira, and let this jelly set.
Take a deep, square dish and fill it halfway with finely chopped ham mousse. Smooth out the surface of this layer of mousse, and once it has set, arrange some shells on top, using a spoon dipped in hot water to lift them from a foie-gras parfait. After that, pour just enough half-melted, delicious chicken aspic with Madeira over the foie-gras shells to cover them, and let the jelly set.
When about to serve, incrust the dish in a block of ice.
When you're ready to serve, bury the dish in a block of ice.
1441—MOUSSE DE JAMBON AU BLANC DE POULET
Cover with aspic, as directed under “Mousse à l’Alsacienne,” and serve.
Cover with aspic, as instructed in “Mousse à l’Alsacienne,” and serve.
N.B.—If desired, the collops need not be coated with chaud-froid sauce, but, in this case, they should be covered with aspic.
N.B.—If you want, the collops don’t have to be coated with chaud-froid sauce, but in that situation, they should be covered with aspic.
[472]
1442—MOUSSELINES FROIDES DE JAMBON
These mousselines are made from the same preparation as that used for the mousse, and, but for the basic ingredient, which is not the same, they are treated after the manner described under “Petites Mousses de Homard” (No. 958). To avoid needless repetition, therefore, the reader will kindly substitute the word ham for lobster in the recipe just referred to.
These mousselines are made from the same preparation as that used for the mousse, and except for the basic ingredient, which is different, they are treated in the same way as described under “Petites Mousses de Homard” (No. 958). To avoid unnecessary repetition, please substitute the word ham for lobster in the recipe mentioned.
[473]
CHAPTER XVI
POULTRY (VOLAILLE)
Although the term “poultry” (Fr. volaille), in its general sense, implies Turkeys, Geese, Ducks and Pigeons, just as well as Fowls, only the latter are meant, from the culinary standpoint, when the word “Volaille” appears on a menu.
Although the term “poultry” (Fr. volaille), in its general sense, includes turkeys, geese, ducks, and pigeons, from a culinary perspective, it specifically refers to chickens when the word “Volaille” shows up on a menu.
Four qualities of fowl are recognised in cookery, and each plays its part, has its uses, and is quite distinct from the other three. We have:—
Four qualities of poultry are recognized in cooking, and each one plays its role, has its uses, and is completely different from the other three. We have:—
(1) Pullets and capons; usually served whole, either as relevés or roasts.
(1) Young hens and castrated roosters; typically served whole, either as main dishes or roasted.
(2) Chickens, so-called “à la Reine”; used for sautés and chiefly for roasts.
(2) Chickens, known as “à la Reine”; used for sautés and primarily for roasting.
(3) Spring chickens; best suited to en cocotte or grilled preparations.
(3) Young chickens; best suited to en cocotte or grilled dishes.
(4) Chicks; served only en cocotte or grilled.
(4) Chicks; served only en cocotte or grilled.
Finally, there are the giblets, consisting of the pinions, necks, gizzards, and livers of fowl, which give rise to a number of preparations, the recipes whereof I shall give briefly at the end of the series.
Finally, there are the giblets, which include the wings, necks, gizzards, and livers of birds, and these can be used for various dishes. I'll provide the recipes for them briefly at the end of the series.
1443—PULLETS AND CAPONS FOR RELEVÉS
Pullets and capons for relevés and entrées are poached or poëled; sometimes, but more rarely, they are braised.
Pullets and capons for appetizers and main courses are poached or poëled; sometimes, but less often, they are braised.
The birds to be treated by poaching are trussed with the claws folded back and inserted into the belly; their fillets and legs are rubbed with lemon, so as to keep them white, and they are then covered with thin slices of larding bacon.
The birds meant for poaching are tied up with their claws tucked back into their bodies; their breasts and legs are rubbed with lemon to keep them white, and then they're covered with thin slices of bacon.
The ingredients for chicken poaching stock were given under No. 249. The bird is known to be cooked when the blood which issues from a prick on the leg is white or faintly pink.
The ingredients for chicken poaching stock were listed under No. 249. The chicken is considered cooked when the blood that comes out from a prick on the leg is white or pale pink.
These fowls are sometimes larded or studded. When this is to be done, dip the legs and belly of a trussed and [474] lemon-rubbed fowl into boiling white stock; this will be found to sufficiently harden the flesh to allow of its being treated in the required way. The products used for studding and larding are, according to circumstances, ham or tongue, truffles or mushrooms, and sometimes, the red part of a carrot for the larding. Only truffles, ham and tongue are used for studding.
These birds are sometimes larded or studded. To do this, dip the legs and belly of a prepared and lemon-rubbed bird into boiling white stock; this will harden the meat enough for it to be treated as needed. The ingredients used for studding and larding include ham or tongue, truffles or mushrooms, and sometimes the red part of a carrot for larding. Only truffles, ham, and tongue are used for studding.
Poëled fowls are trussed as above; they are covered with slices of bacon in order that the fillets may be protected during the first stages of the cooking; then they are cooked in butter on poëling-aromatics, under cover and in a deep, thick saucepan. When the piece is almost cooked, just moisten it a little, either with rich poultry-stock, with the cooking-liquor of truffles or mushrooms, with Madeira, red or white wine, &c. This moistening serves in the basting of the fowl and must therefore be renewed if it reduces too quickly. After having been cleared of all grease, it is always added to the sauce which accompanies the piece of poultry.
Poëled fowls are prepared as described above; they are wrapped in slices of bacon to protect the fillets during the early cooking process. Then, they are cooked in butter with poëling-aromatics, covered, in a deep, thick saucepan. When the poultry is nearly done, moisten it slightly with rich chicken stock, the cooking liquid from truffles or mushrooms, Madeira, red or white wine, etc. This moistening helps baste the fowl and should be replenished if it evaporates too quickly. After being drained of excess grease, it is always added to the sauce that accompanies the poultry.
Braised fowls are always treated after the manner described under No. 248; they are not rubbed with lemon, but they are covered with slices of bacon. The latter should only cover the breast, but be thick, notwithstanding; for they protect the belly, which, without them, would shrivel by the time the legs cooked.
Braised chickens are always prepared as mentioned under No. 248; they aren't rubbed with lemon, but are covered with strips of bacon. The bacon should only cover the breast, but it should be thick; this is because it protects the belly, which, without the bacon, would shrivel by the time the legs are done cooking.
The covering of bacon is essential to all pieces of poultry, whether these be poached, poëled, braised or roasted.
The layer of bacon is crucial for all types of poultry, whether they are poached, poëled, braised, or roasted.
1444—THE WAY TO SERVE POULTRY RELEVÉS QUICKLY AND FIRE
I feel bound to call the reader’s attention to this very important point in culinary work:—
I need to draw the reader's attention to this really important point in culinary work:—
Owing to the difficulties involved in the carving of the fowl and the placing and arranging of the pieces and their garnish upon the consumers’ plates—both of which operations require dexterity and expertness, which those in charge very often do not possess, or thanks to the inefficiency of particular installations, or what not, I have noticed for some considerable time, that the method of serving large pieces of poultry is, in many cases, very far from being the right one.
Due to the challenges of carving the bird and arranging the pieces and their garnishes on the diners' plates—both of which tasks require skill and expertise, which those in charge often lack, or because of the inefficiency of certain setups, or other reasons—I have observed for quite a while that the way large pieces of poultry are served is, in many instances, not done properly.
For, indeed, how often does not the diner find himself presented with a plate of fowl which is neither appetisingly dainty nor yet sufficiently hot! It follows from this, that all the care and trouble devoted by a chef to the preparation of the dish are entirely wasted. Now, I have tried to improve this state of affairs, by planning a method of serving which would be at once simple and expeditious, without necessarily being devoid of tastefulness and presentability.
For, indeed, how often does the diner find themselves faced with a plate of chicken that is neither appealing nor hot enough! This means that all the effort and care put in by the chef to prepare the dish are completely wasted. Now, I've tried to fix this situation by creating a way of serving that is simple and quick, while still being tasteful and attractive.
[475]
In the first place, it is my practice to remove the fowl’s two
suprêmes, in the kitchen, and to keep them warm in a little
cooking-liquor until the last minute. Secondly, I remove all
the bones of the breast, and I reconstruct the fowl with a
garnish in keeping with the dish, i.e., either a mousseline forcemeat,
pilaff rice combined with cream, foie gras and truffles,
spaghetti, or noodles with cream.
475First, I take off the bird's two suprêmes in the kitchen and keep them warm in a little cooking broth until the last minute. Next, I take out all the breast bones and put the bird back together with a garnish that matches the dish, i.e. either a mousseline forcemeat, creamy pilaf rice with foie gras and truffles, spaghetti, or noodles in cream.
Having properly smoothed and arranged the selected garnish, the fowl may now be placed, either at one end of any but a round dish, or on a low cushion of fried bread, on which it may be set firmly.
Having properly smoothed and arranged the chosen garnish, the chicken can now be placed, either at one end of any dish except a round one, or on a low cushion of fried bread, where it can be set securely.
It may also be entirely coated with Mornay sauce, sprinkled with grated cheese, and speedily glazed.
It can also be fully covered with Mornay sauce, topped with grated cheese, and quickly broiled.
When the body of the bird is dished, its garnish should be set round it in fine, tartlet crusts; its suprêmes, quickly sliced, should be distributed among the tartlets, and the dish sent to the table with the sauce separately.
When the bird's body is presented, arrange its garnish around it in delicate tartlet crusts; its suprêmes, sliced quickly, should be scattered among the tartlets, and serve the dish with the sauce on the side.
By this means, it reaches the table hot, it is served quickly and cleanly; and every person gets a slice of meat, and not garnish only, as was so often the case formerly.
By doing this, it arrives at the table hot, served fast and cleanly; and everyone gets a slice of meat, not just garnishes like so often happened in the past.
Instead of tartlets, one may use thin croûtons of bread, of the size of the slices of chicken, and fried in fresh butter.
Instead of tartlets, you can use thin croûtons of bread, cut to match the size of the chicken slices, and fried in fresh butter.
Thus, for a “Poularde à la Derby,” after having stuffed the pullet with rice, suppressed the bones of the breast, and removed the suprêmes; all that is necessary is to properly shape the rice, and to dish the fowl on a cushion.
Thus, for a “Poularde à la Derby,” after stuffing the pullet with rice, removing the breast bones, and taking out the suprêmes; all that's needed is to shape the rice properly and serve the bird on a cushion.
This done, prepare as many croûtons and slices of foie-gras, sautéd in butter, as there are diners, and arrange them round the pullet—the slices of foie-gras lying on the croûtons. Now, quickly cut the suprêmes into slices; put one of these on each slice of foie-gras, and on each of the latter put a slice of truffle. Put the pullet, thus prepared, in the oven for a few minutes; let it get very hot, and send it to the table with the sauce separately.
This done, prepare as many croûtons and slices of foie gras, sautéd in butter, as there are diners, and arrange them around the chicken—the slices of foie gras lying on the croûtons. Now, quickly cut the suprêmes into slices; put one of these on each slice of foie gras, and on each of those, place a slice of truffle. Put the chicken, thus prepared, in the oven for a few minutes; let it get very hot, and serve it at the table with the sauce on the side.
In less than two minutes after its entrance into the dining-room, the pullet is thus served warm to each person.
In less than two minutes after it enters the dining room, the chicken is served warm to each person.
Of course, the above measures refer to the fowl that has to be dished whole and presented; but, when this is not required, the rice withdrawn from the cooked bird need only be set in the centre of a deep, square entrée dish (fitted with a cover), [476] and surrounded by the sliced suprêmes, with intercalated slices of foie-gras and truffle. The sauce is also served separately in this case. Cover the dish, so that it may stand and keep hot a few minutes, if necessary, without spoiling.
Of course, the instructions above are for serving the whole bird, but when that isn't necessary, just set the rice taken from the cooked chicken in the center of a deep square entrée dish (with a lid) [476] and surround it with sliced suprêmes, adding slices of foie-gras and truffle in between. The sauce should also be served on the side in this case. Cover the dish so it can sit and stay warm for a few minutes if needed, without ruining it.
The legs, which are rarely served at a well-ordered dinner, remain in the kitchen together with the carcass.
The legs, which are hardly ever served at a properly arranged dinner, stay in the kitchen along with the carcass.
I cannot too strongly recommend the system just described, whenever the circumstances allow of its being put into practice. It is the only one that ensures an efficient service, calculated to give entire satisfaction to all concerned.
I highly recommend the system I just mentioned, whenever the situation permits its implementation. It’s the only one that guarantees an effective service designed to fully satisfy everyone involved.
1445—POULARDE ALBUFERA
Stuff the pullet with the rice prescribed under No. 2256, and poach it. Dish it and coat with Albuféra sauce.
Stuff the chicken with the rice mentioned in No. 2256, and poach it. Serve it and top with Albuféra sauce.
Surround with small tartlet crusts, garnished with truffles raised by means of a spoon the size of a pea; quenelles of the same shape; small button mushrooms, and cocks’ kidneys. Cohere this garnish with Albuféra sauce.
Surround with small tartlet crusts, garnished with truffles raised using a spoon the size of a pea; quenelles of the same shape; small button mushrooms, and chicken kidneys. Combine this garnish with Albuféra sauce.
Between each tartlet, place a slice of salted tongue, cut to the shape of a cock’s comb.
Between each tartlet, place a slice of salted tongue, cut into the shape of a rooster's comb.
1446—POULARDE ALEXANDRA
Having larded the pullet with tongue and truffle, poach it.
Having stuffed the chicken with tongue and truffle, poach it.
This done, remove the suprêmes, and replace them by mousseline forcemeat; smooth this forcemeat, giving it the shape of the pullet in so doing, and set to poach in the front of the oven.
This done, remove the suprêmes, and replace them with mousseline forcemeat; smooth this forcemeat, shaping it like the pullet as you do so, and set it to poach at the front of the oven.
Now, coat the piece with Mornay sauce, and glaze quickly. Dish, and surround with tartlet-crusts garnished with asparagus-heads, cohered with butter; place a collop of the reserved suprêmes (which should have been kept hot) on each tartlet, and border the dish with a thread of pale glaze.
Now, cover the piece with Mornay sauce and quickly broil it. Plate it up and surround it with tartlet crusts topped with asparagus tips, held together with butter; put a piece of the reserved suprêmes (which should have been kept hot) on each tartlet, and edge the dish with a thin line of pale glaze.
1447—POULARDE AMBASSADRICE
Stud the pullet with truffles, cover it with a Matignon (No. 227), wrap it in muslin, and braise it.
Stud the chicken with truffles, cover it with a Matignon (No. 227), wrap it in muslin, and braise it.
Slice the suprêmes, and put them back on the garnish, in suchwise as to reconstruct the breast of the fowl. Coat the piece with somewhat stiff and fine suprême sauce; dish it, and surround it with lamb sweet-breads, studded with truffles, [477] braised and glazed, and alternate the sweetbreads with little faggots of asparagus-heads.
Slice the suprêmes and place them back on the garnish to recreate the breast of the bird. Coat the piece with a slightly thick and smooth suprême sauce; plate it, and surround it with lamb sweetbreads, studded with truffles, [477]braised and glazed, and alternate the sweetbreads with small bundles of asparagus tips.
1448—POULARDE ANDALOUSE
1449—POULARDE In the English style
Poach the pullet, and coat it with a Béchamel sauce flavoured with chicken-essence.
Poach the chicken, and cover it with a Béchamel sauce flavored with chicken broth.
Dish it and surround it with slices of salted tongue, laid tile-fashion on either side; and heaps of carrots and turnips (cut to the shape of balls) and peas and celery, at either end. All these vegetables should be cooked à l’anglaise; i.e., either in boiling water or in steam.
Dish it up and surround it with slices of salted tongue, arranged tile-style on both sides; and piles of carrots and turnips (shaped like balls) and peas and celery, at each end. All these vegetables should be cooked à l’anglaise; i.e., either in boiling water or by steaming.
1450—POULARDE At Dawn
Poach the pullet without colouration; dish it, and coat it with an “Aurore Sauce” (No. 60). Surround it with medium-sized, decorated quenelles; and trimmed oval slices of salted tongue, arranged according to fancy.
Poach the chicken without adding color; plate it, and cover it with an "Aurore Sauce" (No. 60). Surround it with medium-sized, decorative quenelles and neatly arranged oval slices of salted tongue, styled as you like.
1451—POULARDE At Beaufort
Stuff the pullet with a fine foie-gras, stiffened in the oven for twenty minutes with a little Madeira, and cooled.
Stuff the young hen with high-quality foie gras, bake it in the oven for twenty minutes with a bit of Madeira, then let it cool.
Fill up the pullet with a little, fine sausage-meat; stud it with truffles, and braise it in short moistening.
Fill the young chicken with a bit of fine sausage meat; add some truffles, and braise it with a little liquid.
Dish it on a low cushion, and surround it with braised, lambs’ tongues, alternated with artichoke-bottoms, garnished with a rosette of Soubise purée. As an adjunct, use the braising-liquor, cleared of all grease.
Serve it on a low cushion and surround it with braised lamb tongues, alternating with artichoke bottoms, garnished with a rosette of Soubise purée. As a side, use the braising liquid, free of any grease.
1452—POULARDE BOUILLIE In the English style
Cook the pullet in light, white stock with one lb. of breast of bacon and a garnish of vegetables as for pot-au-feu. Dish, and surround with the bacon, cut into slices.
Cook the chicken in a light, white broth with 1 lb. of bacon breast and a mix of vegetables like you would for pot-au-feu. Plate it and surround it with the bacon, sliced.
Serve, separately, an English parsley sauce, and a sauceboat of the pullet’s cooking-liquor.
Serve an English parsley sauce on the side, along with a sauceboat of the pullet's cooking liquid.
1453—POULARDE AUX CÉLERIS
Poële the pullet, and baste it towards the close of the operation with strong veal stock.
Poële the young hen, and baste it towards the end of the process with rich veal stock.
Prepare a garnish of braised celery.
Prepare a garnish of cooked celery.
1454—POULARDE AUX CHAMPIGNONS A BRUN
Poële the pullet, and swill the saucepan with mushroom essence. Add this swilling-liquor (reduced) to one-quarter pint of half-glaze with Madeira.
Poële the young hen, and rinse the saucepan with mushroom flavor. Add this rinsing liquid (after reducing) to a quarter pint of half-glaze with Madeira.
Dish the pullet, and surround it with twenty grooved and cooked mushroom-heads. Serve separately the reduced half-glaze, to which add two oz. of fresh butter.
Dish the chicken, and surround it with twenty cooked mushroom caps. Serve the reduced sauce on the side, adding two ounces of fresh butter to it.
1455—POULARDE AUX CHAMPIGNONS A blank
Poach the pullet.
Poach the chicken.
Dish it, and coat it with an Allemande sauce flavoured with mushroom essence.
Dish it out and cover it with an Allemande sauce flavored with mushroom essence.
Surround it with twenty grooved, cooked and very white mushroom-heads.
Surround it with twenty smooth, cooked, and very white mushroom caps.
1456—POULARDE CHANOINESSE
Serve a Mornay sauce, finished with crayfish butter, separately.
Serve a Mornay sauce, finished with crayfish butter, on the side.
1457—POULARDE CHÂTELAINE
Poële the pullet without letting it acquire too much colour.
Poële the young hen without allowing it to gain too much color.
Dish it, and surround it with small artichoke-bottoms, stewed in butter and garnished with Soubise.
Serve it up, and surround it with small artichoke bottoms, cooked in butter and topped with Soubise.
Alternate the artichoke-bottoms with small heaps of chestnuts cooked in consommé and glazed.
Alternate the artichoke bottoms with small mounds of chestnuts cooked in broth and glazed.
Pour a little thickened poëling-liquor on the bottom of the dish, and serve what remains of it, separately, in a sauceboat.
Pour a little thickened poëling liquor at the bottom of the dish, and serve the rest of it separately in a sauceboat.
1458—POULARDE CHEVALIÈRE
Remove the suprêmes, and the minion fillets. Lard the former with two rows of truffles and two rows of tongue; trim the minion fillets; make five or six slits in each; insert a thin slice of truffle half-way into each slit, and draw the respective ends of the two fillets together in suchwise as to form two rings. Put the suprêmes and the minion fillets each into a buttered sautépan, and cover the latter.
Remove the suprêmes and the minion fillets. Stuff the former with two rows of truffles and two rows of tongue; trim the minion fillets; make five or six slits in each; insert a thin slice of truffle halfway into each slit, and pull the ends of the two fillets together to form two rings. Place the suprêmes and the minion fillets into a buttered sauté pan, and cover the latter.
Remove the pullet’s legs, keeping the skin as long as possible; bone them to within one and one-third inches of the [479] joints, and cut off the claws, aslant, just below the same joints. Garnish the boned regions with godiveau prepared with cream close the opening by means of a few stitches of strong cotton, and truss each leg in such a manner as to imitate a small duck.
Remove the pullet’s legs, keeping the skin as long as possible; bone them to within one and one-third inches of the 479 joints, and cut off the claws at an angle just below the same joints. Garnish the boned areas with godiveau prepared with cream, close the opening with a few strong cotton stitches, and tie each leg in a way that resembles a small duck.
Poach these stuffed legs in stock made from the pullet’s carcass.
Poach these stuffed legs in stock made from the young hen's carcass.
Also poach the suprêmes and the minion fillets in good time, with a little mushroom cooking-liquor, and a few drops of lemon juice.
Also, poach the suprêmes and the minion fillets in time, with some mushroom cooking liquid and a few drops of lemon juice.
With a pinch of flour mixed with water, stick a fried croûton (the shape of a pyramid, three inches high and of two inch base) in the middle of a dish.
With a bit of flour mixed with water, place a fried croûton (shaped like a pyramid, three inches tall and two inches at the base) in the center of a dish.
Around this pyramid, arrange the two stuffed legs and the two suprêmes; putting each of them on a decorated quenelle with the view of slightly raising them. Set the minion fillets on the legs, and, between the latter and the suprêmes, lay small heaps of cocks’ combs and kidneys, and some very white mushroom-heads. Pierce the croûton with a hatelet garnished with one truffle, one fine cock’s comb, and a large mushroom.
Around this pyramid, arrange the two stuffed legs and the two suprêmes; placing each of them on a decorated quenelle to lift them slightly. Set the minion fillets on the legs, and between them and the suprêmes, lay small piles of cocks’ combs and kidneys, along with some very white mushroom caps. Pierce the croûton with a hatelet topped with one truffle, one fine cocks’ comb, and a large mushroom.
Serve a suprême sauce separately.
Serve the supreme sauce separately.
N.B.—This dish is generally bordered, either with noodle-paste, white English paste, or with a chased silver border.
N.B.—This dish is usually surrounded by either noodle dough, white English pastry, or a decorative silver edge.
1459—POULARDE CHIMAY
Stuff the pullet with one-half lb. of half-poached noodles, tossed in butter, and combined with a little cream and three oz. of foie-gras cut into large dice.
Stuff the young hen with ½ lb. of partially cooked noodles, mixed with butter, a bit of cream, and 3 oz. of foie gras cut into large cubes.
1460—POULARDE CHIPOLATA
Poële the pullet and put it into a terrine à pâté with a garnish consisting of small, glazed onions; chipolata sausages, poached in butter; chestnuts cooked in consommé; fried pieces of bacon; and, if desired, some small glazed carrots.
Poële the young hen and place it in a terrine à pâté with a garnish made up of small, glazed onions; chipolata sausages, poached in butter; chestnuts cooked in broth; fried pieces of bacon; and, if you like, some small glazed carrots.
Add the pullet’s cooking-liquor, and simmer for ten minutes before serving.
Add the pullet's cooking liquid, and let it simmer for ten minutes before serving.
1461—POULARDE A LA CHIVRY
Poach the pullet. Dish it and coat it with Chivry sauce (No. 78).
Poach the chicken. Plate it and cover it with Chivry sauce (No. 78).
Serve a Macédoine of new vegetables; cohered with butter or cream, separately.
Serve a Macédoine of fresh vegetables, mixed with butter or cream on the side.
4801462—POULARDE CUSSY
Braise the pullet. Dish it and surround it with whole truffles, cooked in Mirepoix with Madeira, and alternated with fine, grilled mushrooms, garnished with artichoke purée.
Braise the young chicken. Plate it up and surround it with whole truffles, cooked in Mirepoix with Madeira, and interspersed with fine, grilled mushrooms, garnished with artichoke purée.
In front of the pullet set a small, silver shell, in which shape a pyramid of large cocks’ combs, heated in butter.
In front of the chicken sat a small, silver shell, shaped like a pyramid filled with large rooster combs, heated in butter.
1463—POULARDE EN DEMI-DEUIL
Between the skin and the fillets of the fowl insert a few fine slices of raw truffle. Lard the pullet and poach it.
Between the skin and the pieces of the bird, insert a few thin slices of raw truffle. Lard the hen and poach it.
When it is ready, strain the cooking-liquor through a napkin; reduce it, and add it to a very white suprême sauce, containing slices of truffle.
When it's ready, strain the cooking liquid through a cloth; reduce it, and add it to a very white suprema sauce, containing slices of truffle.
Dish the pullet; cook it with some of the sauce, and send what remains, separately, in a sauceboat.
Serve the chicken; cook it with some of the sauce, and send what's left separately in a sauceboat.
1464—POULARDE DEMIDOFF
Poële the pullet. When it is three-parts done, put it into a cocotte and surround it with the following garnish, prepared in advance and stewed in butter; viz:—one-half lb. of carrots and five oz. of turnips, cut into grooved crescents, one inch in diameter; five oz. of small onions cut into thin roundels, and five oz. of celery.
Poële the young chicken. When it’s about 75% cooked, place it in a cocotte and surround it with the following garnish, which should be prepared beforehand and sautéed in butter: specifically: half a pound of carrots and five ounces of turnips, cut into grooved crescent shapes, about one inch in diameter; five ounces of small onions sliced into thin rounds, and five ounces of celery.
Complete the cooking of the pullet with this garnish, and add to it, when about to serve, three oz. of truffles, cut to the shape of crescents, and one-sixth pint of chicken stock.
Complete cooking the pullet with this garnish, and just before serving, add three ounces of truffles, cut into crescent shapes, and one-sixth of a pint of chicken stock.
Serve the preparation in the cocotte, after having cleared the liquor of all grease.
Serve the dish in the cocotte, after removing all the grease from the liquid.
1465—POULARDE DERBY
As an adjunct, serve the pullet’s cooking-liquor, cleared of all grease, combined with the cooking-liquor of the truffles and one-sixth pint of veal gravy. Reduce the whole to one-sixth pint and thicken with arrow-root.
As an addition, serve the pullet's cooking liquid, free of all grease, mixed with the cooking liquid of the truffles and one-sixth of a pint of veal gravy. Reduce everything to one-sixth of a pint and thicken with arrowroot.
1466—POULARDE DIVA
Stuff the pullet with rice, prepared after recipe No. 2256, and poach it without colouration.
Stuff the chicken with rice, made using recipe No. 2256, and poach it without browning.
Dish it, and coat it with suprême sauce, flavoured with paprika.
Serve it up, and top it with suprême sauce, seasoned with paprika.
Send a garnish consisting of cèpes with cream, separately.
Send a garnish made of cèpes with cream on the side.
[481]
N.B.—This dish was served for the first time to Mme. Adelina Patti, the great singer.
[481]
N.B.—This dish was served for the first time to Madame Adelina Patti, the renowned singer.
1467—POULARDE DEVONSHIRE
Bone the breast of a fine pullet; season it inside, and fill it with a chicken forcemeat, prepared with cream and mixed with half its weight of very fine sausage-meat.
Remove the bones from the breast of a good chicken; season it on the inside, and stuff it with a chicken filling made with cream mixed with half its weight in very fine sausage meat.
In the middle of the pullet set a nice salted and cooked calf’s tongue, trimmed and cleared of all cartilage; and place it so that its thin end lies in the region of the bird’s tail.
In the center of the dish, lay a nicely salted and cooked calf’s tongue, trimmed and cleared of all cartilage; position it so that its thin end is near the bird’s tail.
Sew up the pullet’s belly with thin string, allowing the skin sufficient play not to tear under the pressure of the forcemeat, which swells while cooking. Truss, cover the pullet with a slice of larding bacon, poach, and drain it.
Sew up the pullet's belly with thin string, leaving enough room in the skin to prevent tearing from the pressure of the forcemeat, which expands while cooking. Truss it, cover the pullet with a slice of larding bacon, poach it, and then drain it.
When about to serve, make an incision around the breast with the point of a knife; detach the stuffing with the blade of a knife, passed horizontally on a level with the spine, and cut off, at a stroke, the piece consisting of the pullet’s breast, the stuffing, and the calf’s tongue.
When you're ready to serve, make a cut around the breast with the tip of a knife; use the knife blade to separate the stuffing by sliding it horizontally along the spine, and then with one clean cut, remove the section that includes the chicken's breast, the stuffing, and the calf's tongue.
Dish the carcass with the legs and wings still attached, on a low cushion. Cut the breast, lengthwise, into two; and, if the fowl has been properly stuffed, the tongue should then be found neatly bisected. Slice each half, and return them to the carcass in suchwise as to reconstruct the bird and give it an untouched appearance.
Place the carcass with the legs and wings still attached on a low cushion. Cut the breast lengthwise into two pieces; if the bird has been properly stuffed, the tongue should then be neatly cut in half. Slice each half and put them back on the carcass in a way that reconstructs the bird and makes it look untouched.
Coat lightly with Allemande sauce, combined with very red tongue, cut into dice; and surround with a border of timbales made from a purée of fresh peas (No. 2196), each set on an artichoke bottom. Serve a sauceboat of the same sauce as that with which the pullet was coated.
Coat lightly with Allemande sauce, mixed with very red tongue, cut into small cubes; and surround with a border of timbales made from a purée of fresh peas (No. 2196), each placed on an artichoke bottom. Serve a sauceboat filled with the same sauce used to coat the pullet.
1468—POULARDE In the Scottish style
Stuff the pullet with pearl barley cooked in white consommé, well drained, and combined, per lb., with an equal quantity of fine sausage-meat (to which has been added a chopped onion, cooked in butter), and two tablespoonfuls of cream.
Stuff the chicken with pearl barley cooked in white broth, well drained, and mixed, per pound, with the same amount of fine sausage meat (to which a chopped onion, sautéed in butter, has been added), and two tablespoons of cream.
Poach the pullet in the usual way; dish it and coat it with Écossaise sauce, i.e., an Allemande sauce, combined with a brunoise of vegetables: carrots, onions, leeks, and celery, and a large part of the reduced pullet’s poaching-liquor.
Poach the young chicken as usual; serve it and cover it with Écossaise sauce, i.e., which is an Allemande sauce mixed with a brunoise of vegetables: carrots, onions, leeks, and celery, along with a large portion of the reduced poaching liquid from the chicken.
Serve a garnish of French beans with cream, separately.
Serve a side of French beans with cream on the side.
1469—POULARDE ÉDOUARD VII
Serve a garnish of cucumbers with cream, separately.
Serve a side of cucumbers with cream on the side.
N.B.—This dish was originated at the Carlton Hotel on the occasion of His Majesty King Edward VII.’s Coronation.
N.B.—This dish was created at the Carlton Hotel during the coronation of His Majesty King Edward VII.
1470—POULARDE EN ESTOUFFADE
Line the bottom and sides of an oval cocotte with thin slices of ham. Put the half-poëled pullet into this cocotte, together with one lb. of carrots, onions, and celery, all three sliced, fried in butter and moderately seasoned with salt and pepper.
Line the bottom and sides of an oval cocotte with thin slices of ham. Place the half-poëled pullet into this cocotte, along with one lb. of sliced carrots, onions, and celery, all fried in butter and seasoned with salt and pepper to taste.
Swill the saucepan with one-third pint of strong veal stock; reduce to half; put this reduced stock into the cocotte; cover the latter; seal down the lid with a thread of paste, and complete the cooking of the pullet in a somewhat hot oven for three-quarters of an hour.
Swirl the saucepan with one-third of a pint of strong veal stock; reduce it by half; pour the reduced stock into the cocotte; cover it; seal the lid with a strip of dough, and finish cooking the chicken in a fairly hot oven for 45 minutes.
1471—POULARDE At L'Estragon
Poach the pullet, and add to the ordinary garnish a bunch consisting of five or six sprigs of tarragon.
Poach the chicken, and add to the usual garnish a bunch of five or six sprigs of tarragon.
Dish, and decorate the pullet’s breast with a nice spray of blanched tarragon leaves.
Dish up and garnish the pullet’s breast with a nice sprig of blanched tarragon leaves.
Reduce and strain the pullet’s cooking-liquor, and serve it separately.
Reduce and strain the cooking liquid from the chicken, and serve it on the side.
1472—POULARDE A LA FAVORITE
Stuff the pullet with one-half lb. of rice, prepared after recipe No. 2256.
Stuff the young chicken with half a pound of rice, prepared according to recipe No. 2256.
Poach it; dish it, and coat with a suprême sauce.
Poach it, serve it, and top it with a supreme sauce.
Surround with a garnish of cocks’ combs and kidneys, and slices of truffle.
Surround with a garnish of rooster combs and kidneys, and slices of truffle.
1473—POULARDE A La Fermière
Prepare the pullet as for No. 1470; but, instead of lining the cocotte with slices of ham, cut the latter into dice and add these to the garnish, together with four oz. of peas and four oz. of French beans, cut into small lozenges.
Prepare the pullet as for No. 1470; but, instead of lining the cocotte with slices of ham, dice the ham and add it to the garnish, along with four ounces of peas and four ounces of French beans, cut into small pieces.
1474—POULARDE AT THE FINANCIAL END
Braise the pullet.
Braise the chicken.
Dish it, and surround it with a garnish consisting of small heaps of quenelles made from chicken, mousseline forcemeat; grooved, button-mushroom heads; cocks’ combs and kidneys; [483] slices of truffle, and blanched olives. Add a small quantity of half-glaze sauce prepared with truffle essence.
Dish it up and surround it with a garnish made of small piles of quenelles from chicken, mousseline forcemeat; sliced, button mushrooms; cocks’ combs and kidneys; [483] slices of truffle, and blanched olives. Drizzle a small amount of half-glaze sauce prepared with truffle essence.
Send a sauceboat of the same sauce separately.
Send a sauceboat with the same sauce on the side.
1475—POULARDE To the Gourmet
Stuff the pullet with one-half lb. of noodles, slightly tossed in butter, and poële it.
Stuff the young hen with half a pound of noodles, lightly tossed in butter, and poële it.
Swill the saucepan with one-quarter pint of champagne. Dish the pullet and surround it with medium-sized truffles, cooked in champagne, alternated with small heaps of cooked and glazed chestnuts, and place a cock’s kidney between each heap.
Swirl the saucepan with one-quarter pint of champagne. Serve the chicken and surround it with medium-sized truffles, cooked in champagne, alternating with small piles of cooked and glazed chestnuts, and place a cock’s kidney between each pile.
Serve, separately, a half-glaze sauce, flavoured with truffle essence and combined with the reduced swilling-liquor.
Serve a half-glaze sauce on the side, flavored with truffle essence and mixed with the reduced cooking liquid.
1476—POULARDE A LA GODARD
Braise the pullet brown.
Brown the chicken.
Dish it and surround it with spoon-moulded quenelles of forcemeat, combined with chopped mushrooms and truffles; large oval quenelles, decorated with tongue and truffle; grooved button-mushroom heads; cocks’ combs and kidneys; glazed small lambs’ sweetbreads; and olive-shaped truffles.
Serve it and surround it with spoon-shaped quenelles of forcemeat, mixed with chopped mushrooms and truffles; large oval quenelles, garnished with tongue and truffle; ridged button mushroom caps; cocks’ combs and kidneys; glazed small lamb sweetbreads; and olive-shaped truffles.
Slightly coat this garnish with Godard sauce, combined with some reduced braising-liquor, and send what remains of the latter in a sauceboat.
Slightly coat this garnish with Godard sauce, mixed with some reduced braising liquid, and send the rest of it in a sauceboat.
1477—POULARDE A LA GRAMMONT
Poach the pullet, and let it half-cool.
Poach the chicken, and let it cool down a bit.
Slice the suprêmes, and return them to their place, setting a slice of truffle between each. Coat the pullet with a stiff Allemande sauce; sprinkle with grated Parmesan and melted butter; glaze quickly, and serve at once.
Slice the suprêmes and put them back in their place, placing a slice of truffle between each. Cover the chicken with a thick Allemande sauce; sprinkle with grated Parmesan and melted butter; quickly glaze, and serve immediately.
1478—POULARDE GRAND HÔTEL
Cut up the fowl as for a sauté dish, and cook it in butter, under cover. Then set the pieces in a very hot cocotte, and distribute thereupon five oz. of raw truffles cut into thick slices and slightly salted and peppered.
Cut up the bird like you would for a sauté dish, and cook it in butter with the lid on. Then place the pieces in a very hot cocotte, and spread five oz. of raw truffles that have been sliced thick and lightly salted and peppered on top.
Swill the sautépan with a few tablespoonfuls of white wine; add a little chicken stock; pour this liquor into the cocotte; [484] thoroughly close the latter, and put it in a very hot oven for eight or ten minutes with the view of cooking the truffles.
Swirl the sauté pan with a few tablespoons of white wine; add a little chicken stock; pour this mixture into the cocotte; 484seal it tightly, and place it in a very hot oven for eight to ten minutes to cook the truffles.
Serve the preparation as it stands in the cocotte.
Serve the dish as it is in the cocotte.
N.B.—This dish was invented at the Grand Hotel at Monte Carlo, as a means of offering to those who could not wait for the preparation of truffled pullets a substitute of a somewhat similar nature to the latter.
N.B.—This dish was created at the Grand Hotel in Monte Carlo as a way to provide those who couldn't wait for the preparation of truffled pullets with a substitute that was somewhat similar to them.
1479—POULARDE AU GROS SEL
Poach the pullet, and add to it ten small olive-shaped carrots and ten small onions.
Poach the chicken, and add ten small, olive-shaped carrots and ten small onions to it.
Dish, and surround the bird with the carrots and the onions, arranged in small heaps.
Dish the food, and place the bird in the center with the carrots and onions arranged in small piles around it.
Serve, separately, a sauceboat containing the pullet’s cooking-liquor, and a cellar of kitchen salt.
Serve, on the side, a sauceboat with the pullet's cooking liquid and a small dish of kitchen salt.
1480—POULARDE Greek-style
Dish it, and coat it with very strong reduced chicken stock, thickened by means of arrowroot.
Dish it up and coat it with a rich, reduced chicken stock, thickened with arrowroot.
1481—POULARDE Hungarian Style
Dish it; coat it with Hongroise sauce, and surround it with timbales of pilaff rice, combined with tomato pulp, cut into dice.
Serve it up; cover it with Hongroise sauce, and place it around timbales of pilaff rice mixed with diced tomato pulp.
Send a Hongroise sauce separately.
Send a Hungarian sauce separately.
1482—POULARDE AUX HUÎTRES
Boil the pullet gently in light, white stock, until it is well cooked. With the cooking-liquor prepare a suprême sauce, and add thereto the almost entirely reduced poaching-liquor of twenty-four oysters, one-half pint of cream, and the twenty-four oysters (cleared of their beards).
Boil the young chicken gently in light, white broth until it's fully cooked. Using the cooking liquid, make a suprême sauce, and add in the nearly completely reduced poaching liquid from twenty-four oysters, half a pint of cream, and the twenty-four oysters (cleaned of their beards).
Dish the pullet, and pour this sauce over it.
Serve the chicken and drizzle this sauce over it.
1483—POULARDE A L’INDIENNE
Poach the pullet.
Cook the hen.
Dish it; coat with Indienne sauce, and serve a timbale of rice à l’Indienne, prepared after recipe No. 2254, separately.
Dish it up, cover it with Indienne sauce, and serve it with a timbale of rice à l’Indienne, made using recipe No. 2254, on the side.
1484—POULARDE ISABELLE DE FRANCE
Stuff the pullet with rizotto, combined with two oz. of truffle slices and eighteen crayfishes’ tails, and poach it in white stock containing one bottle of Chablis wine.
Stuff the chicken with risotto, mixed with 2 oz. of truffle slices and 18 crayfish tails, and poach it in white stock with one bottle of Chablis wine.
Serve the remainder of the sauce separately.
Serve the rest of the sauce on the side.
1485—POULARDE At the Ivory
Poach the pullet, keeping it very white. Dish it, and serve it plain.
Poach the young hen, keeping it very white. Plate it, and serve it plain.
Send, separately, an ivory sauce, a sauceboat of the pullet’s cooking-liquor, and some kind of garnish, such as macaroni or noodles with cream cèpes, cucumber, &c.
Send, separately, an ivory sauce, a sauceboat of the chicken's cooking liquid, and some kind of garnish, like macaroni or noodles with cream cèpes, cucumber, etc.
1486—POULARDE LADY CURZON
Stuff the pullet with rice, prepared after recipe No. 2256, and poach it.
Stuff the hen with rice made according to recipe No. 2256, and poach it.
Dish it, and coat it with an Indienne sauce.
Dish it out, and cover it with an Indienne sauce.
A garnish of cèpes or cucumber with cream may be served at the same time.
A garnish of cèpes or cucumber with cream can be served at the same time.
1487—POULARDE LOUISE D’ORLÉANS
Insert a whole foie gras into the pullet, the former having been studded with truffles, poached for fifteen minutes in some succulent veal stock, and one glassful of old Madeira, and afterwards cooled.
Insert a whole foie gras into the chicken, with the foie gras having been studded with truffles, poached for fifteen minutes in rich veal stock, and one glass of old Madeira, and then cooled.
Stiffen and colour the pullet for twenty minutes in the oven, sprinkling it with butter the while.
Stiffen and color the hen for twenty minutes in the oven, basting it with butter during that time.
Cover it entirely with thick slices of truffles; cover these with slices of bacon, and envelop the whole in a layer of plain dough, which should be well sealed up. Set the pullet, prepared in this way, on a baking-tray; make a slit in the top of the paste for the escape of steam during the cooking process, and cook in a moderate oven for one and three-quarter hours.
Cover it completely with thick slices of truffles; layer these with slices of bacon, and wrap the whole thing in a layer of plain dough, ensuring it's well sealed. Place the chicken, prepared this way, on a baking tray; make a slit in the top of the dough to let steam escape while cooking, and bake in a moderate oven for one hour and fifteen minutes.
This pullet is served as it stands, cold or hot.
This dish can be served as it is, either cold or hot.
1488—POULARDE A la Louisiana
Stuff the pullet with one lb. of maize with cream, combined with one and one-half oz. of capsicums cut into dice, and poële it. Dish it and border it, on either side, with timbales of rice and fried bananas, arranged alternately. At either end of the dish set a croustade of lining paste, garnished with maize “à la crème.”
1489—POULARDE A La Lucullus
Braise the pullet.
Braise the chicken.
Dish it, and surround it with (1) fine truffles, cooked in champagne, alternated with (2) large, round quenelles of mousseline forcemeat. At either end of the dish, which should [486] be oval, set a small silver shell of the same height as the cushion on which the pullet lies.
Dish it up, and surround it with (1) fine truffles cooked in champagne, alternating with (2) large, round quenelles of mousseline forcemeat. At each end of the dish, which should be oval, place a small silver shell that is the same height as the cushion on which the pullet rests.
Garnish these shells with very white, curled cocks’ combs and cocks’ kidneys. Add the reduced braising-liquor to a half-glaze sauce, flavoured with truffle essence; cover the bottom of the dish with some of this sauce, and send what remains, separately, in a sauceboat.
Garnish these shells with very white, curled cocks’ combs and cocks’ kidneys. Add the reduced braising liquid to a half-glaze sauce, flavored with truffle essence; cover the bottom of the dish with some of this sauce, and serve the rest separately in a sauceboat.
1490—POULARDE A la Mancini
Poach the pullet.
Cook the hen.
Remove the suprêmes; suppress the bones of the breast without touching either the pinions or the legs, and set the carcass, thus prepared, on a very low cushion of bread or rice, so that it may be steady.
Remove the suprêmes; take away the bones of the breast without disturbing the wings or the legs, and place the carcass, once prepared, on a very low bed of bread or rice, so that it remains steady.
Fill the carcass with macaroni, cohered with cheese and cream, and combined with three oz. of foie gras in dice, and one-half oz. of a julienne of truffles.
Fill the carcass with macaroni, mixed with cheese and cream, and combined with three oz. of diced foie gras and half oz. of a julienne of truffles.
Slice the suprêmes, and reconstruct them on the macaroni, placing a fine slice of truffle between each. Coat the pullet with a stiff and unctuous cream sauce; sprinkle with grated cheese, and glaze quickly at the salamander.
Slice the suprêmes, and arrange them on the macaroni, putting a thin slice of truffle between each. Cover the chicken with a thick and smooth cream sauce; sprinkle with grated cheese, and quickly brown under the broiler.
Serve separately a creamy suprême sauce.
Serve a creamy suprême sauce on the side.
1491—POULARDE MARGUERITE DE SAVOIE
Fry quickly ten larks in butter, insert these into a fine pullet, and braise the latter in veal stock and white Savoy wine, in equal quantities. Prepare a milk polenta (No. 2294); spread it on a tray in layers one inch thick, and let it cool. Now stamp it with a round cutter one and one-half inches in diameter, and, a few minutes before serving, dredge these roundels of polenta, and brown them in clarified butter.
Fry ten larks quickly in butter, stuff them inside a fine chicken, and braise the chicken in equal parts veal stock and white Savoy wine. Make a milk polenta (No. 2294); spread it on a tray in one-inch thick layers and let it cool. Then, use a round cutter one and a half inches in diameter to stamp out rounds. Just a few minutes before serving, coat these rounds of polenta in flour and brown them in clarified butter.
Just before dishing up, sprinkle them with grated Parmesan, and glaze them quickly at the salamander.
Just before serving, sprinkle them with grated Parmesan and quickly broil them under the salamander.
Dish the pullet on a very low cushion of fried bread; surround it with the glazed roundels of polenta; pour a little of the fowl’s cooking-liquor, thickened, over the dish, and send what remains of it in a sauceboat.
Place the chicken on a low pillow of fried bread; surround it with glossy rounds of polenta; drizzle some of the chicken's cooking liquid, thickened, over the dish, and serve the remaining sauce in a sauceboat.
Serve at the same time a vegetable-dish of white Piedmont truffles, slightly heated in a little butter and some consommé.
Serve at the same time a vegetable dish of white Piedmont truffles, warmed up a bit in some butter and broth.
1492—POULARDE To the housewife
Poach the pullet in some rather gelatinous white stock. Slice six carrots, six new potatoes, six new onions; put the whole into a saucepan, and cook gently in the fowl’s poaching-liquor, with the lid of the saucepan off. When the vegetables [487] are cooked, and the liquor is sufficiently reduced, set the pullet in a special oval cocotte, and cover it with the prepared vegetables and their cooking-liquor.
Poach the chicken in some thick white stock. Slice six carrots, six new potatoes, and six new onions; put them all in a saucepan and cook gently in the chicken's poaching liquid, with the lid off. When the vegetables are cooked and the liquid has reduced enough, place the chicken in a special oval cocotte, and cover it with the prepared vegetables and their cooking liquid.
1493—POULARDE MIREILLE
Dish it; surround it with small timbales of rice with saffron, alternated with tartlet crusts, garnished with concassed tomatoes cooked in butter, and set a fine, stoned olive on each tartlet.
Serve it up; surround it with small servings of saffron rice, mixed with tartlet crusts, topped with concassed tomatoes cooked in butter, and place a single pitted olive on each tartlet.
Serve a tomato sauce separately.
Serve tomato sauce on the side.
1494—POULARDE A LA MONTBAZON
Stud the pullet with truffles, and poach it.
Stud the pullet with truffles, and poach it.
Dish it; coat it with suprême sauce, and surround it with poached lamb sweetbreads, spoon-moulded quenelles of mousseline, chicken forcemeat, and grooved mushroom heads, arranged alternately.
Dish it; cover it with supreme sauce, and surround it with poached lamb sweetbreads, spoon-molded quenelles of mousseline, chicken forcemeat, and grooved mushroom caps, arranged alternately.
Serve a suprême sauce separately.
Serve the suprême sauce separately.
1495—POULARDE A LA MONTE CARLO
Poach the pullet.
Poach the chicken.
Dish it; coat it with suprême sauce, and surround it on the one side with quenelles of pink, mousseline, chicken forcemeat, and on the other with a border of fair-sized, very black truffles.
Dish it out; cover it with suprême sauce, and on one side, add quenelles of pink, mousseline, chicken forcemeat, and on the other side, create a border with large, very black truffles.
1496—POULARDE At Montmorency
Lard the pullet with truffles, and braise it in Madeira.
Lard the chicken with truffles and braise it in Madeira wine.
Set it on an oval dish, and, at either end of the latter, place a fine, decorated quenelle; on either side of the fowl arrange some artichoke-bottoms, garnished with asparagus-heads, cohered with butter.
Place it on an oval dish, and at each end of the dish, add a nicely decorated quenelle; on either side of the chicken, arrange some artichoke bottoms, garnished with asparagus tips, held together with butter.
Serve separately a half-glaze sauce with Madeira, to which the braising-liquor of the pullet has been added.
Serve a half-glaze sauce with Madeira on the side, to which the cooking liquid from the chicken has been added.
1497—POULARDE A la Nantua
Poach the pullet.
Cook the chicken.
Dish it; coat it with a suprême sauce, finished with crayfish butter, and surround it with small heaps of quenelles with crayfish butter, crayfishes’ tails, and slices of truffle.
Serve it up; cover it with a suprême sauce, topped with crayfish butter, and arrange it with small piles of quenelles made with crayfish butter, crayfish tails, and truffle slices.
1498—POULARDE A L’ORIENTALE
Stuff the pullet with one lb. of pilaff rice with saffron, and poach it.
Stuff the young chicken with 1 lb. of saffron pilaf rice and then poach it.
Dish; reconstruct the sliced suprêmes on the rice, and set between each slice another of chow-chow stewed in butter. Cover the pullet with the same sauce as that indicated above, and surround it with quarters of chow-chow cooked in butter, or serve this garnish separately.
Dish; reconstruct the sliced suprêmes on the rice, and set between each slice another of chow-chow stewed in butter. Cover the chicken with the same sauce as mentioned above, and surround it with quarters of chow-chow cooked in butter, or serve this garnish separately.
1499—POULARDE AUX ŒUFS D’OR
Poële the pullet without letting it acquire overmuch colour.
Poële the young hen without letting it get too much color.
Strain the poëling-liquor; clear it of all grease; add thereto a little tomato purée, and thicken it with arrowroot. Finish with three oz. of butter, the juice of half a lemon, and a little cayenne.
Strain the poëling liquid; remove any grease; add a bit of tomato purée, and thicken it with arrowroot. Finish with three oz. of butter, the juice of half a lemon, and a sprinkle of cayenne.
Dish the pullet; surround it with a border of egg-shaped croquettes of egg with truffles, and send the sauce separately.
Dish the chicken; surround it with a border of egg-shaped croquettes made with egg and truffles, and serve the sauce on the side.
1500—POULARDE In the Parisian Style
Poach the pullet.
Cook the chicken.
Dish it; cover it with Allemande sauce, and decorate it on top with slices of truffles and salted tongue cut to the shape of cocks’ combs.
Dish it out; cover it with Allemande sauce, and garnish it on top with slices of truffles and salted tongue shaped like cocks’ combs.
Surround with spoon-moulded quenelles of chicken forcemeat, half of which should have been combined with chopped truffles, and the other half with chopped, salted ox-tongue.
Surround with spoon-shaped quenelles of chicken forcemeat, half of which should be mixed with chopped truffles, and the other half with chopped, salted ox tongue.
Arrange the quenelles round the fowl, alternately, and border the dish with a thread of pale glaze.
Arrange the dumplings around the chicken, alternating them, and rim the dish with a light glaze.
1501—POULARDE ADELINA PATTI
Stuff the pullet with rice, prepared after recipe No. 2256, and poach it in white, chicken stock. Dish it on a low cushion; cover it with a suprême sauce, flavoured with paprika, and surround it with fair-sized artichoke-bottoms, each garnished with a fine truffle, coated with pale meat glaze.
Stuff the young hen with rice, made according to recipe No. 2256, and simmer it in white chicken broth. Serve it on a low platter; cover it with a supreme sauce, flavored with paprika, and surround it with medium-sized artichoke bottoms, each topped with a fine truffle and coated in a light meat glaze.
Serve separately a sauceboat of the same sauce as that already used in coating the pullet.
Serve a sauceboat of the same sauce that was used to coat the chicken on the side.
1502—POULARDE Country-style
Brown the pullet in butter, and put it into an oval cocotte.
Brown the young chicken in butter, and place it in an oval cocotte.
Around it set a garnish consisting of four oz. of the red part of a carrot, three oz. of onion, and two oz. of celery, all three minced somewhat finely. Complete the cooking of the pullet with the vegetables, sprinkling it often the while with good veal stock.
Around it was a garnish made of four ounces of the red part of a carrot, three ounces of onion, and two ounces of celery, all finely minced. Finish cooking the chicken with the vegetables, frequently sprinkling it with quality veal stock.
Serve the preparation as it stands in the cocotte.
Serve the dish as it is in the cocotte.
4891503—POULARDE In the Périgord
Stuff the pullet with one-half lb. of truffles in the shape of large olives, cooked in two oz. of melted pork fat, and mixed, while hot, with one lb. of fresh, grated pork fat, rubbed through a sieve. String the piece, taking care to close all its openings, and poële it gently.
Stuff the young hen with half a pound of truffles shaped like large olives, cooked in two ounces of melted pork fat, and mixed, while hot, with one pound of fresh, grated pork fat pushed through a sieve. String the bird, making sure to seal all its openings, and poële it gently.
Dish it; coat it with a very fine half-glaze sauce, made from the poëling-liquor and finished with truffle essence.
Dish it; coat it with a very fine half-glaze sauce, made from the poëling-liquor and finished with truffle essence.
1504—POULARDE PETITE MARIÉE
Poach the pullet in a little white stock, and surround it (when setting it to cook) with six small new onions, six small carrots, six small new potatoes, and one-quarter pint of freshly-shelled peas.
Poach the chicken in a bit of white stock, and when you set it to cook, surround it with six small new onions, six small carrots, six small new potatoes, and a quarter pint of freshly shelled peas.
Set the pullet in a cocotte with the garnish of vegetables, and coat it with its reduced cooking-liquor, combined with some excellent suprême sauce.
Place the young hen in a cocotte with the vegetable garnish, and cover it with its reduced cooking liquid, mixed with some high-quality suprême sauce.
1505—POULARDE In the Piedmont style
Stuff the pullet with two-thirds lb. of rizotto combined with one-half lb. of white sliced truffles, and poële it in the usual way.
Stuff the chicken with two-thirds of a pound of risotto mixed with half a pound of sliced white truffles, and poële it in the usual way.
Dish it, and serve at the same time a thickened chicken gravy to which has been added the reduced poëling-liquor.
Dish it up, and at the same time serve a thick chicken gravy that has had the reduced poëling liquor added to it.
1506—POULARDE In the Portuguese style
Stuff the pullet with three-quarters lb. of rice, combined with five oz. of peeled and concassed tomatoes, cooked in butter.
Stuff the chicken with three-quarters of a pound of rice, mixed with five ounces of peeled and concassed tomatoes, cooked in butter.
1507—POULARDE PRINCESSE
Poach the pullet.
Poach the chicken.
Dish it, and coat it with an Allemande sauce, flavoured with mushroom essence and finished with two oz. of asparagus-head butter per pint of sauce. Surround it with croustades of Duchesse potatoes, rolled in breadcrumbs and melted butter, fried, emptied, then garnished with asparagus-heads cohered with butter, and each surmounted by a fine slice of truffle. Between each croustade set a faggot of very green asparagus-heads.
Dish it up and cover it with an Allemande sauce, flavored with mushroom essence and finished with two ounces of asparagus-head butter for each pint of sauce. Surround it with croustades of Duchesse potatoes, rolled in breadcrumbs and melted butter, fried, emptied out, and then garnished with asparagus-heads stuck together with butter, each topped with a nice slice of truffle. Between each croustade place a bundle of very green asparagus-heads.
1508—POULARDE PRINCESSE HÉLÈNE
Stuff the pullet with rice prepared after recipe (No. 2256), and poach it. Dish it; coat it with suprême sauce, and surround it with spinach subrics, cooked at the last moment; add [490] to this garnish some shavings of white truffles, barely heated in butter, and set in a shell placed behind the fowl.
Stuff the young hen with rice made according to recipe (No. 2256), and poach it. Plate it; cover it with suprême sauce, and surround it with spinach subrics, cooked just before serving; add 490 to this garnish some slices of white truffles, lightly warmed in butter, and place in a shell set behind the chicken.
1509—POULARDE RÉGENCE
Stuff the pullet with one lb. of mousseline forcemeat of chicken, combined with three oz. of crayfish purée, and poach it.
Stuff the chicken with 1 lb. of mousseline chicken forcemeat mixed with 3 oz. of crayfish purée, then poach it.
Dish it; coat it with Allemande sauce, flavoured with truffle essence, and surround it with the following garnish, arranged in small heaps:—Spoon-moulded quenelles of mousseline, chicken forcemeat; white, curled, cocks’ combs; slices of raw foie gras, stamped out with a round cutter, and tossed in butter; small, grooved, cooked, and very white mushrooms; olive-shaped truffles, and one round quenelle decorated with truffles at either end of the dish.
Dish it out; cover it with Allemande sauce, flavored with truffle essence, and arrange the following garnishes in small lots:—Spoon-molded quenelles of mousseline, chicken forcemeat; white, curled, cocks’ combs; slices of raw foie gras, cut out with a round cutter and sautéed in butter; small, grooved, cooked, and very white mushrooms; olive-shaped truffles; and one round quenelle decorated with truffles at each end of the dish.
1510—POULARDE DE LA REINE ANNE
When it is ready, remove the suprêmes and the breast bones, and fill the carcass with a garnish of macaroni and cream, combined with foie gras and truffle dice. Cover the macaroni with Mornay sauce; glaze quickly, and dish the pullet on a low cushion.
When it's ready, take out the suprêmes and the breast bones, then stuff the carcass with a mix of macaroni and cream, along with foie gras and diced truffle. Top the macaroni with Mornay sauce; quickly glaze it, and serve the pullet on a soft cushion.
Surround it with small tartlet crusts garnished with cocks’ combs and kidneys, cohered with Allemande sauce, and set a slice of the suprêmes on each tartlet. Put a silver shell containing a pyramid of truffles behind the fowl.
Surround it with small tart crusts topped with rooster's combs and kidneys, held together with Allemande sauce, and place a slice of the suprêmes on each tart. Put a silver shell holding a pyramid of truffles behind the bird.
Serve an Allemande sauce, flavoured with truffle essence, separately.
Serve an Allemande sauce, flavored with truffle essence, on the side.
1511—POULARDE REINE MARGOT
Stuff the pullet with two-thirds lb. of mousseline forcemeat of chicken, combined with two oz. of almond purée, and poach it.
Stuff the young hen with two-thirds lb. of mousseline chicken stuffing mixed with two oz. of almond puree, and then poach it.
Dish it; coat it with suprême sauce, finished with a little almond milk, and surround it with quenelles prepared with pistachio butter and quenelles prepared with crayfish butter, arranged alternately.
Plate it up; cover it with suprême sauce, topped off with a splash of almond milk, and surround it with quenelles made with pistachio butter and quenelles made with crayfish butter, arranged in an alternating pattern.
1512—POULARDE REINE MARGUERITE
Poach the pullet.
Poach the chicken.
Remove the suprêmes and the breast bone, without touching either the wings or the legs, and set the carcass, thus trimmed, on a low cushion of bread or rice. Finely slice the suprêmes; add as many slices of truffle as there are collops of suprêmes, and combine the whole with a soufflé preparation with Parmesan, which should not be too light.
Remove the suprêmes and the breastbone, being careful not to touch the wings or legs, and place the trimmed carcass on a soft bed of bread or rice. Thinly slice the suprêmes; add as many slices of truffle as there are pieces of suprêmes, and mix everything with a soufflé preparation that includes Parmesan, which shouldn’t be too light.
[491]
Reconstruct the pullet with this preparation; smooth the
surface, and surround the base of the pullet with a band of
paper, so that it may keep its form. Set some thin slices of
Gruyère cheese upon it; dish it, and cook it in a moderately
hot oven.
491Reassemble the young hen using this recipe; smooth out the surface and wrap the base with a strip of paper to maintain its shape. Place some thin slices of Gruyère cheese on top; serve it, and bake it in a moderately hot oven.
1513—POULARDE AU RIZ
Poach the pullet.
Poach the chicken.
Dish it, and coat it with an Allemande sauce, flavoured with chicken essence. Surround it with a garnish of rice, cooked in the pullet’s poaching-liquor, and moulded in small, buttered, timbale moulds.
Serve it and drizzle it with an Allemande sauce, seasoned with chicken essence. Accompany it with a side of rice, cooked in the chicken's poaching liquid, and shaped in small, buttered timbale molds.
1514—POULARDE ROSSINI
Remove the suprêmes; slice them, and dish them in the form of a crown upon a round dish, alternating them with collops of foie gras, tossed in butter. Pour a very strong chicken stock finished with truffle essence in their midst.
Remove the suprêmes; slice them, and arrange them in a crown shape on a round plate, alternating with pieces of foie gras sautéed in butter. Pour a rich chicken stock infused with truffle essence in the center.
Serve, separately, a timbale of noodles with butter covered with raw noodles tossed in butter.
Serve a timbale of noodles with butter on the side, topped with raw noodles mixed in butter.
1515—POULARDE SAINTE ALLIANCE
Heat in butter ten fine truffles seasoned with salt and pepper; sprinkle them with a glassful of excellent Madeira, and leave them to cool thus in a thoroughly sealed utensil. Now put these truffles into a fine pullet, and poële it just in time for it to be sent to the table.
Heat some butter in a pan and add ten good truffles seasoned with salt and pepper; pour in a glass of excellent Madeira and let them cool in a tightly sealed container. Now place these truffles inside a fine chicken and poële it just in time to be served at the table.
When the pullet is ready, quickly cook as many ortolans, and toss in butter as many collops of foie gras as there are diners, and send them to the table at the same time as the pullet, together with the latter’s poëling-liquor, strained and in a sauceboat.
When the young hen is ready, quickly cook as many ortolans, and toss in butter the same number of slices of foie gras as there are guests, and bring them to the table at the same time as the hen, along with its poëling-liquor, strained and in a sauceboat.
The waiter in charge should be ready for it with three assistants at hand, and he should have a very hot chafer on the sideboard. The moment it arrives he quickly removes the suprêmes, cuts them into slices, and sets each one of these upon a collop of foie gras, which assistant No. 1 has placed ready on a plate, together with one of the truffles inserted into the pullet at the start.
The waiter in charge should be prepared with three assistants ready to help, and he should have a very hot chafing dish on the sideboard. As soon as it arrives, he quickly removes the suprêmes, cuts them into slices, and places each slice on a piece of foie gras that assistant No. 1 has already set on a plate, along with one of the truffles that was put inside the chicken at the beginning.
Assistant No. 2, to whom the plate is handed forthwith, adds an ortolan and a little juice, and then assistant No. 3 straightway places the plate before the diner.
Assistant No. 2, who receives the plate immediately, adds an ortolan and a bit of juice, and then Assistant No. 3 quickly puts the plate in front of the diner.
The pullet is thus served very quickly, and in such wise as to render it a dish of very exceptional gastronomical quality.
The pullet is served very quickly and in a way that makes it an exceptionally high-quality dish.
N.B.—The name “Sainte Alliance” which I give to this dish (a name that Brillat-Savarin employs in his “Physiology [492] of Taste” in order to identify a certain famous toast) struck me as an admirable title for a preparation in which four such veritable gems of cookery are found united—the suprêmes of a fine pullet, foie gras, truffles, and ortolans.
N.B.—The name “Sainte Alliance” that I chose for this dish (a name that Brillat-Savarin uses in his “Physiology 492 of Taste” to refer to a well-known toast) struck me as a fantastic title for a recipe that brings together four true culinary treasures—the suprêmes of a high-quality chicken, foie gras, truffles, and ortolans.
This dish was originally served at the Carlton Hotel in 1905.
This dish was first served at the Carlton Hotel in 1905.
1516—POULARDE SANTA-LUCIA
Stuff the pullet with truffles, prepared as for No. 1515, and braise it in Marsala. Dish it on a low cushion, and surround it with small tartlets of Gnochi “à la Romaine,” alternated with collops of foie gras, tossed in butter.
Stuff the young hen with truffles, prepared like in No. 1515, and braise it in Marsala. Serve it on a low dish and surround it with small tartlets of Gnocchi “à la Romaine,” alternating with slices of foie gras, sautéed in butter.
1517—POULARDE SICILIENNE
Poach the pullet.
Cook the chicken.
Raise the fillets, leaving the wing-bones on the carcass; suppress the breast bones, and fill the resulting cavity with macaroni, cohered with the strong liquor of braised beef “à la Napolitaine,” and combined with dice of truffles and foie gras, cocks’ combs and kidneys.
Remove the fillets, keeping the wing bones on the carcass; push down the breast bones, and fill the empty space with macaroni, mixed with the rich sauce from braised beef “à la Napolitaine,” and combined with diced truffles and foie gras, along with cocks’ combs and kidneys.
Envelop the piece in pig’s caul, giving the former its natural shape; sprinkle with raspings and melted butter, and set in the oven that the pig’s caul may cook and colour.
Wrap the piece in pig’s caul to maintain its natural shape; sprinkle with breadcrumbs and melted butter, and place it in the oven so that the pig’s caul can cook and brown.
Dish on a low cushion, and coat with chicken glaze with butter.
Dish on a low cushion, and cover with chicken glaze and butter.
Surround with tartlet crusts, each garnished with a slice of the suprêmes, covered with a slice of foie gras tossed in butter, and surmounted by a slice of truffle.
Surround with tartlet shells, each topped with a slice of suprêmes, covered with a slice of foie gras sautéed in butter, and finished with a slice of truffle.
Send a chicken glaze with butter separately.
Send a chicken glaze with butter on the side.
1518—POULARDE SOUFFLÉE
Poach the pullet.
Cook the hen.
Raise the suprêmes, and cut them into thin slices; suppress the breast-bones by means of scissors, and stuff the bird with one lb. two oz. of mousseline forcemeat of chicken, combined with one-third lb. of foie-gras purée. Spread this preparation in layers, and between each of the latter set alternate slices of suprême and truffle.
Raise the suprêmes, and cut it into thin slices; use scissors to flatten the breast-bones, and fill the bird with 1 lb. 2 oz. of mousseline chicken forcemeat, mixed with 1/3 lb. of foie-gras purée. Layer this mixture, and between each layer, place alternating slices of suprême and truffle.
Reconstruct the bird exactly; smooth its surface; deck it with bits of truffle, salted tongue, and boiled white of egg; place the dish on a deep tray containing a little boiling water, the steam of which assists the poaching of the preparation, and poach in a moderate oven.
Reconstruct the bird exactly; smooth its surface; decorate it with pieces of truffle, salted tongue, and boiled egg whites; place the dish on a deep tray filled with a little boiling water, the steam from which helps with poaching the dish, and poach in a moderate oven.
When about to serve, coat the pullet with Allemande sauce flavoured with truffle essence.
When you're ready to serve, coat the chicken with Allemande sauce flavored with truffle essence.
N.B.—The use of a bain-marie consisting of a deep pan [493] containing boiling water, wherein the dish which holds the pullet is placed, is highly recommended, but the ideal method of poaching this sort of preparations is by means of a steamer.
N.B.—Using a bain-marie that has a deep pan [493] filled with boiling water, where the dish holding the pullet is placed, is strongly recommended, but the best way to poach these kinds of dishes is with a steamer.
1519—POULARDE STANLEY
Stuff the pullet with one-half lb. of rice, three oz. of mushrooms, and three oz. of a julienne of truffles. Poach it with one lb. two oz. of sliced and blanched onions, seasoned with a pinch of curry. When the pullet is ready, rub the cooking-liquor and the onions through tammy. Add one-third pint of Velouté and one-third pint of cream to this cullis; reduce to a stiff consistence; rub once more through tammy, and finish with one-sixth pint of cream.
Stuff the young hen with half a pound of rice, three ounces of mushrooms, and three ounces of a julienne of truffles. Poach it with one pound two ounces of sliced and blanched onions, seasoned with a pinch of curry. When the hen is finished cooking, strain the cooking liquid and onions through a fine sieve. Add one-third of a pint of Velouté and one-third of a pint of cream to this sauce; reduce it to a thick consistency; strain it again through a fine sieve, and finish with one-sixth of a pint of cream.
1520—POULARDE SOUVAROFF
Stuff the pullet with one-half lb. of foie gras and five oz. of truffles cut into large dice, and three-parts poële it.
Stuff the young hen with ½ lb. of foie gras and 5 oz. of truffles cut into large cubes, and three parts poële it.
Now put it into a cocotte with ten fair-sized truffles stewed in Madeira for a few minutes in the same saucepan as that in which the pullet was poëled. Moisten with one-sixth pint of veal stock; close the cocotte; seal the cover with a thread of paste, and complete the cooking in a moderate oven for thirty minutes.
Now place it into a cocotte with ten good-sized truffles that have been stewed in Madeira for a few minutes in the same pan where the chicken was poëled. Add one-sixth of a pint of veal stock; cover the cocotte; seal the lid with a strip of dough, and finish cooking in a moderate oven for thirty minutes.
Serve the fowl as it stands in the cocotte.
Serve the bird as it is in the cocotte.
1521—POULARDE SYLVANA
Stuff the pullet with one lb. of mushrooms, tossed in brown butter, and half-brown it in the oven.
Stuff the chicken with 1 lb. of mushrooms sautéed in brown butter, and partially roast it in the oven.
Meanwhile put one pint of fresh peas into a saucepan, together with ten small new onions, one small lettuce cut julienne-fashion, and a faggot consisting of parsley stalks, chervil, and a sprig of mint. Add salt, sugar, two oz. of butter, and mix the whole up together.
Meanwhile, put one pint of fresh peas into a saucepan, along with ten small new onions, one small lettuce cut julienne-style, and a bundle made up of parsley stalks, chervil, and a sprig of mint. Add salt, sugar, two ounces of butter, and mix everything together.
Moisten with two small tablespoonfuls of water; cover and half-cook, taking care to toss from time to time during the operation. When the pullet is half-cooked, put it into a cocotte lined with a thin layer of paste, overreaching the edges of the cocotte by about two inches.
Moisten with two small tablespoons of water; cover and cook halfway, making sure to stir occasionally during the process. When the chicken is halfway cooked, place it in a cocotte lined with a thin layer of dough, extending over the edges of the cocotte by about two inches.
Surround it with a garnish of peas; cover it with a slice of bacon, and close the cocotte with its cover. Draw the overlapping paste over the latter; seal it down with some white of egg, that it may be hermetically closed, and set in the oven for about forty-five minutes.
Surround it with some peas; cover it with a slice of bacon, and put the lid on the cocotte. Fold the overlapping pastry over the top; seal it with some egg white so it’s airtight, and place it in the oven for about forty-five minutes.
Serve the preparation as it stands in the cocotte. A sauceboat of good chicken gravy may be served separately.
Serve the dish straight from the cocotte. You can also serve a gravy boat filled with good chicken gravy on the side.
[494]
1522—POULARDE TALLEYRAND
Suppress the breast-bones; fill the fowl with the above preparation, and cover the latter with a layer of mousseline forcemeat, reconstructing the bird naturally in so doing. Deck the surface with a crown of truffle slices; cover with buttered paper, and set in the oven (1) to poach the forcemeat, (2) to thoroughly heat the preparation beneath.
Suppress the breastbones; fill the bird with the preparation mentioned above, and cover it with a layer of mousseline stuffing, piecing the bird back together in the process. Garnish the top with a crown of truffle slices; cover with buttered paper, and place it in the oven (1) to cook the stuffing, (2) to heat the preparation below completely.
Dish the pullet; pour a little half-glaze sauce, flavoured with truffle essence and combined with slices of truffle, over the dish, and serve what remains of the sauce separately.
Serve the chicken; pour a little half-glaze sauce, flavored with truffle essence and mixed with slices of truffle, over the dish, and serve the remaining sauce on the side.
1523—POULARDE TOSCA
Send the pullet’s poëling liquor separately, after having reduced and finished it with butter.
Send the pullet’s poëling sauce separately, after reducing it and finishing it with butter.
1524—POULARDE TOULOUSAINE
Poach the pullet.
Steal the chicken.
Dish it; coat it with Allemande sauce, flavoured with mushroom essence, and surround it with the following garnish, arranged in heaps:—Quenelles of mousseline chicken forcemeat; slices of poached, veal sweetbreads; cocks’ combs and kidneys; cooked and very white button-mushroom heads, and slices of truffle.
Dish it up; smother it with Allemande sauce, flavored with mushroom essence, and surround it with the following garnish, arranged in lots:—Quenelles of mousseline chicken forcemeat; slices of poached veal sweetbreads; cocks’ combs and kidneys; cooked and very white button mushroom caps, and slices of truffle.
Serve an Allemande sauce, flavoured with mushroom essence, separately.
Serve an Allemande sauce, flavored with mushroom essence, on the side.
1525—POULARDE TRIANON
Poach the pullet.
Poach the hen.
Dish it, and surround it with quenelles of chicken forcemeat, stuffed with foie-gras purée. Arrange these quenelles in heaps, and set a nice, whole truffle between each heap.
Serve it, and surround it with scoops of chicken meat mixture, stuffed with foie gras puree. Arrange these scoops in mounds, and place a nice whole truffle between each mound.
Pierce the pullet with a hatelet, garnished with one grooved mushroom, one fair-sized glazed truffle, and a quenelle decorated with salted tongue.
Pierce the young hen with a hatelet, garnished with one ridged mushroom, one medium-sized glazed truffle, and a quenelle decorated with salted tongue.
Serve a suprême sauce at the same time.
Serve a supreme sauce at the same time.
4951526—POULARDE VALENCIENNE
Dish it, and surround it with a garnish of rizotto, combined with ham dice. Set a crown of grilled slices of ham upon the rizotto.
Dish it up and surround it with a garnish of risotto mixed with diced ham. Place a crown of grilled ham slices on top of the risotto.
Serve a well-seasoned tomatéd suprême sauce separately.
Serve a well-seasoned tomatéd supreme sauce on the side.
1527—POULARDE AU VERT-PRÉ
Poach the pullet.
Cook the hen.
Dish it; coat it with a suprême sauce, finished with printanier butter (No. 157), in the proportion of two oz. per pint of sauce; and surround it with a garnish consisting of peas, French beans, and asparagus-heads, cohered with butter.
Dish it out; cover it with a supreme sauce, finished with spring butter (No. 157), using two ounces per pint of sauce; and surround it with a garnish of peas, green beans, and asparagus tips, held together with butter.
1528—POULARDE VICHY
Stuff the pullet with ordinary pilaff rice, and braise it white. Dish it, coat it with a suprême sauce, combined with the reduced braising-liquor, and surround with small tartlet crusts, garnished with carrots à la Vichy.
Fill the young hen with regular pilaf rice and cook it gently. Serve it with a suprême sauce made from the reduced braising liquid, and arrange it with small tartlet shells, decorated with carrots à la Vichy.
1529—POULARDE VICTORIA
Stuff the pullet with truffles and foie gras, and three-parts poële it, exactly as directed under “Poularde Souvaroff.”
Stuff the young hen with truffles and foie gras, and three parts poële it, exactly as instructed in “Poularde Souvaroff.”
Put it into a cocotte with one lb. of potatoes, cut into large dice and tossed in butter, and complete its cooking and that of the potatoes in the oven.
Put it into a cocotte with one lb. of potatoes, cut into large cubes and tossed in butter, and finish cooking both it and the potatoes in the oven.
1530—POULARDE WASHINGTON
Stuff the pullet with ten oz. of green maize, three-parts cooked, and combined with one chopped onion cooked in butter and three oz. of good sausage-meat, fried in butter for one moment with the onion. Braise the pullet, and glaze it at the last minute.
Stuff the young hen with ten ounces of green corn, three-quarters cooked, mixed with one chopped onion sautéed in butter and three ounces of good sausage meat, briefly fried in butter with the onion. Braise the hen and glaze it just before serving.
Serve separately and at the same time a timbale of maize with cream.
Serve a timbale of corn with cream on the side, and do it at the same time.
1531—CHAPON FIN AUX PERLES DU PÉRIGORD
Stuff the capon with fine truffles, and envelop it in very thin slices of cushion of veal. Braise it with best liqueur-brandy.
Stuff the capon with high-quality truffles, and wrap it in very thin slices of tender veal. Braise it with the finest liqueur brandy.
Dish and serve separately (1) the braising liquor in a sauceboat; (2) a timbale of cardoons with gravy.
Dish and serve separately (1) the braising liquid in a sauceboat; (2) a timbale of cardoons with gravy.
1532—POULETS SAUTÉS
In an extreme case, small pullets or large chickens might be used, but neither of these are so eminently suited to the procedure in question as chickens “à la Reine.”
In an extreme case, small pullets or large chickens might be used, but neither of these are as well-suited to the procedure in question as chickens “à la Reine.”
The fowl which is to be sautéd should be cut up thus: after having emptied, singed, and thoroughly cleaned it; cut off its legs—quite a simple matter, since all that is necessary is the disjunction of the thigh-bones, after having cut the skin. Cut off the claws just below the joint of the tibia, and pare the spurs. Now cut the tibia above the joint, and remove the thigh-bone.
The bird that is going to be sautéd should be prepared like this: after you've emptied, singed, and cleaned it completely, cut off its legs—it's pretty straightforward, as you just need to separate the thigh bones after cutting the skin. Cut the claws just below the joint of the tibia and trim the spurs. Now cut the tibia above the joint and take out the thigh bone.
Cut the pinions at the first joint; remove the wings, after having cut round a portion of the breast in such wise that each wing holds one half of it; finally detach the centrepiece or breast-bone, which should be left whole if the fowl be small and cut into two if it be otherwise.
Cut the wings at the first joint; take off the wings after cutting around a part of the breast so that each wing has half of it; finally, remove the breastbone, which should be left whole if the bird is small and cut in half if it is larger.
The carcass thus remains. Cut it into two, and trim each piece on both sides.
The carcass is still there. Cut it in half and trim each side of both pieces.
Before setting them to cook, moderately season the pieces of fowl with salt and pepper. Whatever the demands of a particular recipe may be, the preparatory principle of sautéd chickens is always as follows:—
Before cooking them, lightly season the pieces of chicken with salt and pepper. No matter what a specific recipe calls for, the basic guideline for sautéd chickens is always as follows:—
Take a sautépan just large enough to hold the pieces of fowl, and heat therein two oz. of clarified butter; or, according to circumstances, half butter and half good oil. When the selected fat is quite hot, insert the pieces of fowl; let them colour quickly, and turn them over from time to time, that they may do so evenly. Now cover the utensil, and put it in a sufficiently hot oven to ensure the complete cooking of the fowl. Some tender pieces, such as the wings and the breast, should be withdrawn after a few minutes have elapsed, and kept warm; but the legs, the meat of which is firmer and thicker, should cook seven or eight minutes more at least.
Take a sauté pan that's big enough to hold the pieces of chicken, and heat 2 oz. of clarified butter in it; or, depending on what you have, use half butter and half good oil. Once the fat is hot, add the chicken pieces; let them brown quickly, turning them occasionally so they cook evenly. Now cover the pan, and place it in a hot oven to make sure the chicken cooks completely. After a few minutes, take out the tender pieces, like the wings and breast, and keep them warm; the legs, which are firmer and thicker, should cook for at least seven or eight more minutes.
When all the pieces are cooked, withdraw them; drain away their butter, and swill the sautépan with the prescribed liquor, which is either some kind of wine, mushroom cooking-liquor, or chicken stock, &c. This swilling forms, as I have already pointed out, an essential part of the procedure, inasmuch as its object is to dissolve those portions of solidified gravy which adhere to the bottom of the sautépan.
When everything is cooked, take it out; drain off the butter and deglaze the pan with the specified liquid, which can be wine, mushroom cooking liquid, or chicken stock, etc. This deglazing is, as I mentioned before, a crucial part of the process because its purpose is to dissolve the bits of gravy that are stuck to the bottom of the pan.
Reduce the swilling-liquor to half, and add thereto the sauce given in the recipe. Put the pieces of carcass, the claws, the pinions and the legs into this sauce, and simmer for a few [497] minutes. The other pieces, i.e., the wings and breast, are then added, but when the sauce is sufficiently reduced, it must stop boiling. When the pieces are completely cooked, it is obviously unnecessary for the sauce to boil, since the former would only be hardened thereby.
Reduce the amount of liquor to half and then add the sauce from the recipe. Put the pieces of the carcass, the claws, the wings, and the legs into this sauce and let it simmer for a few [497] minutes. Then add the other pieces, like the wings and breast, but make sure to stop boiling once the sauce is reduced enough. Once the pieces are fully cooked, it’s clear that the sauce doesn’t need to boil anymore, as that would just make the meat tough.
A few minutes before serving, put the pieces into a deep entrée dish (fitted with a cover) in the following order:—The pieces of carcass, the claws and the pinions on the bottom of the dish, upon these the legs and the breast, and, last of all, the wings.
A few minutes before serving, place the pieces into a deep entrée dish (with a lid) in the following order:— First, put the pieces of the carcass, the claws, and the wings at the bottom of the dish, then add the legs and the breast on top, and finally, the wings.
The sauce is then finished according to the directions of the recipe, and is poured over the pieces of fowl.
The sauce is then completed following the recipe instructions and is poured over the pieces of chicken.
Some chickens are prepared without colouration—that is to say, the pieces are merely stiffened in butter without browning, and their cooking is completed in the oven as above. In this case the swilling-liquor is invariably white, as also the supplementary sauces, and the latter are finished with cream.
Some chickens are cooked without any color—that is, the pieces are just firmed up in butter without browning, and then they finish cooking in the oven as mentioned before. In this case, the cooking liquid is always white, as are the additional sauces, and those are finished with cream.
1533—POULET SAUTÉ ARCHIDUC
Fry the pieces of fowl without colouration, i.e., merely stiffen them. Add four oz. of onions, previously cooked in butter, and complete the cooking of the onions and the fowl together.
Fry the pieces of chicken without browning them, i.e., just until they firm up. Add four oz. of onions that have been cooked in butter beforehand, and finish cooking the onions and the chicken together.
Withdraw the pieces; dish them; cover the dish, and keep it hot. Moisten the onions with a small glassful of liqueur brandy; reduce the latter; add thereto one-sixth pint of cream and one-sixth pint of velouté, and rub through tammy.
Take out the pieces; serve them on a plate; cover the plate, and keep it warm. Soak the onions with a small glass of liqueur brandy; let it reduce; then add one-sixth of a pint of cream and one-sixth of a pint of velouté, and strain it through a fine sieve.
Reduce this sauce to a stiff consistence; finish it, away from the fire, with one and one-half oz. of butter, the juice of the quarter of a lemon, and a tablespoonful of Madeira, and pour it over the fowl.
Thicken this sauce until it's really stiff; then, off the heat, mix in 1.5 oz. of butter, the juice from a quarter of a lemon, and a tablespoon of Madeira, and pour it over the chicken.
Set about ten slices of truffle on the latter, and serve.
Place about ten slices of truffle on that, and serve.
1534—POULET SAUTÉ ARLÉSIENNE
Sauté the chicken in oil, and withdraw the pieces.
Sauté fry the chicken in oil, and take out the pieces.
Swill with one-quarter pint of white wine; add a piece of crushed garlic as large as a pea, one-sixth pint of tomatéd half-glaze sauce, and reduce by a third. Dish the chicken, and surround with alternate heaps of onion and egg-plant roundels, seasoned, dredged, and fried in oil, and concassed tomatoes cooked in butter.
Swirl in a quarter pint of white wine; add a piece of crushed garlic about the size of a pea, one-sixth pint of tomatéd half-glaze sauce, and let it reduce by a third. Plate the chicken and arrange alternate piles of seasoned, dredged, and fried onion and eggplant rounds in oil, along with concassed tomatoes cooked in butter.
1535—POULET SAUTÉ ARMAGNAC
Cook the pieces of chicken in butter without colouration; add thereto three and one-half oz. of raw slices of truffle, and dish in a shallow cocotte.
Cook the chicken pieces in butter without browning; add three and a half ounces of raw truffle slices, and serve in a shallow cocotte.
Swill with a small glassful of old liqueur brandy; add a few [498] drops of lemon juice and one-sixth pint of cream; heat; finish this sauce, away from the fire, with two oz. of crayfish butter, and pour it over the fowl.
Swirl a small glass of old liqueur brandy; add a few drops of lemon juice and one-sixth of a pint of cream; heat it up; then finish this sauce, off the heat, by mixing in two ounces of crayfish butter, and pour it over the chicken.
Serve in the cocotte.
Serve in the casserole.
1536—POULET SAUTÉ D’ARTOIS
Sauté the chicken in butter, and dish the pieces.
Sauté cook the chicken in butter, and serve the pieces.
Swill with three tablespoonfuls of Madeira, and add one-seventh pint of light, pale meat glaze, four small quartered artichoke-bottoms, tossed in butter, ten carrots shaped like olives, cooked in consommé and glazed, and eight small onions cooked in butter.
Swill with three tablespoons of Madeira, and add about one-seventh of a pint of light, pale meat glaze, four small quartered artichoke bottoms tossed in butter, ten carrots shaped like olives, cooked in consommé and glazed, and eight small onions cooked in butter.
Finish with one and one-half oz. of butter and a pinch of chopped chives, and pour this sauce over the pieces of fowl.
Finish with 1.5 oz. of butter and a pinch of chopped chives, then pour this sauce over the pieces of chicken.
1537—POULET SAUTÉ BEAULIEU
Sauté the chicken in butter, and add to it five oz. of new potatoes (the size of hazel-nuts) and the same quantity of small quartered artichoke-bottoms, cooked in butter beforehand with the potatoes.
Sauté Cook the chicken in butter, and add five ounces of new potatoes (the size of hazelnuts) and the same amount of small quartered artichoke bottoms, which should have been cooked in butter beforehand along with the potatoes.
Keep the whole in the oven, under cover, for ten minutes.
Keep the entire thing in the oven, covered, for ten minutes.
Set the pieces of fowl, the potatoes and the artichoke-bottoms in an earthenware saucepan, and add twelve black olives.
Place the pieces of chicken, the potatoes, and the artichoke bottoms in a clay pot, and add twelve black olives.
Swill the saucepan with a few tablespoonfuls of white wine and a little lemon juice; complete with a tablespoonful of veal stock, and pour into the cocotte.
Swish the saucepan with a few tablespoons of white wine and a little lemon juice; add a tablespoon of veal stock, and pour it into the cocotte.
Simmer for five minutes, in the utensil, and serve the preparation as it stands.
Simmer for five minutes in the pot, then serve it as is.
1538—POULET SAUTÉ BORDELAISE
Sauté the chicken in butter, and dish it. Surround it with small quartered artichoke-bottoms stewed in butter; sliced potatoes cooked in butter, and roundels of fried onions, arranged in small heaps, with a small tuft of fried parsley between each heap.
Sauté Cook the chicken in butter and serve it. Surround it with small quartered artichoke bottoms stewed in butter, sliced potatoes cooked in butter, and rounds of fried onions, arranged in small piles, with a small sprig of fried parsley between each pile.
Swill the saucepan with a few tablespoonfuls of chicken gravy, and sprinkle the fowl with the latter.
Swirl the saucepan with a few tablespoons of chicken gravy, and sprinkle the chicken with it.
1539—POULET SAUTÉ BOIVIN
Fry the chicken in butter and add twelve small onions; three quartered artichokes, small and very tender; twenty-four small potatoes of the size of hazel-nuts. Cover and cook the whole together, in the oven.
Fry the chicken in butter and add twelve small onions; three quartered artichokes, small and very tender; twenty-four small potatoes the size of hazelnuts. Cover and cook everything together in the oven.
Dish the chicken with the onions and potatoes over it, and surround it with the artichokes.
Serve the chicken with the onions and potatoes on top, and arrange the artichokes around it.
[499]
Swill the saucepan with two tablespoonfuls of consommé;
add three tablespoonfuls of pale glaze, a few drops of lemon
juice, and one and one-half oz. of butter; and pour this sauce
over the chicken.
499Rinse the saucepan with two tablespoons of consommé; add three tablespoons of pale glaze, a few drops of lemon juice, and one and a half ounces of butter; then pour this sauce over the chicken.
1540—POULET SAUTÉ BRETONNE
Stiffen the pieces without colouring them, and add thereto three oz. of the white of a leek and the half of an onion, both sliced and stewed in butter beforehand. Cover and set in the oven.
Stiffen the pieces without coloring them, and add three oz. of the white part of a leek and half an onion, both sliced and sautéed in butter beforehand. Cover and place in the oven.
About five minutes before the fowl is quite cooked, add three oz. of mushrooms, minced raw and tossed in butter.
About five minutes before the chicken is fully cooked, add three oz. of mushrooms, finely chopped and sautéed in butter.
Dish the pullet, add one-sixth pint of suprême sauce and as much cream to the vegetables; reduce to half, and pour the sauce and the vegetables over the chicken.
Serve the chicken, add one-sixth of a pint of suprême sauce and some cream to the vegetables; reduce it by half, and pour the sauce and vegetables over the chicken.
1541—POULET SAUTÉ AUX CÈPES
Sauté the chicken in oil. When it is cooked, drain away the oil, dish it; heat three chopped shallots in the sautépan; swill with one-quarter pint of white wine; reduce, and complete with one and one-half oz. of butter.
Sauté the chicken in oil. When it's cooked, drain the oil, plate it; heat three chopped shallots in the frying pan; add a quarter pint of white wine; reduce, and finish with one and a half oz. of butter.
Sprinkle a pinch of chopped parsley over the chicken.
Sprinkle a little bit of chopped parsley over the chicken.
1542—POULET SAUTÉ CHAMPEAUX
Sauté the chicken in butter; dish it, and surround it with small onions and potatoes (the size of hazel-nuts), both cooked in butter beforehand. Swill with a little white wine; add one-sixth pint of veal gravy and one tablespoonful of meat glaze; reduce; finish with one and one-half oz. of butter; and pour this sauce over the chicken.
Sauté Cook the chicken in butter, then serve it surrounded by small onions and potatoes (the size of hazelnuts), both of which should be cooked in butter first. Add a splash of white wine; include one-sixth of a pint of veal gravy and one tablespoon of meat glaze; reduce the mixture; finish with one and a half ounces of butter; and pour this sauce over the chicken.
1543—POULET SAUTÉ CHASSEUR
1544—POULET SAUTÉ CYNTHIA
Swill the saucepan with a glass of dry champagne; reduce to half; add one tablespoonful of light poultry glaze; finish with two and one-half oz. of butter, the juice of half a lemon, and one tablespoonful of dry curaçao; pour this sauce over the chicken.
Swirl the saucepan with a glass of dry champagne; reduce by half; add one tablespoon of light poultry glaze; finish with 2.5 oz. of butter, the juice of half a lemon, and one tablespoon of dry curaçao; pour this sauce over the chicken.
[500]
Surround the latter with three oz. of grapes, cleared of all
skin and pips, and ten sections of an orange, peeled in suchwise
that the pulp of the fruit is raw.
500Surround the latter with three oz. of grapes, removed of all skin and seeds, and ten segments of an orange, peeled in such a way that the fruit's pulp is fresh.
1545—POULET SAUTÉ DEMIDOFF
Colour the chicken in butter; add the vegetable garnish given for “Poularde à la Demidoff” (1464), and put the two to stew in the oven. About ten minutes before the cooking is completed, add two oz. of truffles, cut to the shape of crescents like the carrots and turnips, and three tablespoonfuls of good veal stock.
Coat the chicken in butter; add the vegetable garnish specified for “Poularde à la Demidoff” (1464), and let both simmer in the oven. About ten minutes before it's done cooking, add two ounces of truffles, cut into crescent shapes like the carrots and turnips, along with three tablespoons of good veal stock.
Dish the pieces of chicken, and cover them with the garnish.
Serve the pieces of chicken and top them with the garnish.
1546—POULET SAUTÉ A LA DORIA
Colour the pieces of chicken in oil and butter; add thereto one-half lb. of cucumber cut to the shape of garlic cloves; and complete the cooking by stewing in the oven.
Coat the pieces of chicken in oil and butter; add half a pound of cucumber cut into the shape of garlic cloves; and finish cooking by stewing in the oven.
Dish the chicken with the cucumber upon it. Swill the saucepan with one tablespoonful of veal gravy and a few drops of lemon juice; and sprinkle the chicken and its garnish with this swilling-liquor, to which add one and one-half oz. of brown butter.
Serve the chicken with the cucumber on top. Rinse the saucepan with a tablespoon of veal gravy and a few drops of lemon juice; then drizzle this mixture over the chicken and its garnish, adding one and a half ounces of brown butter to it.
1547—POULET SAUTÉ A la Durand
Dredge the seasoned pieces of chicken, and toss them in oil.
Dredge the seasoned chicken pieces and toss them in oil.
Dish them in the form of a crown; garnish their midst with a fine heap of roundels of fried onion; and, in the centre of the latter, set a cone, made from a very thin slice of ham and filled with concassed tomatoes cooked in butter.
Dish them up like a crown; top the center with a nice pile of fried onion rings; and, in the middle of that, place a cone made from a very thin slice of ham, filled with concassed tomatoes cooked in butter.
1548—POULET SAUTÉ To the Egyptian
Colour the pieces of chicken in oil. Toss in oil, together, three oz. of onion, and two oz. of mushrooms, sliced; and six oz. of raw ham, cut into dice.
Coat the chicken pieces in oil. Mix in oil with three ounces of chopped onion, two ounces of sliced mushrooms, and six ounces of diced raw ham.
Set the pieces of chicken in a cocotte, alternating them with the garnish, which should have been well-drained; cover with two tomatoes, cut into thick slices; cover the cocotte, and complete the cooking in the oven for twenty minutes.
Place the pieces of chicken in a cocotte, layering them with the well-drained garnish; top with two thickly sliced tomatoes; cover the cocotte, and finish cooking in the oven for twenty minutes.
When about to serve, sprinkle with a tablespoonful of veal stock.
When you're about to serve, drizzle a tablespoon of veal stock over it.
1549—POULET SAUTÉ A la Española
Sauté the chicken in oil. Drain the latter away, and add one-half lb. of pilaff rice, combined with one and one-half oz. of capsicums in dice; three oz. of large green peas, cooked à l’anglaise, and two sliced and poached sausages.
Sauté the chicken in oil. Drain the oil, then add half a pound of pilaf rice mixed with one and a half ounces of diced peppers; three ounces of cooked large green peas, and two sliced and poached sausages.
[501]
Cover the sautépan, and set the whole to stew in the oven
for ten minutes.
[501]
Cover the skillet, and let it stew in the oven for ten minutes.
Dish the chicken; cover it with the garnish, and surround it with six small grilled tomatoes.
Dish the chicken, cover it with the garnish, and place six small grilled tomatoes around it.
1550—POULET SAUTÉ At L'Estragon
Toss the chicken in butter, and dish it.
Toss the chicken in butter and serve it.
Swill the sautépan with one-sixth pint of white wine; reduce to half; add one-sixth pint of gravy in which tarragon has been infused, and thicken with arrowroot.
Swirl the sauté pan with a small amount of white
Pour this sauce over the chicken, and decorate its wings with sprays of parboiled tarragon leaves.
Pour this sauce over the chicken, and garnish its wings with sprigs of parboiled tarragon leaves.
1551—POULET SAUTÉ FEDORA
Sauté the chicken in butter, without colouration, with four oz. of raw, sliced truffles; and dish.
Sauté Cook the chicken in butter, without browning, with four oz. of raw, sliced truffles; and serve.
Swill with one-sixth pint of cream; add three tablespoonfuls of Béchamel sauce, and reduce to half. Finish, away from the fire, with one and one-half oz. of crayfish butter, a few drops of lemon juice, and a little cayenne; add four oz. of parboiled asparagus-heads to this sauce, and pour it over the chicken. Or, after having cohered them with butter, the asparagus-heads may be arranged in heaps round the fowl.
Swirl in one-sixth of a pint of cream; add three tablespoons of Béchamel sauce and reduce to half. Finish, off the heat, with one and a half ounces of crayfish butter, a few drops of lemon juice, and a pinch of cayenne; mix in four ounces of parboiled asparagus heads into this sauce and pour it over the chicken. Alternatively, after coating them with butter, the asparagus heads can be piled around the chicken.
1552—POULET SAUTÉ AU FENOUIL
Sauté the chicken in butter, without colouration; swill with cream; add three quartered tuberose fennels, trimmed to the shape of garlic cloves and parboiled, and complete the cooking of the fennels and the chicken, together.
Sauté cook the chicken in butter without browning it; swirl in cream; add three quartered fennel bulbs, cut to look like garlic cloves and partially boiled, and finish cooking the fennel and chicken together.
Set the pieces of fennel in the form of a crown on a special earthenware dish, and put the chicken in their midst, placing the pieces side by side. Coat with Mornay sauce, flavoured with chicken essence, and set to glaze.
Arrange the fennel pieces in a crown shape on a special earthenware dish, and place the chicken in the center, laying the pieces next to each other. Cover with Mornay sauce, seasoned with chicken broth, and bake until golden.
1553—POULET SAUTÉ At the Farmhouse
Slice three oz. of the red part of a carrot, the same quantity of turnip, two oz. of celery, and half an onion. Season with a little salt and sugar, and half-stew in butter.
Slice 3 oz. of the red part of a carrot, the same amount of turnip, 2 oz. of celery, and half an onion. Season with a bit of salt and sugar, and lightly cook in butter.
Brown the pieces of chicken in butter; put them in the cocotte with the garnish of vegetables; add thereto two and one-half oz. of ham cut into dice, and complete the cooking of both the chicken and the vegetables, in the oven.
Brown the pieces of chicken in butter; place them in the cocotte with the vegetable garnish; add two and a half oz. of diced ham, and finish cooking both the chicken and the vegetables in the oven.
When about to serve, sprinkle with four or five tablespoonfuls of veal stock.
When you're about to serve, sprinkle with four or five tablespoons of veal stock.
5021554—POULET SAUTÉ AUX FINES HERBES
Sauté the chicken in butter, and two minutes before dishing it, sprinkle it with one-half oz. of chopped shallots. Swill the sautépan with one-sixth pint of white wine; reduce; add three tablespoonfuls of strong, veal gravy and as much half-glaze sauce; and finish the sauce, away from the fire, with one and one-half oz. of butter and a coffeespoonful of chopped parsley, chervil, and tarragon. Pour it over the chicken.
Sauté Cook the chicken in butter, and two minutes before serving, sprinkle it with half an ounce of chopped shallots. Deglaze the sauté pan with one-sixth of a pint of white wine; let it reduce; then add three tablespoons of strong veal gravy and an equal amount of half-glaze sauce. Finish the sauce off the heat with one and a half ounces of butter and a teaspoon of chopped parsley, chervil, and tarragon. Pour it over the chicken.
1555—POULET SAUTÉ FORESTIÈRE
Sauté the chicken in butter; sprinkle it with a tablespoonful of chopped shallots; add five oz. of quartered morels; stew in the oven for ten minutes, and dish the chicken.
Sauté Cook the chicken in butter; sprinkle it with a tablespoon of chopped shallots; add five ounces of quartered morels; stew in the oven for ten minutes, and serve the chicken.
Swill with white wine; add one-sixth pint of veal stock; reduce, and pour over the chicken with the morels. Surround with four small heaps of potatoes, cut into large dice and tossed in butter; put a rectangle of frizzled bacon between each heap, and sprinkle a pinch of chopped parsley over the chicken.
Swirl in white wine; add one-sixth of a pint of veal stock; reduce it down, then pour it over the chicken with the morels. Place four small mounds of potatoes, diced large and tossed in butter, around it; put a strip of crispy bacon between each mound, and sprinkle a little chopped parsley over the chicken.
1556—POULET SAUTÉ GABRIELLE
Sauté the chicken in butter, without colouration, and dish it.
Sauté Cook the chicken in butter until it’s done, without browning it, and serve it.
Swill with one-eighth pint of mushroom cooking-liquor; add three tablespoonfuls of Béchamel sauce, and three tablespoonfuls of cream; reduce, and finish the sauce, away from the fire, with one and one-half oz. of butter.
Swirl in an eighth of a pint of mushroom cooking liquid; add three tablespoons of Béchamel sauce and three tablespoons of cream; reduce the mixture, and finish the sauce off the heat with one and a half ounces of butter.
Pour this sauce over the chicken; sprinkle on it some very black truffle, cut julienne-fashion, and surround it with little leaves of puff-paste, baked white.
Pour this sauce over the chicken; sprinkle some very black truffle on top, cut julienne-fashion, and surround it with small leaves of baked puff pastry.
1557—POULET SAUTÉ GEORGINA
Sauté the pullet in butter with twelve small new onions and a small faggot, containing a sprig of fennel. Dish the chicken.
Sauté the young hen in butter with twelve small new onions and a small bundle that has a sprig of fennel. Serve the chicken.
Swill with three tablespoonfuls of mushroom cooking-liquor and as much Rhine wine; add one-fifth pint of cream; twelve mushroom-heads, sliced; and reduce the cream to half.
Swill with three tablespoons of mushroom cooking liquid and the same amount of Rhine wine; add one-fifth of a pint of cream; twelve sliced mushroom caps; and reduce the cream by half.
Complete with a pinch of chopped chervil and tarragon, and pour over the chicken.
Complete with a pinch of chopped chervil and tarragon, and pour over the chicken.
1558—POULET SAUTÉ HONGROISE
Prepare a sufficient quantity of pilaff rice, combined with concassed tomatoes, to make a border.
Prepare enough pilaff rice, mixed with concassed tomatoes, to create a border.
Add one-sixth pint of cream to the tomatoes; reduce to half; rub through tammy; heat this sauce, and pour it over the chicken.
Add one-sixth of a pint of cream to the tomatoes; reduce it by half; strain through a fine sieve; heat this sauce and pour it over the chicken.
1559—POULET SAUTÉ A Native American OU CURRIE DE POULET
Cut the chicken into small pieces, and fry them in oil with a sliced onion and a large pinch of curry. Swill with one-sixth pint of cocoanut milk or, failing this, almond milk; add one-third pint of velouté, and complete the cooking of the chicken while reducing the sauce to half. Set in a deep dish, and serve a timbale of rice à l’Indienne separately.
Cut the chicken into small pieces and fry them in oil with a sliced onion and a generous pinch of curry. Add one-sixth of a pint of coconut milk or, if that’s not available, almond milk; then incorporate one-third of a pint of velouté and finish cooking the chicken while reducing the sauce by half. Transfer to a deep dish and serve a timbale of Indian-style rice on the side.
1560—POULET SAUTÉ JAPONAISE
Fry the chicken in butter; add one lb. of cleaned and parboiled stachys and complete the cooking of the whole, chicken and stachys, in the oven.
Fry the chicken in butter; add one lb. of cleaned and parboiled stachys and finish cooking the whole thing—chicken and stachys—in the oven.
Dish the chicken with the stachys upon it. Swill with one-sixth pint of slightly thickened veal stock; complete, away from the fire, with one and one-half oz. of butter, and pour this over the chicken.
Serve the chicken with the stachys on top. Mix in one-sixth of a pint of slightly thickened veal stock; finish off, away from the heat, with one and a half ounces of butter, and pour this over the chicken.
1561—POULET SAUTÉ JURASSIENNE
Complete the sauce with a pinch of chopped chives, and pour it over the chicken with the strips of bacon.
Complete the sauce with a pinch of chopped chives, and pour it over the chicken with the strips of bacon.
1562—POULET SAUTÉ LATHUILE
Heat three oz. of butter in a sautépan, just large enough to hold the chicken and its garnish. Set the pieces of chicken in this butter, together with one-half lb. of potatoes and five oz. of raw artichoke-bottoms, both cut into fair-sized dice.
Heat 3 oz. of butter in a sauté pan that’s just big enough to fit the chicken and its garnish. Place the chicken pieces in the butter, along with half a pound of potatoes and 5 oz. of raw artichoke bottoms, both diced into medium-sized cubes.
When the chicken and the vegetables are coloured underneath, turn the whole over at one stroke and complete the cooking on the other side; sprinkle the chicken with three tablespoonfuls of meat glaze and a pinch of chopped parsley containing a mite of crushed garlic, and set the chicken and the garnish on a dish, after the manner of “Pommes Anna.”
When the chicken and the vegetables are browned on the bottom, flip them all over in one motion and finish cooking on the other side. Sprinkle the chicken with three tablespoons of meat glaze and a small amount of chopped parsley mixed with a tiny bit of crushed garlic, then place the chicken and the garnish on a plate, similar to how “Pommes Anna” is served.
Pour two and one-half oz. of nut-brown butter over the whole, and surround with roundels of seasoned onions, dredged [504] and fried in oil, and very green, fried parsley, arranged in alternate heaps.
Pour 2.5 oz. of nut-brown butter over everything, and surround it with slices of seasoned onions, coated and fried in oil, along with vibrant green, fried parsley, arranged in alternating piles.
1563—POULET SAUTÉ LYONNAISE
Sauté the chicken in butter and, when it is half-cooked, add three fair-sized onions, finely sliced, tossed in butter and slightly coloured.
Sauté the chicken in butter and, when it's halfway cooked, add three medium-sized onions, finely sliced, sautéed in butter and lightly browned.
Complete the cooking of the chicken and the onions together, and dish the former. Swill with one-sixth pint of veal gravy; reduce; pour this liquor and the onions over the chicken, and sprinkle the whole with a pinch of chopped parsley.
Finish cooking the chicken and onions together, then serve the chicken. Pour one-sixth of a pint of veal gravy over it; reduce the sauce; then pour the sauce and onions over the chicken, and sprinkle everything with a pinch of chopped parsley.
1564—POULET SAUTÉ MARENGO
1565—POULET SAUTÉ MARYLAND
Season the pieces of chicken; dip them in butter; roll them in bread-crumbs, and cook them in clarified butter. Dish, placing a slice of grilled bacon between each piece of chicken; surround with small, fried galettes of maize flour, and fried slices of banana.
Season the chicken pieces, dip them in butter, coat them in breadcrumbs, and cook them in clarified butter. Serve by placing a slice of grilled bacon between each piece of chicken; surround them with small, fried galettes made from cornmeal, and fried slices of banana.
Serve a horse-radish sauce with cream, separately.
Serve a horseradish sauce with cream on the side.
1566—POULET SAUTÉ MARSEILLAISE
When the chicken is cooked, drain away the oil; swill the pan with one-sixth pint of white wine and a few drops of lemon juice, and reduce almost entirely.
When the chicken is done cooking, drain the oil; swirl the pan with about one-sixth of a pint of white wine and a few drops of lemon juice, and reduce it almost completely.
Dish the chicken; cover it with the garnish, and sprinkle with a pinch of concassed parsley.
Dish the chicken, cover it with the garnish, and sprinkle with a pinch of concassed parsley.
1567—POULET SAUTÉ MEXICAINE
1568—POULET SAUTÉ MIREILLE
Dish the chicken; pour the juice of the tomatoes into the sautépan; reduce to half, and strain over the chicken.
Dish the chicken; pour the tomato juice into the sauté pan; reduce it by half, and strain it over the chicken.
Serve a timbale of rice, flavoured with saffron, separately.
Serve a bowl of saffron-flavored rice on the side.
1569—POULET SAUTÉ AUX MORILLES
Colour the chicken in butter and three-parts cook it; add to it two-thirds lb. of morels, stewed in butter, and complete the cooking of the chicken, under cover, in the oven.
Color the chicken with butter and cook it three-quarters of the way; add two-thirds of a pound of morels, cooked in butter, and finish cooking the chicken, covered, in the oven.
Dish the chicken with the morels upon it; swill the sautépan with a tablespoonful of brandy; add thereto the juice of the morels, two tablespoonfuls of meat glaze, and one and one-half oz. of butter, and pour this sauce over the chicken.
Serve the chicken topped with the morels. Deglaze the sauté pan with a tablespoon of brandy; then add the juice from the morels, two tablespoons of meat glaze, and one and a half ounces of butter, and pour this sauce over the chicken.
1570—POULET SAUTÉ NORMANDE
Half-sauté the chicken in butter, and set the pieces in a cocotte with one lb. of peeled and sliced russet apples. Swill with a small glassful of liqueur cider; put this liquor in the cocotte; cover, and set in the oven, that the chicken may be completely cooked and the apples as well.
Half-sauté the chicken in butter, and place the pieces in a cocotte with one lb. of peeled and sliced russet apples. Pour in a small glass of liqueur cider; add this liquid to the cocotte; cover it, and put it in the oven so that the chicken and the apples can cook thoroughly.
Serve the preparation, as it stands, in the cocotte.
Serve the dish as it is, in the cocotte.
1571—POULET SAUTÉ PARMENTIER
Brown the chicken in butter, and add one lb. of potatoes, raised by means of an oval spoon-cutter, or cut into large dice, and already slightly frizzled in butter.
Brown the chicken in butter, then add 1 lb. of potatoes, shaped with an oval spoon-cutter or cut into large cubes, and already lightly sautéed in butter.
Complete the cooking in the oven, and dish the chicken with the potatoes arranged in heaps all round. Swill with a few tablespoonfuls of white wine; add to it a tablespoonful of veal gravy; pour this over the chicken, and sprinkle the latter with a pinch of chopped parsley.
Finish cooking in the oven, and serve the chicken with the potatoes piled around it. Splash on a few tablespoons of white wine; add a tablespoon of veal gravy; pour this over the chicken, and sprinkle it with a pinch of chopped parsley.
1572—POULET SAUTÉ PIÉMONTAISE
Swill with a few tablespoonfuls of white wine; add thereto a tablespoonful of melted pale meat glaze, and pour this over the chicken. Sprinkle it at the last moment with two oz. of [506] nut-brown butter, and finally with chopped parsley, and serve a timbale of rizotto with white truffles separately.
Swirl in a few tablespoons of white wine; add a tablespoon of melted pale meat glaze, and pour this over the chicken. Just before serving, sprinkle it with 2 oz. of nut-brown butter and finally with chopped parsley, and serve a timbale of risotto with white truffles on the side.
1573—POULET SAUTÉ PORTUGAISE
Sauté the chicken in butter and oil, and dish it. Drain away a portion of the butter used in the cooking, add to the remainder a mite of crushed garlic and a chopped half-onion; and, when the latter is fried, add four oz. of peeled and concassed tomatoes, two oz. of sliced mushrooms, a few drops of white wine, and a pinch of concassed parsley.
Sauté Cook the chicken in butter and oil, and then serve it. Drain some of the butter used for cooking, and to the remaining butter, add a little crushed garlic and a chopped half onion; once the onion is fried, incorporate four ounces of peeled and concassed tomatoes, two ounces of sliced mushrooms, a few drops of white wine, and a pinch of concassed parsley.
Complete the cooking of the whole, taking care to reduce all moisture.
Complete the cooking of everything, making sure to reduce all moisture.
Cover the chicken with its garnish, and surround it with half-tomatoes or tomatoes stuffed with rice.
Cover the chicken with its garnish, and surround it with halved tomatoes or tomatoes filled with rice.
1574—POULET SAUTÉ PROVENÇALE
Leave the whole to simmer for five minutes, and cover the chicken with it.
Leave everything to simmer for five minutes, then cover the chicken with it.
1575—POULET SAUTÉ STANLEY
Colour the chicken in butter, and complete its cooking under cover with one-half lb. of minced onions. Dish it in a flat, earthenware cocotte, setting a heap of mushrooms on either side of it; add one-third pint of cream to the onions; simmer for ten minutes; rub through tammy, and reduce.
Coat the chicken in butter and finish cooking it covered with half a pound of chopped onions. Serve it in a flat, earthenware dish, placing a pile of mushrooms on each side. Add one-third of a pint of cream to the onions, simmer for ten minutes, strain through a fine sieve, and reduce.
Finish this sauce with one oz. of butter, a little curry, and pour it over the chicken.
Finish this sauce with 1 oz. of butter, a bit of curry, and pour it over the chicken.
Set ten slices of truffle on the latter.
Set ten slices of truffle on top.
1576—POULET SAUTÉ AUX TRUFFES
Half-sauté the chicken in butter; add six oz. of raw truffles, cut into slices, and complete the cooking under cover. Dish; swill with a few tablespoonfuls of Madeira; reduce; add three tablespoonfuls of half-glaze sauce; finish with one and one-half oz. of butter, and pour this sauce over the chicken.
Half-sauté the chicken in butter; add six oz. of raw truffles, sliced, and finish cooking covered. Serve it up; drizzle a few tablespoons of Madeira over it; reduce it; add three tablespoons of half-glaze sauce; finish with one and a half oz. of butter, and pour this sauce over the chicken.
1577—POULET SAUTÉ VAN DYCK
Cook the chicken in butter without letting it brown; swill with one-sixth pint of cream; add one-sixth pint of suprême sauce, and reduce by a third.
Cook the chicken in butter without letting it brown; stir in about one-sixth of a pint of cream; add one-sixth of a pint of suprême sauce, and reduce by a third.
Mix one-half lb. of young parboiled hop-sprouts to the [507] sauce; simmer for two minutes, and pour over the chicken, which should be dished in a cocotte.
Mix half a pound of young parboiled hop sprouts into the 507 sauce; simmer for two minutes, and pour it over the chicken, which should be served in a cocotte.
1578—POULET SAUTÉ VICHY
Colour the chicken in butter; add one-half lb. of half-cooked carrots à la Vichy (No. 2061) to it, and complete the cooking of the chicken and the carrots under cover in the oven.
Color the chicken with butter; add half a pound of partially cooked carrots à la Vichy (No. 2061) to it, and finish cooking the chicken and carrots covered in the oven.
Swill with a few tablespoonfuls of veal stock; dish the pullet, and cover it with the garnish of carrots.
Swirl in a few tablespoons of veal stock; plate the chicken, and top it with the garnish of carrots.
1579—POULET SAUTÉ VERDI
Prepare a border of rizotto à la Piémontaise.
Prepare a border of risotto from Piedmont.
Sauté the chicken in butter; set it in the centre of the border, and on the latter arrange a crown of slices of foie gras, tossed in butter, alternated with slices of truffle, resting against the chicken.
Sauté Cook the chicken in butter; place it in the center of the border, and on the border arrange a crown of slices of foie gras, sautéed in butter, alternating with slices of truffle, leaning against the chicken.
Swill with Asti wine; reduce; add three tablespoonfuls of veal stock and one and one-half oz. of butter, and pour this sauce over the pieces of chicken.
Swill with Asti wine; reduce; add three tablespoons of veal stock and one and a half ounces of butter, and pour this sauce over the pieces of chicken.
1580—FILETS 1581—SUPRÊMES 1582—CÔTELETTES 1583—AILERONS OF CHICKEN
1581—SUPRÊMES
1582—CÔTELETTES
1583—AILERONS OF CHICKEN
The terms “Fillet” and “Suprême” are synonymous, and either one or the other may be used for variety to express the same thing on a menu. They are names given to the breast of the fowl, divided into two along the sternum, and cleared of all skin. Each fillet or suprême comprises the large and the minion fillets.
The terms “Fillet” and “Suprême” mean the same thing, and you can use either one on a menu for variety. They refer to the breast of the bird, which is split down the middle along the sternum and all skin is removed. Each fillet or suprême includes the large and the small fillets.
When suprêmes are taken from a small chicken, the minion fillets are not removed; if the chicken be an ordinary one or a pullet, the minion fillets are removed, cleared of all tendons, and twisted into rings or crescents, after having been contised with slices of truffle that are half-inserted into the little incisions, made at regular intervals in the meat with the point of a knife.
When suprêmes are taken from a small chicken, the minion fillets are not removed; if the chicken is an ordinary one or a pullet, the minion fillets are removed, cleaned of all tendons, and twisted into rings or crescents after being contised with slices of truffle that are half-inserted into the small cuts made at regular intervals in the meat with the tip of a knife.
Cutlets are always cut from such fowls as chickens à la Reine, or very fleshy, spring chickens. The same rule applies to suprêmes: though, sometimes, the latter are cut from pullets. But, in that case, as they would be too large, they are cut into three or four very regular pieces, which are slightly flattened, and trimmed to the shape of hearts or ovals; except when they have to be stuffed.
Cutlets are always taken from birds like chickens à la Reine, or very meaty spring chickens. The same rule applies to suprêmes: although, sometimes, the latter are taken from pullets. However, in that case, since they would be too large, they are cut into three or four evenly sized pieces, which are slightly flattened and shaped like hearts or ovals, unless they need to be stuffed.
[508]
In the latter case, they are opened in the thickness, by means
of the point of a small knife, to form sacks; and, in the
resulting interstice the selected stuffing is inserted, with the
help of a piping-bag fitted with a little, even pipe, and in a
sufficient quantity to fill out the suprêmes well.
Suprêmes and cutlets are always cooked without liquor, or almost so; for should any moistening liquid even approach the boil, it would immediately harden them. If they be desired poached, it would be best to cook the whole fowl, and cut them from the latter when it is cooked.
Suprêmes and cutlets are always cooked without alcohol, or almost never; because if any liquid gets even close to boiling, it would instantly toughen them. If you want them poached, it's better to cook the whole bird first and then cut the pieces from it once it's done.
This is how they are prepared, according as to whether they be required colourless or sautéd; though the brown method of preparing them is applied more particularly to cutlets.
This is how they are prepared, depending on whether they need to be colorless or sautéd; although the brown method of preparing them is mainly used for cutlets.
A few minutes suffice for the poaching of the suprêmes, which are known to be ready when they seem resilient to the touch, and are perfectly white.
A few minutes is enough for the poaching of the suprêmes, which are known to be ready when they feel firm to the touch and are completely white.
Important Remarks: Chicken Suprêmes or cutlets should never be allowed to wait, lest they harden. They should be cooked quickly, at the last moment; dished and served immediately. The shortest wait is enough to spoil them, and to make an insipid and dry preparation of what should be an exquisite dish.
Important Remarks: Chicken Suprêmes or cutlets should never be left waiting, or they'll become tough. They should be cooked quickly, right at the last moment; plated and served immediately. Even a short wait is enough to ruin them, turning what should be an exquisite dish into something bland and dry.
N.B.—The recipes given hereafter for suprêmes may of course be applied to fillets, cutlets, ailerons, blanc de poulet, &c.
N.B.—The recipes provided below for suprêmes can also be used for fillets, cutlets, ailerons, blanc de poulet, & etc.
1584—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE AGNÈS SOREL
Line some oval buttered tartlet-moulds with mousseline forcemeat. Upon the latter, put some raw, sliced mushrooms, tossed in butter; cover with forcemeat so as to fill the mould, and poach in the bain-marie.
Line some oval buttered tartlet molds with mousseline forcemeat. On top of that, add some raw, sliced mushrooms tossed in butter; cover with more forcemeat to fill the mold, and poach in the bain-marie.
[509]
1585—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE ALEXANDRA
Poach the suprêmes dry. Dish them with a few slices of truffle set upon them; coat them with Mornay sauce, flavoured with chicken essence, and glaze quickly. Surround with small heaps of asparagus-heads, cohered with butter.
Poach the suprêmes until dry. Serve them with a few slices of truffle on top; cover them with Mornay sauce, flavored with chicken broth, and glaze quickly. Serve with small piles of asparagus tips, held together with butter.
1586—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE AMBASSADRICE
Poach the suprêmes dry. Dish them; coat them with suprême sauce, and surround them with lamb sweetbreads, studded with truffles and cooked without colouration, alternated with faggots of asparagus-heads.
Poach the suprêmes until dry. Plate them; cover them with suprême sauce, and surround them with lamb sweetbreads, infused with truffles and cooked without browning, alternating with bundles of asparagus tips.
1587—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE ARLÉSIENNE
Season and dredge the suprêmes, and toss them in clarified butter.
Season and dredge the suprêmes, and toss them in melted butter.
Meanwhile, fry in oil some egg-plant roundels and some seasoned and dredged roundels of onion. Also prepare a garnish of tomatoes tossed in oil. Dish the egg-plant roundels in a circle on a round dish; set the suprêmes thereon, and garnish the latter with the tossed tomatoes and the fried onions, set in small heaps upon them.
Meanwhile, fry some slices of eggplant and seasoned onion rings in oil. Also, prepare a garnish of tomatoes tossed in oil. Arrange the eggplant slices in a circle on a round plate; place the suprêmes on top, and garnish it with the tossed tomatoes and small piles of fried onions.
Serve a delicate, tomatéd half-glaze sauce separately.
Serve a delicate, tomatéd half-glaze sauce on the side.
1588—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE BOISTELLE
Cut the suprêmes into heart shapes, and stuff them with mousseline forcemeat combined with half its bulk of mashed raw mushrooms.
Cut the suprêmes into heart shapes, and fill them with mousseline meat mixture mixed with half the amount of mashed raw mushrooms.
Put the suprêmes in a buttered vegetable-pan, with two-thirds lb. of peeled, minced, raw mushrooms; season with salt, white pepper and lemon juice, and set to poach slowly in a moderate oven.
Put the suprêmes in a buttered vegetable pan, with two-thirds lb. of peeled, chopped, raw mushrooms; season with salt, white pepper, and lemon juice, and let it poach slowly in a moderate oven.
Dish in the form of a crown, in a timbale, with the mushrooms in the centre.
Dish shaped like a crown, in a timbale, with mushrooms in the center.
Add to the liquor, which should only consist of the moisture of the mushrooms, two and one-half oz. of butter and a few drops of lemon juice; pour this sauce over the suprêmes, and complete with a pinch of chopped parsley.
Add to the liquid, which should only be the moisture from the mushrooms, two and a half ounces of butter and a few drops of lemon juice; pour this sauce over the suprêmes, and finish with a pinch of chopped parsley.
1589—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE AUX CHAMPIGNONS, A BLANC
Poach the suprêmes in a little mushroom cooking-liquor.
Poach the suprêmes in a bit of mushroom cooking liquid.
Dish them in the form of a crown, with some fine very white cooked mushroom-heads. Coat them moderately with Allemande sauce, combined with the cooking-liquor of the suprêmes.
Dish them up like a crown, with some fine, very white cooked mushroom caps. Lightly coat them with Allemande sauce, mixed with the cooking liquid from the suprêmes.
Serve what remains of the sauce separately.
Serve any leftover sauce on the side.
5101590—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE AUX CHAMPIGNONS, A BRUN
Cook the suprêmes in clarified butter, as already described.
Cook the suprêmes in clarified butter, as described earlier.
Dish them; surround them with mushrooms, minced raw and tossed in butter, and coat them with a light mushroom sauce.
Dish them up; surround them with mushrooms, minced raw and tossed in butter, and coat them with a light mushroom sauce.
1591—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE CHIMAY
Dish them; garnish them with tossed morels and asparagus-heads, cohered with butter, and surround with a thread of good thickened gravy.
Serve them up; top them with sautéed morels and asparagus tips, mixed with butter, and drizzle with a good, thick gravy.
1592—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE CUSSY
Collop the suprêmes; slightly flatten each collop; trim them round, dredge them, and toss them in butter.
Collop the suprêmes; slightly flatten each piece; trim them around, coat them, and toss them in butter.
Set each collop of suprême upon an artichoke-bottom about equal in size to the former; put a thick slice of glazed truffle on each collop, and a very white cock’s kidney upon each slice of truffle.
Set each slice of suprême on an artichoke bottom that's about the same size as the slice; put a thick slice of glazed truffle on each slice, and a very white chicken kidney on top of each truffle slice.
Serve a thickened gravy separately.
Serve thick gravy on the side.
1593—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE DORIA
Season and dredge the suprêmes, and toss them quickly in clarified butter. Dish them and surround them with pieces of cucumber, shaped like garlic cloves and cooked in butter.
Season and dredge the suprêmes, and quickly toss them in clarified butter. Serve them on a plate surrounded by pieces of cucumber, cut like garlic cloves and cooked in butter.
When about to serve, sprinkle them with a little nut-brown butter, and a few drops of lemon juice.
When you're ready to serve, drizzle a bit of brown butter over them and add a few drops of lemon juice.
1594—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE DREUX
Make some incisions, at short intervals, in the suprêmes, and half-insert into these, alternate roundels of truffle and salted tongue. Poach them dry. Dish; surround with a garnish of cocks’ combs and kidneys, and slices of truffle, and pour a moderate quantity of Allemande sauce over this garnish.
Make some cuts at short intervals in the suprêmes, and half-insert alternate rounds of truffle and salted tongue into these cuts. Poach them until dry. Serve it on a plate; surround it with a garnish of chicken combs and kidneys, along with slices of truffle, and pour a moderate amount of Allemande sauce over the garnish.
1595—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE ÉCARLATE
Incise the suprêmes as above; but garnish them only with roundels of tongue. Poach them dry, and set them on oval, flat quenelles of mousseline forcemeat, sprinkled with very red chopped tongue.
Incise the suprêmes as mentioned above; but only top them with slices of tongue. Poach them until dry, and place them on oval, flat quenelles of mousseline forcemeat, sprinkled with finely chopped red tongue.
Coat with clear suprême sauce, that the red of the tongue may be seen.
Coat with clear supreme sauce so that the red of the tongue can be seen.
1596—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE ÉCOSSAISE
Dish them; coat them with Écossaise sauce, and surround them with small heaps of French beans, cohered with butter.
Serve them up; coat them with Écossaise sauce, and surround them with small piles of French beans, mixed with butter.
5111597—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE FAVORITE
Dish them in a crown, on tossed slices of foie gras, with three slices of truffle on each suprême.
Serve them in a crown, on sautéed slices of foie gras, topped with three slices of truffle on each suprême.
In their midst set a heap of asparagus-heads, cohered with butter, and serve, separately, a sauceboat of light meat-glaze, buttered.
In the center was a pile of asparagus tips coated in butter, and alongside, a sauceboat of light meat glaze, also buttered, was served separately.
1598—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE FINANCIÈRE
1599—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE AUX FONDS D’ARTICHAUTS
Dish them with a garnish of raw artichoke-bottoms, sliced, tossed in butter, and sprinkled with fine herbs. Sprinkle a few drops of nut-brown butter over the suprêmes, and serve a thickened gravy separately.
Dish them up with a garnish of sliced raw artichoke bottoms, tossed in butter, and sprinkled with fine herbs. Drizzle a few drops of nut-brown butter over the suprêmes, and serve a thickened gravy on the side.
1600—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE GEORGETTE
Poach the suprêmes. Set one on each potato, with a fine slice of truffle in the middle, and arrange in the form of a crown on a round dish.
Poach the suprêmes. Place one on each potato, with a thin slice of truffle in the center, and arrange them in a crown shape on a round plate.
1601—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE HENRI IV.
Serve a Béarnaise sauce separately.
Serve Béarnaise sauce on the side.
1602—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE HONGROISE
Prepare some pilaff rice, combined with concassed tomatoes, and dish it in a shallow timbale.
Prepare some pilaf rice, mixed with concassed tomatoes, and serve it in a shallow bowl.
Season the suprêmes with paprika; toss them in clarified butter, and set them in a timbale, upon the pilaff rice.
Season the suprêmes with paprika; toss them in clarified butter, and place them in a timbale on the pilaf rice.
Swill the vegetable-pan with a few tablespoonfuls of cream; add the necessary quantity of Hongroise sauce, and coat the suprêmes with this sauce.
Swirl the vegetable pan with a few tablespoons of cream; add the right amount of Hungarian sauce, and coat the suprêmes with this sauce.
[512]
1603—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE In the Indian style
Dish the suprêmes in a timbale with the curry sauce.
Dish the suprêmes in a bowl with the curry sauce.
Serve a timbale of rice à l’Indienne, separately.
Serve a bowl of Indian-style rice on the side.
1604—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE JARDINIÈRE
Sprinkle the suprêmes with a few drops of nut-brown butter, just before serving.
Sprinkle the suprêmes with a few drops of nut-brown butter right before serving.
1605—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE JUDIC
Cut the suprêmes into heart shapes; season them, and poach them dry.
Cut the suprêmes into heart shapes, season them, and poach them until they're dry.
Dish them in a crown, upon little braised lettuces; and set a slice of truffle and a cock’s kidney upon each heart of suprême. Coat slightly with thickened gravy.
Serve them on a bed of small braised lettuces, and place a slice of truffle and a chicken kidney on each heart of suprême. Lightly coat with thickened gravy.
1606—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE MARÉCHALE
It is the rule that all preparations termed “à la Maréchale” should be treated with chopped truffle; that is to say that the latter takes the place of the customary bread-crumbs.
It is the rule that all dishes called “à la Maréchale” should be served with chopped truffles; in other words, the truffles replace the usual bread crumbs.
For the sake of economy the à l’anglaise treatment (i.e., egg and bread-crumbs) is more commonly applied; so the reader may choose which of the two he prefers. In any case, sauté the suprêmes in butter; dish them in the form of a crown, with a fine slice of truffle on each, and set in their midst a garnish of asparagus-heads, cohered with butter.
For the sake of being economical, the à l’anglaise treatment (i.e., egg and breadcrumbs) is more commonly used; so the reader can choose which of the two they prefer. In any case, sauté the suprêmes in butter; arrange them in the shape of a crown, with a nice slice of truffle on each, and place in the center a garnish of asparagus tips, held together with butter.
N.B.—Formerly, these suprêmes, like all preparations “à la Maréchale,” were gently grilled upon buttered paper.
N.B.—Previously, these suprêmes, like all preparations “à la Maréchale,” were lightly grilled on buttered paper.
1607—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE MARYLAND
1608—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE MONTPENSIER
Sprinkle the suprêmes with a few drops of nut-brown butter.
Sprinkle the suprêmes with a few drops of browned butter.
5131609—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE ORLY
When about to prepare them, dry them by means of a piece of linen; dip them into light batter, and put them in a very hot frying fat that they may cook quickly.
When you're ready to prepare them, dry them with a piece of cloth; dip them in light batter, and place them in very hot cooking oil so they cook quickly.
Drain; dish on a napkin with bunches or a border of very green fried parsley, and serve a tomato sauce separately.
Drain; place on a napkin with clusters or a border of bright green fried parsley, and serve a tomato sauce on the side.
1610—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE At the East
1611—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE EN PAPILLOTE
Cut out as many heart-shaped pieces of kitchen paper as there are suprêmes, and either butter or oil them.
Cut out as many heart-shaped pieces of kitchen paper as there are suprêmes, and either butter or oil them.
Quickly stiffen the suprêmes in butter. In the centre of each paper heart, set a slice of ham cut to the shape of a triangle; cover the ham with a tablespoonful of reduced Italienne sauce; set the suprêmes on the sauce, and cover it with the same sauce and another triangle of ham. Close the pieces of paper, and pleat their edges in such wise as to entirely enclose their contents; set the papillotes, thus prepared, on a tray; and put them in a sufficiently hot oven to allow of completing the cooking of the suprêmes and blowing out the papillotes.
Quickly stiffen the suprêmes in butter. In the center of each paper heart, place a slice of ham cut into a triangle; cover the ham with a tablespoon of reduced Italienne sauce; set the suprêmes on the sauce, and top it with the same sauce and another triangle of ham. Close the pieces of paper and fold their edges to completely enclose the filling; place the papillotes, prepared this way, on a tray, and put them in a hot enough oven to finish cooking the suprêmes and puff up the papillotes.
1612—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE AU PARMESAN
1613—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE A la Polignac
Coat them with Suprême sauce, combined with a julienne of truffles and mushrooms.
Coat them with Suprême sauce, mixed with a julienne of truffles and mushrooms.
1614—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE A LA POJARSKI
Mince the suprêmes, and, in so doing, combine with them, first, the quarter of their weight of bread-crumbs dipped in milk [514] and well squeezed, and the same weight of fresh butter; and then an equal quantity of fresh cream, which should be added little by little. Season with salt, pepper, and nutmeg.
Dredge; cook in clarified butter, and serve as soon as ready.
Dredge, cook in clarified butter, and serve as soon as it's ready.
There is no hard and fast rule for the garnishing of these suprêmes; the garnish is therefore optional.
There are no strict rules for garnishing these suprêmes; the garnish is optional.
1615—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE RÉGENCE
Cut the suprêmes into heart shapes; flatten them slightly, and poach them. Set each suprême on a quenelle of chicken forcemeat, prepared with crayfish butter, and dish in the form of a crown. Coat with Allemande sauce, flavoured with truffle essence, and, on each suprême, set an olive-shaped truffle and a cock’s kidney—the two separated by a cock’s comb.
Cut the suprêmes into heart shapes, flatten them a bit, and poach them. Place each suprême on a scoop of chicken forcemeat made with crayfish butter, arranging it in a crown shape. Cover with Allemande sauce flavored with truffle essence, and on each suprême, add an olive-shaped truffle and a cock’s kidney—separated by a cock’s comb.
1616—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE RICHELIEU
Treat the suprêmes à l’anglaise, and cook them in clarified butter.
Treat the suprêmes à l’anglaise, and sauté them in clarified butter.
Dish them; coat them with half-melted butter à la Maître d’hôtel, and set four fine slices of truffle on each suprême.
Dish them out; coat them with half-melted butter like a maître d'hôtel, and place four nice slices of truffle on each suprême.
1617—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE ROSSINI
1618—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE TALLEYRAND
Prepare:—(1) a croustade of lining paste, of a size in proportion to the garnish to be put inside it, just as the garnish should be in proportion to the number of suprêmes:—(2) a garnish of macaroni with cream, combined with three oz. of foie gras and three oz. of truffles in dice, per one-half lb. of macaroni.
Send a sauceboat of velouté to the table separately.
Send a gravy boat of velouté to the table on its own.
5151619—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE VALENÇAY
Stuff the suprêmes with truffles, cut into small dice and cohered with very reduced Allemande sauce. Treat them à l’anglaise and cook them in butter.
Stuff the suprêmes with truffles, cut into small cubes and mixed with a thickened Allemande sauce. Prepare them à l’anglaise and cook them in butter.
1620—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE A LA VALOIS
Treat the suprêmes à l’anglaise, and cook them in clarified butter.
Treat the suprêmes à l’anglaise, and cook them in clarified butter.
Dish them with a garnish of small, stoned olives, stuffed and poached at the last moment.
Serve them with a garnish of small, pitted olives, stuffed and poached just before serving.
Serve a Valois sauce separately.
Serve Valois sauce on the side.
1621—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE VERNEUIL
Marinade the suprêmes as for No. 1609; treat them à l’anglaise, and cook them in clarified butter. Dish them in the form of a crown, and coat them with Colbert sauce.
Marinade the suprêmes for No. 1609; prepare them à l’anglaise, and cook them in clarified butter. Serve them in the shape of a crown, and drizzle them with Colbert sauce.
Serve separately a purée of artichokes, combined with finely-minced truffles.
Serve a purée of artichokes mixed with finely chopped truffles on the side.
1622—SUPRÊMES DE VOLAILLE VILLEROY
Dip them in a Villeroy sauce, in such wise that they may be well coated with it. Leave them to cool; treat them à l’anglaise; and, a few minutes before serving, put them in some very hot frying fat. Dish them in the form of a crown, and serve a Périgueux sauce separately.
Dip them in Villeroy sauce so they’re fully coated. Let them cool; treat them à l’anglaise; and, a few minutes before serving, place them in some very hot frying fat. Arrange them in a crown shape and serve Périgueux sauce on the side.
1623—BLANC DE POULET ÉLISABETH
Raise the suprêmes of two small chickens; poach them in butter and lemon juice, and coat them with Suprême sauce.
Raise the suprêmes of two small chickens; poach them in butter and lemon juice, and coat them with Supremes sauce.
Dish them around a low, very cold cushion of bread, placed on the dish at the last moment. Upon the cushion, quickly set a dozen shelled oysters, which should have been kept in ice for at least two hours before dishing.
Arrange them on a low, very cold bed of bread, put on the plate just before serving. On top of the bed, quickly place a dozen shelled oysters that should have been stored on ice for at least two hours before serving.
Serve very quickly in order that the suprêmes may be very hot and the oysters very cold. Send a Suprême sauce separately.
Serve quickly so that the suprêmes is very hot and the oysters are very cold. Send the Suprême sauce on the side.
[516]1624—TURBAN DE FILETS DE POULET
Take the required number of fillets, which is determined by the size of the mould to be used. Flatten these fillets out somewhat thinly, and trim them neatly on both sides.
Take the necessary number of fillets, based on the size of the mold you'll use. Flatten these fillets out a bit thin and neatly trim them on both sides.
With these fillets, line a buttered savarin-mould; setting a row of thin slices of truffle between each of the fillets, and allowing the latter to hang over the edge of the mould. Over the fillets spread a layer of mousseline forcemeat, two-thirds in. thick.
With these fillets, line a buttered savarin-mould; placing a row of thin slices of truffle between each fillet, letting the fillets hang over the edge of the mold. Over the fillets, spread a layer of mousseline forcemeat, about two-thirds of an inch thick.
Three-parts fill the remaining space with a large tongue, truffles and mushrooms salpicon, cohered by means of a reduced Allemande sauce.
Three parts fill the remaining space with a large tongue, truffles, and mushrooms salpicon, held together by a thickened Allemande sauce.
Cover this salpicon with forcemeat, so as to fill the mould, and then draw the overlapping ends of the fillets across the forcemeat.
Cover this salpicon with ground meat, filling the mold, and then fold the overlapping ends of the fillets over the ground meat.
Set to poach in the bain-marie for about forty minutes; and, upon withdrawing the mould, let it stand for five minutes, that its contents may settle. Turn out upon a round dish; pour a Toulousaine garnish (see Poularde No. 1524) in the middle, and surround the turban with a thread of Allemande sauce.
Set to poach in the bain-marie for about forty minutes; and, after removing the mold, let it sit for five minutes, so that its contents can settle. Turn it out onto a round dish; pour a Toulousaine garnish (see Poularde No. 1524) in the center, and surround the turban with a line of Allemande sauce.
1625—MIGNONNETTES DE POULET
Take the required number of small, minion fillets of pullet: trim them; make six incisions in each, and half-insert into each of these incisions alternate thin roundels of truffle and tongue.
Take the necessary number of small pullet fillets: trim them, make six cuts in each, and partially insert thin rounds of truffle and tongue into each of these cuts.
Set these minion fillets on a buttered dish, and shape them like rings.
Set these fillets on a buttered plate and shape them like rings.
Trim and indent the edges of as many artichoke-bottoms as there are minion fillets, and heat them in butter. Garnish these artichoke-bottoms, dome-fashion, with a very white and somewhat stiff chicken purée. Sprinkle the minion fillets with a little mushroom cooking-liquor, and poach them in the oven for from five to six minutes.
Trim and shape the edges of as many artichoke bottoms as there are minion fillets, and cook them in butter. Top the artichoke bottoms, dome-style, with a smooth, white chicken purée. Drizzle a bit of mushroom cooking liquid over the minion fillets and poach them in the oven for about five to six minutes.
Set the artichoke-bottoms in a circle on a round dish, and set a minion fillet upon each.
Arrange the artichoke bottoms in a circle on a round plate, and place a minion fillet on each one.
Serve a very delicate Suprême sauce, separately.
Serve a very delicate Suprême sauce on the side.
1626—NONNETTES DE POULET AGNÈS SOREL
Truss twelve ortolans for entrées, and stiffen them in butter for a moment.
Truss twelve ortolans for appetizers, and firm them up in butter for a moment.
Raise the fillets of twelve spring chickens; trim them; flatten them slightly and pair them off, putting the edges of one on the other, that a larger surface may be obtained.
Raise the fillets of twelve spring chickens; trim them; flatten them a bit and pair them up, placing the edges of one on top of the other to create a larger surface area.
Set these paupiettes in a shallow sautépan, and, five minutes before serving, sprinkle them with four oz. of boiling butter; salt moderately, and cook in a fierce oven.
Set these paupiettes in a shallow sauté pan, and, five minutes before serving, sprinkle them with four oz. of boiling butter; salt to taste, and cook in a hot oven.
After having removed the string, set each nonnette on a square, hollowed crouton of bread-crumb, fried in butter, and coated inside with foie-gras purée. Coat moderately with a light chicken glaze, finished with butter, and squeeze a drop of lemon juice on each nonnette.
After removing the string, place each nonnette on a square, hollowed-out crouton made of bread crumbs, fried in butter, and lined on the inside with foie-gras purée. Lightly coat with a chicken glaze finished with butter, and add a squeeze of lemon juice to each nonnette.
1627—URSULINES DE NANCY
Prepare some barquette crusts.
Prepare some __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ crusts.
Mould some chicken forcemeat into large, round, regular quenelles, and poach them in some white consommé, in time for them to be ready when the Ursulines are being dished.
Mold some chicken mixture into large, round, even quenelles, and poach them in some white broth, so they're ready by the time the Ursulines are being served.
A few moments before serving, garnish the barquette crusts with foie-gras purée, thinned with a little good half-glaze, flavoured with port or sherry wine. In the middle of each garnished barquette, set a well-drained mousseline quenelle; deck each quenelle with a thin and wide slice of truffle; set a small heap of asparagus-heads, cohered with butter, at either end of the barquettes, that is to say, on either side of the quenelle; and slightly coat the latter with chicken glaze, finished with butter.
A few moments before serving, top the barquette crusts with foie-gras purée, mixed with a little quality half-glaze and flavored with port or sherry wine. In the center of each garnished barquette, place a well-drained mousseline quenelle; add a thin, wide slice of truffle on each quenelle; and pile a small amount of asparagus tips, bound with butter, at both ends of the barquettes, meaning on either side of the quenelle; then lightly glaze the quenelle with chicken stock, finished with butter.
Serve, separately, a sauceboat containing some of the same chicken glaze with butter.
Serve a sauceboat with some of the same chicken glaze mixed with butter on the side.
1628—FILETS DE POULET A LA SAINT-GERMAIN
Season the fillets, dip them in melted butter and roll them in bread-crumbs; grill them gently, each on a sheet of oiled paper, and sprinkle with clarified butter during the operation.
Season the fillets, dip them in melted butter, and coat them with breadcrumbs; grill them lightly, each on a piece of oiled paper, and sprinkle with clarified butter while cooking.
Dish the grilled fillets, and serve at the same time:—(1) a Béarnaise sauce; (2) a timbale containing a purée of foie gras with cream.
Serve the grilled fillets, along with: (1) a Béarnaise sauce; (2) a timbale filled with a purée of foie gras and cream.
1629—FILETS DE POULET MIREILLE
Prepare a garnish as for No. 1365; i.e., sliced, raw potatoes and artichoke-bottoms, set in a small earthenware dish and cooked as “Pommes Anna.”
Prepare a garnish like for No. 1365; i.e., sliced raw potatoes and artichoke bottoms, placed in a small clay dish and cooked as "Pommes Anna."
Sauté the fillets in butter at the last moment; put them on the garnish, and sprinkle them with nut-brown butter.
Sauté the fillets in butter right before serving; place them on the garnish, and drizzle them with nut-brown butter.
518SPRING CHICKENS (POULETS DE GRAINS)
Spring chickens are usually either grilled or prepared “en casserole” in accordance with one or another of the many recipes applicable to them.
Spring chickens are usually either grilled or cooked “en casserole” according to one of the many recipes that can be used for them.
1630—POULET DE GRAINS At the Beautiful Miller's
Stuff the chicken with four sliced chickens’ livers and three oz. of raw, quartered mushrooms, slightly tossed in butter. Slip five or six fine slices of truffle under the skin of the breast; truss the chicken as for an entrée, and brown it in butter.
Stuff the chicken with four sliced chicken livers and three ounces of raw, quartered mushrooms, lightly sautéed in butter. Slide five or six thin slices of truffle underneath the skin of the breast. Tie the chicken as you would for an entrée, and brown it in butter.
This done, put it into an oval cocotte, with two oz. of butter, four rectangles of blanched breast of pork, and three oz. of raw quartered mushrooms, quickly tossed in butter beforehand.
This done, put it into an oval cocotte, with 2 oz. of butter, four pieces of blanched pork breast, and 3 oz. of raw quartered mushrooms, which have been quickly tossed in butter beforehand.
Cook in the oven, under cover, and add two tablespoonfuls of veal gravy, just before serving.
Cook in the oven, covered, and add two tablespoons of veal gravy just before serving.
1631—POULET DE GRAINS At the Shepherd's
Fry in butter four oz. of blanched breast of pork, cut into dice, and one-half lb. of small, whole mushrooms. Drain, and set to brown in the same butter, the chicken stuffed with a half-onion and three oz. of mushrooms, chopped and fried in butter, and mixed with three oz. of butter and a coffeespoonful of chopped parsley.
Fry 4 oz. of blanched pork breast, diced, in butter, along with ½ lb. of small, whole mushrooms. Drain, then brown the chicken stuffed with half an onion and 3 oz. of mushrooms that have been chopped, fried in butter, and mixed with 3 oz. of butter and a teaspoon of chopped parsley in the same butter.
When the chicken is well coloured or gilded, put the bacon and the mushrooms round it; swill with one-sixth pint of white wine; reduce by two-thirds; add four tablespoonfuls of veal gravy, and complete the cooking of the chicken in the oven.
When the chicken is nicely browned or gilded, add the bacon and mushrooms around it; pour in one-sixth of a pint of white wine; let it reduce by two-thirds; mix in four tablespoons of veal gravy, and finish cooking the chicken in the oven.
Set it on a round dish; thicken the cooking-liquor with a piece of manied butter, the size of a hazel-nut, or a little arrow-root; pour the sauce and the garnish round the chicken, and surround it with a border of freshly-fried straw potatoes.
Place it on a round plate; thicken the cooking liquid with a piece of manied butter, about the size of a hazelnut, or a bit of arrowroot; pour the sauce and the garnish around the chicken, and surround it with a border of freshly fried straw potatoes.
1632—POULET DE GRAINS BONNE FEMME
Fry in butter four oz. of breast of fresh or salted pork, cut into slices and blanched. Drain; colour the chicken in the same fat, and put it in an oval cocotte with the slices of bacon.
Fry four ounces of fresh or salted pork breast, sliced, in butter and blanched. Drain it; brown the chicken in the same fat and place it in an oval cocotte with the slices of bacon.
With the same fat, fry in a frying-pan two-thirds lb. of potatoes cut to the shape of corks and divided into roundels; put these round the chicken, and set to cook in the oven, under cover.
With the same fat, fry in a frying pan two-thirds of a pound of potatoes cut into cork-shaped pieces and sliced into rounds; place these around the chicken, and cook in the oven, covered.
When about to serve, sprinkle the fowl with a few tablespoonfuls of veal gravy.
When you're ready to serve, drizzle a few tablespoons of veal gravy over the chicken.
Serve the preparation in the cocotte.
Serve the dish in the cocotte.
[519]
1633—POULET DE GRAINS EN CASSEROLE
Poële the chicken with butter in an earthenware saucepan, and baste it often the while. When about to serve, clear of all grease, and add a tablespoonful of veal gravy.
Poële the chicken with butter in a clay pot, and baste it frequently. Just before serving, remove any grease, and add a tablespoon of veal gravy.
This chicken is served plain, without any garnish.
This chicken is served without any sides or decoration.
1634—POULET DE GRAINS EN COCOTTE
Brown the chicken in butter, in a cocotte, and under cover.
Brown the chicken in butter in a cocotte with the lid on.
When it is half-done, surround it with two oz. of frizzled pieces of fresh or salted pork cut in dice, twelve small onions partly cooked in butter, and twenty small potatoes, the size and shape of olives.
When it's halfway done, surround it with 2 oz. of crispy pieces of fresh or salted pork cut into cubes, twelve small onions that have been partly cooked in butter, and twenty small potatoes that are the size and shape of olives.
Complete the cooking of the whole together, and, when about to serve, sprinkle with a little veal gravy.
Finish cooking everything together, and just before serving, drizzle with a bit of veal gravy.
1635—POULET DE GRAINS CLAMART
Brown the chicken in butter; half-cook it, and put it in a cocotte with one-half pint of half-cooked peas à la Française (No. 2193), the cooking-liquor of which should be very short. Complete the cooking of the whole, together, and serve the preparation as it stands, without cohering the peas.
Brown the chicken in butter; partially cook it, and place it in a cocotte with half a pint of partially cooked peas à la Française (No. 2193), making sure the cooking liquid is minimal. Finish cooking everything together, and serve it as is, without mixing in the peas.
1636—POULET DE GRAINS GRILLÉ DIABLE
Truss the chicken as for an entrée; split it open lengthwise along the middle of the back; flatten it with a butcher’s beater, and remove as many bones as possible. Season it; sprinkle it with melted butter, and half-cook it in the oven.
Truss the chicken like you would for a main dish; cut it open along the middle of the back; pound it flat with a meat mallet, and take out as many bones as you can. Season it; drizzle it with melted butter, and partially cook it in the oven.
This done, coat it thoroughly with mustard strengthened by means of cayenne; sprinkle copiously with bread-crumbs; press upon the latter with the flat of a knife, that they may adhere to the mustard; sprinkle a little melted butter over the bird, and complete the latter’s cooking gently on the grill.
Once that's done, coat it completely with mustard mixed with cayenne; generously sprinkle it with bread crumbs; press down on the crumbs with the flat side of a knife to make sure they stick to the mustard; drizzle a bit of melted butter over the bird, and finish cooking it slowly on the grill.
Set on a round dish, bordered with thin slices of lemon, and serve a Devilled Sauce Escoffier separately.
Set on a round plate, surrounded by thin slices of lemon, and serve a Devilled Sauce Escoffier on the side.
1637—POULET DE GRAINS, GRILLÉ A la English (Spatchcock)
Split the chicken open, laterally, proceeding from the extremity of the belly to the wing-joints. Open it without separating the two halves, flatten it so as to break the joints and the bones, and remove the fragments of the latter with great care.
Cut the chicken open along the side, starting from the end of the belly to the wing joints. Open it without cutting the two halves completely apart, flatten it to break the joints and bones, and carefully remove any bone fragments.
Fix the wings by means of a skewer; sprinkle the chicken with melted butter, season it, and half-cook it in the oven.
Secure the wings with a skewer; brush the chicken with melted butter, season it, and partially cook it in the oven.
This done, sprinkle it with bread-crumbs and melted butter, and complete its cooking on the grill. Set it on a round dish, bordered with gherkins, and serve it as it stands.
This done, sprinkle it with bread crumbs and melted butter, and finish cooking it on the grill. Place it on a round dish, bordered with gherkins, and serve it as it is.
[520]1638—POULET DE GRAINS AUX FONDS D’ARTICHAUTS
Brown the chicken in butter, and put it in a cocotte with five fair-sized artichoke-bottoms, sliced while raw, and tossed in butter.
Brown the chicken in butter and place it in a cocotte with five medium-sized artichoke bottoms, sliced while raw and tossed in butter.
Complete its cooking gently in the oven, and, when about to serve, add a tablespoonful of veal gravy and a few drops of lemon juice.
Finish cooking it slowly in the oven, and just before serving, add a tablespoon of veal gravy and a few drops of lemon juice.
1639—POULET DE GRAINS At the Hotel
Bone the chicken’s breast; stuff it with one-half lb. of good sausage-meat, and truss it as for an entrée. Brown it with butter in an earthenware saucepan, and put it in the oven.
Bone the chicken breast; fill it with half a pound of good sausage meat, and tie it up like you would for a main dish. Sear it in butter in a clay saucepan, then place it in the oven.
When it is two-thirds done, add to it four oz. of quartered mushrooms, sautéd in butter, complete its cooking, and, when about to serve, finish it with three tablespoonfuls of veal gravy.
When it's two-thirds done, add four oz. of quartered mushrooms, sautéd in butter, complete the cooking, and just before serving, finish it with three tablespoons of veal gravy.
1640—POULET DE GRAINS A LA KATOFF
Split the chicken open along the back, and half-cook it in the oven as in No. 1636. This done, complete its cooking on the grill.
Split the chicken open along the back and partially cook it in the oven as described in No. 1636. Once that's done, finish cooking it on the grill.
Dish the grilled chicken on this galette, and surround the latter with a thread of strong veal gravy.
Serve the grilled chicken on this galette, and surround it with a drizzle of rich veal gravy.
1641—POULET DE GRAINS A LA LIMOUSINE
Stuff the chicken with one-half lb. of good sausage-meat, combined with two oz. of chopped mushrooms fried in butter. Put the chicken in a cocotte with one oz. of butter and six rectangles of blanched breast of bacon, and cook gently in the oven.
Stuff the chicken with half a pound of good sausage meat mixed with two ounces of chopped mushrooms sautéed in butter. Place the chicken in a cocotte with one ounce of butter and six strips of blanched bacon breast, and cook gently in the oven.
When about to serve, add two or three tablespoonfuls of veal gravy.
When you're about to serve, add two or three tablespoons of veal gravy.
Send, separately, six fine chestnuts cooked in consommé.
Send, separately, six good chestnuts cooked in broth.
1642—POULET DE GRAINS MASCOTTE
Brown the chicken in butter, and cook it “en casserole” with four oz. of potatoes the size and shape of olives and tossed in butter.
Brown the chicken in butter, and cook it “en casserole” with four oz. of potatoes shaped like olives, tossed in butter.
When the chicken is almost cooked, put it in a cocotte with the potatoes all round, two tablespoonfuls of veal gravy, and two oz. of sliced truffles set upon it.
When the chicken is nearly done, place it in a cocotte with the potatoes arranged around it, two tablespoons of veal gravy, and two ounces of sliced truffles on top.
Cover the cocotte; put the chicken in the front of the oven for ten minutes, and serve it as it stands.
Cover the cocotte; place the chicken at the front of the oven for ten minutes, and serve it as it is.
[521]
1643—POULET DE GRAINS AUX MORILLES
Prepare this chicken like the one “en casserole,” and surround it with one-half lb. of morels, tossed in butter for a moment. Complete the cooking under cover, and, when about to serve, finish with one tablespoonful of veal gravy.
Prepare this chicken like the one “en casserole,” and surround it with half a pound of morels, quickly sautéed in butter. Finish cooking it covered, and just before serving, top it off with a tablespoon of veal gravy.
1644—POULET DE GRAINS SOUVAROFF
Proceed exactly as explained under No. 1520, but reduce the garnish by half.
Proceed exactly as explained under No. 1520, but cut the garnish in half.
1645—POULET DE GRAINS TARTARE
Proceed as for No. 1636, but serve a Tartare sauce at the same time.
Proceed as for No. 1636, but serve Tartar sauce at the same time.
CHICKS (POUSSINS)
The most perfect example of this class would be the Hamburg chick, were it not for the fact that it is too often kept in confinement and fed on fish, which gives a disagreeable flavour to the young bird.
The best example of this type would be the Hamburg chick, except that it is often kept in captivity and fed fish, which gives the young bird an unpleasant taste.
When it is bred rationally, however, this chick is a great delicacy.
When raised properly, this chick is a delicious treat.
1646—POUSSINS CENDRILLON
Open the chicks along the back, and brown them in butter. This done, season them with salt and cayenne, and put them between two layers of pork forcemeat. Wrap them in very soft pig’s caul. Dip them in melted butter; roll them in bread-crumbs, and grill them gently for twenty or twenty-five minutes.
Open the chickens along the back and brown them in butter. Once that's done, season them with salt and cayenne, and place them between two layers of pork stuffing. Wrap them in very soft pig's caul. Dip them in melted butter, roll them in breadcrumbs, and grill them gently for twenty to twenty-five minutes.
Dish, and serve a Périgueux sauce separately.
Dish and serve a Périgueux sauce on the side.
1647—POUSSINS Piedmont-style
Stuff each chick with one and one-half oz. of white Piedmont truffles, pounded with an equal weight of very fresh pork fat. Now truss them as for an entrée; string them and fry them in butter over a fierce fire. At the end of ten minutes put them in a cocotte; partly surround and cover them with rizotto à la Piémontaise, and complete the cooking in the oven with lid off.
Stuff each chick with 1.5 oz. of white Piedmont truffles, mashed with the same amount of very fresh pork fat. Now truss them like you would for a main dish; tie them up and fry them in butter over high heat. After ten minutes, place them in a cocotte; partially surround and cover them with rizotto à la Piémontaise, and finish cooking them in the oven with the lid off.
A few minutes before serving, sprinkle the rizotto with grated Parmesan; glaze; and, at the last minute, sprinkle with nut-brown butter.
A few minutes before serving, sprinkle the risotto with grated Parmesan; glaze it; and, right before serving, drizzle with nut-brown butter.
1648—POUSSINS In the Polish style
Stuff each chick with one and one-half oz. of gratin forcemeat, two-thirds oz. of soaked and pressed bread-crumbs, one-third oz. of butter, and a pinch of chopped parsley. Truss as for entrées; string; quickly fry the chicks in butter in a very [522] hot oven; put them in a cocotte, and complete their cooking in the oven.
Stuff each chick with 1.5 oz. of gratin filling, 0.67 oz. of soaked and pressed breadcrumbs, 0.33 oz. of butter, and a pinch of chopped parsley. Tie them up like entrées; string them; quickly fry the chicks in butter in a very 522 hot oven; place them in a cocotte, and finish cooking them in the oven.
At the last moment sprinkle them with a few drops of lemon juice and nut-brown butter, combined with one oz. of bread-crumbs per four oz. of butter.
At the last minute, drizzle them with a few drops of lemon juice and browned butter, mixed with one ounce of breadcrumbs for every four ounces of butter.
1649—POUSSINS A LA TARTARE
Proceed exactly as for “Poulet à la Tartare.”
Proceed exactly as for “Poulet à la Tartare.”
1650—TOURTE DE POUSSINS Country-style
Prepare a round layer of short paste, ten inches in diameter. Upon this paste spread two-thirds lb. of sausage-meat, combined with five oz. of dry Duxelles, taking care to leave a margin two inches wide of bare paste all round.
Prepare a round layer of pastry that is ten inches in diameter. Spread two-thirds of a pound of sausage meat on top of the pastry, mixed with five ounces of dry Duxelles, making sure to leave a two-inch wide margin of bare pastry all around.
Upon this coating of forcemeat set ten half-chicks, stiffened in butter; sprinkle two-thirds lb. of chopped mushrooms, sautéd in butter, over them; spread a second coating of sausage-meat and Duxelles over the whole; cover with a very thin slice of bacon, and close the whole with a layer of paste a little larger than the underlying one, the edges of which should have been moistened. Seal the two edges, and pleat regularly; gild; streak; make a slit in the top, and bake in a moderate oven for about forty minutes.
On this layer of meat paste, place ten half-chickens, set firm in butter; sprinkle two-thirds of a pound of chopped mushrooms, sautéd cooked in butter, over them; spread a second layer of sausage meat and Duxelles over everything; cover with a very thin slice of bacon, and seal it all with a layer of pastry slightly larger than the one underneath, with the edges moistened. Seal the two edges and create regular pleats; gild; score the top; make a slit in the top, and bake in a moderate oven for about forty minutes.
When taking the tourte out of the oven, pour into it, through the slit in its cover, a few tablespoonfuls of half-glaze sauce.
When you take the tourte out of the oven, pour a few tablespoons of half-glaze sauce into it through the slit in the cover.
1651—POUSSINS A la Viennoise
Cut the chicks each into four pieces; season them; dredge them; dip them in beaten egg, and roll them in bread-crumbs.
Cut the chicks into four pieces each; season them; coat them; dip them in beaten egg, and roll them in breadcrumbs.
A few minutes before serving, put them in hot fat; drain them, and dish them in pyramid form on a folded napkin. Surround with fried parsley and sections of lemon, and serve very hot.
A few minutes before serving, place them in hot oil; drain them, and arrange them in a pyramid shape on a folded napkin. Surround them with fried parsley and lemon slices, and serve them very hot.
Various Preparations of Fowl
1652—ABATIS AUX NAVETS
Fry one-half lb. of blanched breast of pork, cut into dice, in butter. Drain, and fry in the same sautépan three lbs. of giblets, cut into pieces (all except the livers, which are only added one-quarter hour before dishing). Sprinkle with two and one-half oz. of flour; mix the latter with the pieces, and cook it in the oven for seven or eight minutes; moisten with three pints of white stock. Season with a pinch of pepper; add a faggot and a crushed, garlic clove; set to boil, stirring the while; cover, and place in a somewhat hot oven, that the preparation may boil gently.
Fry half a pound of blanched pork breast, cut into cubes, in butter. Drain it, then fry three pounds of giblets in the same sauté pan, cut into pieces (except for the livers, which you should add just 15 minutes before serving). Sprinkle with 2.5 ounces of flour; mix it with the pieces and cook in the oven for seven or eight minutes; then add three pints of white stock. Season with a pinch of pepper; add a bunch of herbs and a crushed garlic clove; bring to a boil while stirring; cover, and place in a moderately hot oven so it simmers gently.
[523]
At the end of thirty-five minutes transfer the pieces to another
saucepan; put back the bacon; add twenty-four small
onions, tossed in butter, one lb. of turnips shaped like elongated
olives and glazed, and strain the sauce over the whole.
523After thirty-five minutes, move the pieces to another saucepan; return the bacon; add twenty-four small onions sautéed in butter, one pound of turnips shaped like elongated olives and glazed, and pour the sauce over everything.
Complete the cooking gently, and serve in a timbale.
Finish cooking gently, then serve in a timbale.
1653—GIBLET PIE
Fry the giblets, cut into pieces, in butter; sprinkle them moderately with flour; cook the latter, and moisten with just sufficient consommé to make a clear sauce which will just cover the pieces. Three-parts cook, and leave to cool.
Fry the chopped giblets in butter; lightly sprinkle them with flour; cook the flour, and add just enough broth to create a clear sauce that will barely cover the pieces. Cook three-quarters of the way, then let it cool.
This done, pour the whole into a pie-dish; cover with a layer of puff-paste, which should be sealed down to a strip of paste, stuck to the edge of the dish; gild; streak, and bake in a moderately warm oven for from twenty-five to thirty minutes.
This done, pour everything into a pie dish; cover it with a layer of puff pastry, which should be sealed down to a strip of pastry, attached to the edge of the dish; gild; score, and bake in a moderately warm oven for about twenty-five to thirty minutes.
1654—BALLOTINES ET JAMBONNEAUX
These preparations are useful for disposing of any odd legs of fowls, the other parts of which have been already used. The legs are boned and stuffed, and the skin, which should be purposely left long if this preparation be contemplated, is then sewn up. The stuffing used varies according to the kind of dish in preparation, but good sausage-meat is most commonly used.
These preparations are useful for using up any leftover chicken legs when the rest of the bird has already been cooked. The legs are deboned and stuffed, and the skin should be intentionally left long if this method is intended, then sewn up. The stuffing varies based on the type of dish being made, but good sausage meat is most commonly used.
Ballotines or Jambonneaux are braised, and they may be accompanied by any garnish suited to fowl.
Ballotines or Jambonneaux are braised, and they can be served with any garnish that goes well with poultry.
If they be prepared for serving cold, coat them with jelly, or cover them with brown or white chaud-froid sauce, and garnish them according to fancy.
If they're ready to be served cold, coat them with jelly or cover them with brown or white chaud-froid sauce, and garnish them however you like.
Boudins et Quenelles de Volaille
1655—BOUDINS DE VOLAILLE In the style of Richelieu
Take the required amount of chicken forcemeat, prepared with panada and cream, and divide it into three-oz. portions. Roll these portions into sausage-form, and open them so as to stuff them with some white chicken-meat, truffle and mushroom salpicon, cohered with reduced Allemande sauce. These quenelles may also be moulded in little, rectangular cases, used in biscuit-making, as follows:—Line the bottom and sides of the moulds, which should be well buttered, with a thickness of one-third inch of forcemeat; garnish the centre with salpicon; cover with forcemeat up to the edges, and smooth with the blade of a small knife dipped in tepid water.
Take the required amount of chicken forcemeat, made with panada and cream, and divide it into three-ounce portions. Roll these portions into sausage shapes and open them to stuff with some white chicken meat, truffle, and mushrooms salpicon, mixed with reduced Allemande sauce. These quenelles can also be shaped in small rectangular molds used for baking, as follows:— Line the bottom and sides of the molds, which should be well buttered, with a thickness of one-third inch of forcemeat; fill the center with salpicon; cover with forcemeat up to the edges, and smooth with the blade of a small knife dipped in warm water.
[524]
Whichever way they are made, however, the boudins are
poached like quenelles, and are afterwards drained on a piece of
linen. They are then dipped in beaten egg and rolled in bread-crumbs,
and, finally, gently coloured in clarified butter, that
their inside may get heated at the same time.
524No matter how they're prepared, the boudins are poached like quenelles and then drained on a piece of cloth. They’re dipped in beaten egg and coated in breadcrumbs, and finally, lightly browned in clarified butter so that the inside heats up at the same time.
Dish them in a circle on a folded napkin, and serve a Périgueux sauce separately.
Place them in a circle on a folded napkin and serve the Périgueux sauce on the side.
1656—BOUDINS DE VOLAILLE SOUBISE
Prepare the boudins with some forcemeat as above, but replace the salpicon inside by a very reduced and cold truffled Soubise purée.
Prepare the boudins with some forcemeat as above, but replace the salpicon inside with a finely strained and chilled truffled Soubise purée.
Poach, dip in beaten egg, and roll in bread-crumbs, and colour as before in clarified butter.
Poach, dip in beaten egg, and roll in breadcrumbs, then cook as before in clarified butter.
Serve a clear Soubise separately.
Serve a clear Soubise on the side.
1657—QUENELLES DE VOLAILLE MORLAND
Mould some portions of somewhat firm chicken mousseline forcemeat into the shape of oval quenelles, three oz. in weight. Dip them in beaten egg; roll them in finely minced truffle, and press lightly on the latter with the blade of a knife, in order that it may combine with the egg.
Mold some portions of somewhat firm chicken mousseline ground meat into the shape of oval dumplings, each weighing three ounces. Dip them in beaten egg, roll them in finely chopped truffle, and lightly press on the truffle with the blade of a knife to help it stick to the egg.
Poach gently in clarified butter, under cover, that the forcemeat may be well cooked.
Poach gently in clarified butter, covered, so that the meat mixture cooks thoroughly.
Dish in a circle, and in the middle pour a mushroom purée.
Arrange the dish in a circle, and pour a mushroom purée in the center.
1658—QUENELLES DE VOLAILLE D’UZÈS
Line the bottom and sides of some oval buttered quenelle moulds with chicken forcemeat prepared with panada and cream. Garnish the middle with a mince of the white of chicken meat cohered with reduced Allemande sauce, and cover with forcemeat.
Line the bottom and sides of some oval buttered quenelle molds with chicken forcemeat made with panada and cream. Fill the center with a mixture of minced chicken white that’s bound with reduced Allemande sauce, and then cover it with forcemeat.
Poach the quenelles in good time; drain them on a piece of linen; set them in a circle on a round dish, and coat with Aurore sauce. Garnish the centre of the circle with a fine Julienne of truffles.
Poach the quenelles at the right time; drain them on a piece of linen; arrange them in a circle on a round dish, and cover with Aurore sauce. Place a nice Julienne of truffles in the center of the circle.
1659—CAPILOTADE DE VOLAILLE
Prepare an Italienne sauce, combined with cooked, sliced mushrooms. Add to this sauce some thin slices of cold fowl remains, and heat without allowing to boil at all.
Prepare an Italian sauce, mixed with cooked, sliced mushrooms. Add some thin slices of leftover cold chicken to this sauce and heat it gently without letting it boil at all.
Dish in a timbale, and sprinkle a little chopped parsley over the preparation.
Dish in a bowl, and sprinkle a little chopped parsley over the meal.
1660—CHICKEN PIE
Cut a fowl into pieces as for a fricassée; season the pieces, and sprinkle them with three finely-chopped onions, one and [525] one-half oz. of chopped mushrooms cooked in butter, and a pinch of chopped parsley.
Cut a chicken into pieces like you would for a fricassee; season the pieces and sprinkle them with three finely chopped onions, one and a half ounces of cooked mushrooms in butter, and a pinch of chopped parsley.
Line the bottom and sides of a pie-dish with thin slices of veal; set the pieces of fowl inside, putting the legs undermost; add five oz. of thin slices of bacon; the yolks of four hard-boiled eggs cut into two; and moisten sufficiently to three-parts cover with chicken consommé. Cover with a layer of puff-paste, which should be sealed down to a strip of paste stuck to the edges of the pie-dish; gild; streak; make a slit in the middle of the paste, and bake in a moderate oven for one and one-half hours.
Line the bottom and sides of a pie dish with thin slices of veal; place the pieces of chicken inside, with the legs on the bottom; add five ounces of thin slices of bacon; the yolks of four hard-boiled eggs cut in half; and moisten enough to cover three-quarters with chicken broth. Top with a layer of puff pastry, sealing it down to a strip of pastry attached to the edges of the pie dish; gild; make a slit in the center of the pastry, and bake in a moderate oven for one and a half hours.
When taking the pie out of the oven, pour a few tablespoonfuls of strong gravy into it.
When you take the pie out of the oven, pour a few tablespoons of thick gravy into it.
1661—CRÊTES ET ROGNONS DE COQ
In order to prepare cocks’ combs and kidneys, they should be first set to soak in cold water for a few hours.
To prepare chicken combs and kidneys, they should first be soaked in cold water for a few hours.
If they are fresh, they should be put in a saucepan of cold water; the latter should be made lukewarm, and they should then be drained and rubbed in a towel that their skins may be removed. This done, they are trimmed, and kept in fresh water, which ought to be frequently changed until they are quite white.
If they are fresh, they should be placed in a saucepan of cold water. The water should then be warmed up to lukewarm, and they should be drained and dried with a towel to remove their skins. Once that's done, they are trimmed and kept in fresh water, which should be changed often until they are completely white.
They may then be cooked in a very light Blanc (No. 167).
They can then be cooked in a very light Blanc (No. 167).
The kidneys are merely soaked in cold water for a few hours, and put to cook with the combs a few minutes before the latter are ready.
The kidneys are just soaked in cold water for a few hours and cooked with the combs a few minutes before the combs are done.
Cocks’ combs and kidneys are mostly used as garnish; nevertheless, they also serve in the preparation of special dishes, for which I shall now give a few recipes.
Cocks’ combs and kidneys are mainly used as garnishes; however, they are also included in the preparation of special dishes, for which I will now provide a few recipes.
1662—CRÊTES ET ROGNONS DE COQ Greek-style
About twenty-five minutes before serving, prepare a pint of pilaff rice, combined with one half-capsicum cut into dice, and a very little saffron.
About twenty-five minutes before serving, prepare a pint of pilaf rice, mixed with half a bell pepper diced up and a pinch of saffron.
Set the whole in a silver saucepan, arrange the egg-plant roundels in a circle on the rice, and serve instantly.
Put everything in a silver saucepan, arrange the eggplant slices in a circle on the rice, and serve immediately.
1663—DESIRS DE MASCOTTE
Put three oz. of butter in a vegetable-pan, and fry it nut-brown.
Put three oz. of butter in a frying pan and cook it until it's nut-brown.
[526]
Add to this butter twenty-four fine cocks’ kidneys (it is
essential that these should be fresh); season them with salt,
pepper, and a little red pepper, and cook them for from five
to six minutes, which should prove sufficient.
[526]
Add to this butter twenty-four fresh cocks’ kidneys (it is essential that these are fresh); season them with salt, pepper, and a bit of red pepper, and cook them for five to six minutes, which should be enough.
Put four fine, very black truffles, cut into somewhat thick slices, into the required quantity of reduced half-glaze sauce; add the kidneys, drained of their butter, as well as the fried crusts, one and one-half oz. of very best butter, and a few drops of lemon juice, and roll the saucepan gently, that the butter may thoroughly combine with the sauce.
Put four fine, very black truffles, sliced thickly, into the right amount of reduced half-glaze sauce; add the kidneys, drained of their butter, along with the fried crusts, one and a half oz. of the best butter, and a few drops of lemon juice, then gently swirl the saucepan so that the butter completely mixes with the sauce.
Dish immediately in a very hot, silver timbale, and serve instantly.
Serve immediately in a very hot, silver bowl, and present right away.
1664—ROGNONS DE COQ FARCIS POUR ENTRÉES FROIDES, GARNITURES, ETC.
Choose some fine, cooked kidneys, and cut them into two lengthwise. Trim them slightly underneath, that they may lie steady.
Choose some good, cooked kidneys and slice them in half lengthwise. Trim them slightly on the bottom so they can sit steady.
Stuff them by means of a piping-bag with a highly seasoned purée of foie gras, or of ham, of the white of a chicken and truffles, combined with an equal weight of fresh butter.
Stuff them using a piping bag filled with a well-seasoned purée of foie gras, or ham, or chicken breast mixed with truffles, combined with an equal amount of fresh butter.
Coat them with a pink or white chaud-froid sauce, according to the requirements; set them in a low timbale, and cover them with light jelly.
Coat them with a pink or white chaud-froid sauce, depending on what you need; place them in a low timbale, and top them with light jelly.
They may also be put into petits-fours moulds, surrounded with jelly, and used as a garnish for cold fowls.
They can also be placed in petits-fours molds, surrounded by jelly, and used as a garnish for cold chicken.
1664a—CHICKEN CROQUETTES AND CUTLETS
The croquettes and cutlets with which we are now concerned are made up of exactly the same constituents, and only differ in the matter of shape, the croquettes, as a rule, being shaped either like corks or rectangles; sometimes, too, like quoits; whereas the cutlets, as their name implies, are made in cutlet-shaped moulds.
The croquettes and cutlets we're discussing are made from the same ingredients, differing only in shape. Croquettes are typically shaped like corks or rectangles, and sometimes even like quoits, while cutlets, as their name suggests, are made using cutlet-shaped molds.
The preparation from which they are made is as follows:—One lb. of the meat of a poached or roast fowl, thoroughly cleared of all skin, cartilage, and bones, and cut into small regular dice[Footnote 1]; six oz. of cooked mushrooms; an equal amount of salted ox-tongue or York ham, and four oz. of truffles. Cut [527] these various products like the chicken, and mix them therewith; then add one-half pint of very reduced and finished Allemande sauce to the whole; set the preparation to dry for a few minutes over an open fire; this done, remove it from the latter, and thicken it with the yolks of four raw eggs, which should be quickly mixed with it. Now pour the preparation into a very clean, buttered tray, and butter its surface, lest a crust form thereon during the cooling.
The preparation they are made from is as follows: One lb. of the meat of a poached or roasted chicken, completely free of skin, cartilage, and bones, and diced into small, uniform pieces; six oz. of cooked mushrooms; the same amount of salted ox tongue or York ham; and four oz. of truffles. Cut these various ingredients like the chicken, and mix them together; then add half a pint of very reduced and finished Allemande sauce to the mixture; let it dry for a few minutes over an open fire; once done, take it off the heat and thicken it with the yolks of four raw eggs, which should be quickly blended in. Now, pour the mixture into a very clean, buttered tray, and butter the surface to prevent a crust from forming as it cools.
When the preparation is quite cold, transfer it, by means of a spoon, in pieces weighing about two oz., to a flour-dusted mixing board. Make the croquettes and cutlets about the desired shape; dip them into an anglaise, and roll them in fine bread-crumbs. Definitely shape them; plunge them into very hot fat; keep them therein till they have acquired a fine golden colour; drain them, and dish them in a crown on a napkin, with a heap of fried parsley in the middle.
When the mixture is cool, spoon out pieces weighing about two ounces onto a flour-dusted countertop. Shape the croquettes and cutlets as desired; dip them into an anglaise and coat them with fine breadcrumbs. Form them properly; then fry them in very hot oil until they turn a nice golden color; drain them, and serve them arranged in a crown on a napkin, with a pile of fried parsley in the center.
Croquettes and cutlets may be garnished as fancy suggests, but the accompaniment should always be served separately. Tomato and Périgueux sauces are the most commonly used, and the best garnishes for the purpose are all the purées, peas, French beans, and jardinières.
Croquettes and cutlets can be dressed up however you like, but the sides should always be served separately. Tomato and Périgueux sauces are the most popular, and the best sides to go with them are all the purées, peas, French beans, and jardinières.
[Footnote 1: When prepared as directed above, all meats, whether of poultry, game, fish, crustacea or mollusca, &c., may serve in the preparation of croquettes or cutlets.] Return to text
[Footnote]1Sure, please provide the text you would like me to modernize. When made as instructed above, all types of meat, including poultry, game, fish, shellfish, and others, can be used for creating croquettes or cutlets.] Return to text
Chickens’ Livers (Foies de Volaille)
1665—BROCHETTES DE FOIES DE VOLAILLE
Collop the livers; quickly stiffen them in butter, and then treat them exactly as explained under “Brochettes de Rognons” (No. 1343).
Collop the livers; quickly firm them up in butter, and then prepare them just like described under “Brochettes de Rognons” (No. 1343).
1666—FOIES DE VOLAILLE ET ROGNONS SAUTÉS Red Wine
1667—FRICASSÉE DE POULET Old-fashioned
About ten minutes before serving, add ten small onions, [528] cooked in white consommé, and ten small grooved mushroom-heads. Finish at the last moment with a pinch of chopped parsley and chives. Thicken the sauce at the last moment with the yolks of two eggs, four tablespoonfuls of cream, and one oz. of best butter.
About ten minutes before serving, add ten small onions, 528cooked in white consommé, and ten small grooved mushroom caps. Finish right before serving with a pinch of chopped parsley and chives. Thicken the sauce just before serving with the yolks of two eggs, four tablespoons of cream, and one ounce of high-quality butter.
Dish in a timbale, and surround the fricassée with little flowerets of puff-paste, baked without colouration.
Dish in a timbale, and surround the fricassée with small flower-shaped pieces of puff pastry, baked without any color.
1668—FRICASSÉE DE POULET AUX ÉCREVISSES
Prepare the fricassée as above, and add thereto as garnish ten small, cooked mushrooms, and the shelled tails of twelve crayfish, cooked as for bisque. When about to serve, finish the fricassée with two and one-half oz. of crayfish butter, made from the crayfishes’ carcasses and their cooking-liquor rubbed through linen.
Prepare the fricassée as described above, and add as a garnish ten small, cooked mushrooms and the shelled tails of twelve crayfish, cooked like you would for bisque. Just before serving, finish the fricassée with 2.5 oz. of crayfish butter, made from the carcasses of the crayfish and their cooking liquid strained through linen.
Dish in a timbale.
Dish in a bowl.
1669—FRITÔT OU MARINADE DE VOLAILLE
A few minutes before serving, dip the slices into very light batter, and put them into very hot fat. Drain, the moment the batter is well gilded; dish on a napkin with fried parsley, and serve a tomato sauce separately.
A few minutes before serving, dip the slices into a very light batter and place them in very hot oil. Drain as soon as the batter is well gilded; place on a napkin with fried parsley, and serve with tomato sauce on the side.
1670—MOUSSES ET MOUSSELINES DE VOLAILLE
Both these preparations have for basic ingredient the mousseline forcemeat of No. 195. They differ in that the “Mousses” are prepared singly for one service, i.e., for several people at once, and that the “Mousselines,” which are virtually special quenelles, are prepared in the proportion of one or two for each person.
Both these preparations have as their basic ingredient the mousseline forcemeat of No. 195. They differ in that the “Mousses” are made individually for one serving, i.e., for multiple people at once, while the “Mousselines,” which are essentially special quenelles, are made in the amount of one or two for each person.
In different parts of this work, especially under No. 797, the subject has already been exhaustively treated; there is no need now, therefore, to go over the ground again.
In various sections of this work, especially under No. 797, the topic has already been thoroughly covered; there’s no need to revisit it now.
[529]
1671—MOUSSELINES DE VOLAILLE ALEXANDRA
Mould and poach the Mousselines. Drain them, and set them in a circle on a round dish; place on each a fine slice of cooked fowl, and upon the latter a slice of truffle. Coat with Mornay sauce, glaze quickly, and, in the middle of the mousselines, set a heap of asparagus-heads or small peas, cohered with butter.
Mold and poach the Mousselines. Drain them, and arrange them in a circle on a round plate; on each, place a nice slice of cooked chicken, and on top of that, a slice of truffle. Cover with Mornay sauce, quickly glaze it, and in the center of the mousselines, add a pile of asparagus tips or small peas, held together with butter.
1672—MOUSSELINES DE VOLAILLE To the Indian
Prepare the mousselines as above; set them in a circle on a round dish; coat with Indienne sauce, and serve a timbale of rice à l’Indienne separately.
Prepare the mousselines as mentioned above; arrange them in a circle on a round plate; cover with Indienne sauce, and serve a timbale of rice à l’Indienne on the side.
1673—MOUSSELINES DE VOLAILLE AU PAPRIKA
When the mousselines are poached and dished, set upon each a fine collop of suprême, and coat with suprême sauce with paprika. Surround them with small timbales of pilaff rice combined with concassed tomatoes cooked in butter.
When the mousselines are poached and plated, place a nice slice of suprême on each, and drizzle with suprême sauce mixed with paprika. Surround them with small servings of pilaf rice blended with concassed tomatoes sautéed in butter.
1674—MOUSSELINES DE VOLAILLE A LA PATTI
Proceed as for “Mousselines Alexandra,” but coat them with suprême sauce, finished with crayfish butter. In their midst set a heap of asparagus-heads, cohered with butter, and upon these lay some fine slices of glazed truffles.
Proceed as for “Mousselines Alexandra,” but cover them with suprême sauce, finished with crayfish butter. In the center, place a mound of asparagus heads, held together with butter, and on top of these, lay some nice slices of glazed truffles.
1675—MOUSSELINES DE VOLAILLE Sicilian-style
Prepare the mousselines as above, and set them, each on an oval tartlet, garnished with macaroni à la Napolitaine. Coat them with suprême sauce; besprinkle with grated Parmesan, and glaze quickly.
Prepare the mousselines as mentioned above, and place each one on an oval tartlet, decorated with macaroni à la Napolitaine. Cover them with suprême sauce; sprinkle with grated Parmesan, and quickly glaze.
1676—SYLPHIDES DE VOLAILLE
Prepare and poach the mousselines in the usual way. Garnish the bottom of some barquettes with Mornay sauce, and put a mousseline into each barquette.
Prepare and poach the mousselines as you normally would. Garnish the bottom of some barquettes with Mornay sauce, and place a mousseline into each barquette.
Set a collop of fowl on each mousseline, and cover them with a somewhat stiff preparation of soufflé au Parmesan (No. 2295a), applied ornamentally by means of a piping-bag fitted with an even pipe. Put the sylphides in the oven, in order to cook the soufflé, and serve instantly.
Set a piece of chicken on each mousseline, and cover them with a somewhat stiff mixture of Parmesan soufflé (No. 2295a), applied decoratively using a piping bag with a plain tip. Place the dishes in the oven to cook the soufflé, and serve immediately.
1677—MOUSSELINES DE VOLAILLE Florentine Style
Proceed as for the sylphides; taking note only of this difference, viz., that the bottom of the barquettes must be garnished with shredded spinach stewed in butter. For the other details of the operation the procedure is the same.
Proceed as for the sylphides; just note this difference: the bottom of the barquettes must be decorated with shredded spinach cooked in butter. For the other details of the operation, the procedure is the same.
5301678—PILAW DE VOLAILLE
Pilaff, which is the national dish of Orientals, gives rise to an endless number of recipes. The various curries of veal, lamb, and fowl are “pilaffs,” and all except the one “à la Parisienne,” which I give below, follow the same method of preparation—namely, that of curry; but for a change in the condiments and the treatment of the rice, which is not the same as that of “Riz à l’Indienne.”
Pilaff, the national dish of Eastern cultures, leads to countless recipes. The different curries made with veal, lamb, and chicken are all considered “pilaffs,” and aside from the one “à la Parisienne” that I’ll describe below, they all use the same cooking method—curry. However, there's a variation in the spices and the way the rice is prepared, which is different from that of “Riz à l’Indienne.”
1679—PILAW DE VOLAILLE Greek-style
Cut the fowl into small pieces, and fry it in mutton fat with three oz. of chopped onions. Sprinkle with one oz. of flour; moisten with one pint of white consommé; add two-thirds of a capsicum, cut into dice, and one and one-half oz. of currants and sultanas, and cook gently.
Cut the chicken into small pieces and fry it in mutton fat with three ounces of chopped onions. Sprinkle with one ounce of flour; moisten with one pint of white broth; add two-thirds of a bell pepper, diced, and one and a half ounces of currants and sultanas, and cook gently.
Dish in a timbale, and serve some pilaw rice separately.
Dish in a timbale, and serve some pilaf rice separately.
1680—PILAW DE VOLAILLE A L'ORIENTALE
Prepare the fowl as above, only flavour it with a little powdered ginger, and add three green braised and quartered capsicums to the sauce.
Prepare the chicken as mentioned above, but season it with a bit of powdered ginger, and add three green braised and quartered bell peppers to the sauce.
Serve a timbale of pilaff rice at the same time.
Serve a timbale of pilaf rice at the same time.
1681—PILAW DE VOLAILLE In the Parisian way
Cut up the fowl as for a fricassée; season it; fry it in butter, and add thereto three and one-half oz. of rice, browned in butter, with one chopped onion, a leaf of bay, and two peeled and concassed tomatoes. Moisten with enough white broth to more than cover, and cook in a very hot oven for twenty-five minutes. At the end of this time the fowl and rice are cooked, and the rice should be quite dry.
Cut up the chicken like you would for a fricassee; season it; fry it in butter, and add three and a half ounces of rice, browned in butter, along with one chopped onion, a bay leaf, and two peeled and concassed tomatoes. Add enough white broth to completely cover everything, and cook in a very hot oven for twenty-five minutes. After this time, the chicken and rice should be cooked, and the rice should be fairly dry.
Sprinkle then with one-sixth pint of veal stock; mix the latter with the pilaff by means of a fork, and dish with care in a timbale.
Sprinkle them with one-sixth of a pint of veal stock; combine it with the pilaf using a fork, and serve carefully in a timbale.
Serve a sauceboat of tomato sauce separately.
Serve a sauceboat of tomato sauce on the side.
1682—PILAW DE VOLAILLE Turkish style
Prepare the fowl as for “Pilaw à la Parisienne,” and flavour with a little cayenne and another of saffron. Dish in a timbale.
Prepare the chicken as you would for “Pilaw à la Parisienne,” and season with a bit of cayenne and some saffron. Serve it in a timbale.
N.B.—Pilaff may also be prepared with cooked fowl, cut into slices which are heated in butter. In this case, garnish the bottoms and sides of a timbale with tomatéd pilaff rice; put the slices of fowl in the middle; cover with rice, and turn out the timbale on the dish.
N.B.—Pilaf can also be made with cooked chicken, sliced and warmed in butter. In this case, line the bottom and sides of a timbale with tomatéd pilaf rice; place the chicken slices in the center; cover with rice, and flip the timbale onto the plate.
Surround the timbale with a thread of tomato sauce.
Surround the timbale with a drizzle of tomato sauce.
5311683—SOUFFLÉS DE VOLAILLE
For dinners on a large scale, it is in every way preferable to use raw chicken-meat. For small services, cooked chicken-meat suits perfectly.
For large dinners, it's definitely better to use raw chicken meat. For smaller meals, cooked chicken meat works just fine.
N.B.—The time allowed for cooking chicken soufflés with cooked chicken-meat is comparatively long, and it is better to cook them a little too much than not enough.
N.B.—The time needed to cook chicken soufflés with cooked chicken meat is relatively long, and it's better to cook them a bit too much than not enough.
For a soufflé made in a quart timbale, and cooked in a moderate oven as directed, allow from about twenty-five to thirty minutes.
For a soufflé prepared in a quart timbale and baked in a moderate oven as instructed, let it cook for about twenty-five to thirty minutes.
1684—SOUFFLÉ DE VOLAILLE WITH RAW MEAT
Prepare two lbs. of mousseline forcemeat of chicken, according to recipe No. 195; add to this the whites of four eggs beaten to a stiff froth.
Prepare two lbs. of mousseline chicken forcemeat according to recipe No. 195; then add the beaten whites of four eggs until they’re stiff and frothy.
Dish in buttered timbales, and cook in a moderate oven.
Dish in buttered tins, and cook in a moderate oven.
1685—SOUFFLÉ DE VOLAILLE WITH COOKED MEAT
Finely pound one lb. of the white of cooked chicken-meat; add thereto six tablespoonfuls of cold, reduced, Béchamel sauce. Rub through tammy.
Finely pound 1 lb. of cooked chicken breast; add six tablespoons of cold, reduced Béchamel sauce. Strain through a fine sieve.
Heat this preparation in a saucepan, without allowing it to boil, and add to it one and one-half oz. of butter, the yolks of five eggs, and the whites of six, beaten to a stiff froth.
Heat this mixture in a saucepan, making sure it doesn’t boil, then add 1.5 oz. of butter, the yolks of five eggs, and the whites of six eggs, beaten until stiff peaks form.
Dish in a buttered timbale, and cook in a moderate oven.
Put the dish in a buttered timbale and bake in a moderate oven.
Suprême sauce and the other derivatives of Allemande sauce form the best accompaniments to chicken soufflés.
Suprême sauce and the other variations of Allemande sauce are the best pairings for chicken soufflés.
1686—SOUFFLÉ DE VOLAILLE In the Périgord
This may be made from either one of the two above-mentioned preparations, but there must be added to it three and one-half oz. of chopped truffles. The preparation is then spread in layers separated by slices of truffle, which should weigh about three and one-half oz. in all, in order to be in proportion to the quantities already given.
This can be made from either of the two preparations mentioned above, but you need to add three and a half ounces of chopped truffles to it. The mixture is then spread in layers, with slices of truffle separating each layer, which should weigh about three and a half ounces in total to match the quantities already provided.
Cold Preparations of Fowl.
1687—POULARDE In the Carmelite style
Poach the pullet; raise the suprêmes and remove their skin; slice them; coat them with white chaud-froid sauce, and decorate them soberly with pieces of truffle. Trim the carcass; coat it outside with white chaud-froid sauce, and fill it with a fine crayfish mousse, reconstructing it exactly in so doing.
Poach the chicken; raise the suprêmes and take off their skin; slice them; cover them with white chaud-froid sauce, and lightly decorate them with pieces of truffle. Trim the carcass; coat the outside with white chaud-froid sauce, and fill it with a fine crayfish mousse, carefully reconstructing it as you do so.
Coat the whole with half-melted aspic jelly; set in a deep dish; incrust the latter in a block of ice, and pour enough very good, melting aspic jelly (No. 159) over the pullet to half-immerse it.
Coat everything with half-melted aspic jelly; place it in a deep dish; surround that dish with a block of ice, and pour enough high-quality, melting aspic jelly (No. 159) over the chicken to partially immerse it.
1688—POULARDE AU CHAMPAGNE
On the morrow remove, by means of a spoon, the grease that has settled on the jelly, and scald the latter twice or thrice with boiling water, in order to remove the last traces of grease.
The next day, use a spoon to take off the grease that's settled on the jelly, and pour boiling water over it two or three times to get rid of any remaining grease.
Serve this pullet very cold, in the same cocotte in which it has cooled.
Serve this young chicken very cold, in the same cocotte it cooled in.
1689—POULARDE EN CHAUD-FROID
Poach the pullet; let it cool in its cooking-liquor; cut it up, and clear the pieces of all skin. Dip the pieces in chaud-froid sauce, already prepared from the pullet’s cooking-liquor if possible, and arrange them on a tray. Decorate each piece with a fine slice of truffle; glaze with cold, melted jelly; leave to set, and trim the edges of the pieces, just before dishing them.
Poach the chicken; let it cool in its cooking liquid; cut it up, and remove all the skin from the pieces. Dip the pieces in chaud-froid sauce, which if possible, should be made from the chicken's cooking liquid, and arrange them on a tray. Decorate each piece with a thin slice of truffle; glaze with cold, melted jelly; let it set, and trim the edges of the pieces just before serving them.
Old method of dishing: Formerly, chaud-froids were dished on a cushion of bread or rice, placed in the middle of a border of jelly; and, between each piece, cocks’ combs and mushrooms, covered with chaud-froid sauce or jelly, were set.
Old method of serving: In the past, chaud-froids were served on a base of bread or rice, placed in the center of a ring of jelly; and, between each piece, cooked cocks’ combs and mushrooms, topped with chaud-froid sauce or jelly, were arranged.
They were also dished on stearine tazzas, made in special moulds; but these methods, however much they may have been honoured by old cookery, are generally scouted at the present day.
They were also served on stearine tazzas, made in special molds; but these methods, no matter how much they might have been respected in old cooking, are generally looked down upon today.
The method of dishing detailed hereafter is steadily ousting them; it allows of serving much more delicate and more agreeable chaud-froids in the simplest possible way, and was inaugurated at my suggestion at the Savoy Hotel.
The method described below is gradually replacing them; it allows for serving much more delicate and appealing cold dishes in the simplest way possible, and was introduced at my suggestion at the Savoy Hotel.
Modern method of dishing: Set the decorated pieces, coated with chaud-froid sauce, side by side on a layer of excellent aspic jelly, lying on the bottom of a deep square dish. Cover them with the same aspic, which should be half melted, and leave to set. When about to serve, incrust the dish in a block of carved ice, or surround it with the latter fragmented.
Modern method of serving: Arrange the decorated pieces, coated with chaud-froid sauce, side by side on a layer of high-quality aspic jelly at the bottom of a deep square dish. Pour half-melted aspic over them and let it set. When ready to serve, encase the dish in a block of carved ice, or surround it with pieces of ice.
[533]
This procedure allows of using less gelatinous products in
the preparation of the aspic, and the latter is therefore much
more delicate, mellow, and melting.
[533]
This method allows for the use of less gelatinous ingredients in making the aspic, resulting in a much more delicate, smooth, and melt-in-your-mouth texture.
1690—POULARDE EN CHAUD-FROID Scottish Style
Having poached and cooled the pullets, raise the suprêmes, and cut each into three or four collops. Garnish these collops, dome-fashion, with a salpicon consisting of the meat cut from the carcass, combined with an equal quantity of salted tongue and truffle, and cohered with reduced chicken jelly.
Having poached and cooled the young hens, raise the suprêmes, and cut each into three or four pieces. Arrange these pieces in a dome shape, topped with a salpicon made from the meat cut from the carcass, mixed with the same amount of salted tongue and truffle, all held together with reduced chicken jelly.
Coat these collops with white chaud-froid sauce; sprinkle them immediately with very red tongue, truffle, gherkins, and hard-boiled white of egg; all chopped, mixed, and glazed with jelly.
Coat these slices with white chaud-froid sauce; immediately sprinkle them with finely chopped red tongue, truffle, gherkins, and hard-boiled egg white; all mixed together and glazed with jelly.
Now set the collops in a deep, square silver dish, alternating them with oval slices of salted tongue.
Now place the collops in a deep, square silver dish, layering them with oval slices of salted tongue.
Garnish their midst with a salad of French beans, cut lozenge-form and cohered with aspic.
Garnish their meal with a salad of French beans, cut into diamond shapes and held together with gelatin.
1691—CHAUD-FROID FELIX FAURE
Raise the suprêmes of a fine pullet; cut them in two in the thick part, without separating them, and slightly flatten them. Lay them on a piece of linen; season them; and, on one of their halves, spread a layer of foie-gras purée thickened with a little chicken forcemeat. Upon this layer set some rectangles of raw foie gras, one-third in. thick; cover with purée, set some slices of truffle upon the latter; coat again with purée; moisten with white of egg, and over the whole press the other half of the suprême. Wrap each suprême, prepared in this way, in a piece of muslin; poach them in a moderate oven, after having moistened them to within half their height with chicken stock; and leave them to cool in their cooking-liquor under slight pressure.
Raise the suprêmes of a fine young chicken; cut them in half at the thick part, without separating them completely, and slightly flatten them. Place them on a piece of linen; season them; and on one half, spread a layer of foie-gras purée thickened with a bit of chicken forcemeat. On this layer, put some rectangles of raw foie gras, about one-third inch thick; cover with more purée, add some slices of truffle on top; coat again with purée; moisten with egg white, and press the other half of the suprême on top. Wrap each suprême, prepared this way, in a piece of muslin; poach them in a moderate oven after moistening them to half their height with chicken stock; and let them cool in their cooking liquid under slight pressure.
Clothe a dome-mould with a fine chicken jelly, and decorate it with slices of truffle; put the medallions inside, proceeding as for an aspic, and leave to set.
Clothe a dome-shaped mold filled with a smooth chicken jelly, and garnish it with slices of truffle; place the medallions inside, following the same process as you would for an aspic, and let it set.
When about to serve, turn out on a serviette.
When you're about to serve, place it on a napkin.
1692—CHAUD-FROID DE POULARDE A la Gounod
Raise the suprêmes of a poached pullet, and cool them under pressure.
Raise the suprêmes of a poached chicken, and cool them under pressure.
[534]
Then cut them into rectangles of equal sizes; and, if necessary,
bisect them in the thickness.
[534]
Then cut them into equal-sized rectangles; and, if needed, slice them in half thickness-wise.
Prepare a slab of mousse (made from the legs and the trimmings), twice as thick as the rectangles. Smoothen this mousse neatly, and put it in the refrigerator that it may get firm. This done, cut it into pieces exactly equal in size to the suprêmes; to do this, all that is necessary is to stick the latter on the mousse by means of jelly.
Prepare a slab of mousse (made from the legs and the trimmings), twice as thick as the rectangles. Smooth this mousse out nicely, and place it in the refrigerator to firm up. Once that's done, cut it into pieces that are the same size as the suprêmes; to do this, just attach the latter to the mousse using jelly.
Set in a square, deep silver dish; cover with limpid and melting chicken jelly; leave to set, and serve the dish incrusted in a block of ice.
Set in a square, deep silver dish; cover with clear and melting chicken gelatin; let it set, and serve the dish encased in a block of ice.
1693—CHAUD-FROID DE POULARDE A la Rossini
Prepare the pieces as for ordinary chaud-froid, and coat them with chaud-froid sauce combined with a quarter of its bulk of very smooth foie-gras purée. Decorate each piece with a lyre composed of truffle stamped out with a “lyre” fancy-cutter, set them on a deep, square dish, and cover with chicken jelly as above.
Prepare the pieces like you would for regular chaud-froid and coat them with chaud-froid sauce mixed with a quarter of its volume of very smooth foie-gras purée. Decorate each piece with a lyre made from truffle cut out using a “lyre” fancy-cutter, place them on a deep, square dish, and cover with chicken jelly as mentioned above.
1694—POULARDE A LA DAMPIERRE
Completely bone the pullet’s breast, and stuff it with a preparation of chicken forcemeat (No. 200). Sew up the piece, truss it as for an entrée, and poach it in a chicken stock.
Completely remove the bones from the pullet’s breast, and fill it with a mixture of chicken forcemeat (No. 200). Sew it up, tie it like you would for a main dish, and poach it in chicken stock.
When it is cold, trim it, and coat it with a white chaud-froid sauce, combined with a little almond milk. Glaze with aspic jelly, and set it, without decorating it, on a low cushion lying on a long dish.
When it's cold, trim it and cover it with a white chaud-froid sauce mixed with a bit of almond milk. Glaze it with aspic jelly, and place it, without any decorations, on a low cushion on a long dish.
Surround it with six small, ham mousses and six small, chicken mousses, moulded in deep dariole-moulds, and arranged alternately.
Surround it with six small ham mousses and six small chicken mousses, shaped in deep dariole-moulds, and arranged alternately.
Border the dish with croûtons of jelly, cut very neatly.
Border the dish with croûtons of jelly, cut very cleanly.
1695—POULETS A L’ÉCARLATE
Bone the breasts of three fair-sized chickens; stuff and poach them as explained above. When they are quite cold, cover them with white chaud-froid sauce; decorate with pieces of truffle; glaze with aspic jelly, and leave to set.
Bone the breasts of three medium-sized chickens; stuff and poach them as described earlier. Once they are completely cool, cover them with white chaud-froid sauce; decorate with truffle pieces; glaze with aspic jelly, and let them set.
This done, set them upright on a dish, letting them lean one against the other. Between each chicken set a salted calf’s tongue, upright, with the tip of the tongue pointing upwards; and, on either side of the tongues, a large glazed truffle.
This done, place them upright on a dish, allowing them to lean against each other. Between each chicken, position a salted calf's tongue upright, with the tip of the tongue facing up; and on either side of the tongues, add a large glazed truffle.
1696—POULARDE A LA LAMBERTYE
Poach the pullet and let it cool thoroughly.
Poach the chicken and let it cool completely.
When about to serve, incrust the dish in a block of ice.
When you're ready to serve, set the dish in a block of ice.
1697—POULARDE A LA NEVA
Stuff the pullet with chicken forcemeat (No. 200), combined with foie gras and truffles, cut into dice; poach it in chicken stock and let it cool. This done, coat the piece with white chaud-froid sauce, decorate with jelly, and leave to set.
Stuff the young hen with chicken filling (No. 200), mixed with foie gras and diced truffles; poach it in chicken broth and let it cool. Once that's done, cover the piece with white chaud-froid sauce, decorate with gelatin, and let it set.
Set the pullet on a cushion of rice, lying on a long dish. Behind the bird, arrange a fine, vegetable salad in a shell of carved rice, or in a large, silver shell.
Set the young hen on a bed of rice, lying on a long dish. Behind the bird, arrange a nice vegetable salad in a shell made of carved rice, or in a large silver shell.
Border the dish with neatly-cut croûtons of pale jelly.
Border the dish with neatly-cut croûtons of light jelly.
1698—POULARDE ROSE DE MAI
Put the pullets on a low cushion of rice, placed on a long dish; surround it with the barquettes of mousse, turned out at the last moment; set a chaud-froid-coated slice on each barquette, and distribute croûtons of jelly over the dish.
Put the young chickens on a soft bed of rice, arranged on a long platter; surround it with the barquettes of mousse, freshly presented; place a chauds-froid-coated slice on each barquette, and spread croûtons of jelly over the dish.
1699—POULARDE ROSE MARIE
Having poached and cooled the pullet, raise its suprêmes; cut these into collops, and coat them with white chaud-froid sauce. Trim the carcass, leaving the wings attached; garnish [536] it with very smooth and pink, ham mousse, giving the latter the shape of the pullet, and put to set in the refrigerator.
Having poached and cooled the chicken, raise its suprêmes; cut these into slices and coat them with white chaud-froid sauce. Trim the carcass, leaving the wings attached; garnish 536 it with very smooth and pink ham mousse, shaping the latter to resemble the chicken, and let it set in the refrigerator.
Mould in small, oval moulds, as many barquettes of the same ham mousse as there are collops.
Mold in small, oval molds, as many barquettes of the same ham mousse as there are slices.
When the mousse in the fowl has properly set, coat it with chaud-froid sauce, prepared with paprika of a fine, tender, pink shade; decorate according to fancy, and glaze with chicken jelly.
When the mousse in the bird is ready, cover it with chaud-froid sauce made with a fine, tender pink paprika; decorate as desired, and glaze with chicken jelly.
Set the pullet on a low cushion of rice, placed on a dish; place the barquettes of ham mousse around it; set a collop on each mousse and a fine slice of truffle on each collop, and border the dish with croûtons of aspic.
Set the young hen on a low bed of rice on a plate; arrange the barquettes of ham mousse around it; place a piece on each mousse and a nice slice of truffle on each piece, and surround the plate with croûtons of aspic.
1700—POULARDE A LA SAINT-CYR
Poële the pullet in white wine, and leave it to cool in its cooking-liquor. This done, raise the fillets; cut them into regular slices; coat them with white chaud-froid sauce and decorate.
Poële the chicken in white wine, and let it cool in its cooking liquid. Once that's done, lift the fillets; slice them evenly; cover them with white chaud-froid sauce and garnish.
With the remainder of the larks and five oz. of foie gras, prepare a mousse, and use the latter for reconstructing the pullet as explained in the preceding recipes. When the mousse has set properly, coat it with brown, chaud-froid sauce. Arrange the chicken fillets, coated with white, chaud-froid sauce, on either side of the mousse; in the middle put the larks’ fillets, coated with brown, chaud-froid sauce, and let them slightly overlap one another.
With the leftover larks and five ounces of foie gras, prepare a mousse, and use the latter to reconstruct the chicken as explained in the previous recipes. When the mousse has set properly, coat it with brown chaud-froid sauce. Arrange the chicken fillets, coated with white chaud-froid sauce, on either side of the mousse; in the middle, place the lark fillets, coated with brown chaud-froid sauce, and let them slightly overlap each other.
Set the pullet in a deep, square dish; surround it with melted, chicken jelly; let the latter set, and serve the dish incrusted in a block of ice.
Place the young hen in a deep, square dish; surround it with melted chicken gelatin; let it set, and serve the dish encased in a block of ice.
1701—POULARDE EN TERRINE In Jelly
Bone the pullet all but the legs, and stuff it with a forcemeat consisting of: three and one-half oz. of veal; three and one-half oz. of fresh pork fat; three and one-half oz. of gratin forcemeat, prepared from fowls’ livers; two tablespoonfuls of brandy; two tablespoonfuls of truffle essence, and the yolk of an egg.
Bone the young chicken except for the legs, and fill it with a stuffing made of: 3.5 oz. of veal; 3.5 oz. of fresh pork fat; 3.5 oz. of gratin stuffing, made from chicken livers; 2 tablespoons of brandy; 2 tablespoons of truffle essence, and the yolk of one egg.
In the midst of the stuffing, set half of a raw foie gras and one raw, quartered truffle on each side. Reconstruct the pullet; truss it as for an entrée; cover it with slices of bacon, and poële in Madeira for one and one-half hours.
In the middle of the stuffing, place half of a raw foie gras and one raw, quartered truffle on either side. Reassemble the pullet; tie it up like a main dish; cover it with slices of bacon, and poële in Madeira for one and a half hours.
Leave to half-cool in the cooking-liquor; withdraw the pullet; remove the slices of bacon, and put it in a terrine just large enough to hold it.
Leave to cool for a bit in the cooking liquid; take out the chicken; remove the slices of bacon, and place it in a terrine that's just big enough to hold it.
[537]
Add a little chicken jelly to the bird’s cooking-liquor, which
should not have been cleared of grease, but merely strained
through a napkin; and pour this sauce over the pullet.
537Add a bit of chicken broth to the bird's cooking liquid, which shouldn't have been completely defatted but simply strained through a napkin; then pour this sauce over the chicken.
Do not serve until twenty-four hours have elapsed, and clear of grease as directed under “Poularde au Champagne” (No. 1688).
Do not serve until twenty-four hours have passed, and make sure it's free of grease as instructed under “Poularde au Champagne” (No. 1688).
Serve the terrine in a block of ice, or on a dish with broken ice all round.
Serve the terrine on a block of ice, or on a plate surrounded by crushed ice.
1702—TERRINE DE POULARDE EN CONSERVE
Prepare the pullet as explained above, and put it in a box just large enough to hold it. Seal up the box; mark the top with a bit of tin; put it in a stewpan with enough water to cover it, and boil for two hours.
Prepare the young chicken as described earlier, and place it in a box just big enough to fit it. Seal the box; label the top with a piece of tin; put it in a pot with enough water to cover it, and boil for two hours.
This done, withdraw the box and cool it, placing it upside down, that the grease may be at the bottom and the breast coated with jelly.
This done, take out the box and let it cool, positioning it upside down so that the grease settles at the bottom and the breast gets coated with jelly.
1703—AILERONS DE POULET A la Carmélite
Garnish a timbale, just large enough to hold the two wings, half-way up with crayfish mousse. Upon this mousse, set the two suprêmes, opposite one another, and between them set a row of shelled and trimmed crayfishes’ tails, cooked as for bisque. Cover the whole with a succulent half-set chicken jelly, and place in the refrigerator for two hours.
Garnish a timbale, just big enough to hold the two wings, halfway up with crayfish mousse. On top of this mousse, place the two suprêmes, facing each other, and between them, add a row of shelled and trimmed crayfish tails, cooked for bisque. Cover everything with a rich half-set chicken jelly, and put it in the refrigerator for two hours.
1704—AILERONS DE POULET LADY WILMER
Poach three fleshy, spring chickens, taking care to have the suprêmes just cooked. Leave to cool, and raise the wings as in the preceding recipe, trim them and coat them with jelly.
Poach three meaty, young chickens, making sure to have the suprêmes just cooked. Let them cool, then lift the wings like in the previous recipe, trim them, and cover them with jelly.
1705—ASPIC DE POULET Italian Style
Clothe a border mould with aspic jelly, in accordance with the procedure described under “Aspic de Homard” (No. 954), [538] and decorate it with large slices of truffles. Fill the mould with a coarse julienne of chicken fillets, salted tongue and truffles, spread in successive layers and besprinkled with cold, melted aspic.
Clothe a border mold filled with aspic jelly, following the steps outlined in “Aspic de Homard” (No. 954), [538] and garnish it with thick slices of truffles. Fill the mold with a coarse julienne made from chicken fillets, salted tongue, and truffles, layered on top of each other and sprinkled with cold, melted aspic.
When about to serve, turn out the aspic on a very cold dish; set a salad “à l’Italienne” in its midst, and serve a Rémoulade sauce separately.
When you're ready to serve, turn the aspic onto a very cold dish; place a salad "à l’Italienne" in the center, and serve Rémoulade sauce on the side.
1706—ASPIC DE POULET A La Gauloise
Clothe an ornamented mould with jelly, and decorate its bottom and sides with truffles. Fill it with successive and alternate layers of: aspic jelly, collops of chicken fillets, cocks’ combs coated with brown, chaud-froid sauce, fine cocks’ kidneys, coated with white chaud-froid sauce, and slices of salted tongue cut into oval shapes.
Clothe a decorative mold with jelly, and line its bottom and sides with truffles. Layer it with alternating fills of: aspic jelly, pieces of chicken fillets, cocks’ combs covered with brown chaud-froid sauce, fine cocks’ kidneys coated with white chaud-froid sauce, and slices of salted tongue cut into oval shapes.
When about to serve, turn out, and surround with fine croûtons of aspic.
When you're ready to serve, turn it out and surround it with a fine croûtons of aspic.
1707—MÉDAILLONS DE VOLAILLE RACHEL
Set a medallion on each roundel of mousse, fixing it there by means of a little half-set jelly, and arrange the medallion prepared in this way on a square dish.
Set a medallion on each round piece of mousse, securing it with a bit of half-set jelly, and place the medallion arranged this way on a square dish.
In their midst set a fine faggot of asparagus-heads; fill the gaps between the medallions with a garnish consisting of a salad of asparagus-heads with cream.
In the center, place a nice bundle of asparagus tips; fill the gaps between the medallions with a garnish made of a salad of asparagus tips and cream.
Serve on a block of ice or surround the dish with ice.
Serve on a block of ice or place ice around the dish.
1708—GALANTINE DE VOLAILLE
For galantines, fowls may be used which are a little too tough to be roasted, but old fowls should be discarded. The latter invariably yield a dry forcemeat, whatever measures one may take in the preparation.
For galantines, you can use birds that are a bit too tough to roast, but avoid using older birds. The latter always result in a dry filling, no matter how you prepare it.
The fowl should be cleaned but not emptied, and it should be carefully boned; the process beginning from an incision down the skin of the back, from the head to the tail.
The bird should be cleaned but not gutted, and it should be carefully deboned, starting with a cut along the skin of the back, from the head to the tail.
This done, carefully remove the meat with the point of a [539] small, sharp knife, until the carcass is quite bare. Cut off the wings and the legs, flush with the articulations of the trunk; remove all the meat that the skin may be quite clean, and spread the skin on a clean piece of linen. Trim the meat of the breast, cut it into pieces one-third inch square, and put the resulting trimmings aside.
This done, carefully take off the meat with the tip of a [539]small, sharp knife, until the carcass is completely empty. Cut off the wings and legs at the joints; remove all the meat so the skin is completely clean, and lay the skin on a clean piece of linen. Trim the breast meat, cut it into pieces one-third inch square, and set the resulting trimmings aside.
Season these pieces and marinade them in a few drops of brandy; prepare other pieces of the same size and length from four oz. of truffles; six oz. of salted, fat pork; four oz. of cooked ham, and four oz. of salted and cooked ox-tongue. Then clear the meat of the legs of all tendons; add to it the trimmings cut from the breast, as much very white veal and twice as much very fat, fresh pork; season these meats with salt, pepper and nutmeg; chop them up very finely; pound them, and rub them through a sieve. Add the brandy in which the fillets were marinaded.
Season these pieces and marinade them in a few drops of brandy; prepare other pieces of the same size and length from four oz. of truffles; six oz. of salted, fatty pork; four oz. of cooked ham, and four oz. of salted and cooked ox tongue. Then remove all tendons from the meat of the legs; add to it the trimmings cut from the breast, as much very white veal and twice as much very fatty, fresh pork; season these meats with salt, pepper, and nutmeg; chop them up very finely; pound them, and push them through a sieve. Add the brandy in which the fillets were marinaded.
Spread a layer, three in. wide, of this forcemeat along the whole of the middle of the chicken’s skin; upon this layer of forcemeat set the strips of bacon, fowl, truffle, ham, and tongue, arranging them alternately and regularly; upon them spread another layer of forcemeat, equal to the first; then another layer of the various pieces, and finally cover and envelop the whole in what remains of the forcemeat.
Spread a layer of this meat mixture about 3 inches wide down the center of the chicken's skin. On top of this layer, place strips of bacon, poultry, truffle, ham, and tongue, arranging them alternately and evenly. Next, spread another layer of the meat mixture on top, equal to the first. Then add another layer of the different pieces, and finally, cover and wrap the entire thing with the remaining meat mixture.
Draw the skin of the fowl over the whole and completely wrap the former round the latter. Carefully sew up the edges of the skin, and roll the galantine in a napkin, either end of which should be tightly strung.
Pull the skin of the bird over the entire thing and fully wrap the first around the second. Carefully stitch up the edges of the skin, and roll the galantine in a towel, making sure to tie both ends tightly.
At the end of this time take the galantine off the fire; drain it on a dish, and let it cool for ten minutes; remove the napkin in which it has cooked, and roll it in another one which should be similarly tied at both ends. This done, put the galantine to cool under a weight not exceeding five or six lbs.
At the end of this time, take the galantine off the heat, drain it onto a plate, and let it cool for ten minutes. Remove the napkin it cooked in and wrap it in another one that's tied at both ends. Once that's done, place the galantine under a weight of no more than five or six pounds to cool.
The cooking-liquor, once it has been cleared of grease and clarified as for an aspic (No. 158), constitutes a jelly which accompanies the galantine. When the latter is quite cold, remove the napkin covering it, trim it neatly at either end; coat it with half-melted jelly, and dish it on a low cushion of carved rice. Finally, decorate it as fancy may dictate with pieces of jelly.
The cooking liquid, after being skimmed of fat and clarified like for an aspic (No. 158), becomes a jelly that goes with the galantine. Once the galantine is completely chilled, take off the napkin covering it, trim the ends neatly; spread a layer of half-melted jelly over it, and serve it on a low bed of sculpted rice. Finally, garnish it as you wish with pieces of jelly.
5401709—PAIN DE VOLAILLE FROID
Simmer for ten minutes. Strain this stock through a sieve, and slightly press the vegetables in so doing, that all their juices may be expressed.
Simmer for ten minutes. Strain this stock through a sieve, and gently press the vegetables while straining to extract all their juices.
Clear of grease, and reduce until the liquor does not measure more than two tablespoonfuls. Put it on the side of the fire, add the yolks of three eggs, stirring briskly the while, and add, little by little, six oz. of very good, fresh butter, just as for a Hollandaise sauce. Finally, add one and one-half leaves of gelatine, dissolved in two tablespoonfuls of boiling water, and rub the whole through tammy.
Remove the grease and reduce the liquid until you have no more than two tablespoons left. Move it aside from the heat, add the yolks of three eggs, stirring quickly as you do, and gradually mix in six ounces of good-quality, fresh butter, just like you would for a Hollandaise sauce. Finally, add one and a half sheets of gelatin, dissolved in two tablespoons of boiling water, and strain everything through a fine sieve.
Meanwhile, raise the chicken’s fillets and cut them into wide and thin collops, after having cleared them of skin. Cover each collop with a slice of truffle dipped in good, half-melted jelly, and with them line the bottom and sides of a timbale-mould, already clothed with jelly and incrusted in ice.
Meanwhile, lift the chicken fillets and slice them into wide, thin pieces, after removing the skin. Cover each piece with a slice of truffle dipped in high-quality, slightly melted jelly, and use them to line the bottom and sides of a timbale mold, already clothed with jelly and chilled in ice.
Then completely bone the chicken; finely pound the remainder of its meat as well as the skin; rub the whole through a fine sieve, and add the resulting purée to the prepared sauce. Mix the whole well, and fill the mould with it. Allow to set well, and turn out on a cushion of rice surrounded by fine croûtons of jelly.
Then completely debone the chicken; finely grind the rest of its meat and the skin; pass everything through a fine sieve, and add the resulting purée to the prepared sauce. Mix everything well, and fill the mold with it. Let it set properly, and turn it out onto a bed of rice surrounded by fine croûtons of jelly.
N.B.—By substituting young ducks, young pigeons, or some kind of game such as pheasant, woodcock, &c., for the chicken, this recipe may be applied to any piece of poultry or game.
N.B.—By replacing young ducks, young pigeons, or some type of game like pheasant, woodcock, etc., for the chicken, this recipe can be used for any poultry or game.
1710—SUPRÊME DE VOLAILLE JEANNETTE
Let a layer of aspic jelly one-half in. thick set on the bottom of a timbale or a square dish; upon this layer set some slices of foie-gras Parfait, cut to the shape of the collops, and place one of the latter on each slice of the Parfait. This done, cover with fine half-melted chicken jelly.
Let a layer of aspic jelly half an inch thick set at the bottom of a timbale or a square dish; on this layer, place some slices of foie-gras parfait, cut to the shape of the collops, and put one of the collops on each slice of the parfait. Once that's done, cover it with fine half-melted chicken jelly.
When about to serve, incrust the dish or the timbale in a block of carved ice.
When you're ready to serve, set the dish or timbale in a carved block of ice.
5411711—MOUSSE DE VOLAILLE FROIDE
The carefully boned and skinned meat of a poached fowl may be used in the preparation of this mousse, but a freshly-roasted fowl, scarcely cooled, is preferable; the latter’s flavour being more delicate and more distinct.
The carefully boned and skinned meat of a poached chicken can be used in making this mousse, but a freshly roasted chicken, just off the heat, is better; its flavor is more subtle and distinct.
These mousses constitute excellent dishes for suppers, and from a very long list of them I may quote:—
These mousses make great meals for dinner, and from a very long list of them I can quote:—
- Mousse de jambon au blanc de poulet.
- Mousse de foie gras au blanc de poulet.
- Mousse de langue au blanc de poulet.
- Mousse de tomates au blanc de poulet.
- Mousse d’écrevisses au blanc de poulet.
- Mousse d’airelles ou de canneberges au blanc de poulet.
- Mousse de physalis au blanc de poulet.
1712—MAYONNAISE DE VOLAILLE
Garnish the bottom of a salad-bowl with ciseled lettuce, arranging it in the shape of a dome. Season with a little salt and a few drops of vinegar. Upon this salad arrange the cold collops of boiled or roast fowl, carefully cleared of all skin.
Garnish the bottom of a salad bowl with ciseled lettuce, making it look like a dome. Sprinkle a little salt and add a few drops of vinegar. On top of this salad, place the cold slices of boiled or roasted chicken, making sure to remove all the skin.
Cover with mayonnaise sauce; smooth the latter and decorate with capers; small stoned olives; anchovy fillets; quartered hard-boiled eggs; small quartered or whole lettuce hearts.
Cover with mayonnaise sauce; smooth it out and decorate with capers, small pitted olives, anchovy fillets, quartered hard-boiled eggs, and small quartered or whole lettuce hearts.
Arrange these decorating constituents according to fancy, as no hard and fast rule can be given.
Arrange these decorating elements however you like, as there's no strict rule to follow.
When about to serve, mix as for a salad.
When you’re ready to serve, mix it like you would a salad.
1713—CHICKEN SALAD
This dish consists of the same ingredients as the preceding one, except for the mayonnaise, which is replaced by an ordinary seasoning added just before mixing and serving.
This dish uses the same ingredients as the previous one, but instead of mayonnaise, it has a regular seasoning added just before mixing and serving.
1714—PÂTÉ DE POULET
Line a raised-pie mould with patty paste (No. 2359), taking care to leave a fine crest.
Line a raised-pie mold with pastry dough (No. 2359), making sure to leave a nice edge.
With what remains of the fowl’s meat, as much lean pork and veal (mixed in equal quantities) and twice as much fresh, pork fat (i.e., a quantity equal in weight to all the other meats put together), prepare a very smooth forcemeat; chopping the whole first, then pounding it and rubbing it through a sieve. Add to this forcemeat a little truffle essence; the marinade of the fillets; one raw egg, and the necessary seasoning, to wit: salt, pepper, and nutmeg.
With the leftover chicken meat, mix in equal parts of lean pork and veal, using twice as much fresh pork fat (i.e., a quantity equal in weight to all the other meats combined) to create a very smooth forcemeat. First, chop everything, then pound it and push it through a sieve. Add a little truffle essence to this forcemeat; the marinade from the fillets; one raw egg, and the necessary seasoning: salt, pepper, and nutmeg.
Line the bottom and sides of the pie with this forcemeat; on this first layer of forcemeat lay a thin slice of bacon and thick slices of tongue, beef, or ham. Place thereon another slice of bacon, followed by a thin layer of forcemeat, a layer of truffle slices, another layer of forcemeat, the collops of fowl, another layer of forcemeat, one more layer of truffles, one more layer of forcemeat, one more layer of tongue or ham (between two thin slices of bacon); and finally cover the whole with what remains of the forcemeat and a slice of larding bacon superposed by a bay-leaf. Now close the pie with a cover of the same paste as that already used, carefully seal down the cover to the crest of the underlying paste, trim and pinch the crest, and deck this cover of paste with imitation-leaves of the same paste.
Line the bottom and sides of the pie with this meat mixture; on this first layer, place a thin slice of bacon and thick slices of tongue, beef, or ham. Add another slice of bacon, followed by a thin layer of the meat mixture, a layer of truffle slices, another layer of the meat mixture, the pieces of chicken, another layer of the meat mixture, one more layer of truffles, one more layer of the meat mixture, and one more layer of tongue or ham (between two thin slices of bacon); and finally, cover everything with the remaining meat mixture and a slice of larding bacon topped with a bay leaf. Now close the pie with a lid made from the same dough you used before, carefully seal the lid down to the edge of the dough underneath, trim and pinch the edge, and decorate this lid with decorative leaves made from the same dough.
Make a slit in the top of the pie, for the escape of steam; carefully gild the cover and the crest, and bake in a moderate oven for about one and one-quarter hours. On withdrawing the pie from the oven, let it half cool, and fill it with a succulent, chicken jelly. Allow this dish to cool for at least twenty-four hours before serving.
Make a cut in the top of the pie to let steam escape; carefully gild the cover and the crust, and bake in a moderate oven for about one and a quarter hours. After taking the pie out of the oven, let it cool for a bit, and fill it with a delicious chicken jelly. Allow this dish to cool for at least twenty-four hours before serving.
N.B.—With this recipe as model, and by substituting another piece of poultry or game for the fowl, raised pies may be prepared from every kind of game or poultry, except water-game, which only yields mediocre results.
N.B.—Using this recipe as a guide, and by swapping in another type of poultry or game for the fowl, you can make raised pies from any kind of game or poultry, except for waterfowl, which typically gives mediocre results.
In the case of game pies, the forcemeat is combined with one-sixth of its weight of gratin forcemeat (No. 202) and an equal quantity of fat bacon is suppressed. The chicken jelly is also replaced by a jelly prepared from the carcasses of the birds under treatment.
In game pies, the meat mixture is blended with one-sixth of its weight of gratin forcemeat (No. 202), and an equal amount of fatty bacon is removed. The chicken jelly is instead substituted with a jelly made from the bones of the birds being used.
Dish these raised pies plainly, on napkins, and very cold.
Serve these elevated pies simply, on napkins, and chilled.
1714a—CHICKEN PIE
See No. 1660.
See No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
[543]
1715—DINDONNEAU (Young Turkey)
Young turkeys, served as relevés or entrées, admit of all the recipes given for pullets; therefore, in order to avoid unnecessary repetition, the reader is begged to refer to those recipes.
Young turkeys, served as appetizers or main dishes, can be prepared using any of the recipes provided for young chickens; therefore, to avoid unnecessary repetition, please refer to those recipes.
Those most generally applied to young turkeys are the ones termed “à l’Anglaise”—with celery, à la Financière, à la Godard, and à la Jardinière.
The most commonly used styles for young turkeys are called "à l'Anglaise"—with celery, à la Financière, à la Godard, and à la Jardinière.
In addition to these preparations, there are others which are better suited and are more proper to young turkeys, and these I give below.
In addition to these preparations, there are others that are more suitable and appropriate for young turkeys, and I’ll list them below.
1716—DINDONNEAU FARCI AUX MARRONS
Cut open the shells of two and one-quarter lbs. of chestnuts; immerse them for a few seconds in smoking fat; peel them, and almost completely cook them in consommé. Then mix them with two lbs. of very finely-chopped pork, rubbed through tammy. Fill the bird with this preparation; truss it, and roast it on the spit or in the oven, basting frequently the while.
Cut open the shells of two and a quarter pounds of chestnuts; soak them for a few seconds in hot fat; peel them, and almost fully cook them in broth. Then mix them with two pounds of very finely chopped pork, passed through a fine sieve. Stuff the bird with this mixture; tie it up, and roast it on a spit or in the oven, basting frequently as you go.
Serve with the gravy separately. The latter should be somewhat fat.
Serve the gravy on the side. It should be a bit fatty.
1717—DINDONNEAU A la catalane
Cut up the young turkey as for a fricassée, and fry the pieces in three oz. of butter. When the pieces are nicely browned, swill the utensil with one pint of white wine; season with salt and pepper; add a piece, the size of a pea, of crushed garlic, and completely reduce. Then moisten with sufficient tomato purée and equal quantities of Espagnole and brown stock to just cover the pieces.
Cut up the young turkey like you would for a fricassée, and fry the pieces in three ounces of butter. Once the pieces are nicely browned, pour in one pint of white wine; season with salt and pepper; add a piece of crushed garlic about the size of a pea, and let it reduce completely. Then add enough tomato purée and equal amounts of Espagnole and brown stock to just cover the pieces.
Cook in the oven for forty minutes; transfer the pieces to another dish after having trimmed them, and add one-half lb. of raw, quartered mushrooms, sautéd in butter; twenty chestnuts cooked in consommé; twenty small, glazed onions; five quartered tomatoes, and ten sausages.
Cook in the oven for forty minutes; move the pieces to another dish after trimming them, and add ½ lb. of raw, quartered mushrooms, sautéd in butter; twenty chestnuts cooked in broth; twenty small, glazed onions; five quartered tomatoes, and ten sausages.
Strain the sauce over the pieces of turkey; complete the cooking for twenty-five minutes, and dish in a timbale.
Strain the sauce over the turkey pieces; finish cooking for twenty-five minutes, and serve in a timbale.
1718—DINDONNEAU CHIPOLATA
This may be prepared in two ways, according as to whether it be intended for lunch or for dinner.
This can be prepared in two ways, depending on whether it’s meant for lunch or dinner.
(1) Cut up the young turkey and fry the pieces in butter as above. Swill with one glassful of white wine; add a sufficient quantity of tomatéd half-glaze sauce, just to cover the pieces, and cook in the oven for forty minutes.
(1) Cut up the young turkey and fry the pieces in butter as mentioned earlier. Pour in one glass of white wine; add enough tomatéd half-glaze sauce to just cover the pieces, and bake in the oven for forty minutes.
[544]
This done, transfer the pieces to another stewpan and add
thereto twenty small, glazed onions, twenty chestnuts cooked
in consommé, ten chipolata sausages, one-third lb. of frizzled
pieces of fresh pork cut into dice, and twenty olive-shaped and
glazed carrots. Strain the sauce over the whole, complete the
cooking and dish in a timbale.
[544]Once that's done, move the pieces to another pot and add twenty small, glazed onions, twenty chestnuts that were cooked in broth, ten chipolata sausages, one-third lb. of crispy diced fresh pork, and twenty glazed carrots shaped like olives. Pour the sauce over everything, finish cooking, and serve in a timbale.
(2) Braise the young turkey; glaze it at the last moment, and set on a long dish. Surround it with the garnish given above, combined with the reduced braising-liquor.
(2) Cook the young turkey slowly; add a glaze right before serving, and place it on a long dish. Surround it with the garnish mentioned above, mixed with the reduced braising liquid.
1719—DINDONNEAU EN DAUBE
Bone the young turkey’s breast, and stuff it, arranging its meat as for a galantine, with very good sausage-meat combined with a glassful of liqueur brandy per two lbs. of the former; bacon, truffles; and a very small and red ox-tongue, covered with slices of bacon and set in the centre of the garnish.
Bone the young turkey's breast and stuff it, arranging the meat like a galantine, with high-quality sausage meat mixed with a glass of liqueur brandy for every two pounds of sausage. Add bacon, truffles, and a small red ox tongue, covered with slices of bacon and placed in the center of the garnish.
Reconstruct the young turkey; sew it; truss it, and put it in a terrine just large enough to hold it and its moistening.
Reassemble the young turkey; stitch it up; tie it, and place it in a terrine that's just big enough to fit it along with its juices.
With the bones and the trimmings of the young turkey, two slices of veal, two lbs. of frizzled beef, aromatics, one pint of white wine, and two quarts of water, prepare a brown stock after recipe No. 9. Reduce this stock to one and one-half quarts; put it into the terrine; cover and thoroughly close up the latter with a strip of paste, and cook in a hot oven for two and one-half hours.
With the bones and scraps of the young turkey, two slices of veal, two pounds of crispy beef, spices, one pint of white wine, and two quarts of water, make a brown stock according to recipe No. 9. Reduce this stock to one and a half quarts; pour it into the terrine; cover and seal it tightly with a strip of dough, and bake in a hot oven for two and a half hours.
Leave to cool in the terrine, and, when about to serve, slightly heat the latter in order to turn out the daube.
Leave to cool in the terrine, and, when you're ready to serve, gently heat it to release the daube.
1720—BLANC DE DINDONNEAU A LA DAMPIERRE
Remove and bone the young turkey’s legs. With the meat, carefully cleared of all tendons, prepare a mousseline forcemeat; spread the latter on a tray in a layer one-third in. thick, and poach it. Stamp it out with an even, oval fancy-cutter, about three in. by two in.
Remove the bones from the young turkey’s legs. With the meat, making sure to clear out all the tendons, prepare a mousseline forcemeat; spread it on a tray in a layer that’s one-third inch thick, and poach it. Cut it out using an even, oval fancy cutter, about three inches by two inches.
Braise or poële the young turkey’s breast with the greatest care, keeping it underdone. This done, raise the two suprêmes, skin them, and cut them into collops of a size that will allow of their being trimmed with the fancy-cutter already used. With a little raw forcemeat, stick a collop to each oval of poached forcemeat; then, by means of a piping-bag fitted with an even pipe, garnish the borders of the collops with the same forcemeat combined with twice its bulk of chopped salted tongue. Set the medallions thus prepared on a covered tray, and put them in the steamer that the forcemeat may poach.
Braise or poële the young turkey's breast very carefully, making sure it’s slightly undercooked. Once that’s done, raise the two suprêmes, remove their skin, and slice them into pieces that are small enough to be shaped with the fancy cutter you’ve already used. Using a bit of raw forcemeat, attach one piece to each oval of poached forcemeat; then, with a piping bag fitted with a smooth tip, decorate the edges of the slices with the same forcemeat mixed with double the amount of chopped salted tongue. Arrange the prepared medallions on a covered tray, and place them in the steamer so that the forcemeat can poach.
[545]
When about to serve, take the piping-bag and make a
fine rosette of a purée of peas in the centre of each medallion.
Set these medallions in a circle on a round dish, around a
little bowl of carved, fried bread, garnished with the same
purée of peas.
[545]
When you're ready to serve, grab the piping bag and create a nice rosette of pea purée in the center of each medallion. Arrange these medallions in a circle on a round plate, surrounding a small bowl of fried bread that's been carved and garnished with the same pea purée.
Serve separately a velouté prepared from the bones of the dindonneau.
Serve a velouté made from the bones of the young turkey separately.
1721—BLANC DE DINDONNEAU A la Toulousaine
Dish these collops in a circle, and set a collop of foie gras, sautéd in butter, between each.
Dish these slices in a circle, and place a slice of foie gras, sautéd in butter, between each.
Pour a Toulousaine garnish in their midst, and surround with a thread of light glaze.
Pour a Toulousaine garnish in the center, and surround it with a thin layer of light glaze.
1722—AILERONS DE DINDONNEAU DORÉS Chestnut purée
The pinions referred to in this recipe are pinions properly so called; that is to say, they consist of the two last joints of the wing. When they are properly prepared, they constitute one of the most savoury luncheon entrées that can be served.
The pinions mentioned in this recipe are the actual pinions; that is, they are made up of the last two joints of the wing. When they are prepared correctly, they make one of the most delicious lunch entrées that can be served.
The pinions of large pullets may be treated in this way.
The wings of large young hens can be treated this way.
Clear and singe the pinions, and set them in a buttered sautépan, just large enough to hold them. Colour gently on both sides and drain.
Clear and singe the feathers, then put them in a buttered sauté pan that’s just large enough to fit them. Lightly brown on both sides and then drain.
In the same butter, gently brown a sliced carrot and onion, to which add a few parsley stalks and a little thyme and bay. Set the pinions on these aromatics; season moderately with salt and pepper; cover the sautépan, and continue cooking gently in a very slow oven, basting often the while.
In the same butter, lightly brown a sliced carrot and onion, then add a few parsley stems and a bit of thyme and bay leaf. Place the pinions on top of these herbs; season lightly with salt and pepper; cover the sauté pan, and keep cooking slowly in a very low oven, basting frequently.
The dish will be all the better for having been cooked slowly and regularly. Do not moisten, if possible, or, at the most, only do so with a few drops of water, in order to keep the butter from clarifying—not an unusual occurrence when the heat is too fierce.
The dish will turn out better if it’s cooked slowly and consistently. Avoid adding moisture if you can, or at most use just a few drops of water to prevent the butter from clarifying, which often happens when the heat is too high.
When the pinions are cooked, dish them radially, and cover them that they may keep warm. Add a few tablespoonfuls of light stock or some water to the cooking butter, and set to boil gently for fifteen minutes. When this stock is sufficiently reduced to only half-immerse the pinions, pass it through a fine strainer and clear of some of the grease if necessary; remember, however, that this stock should be somewhat fat.
When the pinions are done cooking, arrange them in a circle on a plate and cover them to keep warm. Add a few tablespoons of light stock or some water to the butter used for cooking, and bring it to a gentle boil for fifteen minutes. When the stock has reduced enough to barely cover the pinions, strain it through a fine strainer and remove some of the grease if needed; just keep in mind that the stock should have a bit of fat in it.
Pour it over the pinions, and serve a timbale of a fine purée of marrons separately.
Pour it over the pinions, and serve a small bowl of smooth chestnut purée on the side.
5461722a—DINDONNEAU FROID
All the recipes given for cold pullets may be applied to this bird.
All the recipes provided for cold chickens can be used for this bird.
Goose (Oie)
The principal value of the goose from the culinary point of view lies in the fact that it supplies the best, most delicate and firmest foie gras.
The main value of the goose from a culinary perspective is that it provides the best, most delicate, and firmest foie gras.
Apart from this property, the preciousness of which is truly inestimable, goose is really only served at bourgeois or family tables.
Aside from this property, the value of which is truly priceless, goose is mostly only served at middle-class or family dinners.
1722b—OISON A L'ALLEMANDE
Completely bone the gosling’s breast; season it inside, and stuff it with quartered, peeled and cored apples, half-cooked in butter.
Completely bone the gosling’s breast; season it inside, and stuff it with quartered, peeled, and cored apples that have been partially cooked in butter.
Sew up the openings, and braise gently, basting with fat the while.
Sew up the openings and cook gently, basting with fat the whole time.
When the gosling is cooked, dish it and surround it with peeled apples, cored by means of the tube-cutter, cooked in butter, and garnished with red-currant jelly. Drain away three-quarters of the grease; swill the braising-pan with the required quantity of good gravy for roasts; strain this gravy, and serve it separately.
When the gosling is done cooking, serve it up and surround it with peeled apples, cored using a tube cutter, cooked in butter, and topped with red-currant jelly. Drain off most of the grease; swish the pan with enough good gravy for roasts; strain this gravy and serve it on the side.
1722c—OISON A L’Alsacienne
Stuff the gosling with very good sausage-meat; truss; colour in butter and poële. Dish and surround with sauerkraut braised in goose grease, and rectangles of lean bacon, cooked with the sauerkraut.
Stuff the gosling with high-quality sausage meat; tie it up; brown it in butter and poële. Serve it surrounded by sauerkraut cooked in goose fat and strips of lean bacon, cooked with the sauerkraut.
1723—OISON In English
Cook one lb. of unpeeled onions in the oven. When they are cold, peel them; chop them, and add to them an equal weight of soaked and pressed bread, one oz. of fresh or chopped sage, salt, pepper and nutmeg.
Cook one pound of unpeeled onions in the oven. Once they cool down, peel them, chop them, and mix in an equal weight of soaked and pressed bread, one ounce of fresh or chopped sage, salt, pepper, and nutmeg.
Stuff the gosling with this preparation; truss it, and roast it on the spit or in the oven.
Stuff the gosling with this mixture; tie it up, and roast it on the spit or in the oven.
Dish it; surround it with the gravy, which should be somewhat fat, and serve a sauceboat of slightly-sugared, stewed apples, separately.
Dish it up; surround it with some rich gravy, and serve a small pitcher of lightly sweetened stewed apples on the side.
1724—OISON EN CIVET
When killing the gosling, carefully collect its blood. Add the juice of a lemon and beat it, so as to prevent coagulation, until it is quite cold.
When killing the gosling, carefully collect its blood. Add the juice of a lemon and whisk it to prevent it from thickening, until it is completely cold.
1725—OISON AU RAIFORT
Braise the gosling.
Braise the duckling.
N.B.—Besides these various recipes, goslings may also be prepared like young turkeys, i.e., with chestnuts, à la Chipolata, en Daube; or with turnips, peas, and “en Salmis,” like Duck.
N.B.—In addition to these various recipes, goslings can also be cooked like young turkeys, i.e., with chestnuts, à la Chipolata, en Daube; or with turnips, peas, and "en Salmis," like duck.
1726—FOIE GRAS
Foies gras are supplied either by geese or ducks. Goose’s liver is larger, firmer and less readily melted than that of the duck. As a rule the former should be selected in preference, more particularly in the matter of hot dishes. Nevertheless, failing goose’s liver, duck’s liver may be used and with very good results when its quality is good.
Foie gras comes from either geese or ducks. Goose liver is larger, firmer, and doesn't melt as easily as duck liver. Generally, goose liver is the better choice, especially for hot dishes. However, if goose liver isn't available, duck liver can be used and can yield very good results if the quality is good.
They may also be used as a garnishing ingredient, in the form of collops or mousseline quenelles. Finally, they may also be served as hot entrées.
They can also be used as a garnish, in the form of slices or mousseline dumplings. Lastly, they can be served as hot main dishes.
When a whole foie gras is to be served hot, it must first be trimmed, studded with raw truffles which have been previously peeled, quartered, seasoned with salt and pepper, stiffened in a glassful of brandy, together with a bay-leaf, and cooled in a thoroughly closed terrine.
When serving a whole foie gras hot, it first needs to be trimmed, stuffed with raw truffles that have been peeled and quartered, seasoned with salt and pepper, soaked in a glass of brandy, along with a bay leaf, and then cooled in a tightly sealed terrine.
When the foie gras has been studded with truffles, wrap it in thin slices of bacon or a piece of pig’s caul, and set it in a thoroughly-sealed terrine before cooking it.
When the foie gras has been filled with truffles, wrap it in thin slices of bacon or a piece of pig's caul, and place it in a completely sealed terrine before cooking it.
The best way to cook foie gras, when it is to be served whole and hot, is to bake it in a crust of paste that can absorb the excess of grease produced by the melting of the liver. For this purpose prepare two layers of patty paste, a little larger than the liver.
The best way to cook foie gras when serving it whole and hot is to bake it in a crust that can soak up the extra grease from the melting liver. To do this, prepare two layers of pastry dough that are slightly larger than the liver.
On one of these layers, set the liver wrapped in slices of bacon; and, if possible, surround it with whole fair-sized truffles, peeled. Set half a bay-leaf on the liver; moisten the edges of the paste; cover the whole with the other layer of paste; seal it down with the thumb, and fold over the edges of the paste to form a regular, ornamented border which, besides [548] finishing off the preparation, also increases the strength of the welding.
On one of these layers, place the liver wrapped in slices of bacon; and, if you can, surround it with whole medium-sized peeled truffles. Put half a bay leaf on the liver; moisten the edges of the pastry; cover everything with the other layer of pastry; seal it down with your thumb, and fold over the edges of the pastry to create a neat, decorative border that, in addition to finishing off the dish, also strengthens the seal.
Gild the top; streak; make a slit in the top for the escape of the steam; and, in the case of a medium-sized liver, cook in a good, moderate oven for from forty to forty-five minutes.
Gild the top; cut a slit in the top for the steam to escape; and, for a medium-sized liver, bake in a good, moderate oven for about forty to forty-five minutes.
Serve this crust as it stands, and send the garnish separately.
Serve this crust as it is, and send the garnish on the side.
In the dining-room, the waiter in charge removes the top of the crust, cuts out the liver with a spoon, setting a piece on each plate, and arranges around each piece the garnish mentioned on the menu.
In the dining room, the waiter in charge takes off the top of the crust, scoops out the liver with a spoon, places a piece on each plate, and arranges the garnish listed on the menu around each piece.
I am not partial to the cooking of foie gras in a terrine when it is to be served hot. In any case the method described above strikes me as being much the best, whatever be the garnish that is served with the liver.
I’m not a fan of cooking foie gras in a terrine when it's meant to be served hot. Anyway, the method I described above seems to be the best, no matter what garnish is served with the liver.
I particularly recommend a garnish of noodles, macaroni, lazagnes, spaghetti and even rice, with hot foie gras.
I especially suggest adding a side of noodles, macaroni, lasagna, spaghetti, or even rice, to go with hot foie gras.
These pastes should simply be cooked in water and finished with cream.
These pastes should just be cooked in water and finished with cream.
This accompaniment makes the foie gras much more digestible and palatable. The best garnishes for hot foie gras, besides those given above, are truffles, whole or in slices, or a Financière. In the matter of brown sauces, a Madeira sauce suits admirably, provided it be of great delicacy and not overcharged with Madeira; but a very light buttered, veal or chicken glaze, combined with a little old Sherry or old Port, is even superior. A Hongroise sauce with paprika or an excellent suprême sauce may also be served when the garnish admits of it.
This accompaniment makes the foie gras much easier to digest and more enjoyable. The best toppings for hot foie gras, in addition to those mentioned earlier, are truffles, either whole or sliced, or a Financière. When it comes to brown sauces, a Madeira sauce works wonderfully, as long as it is very delicate and not overloaded with Madeira; however, a light buttered veal or chicken glaze, mixed with a bit of old Sherry or old Port, is even better. A Hongroise sauce with paprika or a great suprême sauce can also be served if the garnish allows for it.
1727—FOIE GRAS CUIT DANS UNE BRIOCHE
For this dish the foie gras is cooked differently; the result is almost the same as that yielded by the crust prescribed above, except that it is much more delicate. This method, moreover, allows of obtaining a foie gras clear of all grease (the latter being completely absorbed by the paste), and is therefore best suited to cold dishing.
For this dish, the foie gras is cooked in a different way; the outcome is similar to what you get with the crust mentioned above, but it's much more delicate. This method also allows for a foie gras that is free of all grease (which is fully absorbed by the paste), making it best for serving cold.
After having studded the foie gras with truffles and placed it in a closed terrine as above, wrap it in slices of bacon, set it to poach in a moderate oven for twenty minutes, and leave it to cool.
After studding the foie gras with truffles and placing it in a closed terrine as mentioned above, wrap it in slices of bacon, poach it in a moderate oven for twenty minutes, and then let it cool.
Line a buttered timbale-mould, of a size in proportion to that of the liver, with a thick layer of ordinary unsugared brioche paste (No. 2370).
Line a buttered timbale mold, sized according to the liver, with a thick layer of plain unsweetened brioche dough (No. 2370).
Put the foie gras upright in the mould, which it should almost fill; close the timbale with a cover of the same paste; [549] make a slit in the top; surround the top of the mould with a band of strong, buttered paper, that the paste may be prevented from running over, and let it rest for about thirty minutes in a temperature of 86° F. to allow the paste to work.
Put the foie gras upright in the mold, which it should almost fill; close the timbale with a cover made of the same dough; 549make a slit in the top; wrap the top of the mold with a band of sturdy, buttered paper to prevent the dough from spilling over, and let it rest for about thirty minutes at a temperature of 86° F to let the dough set.
Bake in a rather hot oven, until a needle inserted through the centre withdraws quite clean.
Bake in a pretty hot oven until a toothpick inserted in the center comes out clean.
Serve the dish as it stands with one of the ordinary foie-gras garnishes.
Serve the dish as is with one of the usual foie-gras garnishes.
1728—ESCALOPES DE FOIE GRAS In Périgueux
Cut some slices two and one-half oz. in weight from a raw foie gras. Season them with salt and pepper; dip in beaten egg; roll in finely-chopped truffle, and sauté in clarified butter.
Cut some slices weighing two and a half ounces from a raw foie gras. Season them with salt and pepper; dip them in beaten egg; roll them in finely chopped truffle, and sauté in clarified butter.
Dish in a circle, and, in the middle, pour a Madeira sauce flavoured with truffle essence.
Arrange the dish in a circle and pour a Madeira sauce infused with truffle essence in the center.
1729—ESCALOPES DE FOIE GRAS A LA RAVIGNAN
From a layer of unsugared brioche paste, one-third in. thick, cut twenty roundels two and one-half in. in diameter. On ten of these roundels, spread a coating of chicken forcemeat, leaving a margin one-third in. wide of bare paste on each roundel.
From a layer of unsweetened brioche dough, one-third inch thick, cut out twenty round pieces two and a half inches in diameter. On ten of these pieces, spread a layer of chicken filling, leaving a margin of one-third inch of bare dough around each piece.
Set a slice of truffle in the middle, a thick roundel of raw foie gras on the truffle, another slice of truffle upon that, a coat of forcemeat over the whole; and cover with the ten remaining roundels, after having slightly moistened the latter, that the two edges of paste may be sealed. Press with the back of a round cutter; gild, and cook in a hot oven for fifteen minutes.
Set a slice of truffle in the middle, a thick round piece of raw foie gras on the truffle, another slice of truffle on top of that, a layer of forcemeat over everything; then cover with the ten remaining pieces, having slightly moistened them so the two edges of pastry can be sealed. Press with the back of a round cutter; gild, and bake in a hot oven for fifteen minutes.
Dish in a circle, and serve a Périgueux sauce at the same time.
Dish in a circle, and serve a Périgueux sauce at the same time.
1730—ESCALOPES DE FOIE GRAS A LA TALLEYRAND
Prepare: (1) a crust made in a flawn-mould, six in. in diameter; (2) a garnish of blanched macaroni, cut into lengths of one in., cohered with four oz. of grated Gruyère and Parmesan cheese per lb. of macaroni, and combined with two oz. of butter, four oz. of a julienne of truffles and four oz. of foie gras cut into large dice.
Prepare: (1) a crust made in a flan mold, six inches in diameter; (2) a garnish of blanched macaroni, cut into one-inch lengths, mixed with four ounces of grated Gruyère and Parmesan cheese per pound of macaroni, and combined with two ounces of butter, four ounces of a julienne of truffles, and four ounces of foie gras cut into large cubes.
Dish in a circle in the crust ten collops of foie gras sautéd in butter, alternating them with fine slices of truffle. Put the macaroni in the middle, shaping it like a dome, sprinkle with grated cheese and glaze quickly.
Dish in a circle in the crust ten pieces of foie gras sautéd in butter, alternating them with thin slices of truffle. Place the macaroni in the center, molding it into a dome shape, sprinkle with grated cheese and quickly glaze.
Dish on a napkin, and serve separately a clear chicken glaze, flavoured with truffles and well buttered.
Dish on a napkin, and serve separately a clear chicken glaze, flavored with truffles and well buttered.
[550]1731—SOUFFLÉ DE FOIE GRAS
Rub two-thirds lb. of foie gras and three and one-half oz. of raw truffles through a fine sieve. Mix the two purées in a basin, and add two-thirds lb. of raw chicken-meat, pounded with the whites of four eggs, and rubbed through a fine sieve. Season; work the preparation on ice, and add to it, little by little, one-half pint of rich, thick, and very fresh cream, then the well-stiffened whites of four eggs.
Rub two-thirds of a pound of foie gras and three and a half ounces of raw truffles through a fine sieve. Mix the two purées in a bowl, and add two-thirds of a pound of raw chicken meat, pounded with the whites of four eggs, and strained through a fine sieve. Season; work the mixture on ice, and gradually add one-half pint of rich, thick, and very fresh cream, followed by the well-stiffened whites of four eggs.
Dish in a buttered soufflé saucepan, and poach under cover in the bain-marie for from thirty to thirty-five minutes.
Dish in a buttered soufflé saucepan, and poach covered in the bain-marie for thirty to thirty-five minutes.
Serve a Madeira sauce, flavoured with truffle essence, separately.
Serve a Madeira sauce, flavored with truffle essence, on the side.
1732—TIMBALE DE FOIE GRAS A L'ALSACIENNE
Prepare an ordinary timbale crust. When about to serve, fill it with layers of noodles with cream, separated by alternate layers of foie-gras collops, sautéd in butter, and slices of truffles. Complete with some raw noodles, tossed in butter and distributed over the last layer of cohered noodles.
Prepare a regular timbale crust. When you're ready to serve, fill it with layers of noodles and cream, alternating with layers of foie-gras pieces, sautéd cooked in butter, and slices of truffles. Top it off with some raw noodles, tossed in butter, spread over the final layer of noodles.
Cover the timbale, and serve a suprême sauce, flavoured with truffle essence, separately.
Cover the timbale and serve a suprême sauce flavored with truffle essence on the side.
1733—TIMBALE DE FOIE GRAS CAMBACÉRÈS
Line a buttered dome-mould with rings of large poached macaroni.
Line a buttered dome mold with rings of large poached macaroni.
These rings should be one-fifth inch thick, and should be garnished inside with very black truffle purée, cohered by means of a little forcemeat.
These rings should be one-fifth of an inch thick and should be filled inside with very dark truffle purée, held together with a bit of forcemeat.
When the mould is lined, coat it inside with a layer of chicken forcemeat combined with truffle purée. Put the mould for a few minutes in a moderate oven, that the forcemeat may poach.
When the mold is lined, spread a layer of chicken meat mixture mixed with truffle puree inside. Place the mold in a moderate oven for a few minutes to let the meat mixture poach.
Reduce one-third pint of Béchamel sauce, combined with four to five tablespoonfuls of truffle and chicken essence, to half; mix therewith one-half lb. of poached macaroni, cut into lengths of one inch, and four tablespoonfuls of foie-gras and truffle purée, made from trimmings. Mix the whole thoroughly.
Reduce one-third of a pint of Béchamel sauce, combined with four to five tablespoons of truffle and chicken essence, by half; mix in half a pound of poached macaroni, cut into one-inch lengths, and four tablespoons of foie gras and truffle purée made from trimmings. Mix everything thoroughly.
Garnish the timbale with this macaroni, spreading it in layers, separated by other alternate layers of foie-gras collops, poached in Madeira, and slices of truffle. Cover the garnish with a layer of forcemeat, and poach in the bain-marie, allowing forty-five minutes for a quart-mould.
Garnish the timbale with this macaroni by spreading it in layers, alternating with layers of foie-gras slices poached in Madeira and truffle slices. Cover the garnish with a layer of meat paste, and poach in the bain-marie, cooking for forty-five minutes for a quart mold.
Let the mould stand for a few minutes before emptying it; turn out the timbale upon a round dish; surround it with a [551] border of Périgueux sauce, and serve a sauceboat of Périgueux sauce separately.
Let the mold sit for a few minutes before emptying it; turn out the timbale onto a round plate; surround it with a 551border of Périgueux sauce, and serve a sauceboat of Périgueux sauce on the side.
1734—TIMBALE DE FOIE GRAS MONTESQUIEU
Spread a very even layer, one-third inch thick, of chicken forcemeat upon a sheet of buttered paper. Moisten the surface with some white of egg; sprinkle with chopped truffle, and press on the latter by means of the flat of a knife.
Spread a smooth and even layer, about one-third of an inch thick, of chicken forcemeat onto a sheet of buttered paper. Wet the surface with some egg white; sprinkle with chopped truffle, and press it down using the flat side of a knife.
Set to poach gently; cool, and then stamp out with a round, even cutter, one inch in diameter. With the resulting roundels, garnish the bottom and sides of a Charlotte mould, placing their truffled sides against the mould. Then, with the view of binding these roundels together, as they are to constitute the outside of the timbale, coat the whole of the mould inside with some fairly firm chicken forcemeat, combined with a quarter of its bulk of foie-gras purée.
Set to poach gently; cool, and then cut out with a round, even cutter, one inch in diameter. Use the resulting circles to line the bottom and sides of a Charlotte mold, placing their truffled sides against the mold. Then, to hold these circles together, as they will make up the outside of the timbale, coat the entire inside of the mold with some fairly firm chicken forcemeat, mixed with a quarter of its volume of foie-gras purée.
Fill the mould with a foie-gras Parfait with truffles cut into very large dice and cohered by means of mousseline chicken forcemeat.
Fill the mold with a foie gras parfait, adding truffles cut into large cubes and bound together with mousseline chicken meat mixture.
Cover the whole with a layer of the same forcemeat as that used for the purpose of binding the roundels, and set to poach under cover.
Cover the entire thing with a layer of the same ground meat used to bind the roundels, and place it to poach with a lid on.
Turn out, following the same precautions as above; surround the timbale with a border of nice, pink, Hungarian sauce with paprika, and send a sauceboat of this sauce to the table at the same time.
Turn out, following the same precautions as above; surround the timbale with a border of nice, pink Hungarian sauce with paprika, and bring a sauceboat of this sauce to the table at the same time.
Foie Gras Froid
1735—ASPIC DE FOIE GRAS
Clothe an even or ornamented mould (fitted with a central tube) with aspic, and decorate it with poached white of egg and truffle. Fill it with rows of well-trimmed foie-gras rectangles, or shells raised by means of a spoon dipped in hot water, separating each row with a coat of aspic.
Clothe a smooth or decorative mold (equipped with a central tube) using aspic, and adorn it with poached egg whites and truffles. Fill it with layers of neatly cut foie gras rectangles or shells formed with a spoon dipped in hot water, separating each layer with a layer of aspic.
Except for its principal ingredient, which may vary, the preparation of aspic is always the same as that described under “Aspic de Homard” (No. 954).
Except for its main ingredient, which can differ, the way aspic is made is always the same as described under “Aspic de Homard” (No. 954).
For the turning out and dishing, proceed in exactly the same way.
For serving and plating, follow the same process.
1736—FOIE GRAS GASTRONOME
Take a plain foie-gras Parfait, i.e., one without a crust; trim it neatly to the shape of an egg, and completely cover it with a chaud-froid sauce with paprika. Decorate it according to fancy, and glaze it with cold melted jelly.
Take a plain foie-gras parfait, meaning one without a crust; trim it neatly to the shape of an egg, and fully coat it with a chaud-froid sauce mixed with paprika. Decorate it as you like, and glaze it with cold melted jelly.
Cut out a crust, proportionate in size to the egg, and shape [552] it like a cushion. Coat it with a chaud-froid sauce of a different colour; deck it with softened butter, applied by means of a piping-bag fitted with a narrow, grooved pipe; set it on the dish, and place the foie-gras egg upon it.
Cut out a crust that matches the size of the egg and shape it like a cushion. Cover it with a colored chaud-froid sauce; decorate it with softened butter using a piping bag with a narrow, grooved tip; place it on the dish, and set the foie-gras egg on top of it.
Surround the cushion with fine fair-sized truffles, glazed with aspic jelly.
Surround the cushion with nice medium-sized truffles, covered in aspic jelly.
1737—FOIE GRAS AU PAPRIKA
Trim a fine, fresh foie gras; salt it; sprinkle it with a coffeespoonful of paprika; put it into a saucepan with a large sliced Spanish onion and a bay-leaf, and cook in the oven for thirty minutes.
Trim a nice, fresh foie gras; salt it; sprinkle it with a teaspoon of paprika; place it in a saucepan with a large sliced Spanish onion and a bay leaf, and cook it in the oven for thirty minutes.
This done, set it instantly in an oval terrine, after having carefully removed every bit of onion; cover it with its own grease; fill up the terrine with jelly, and leave to cool.
This done, place it immediately in an oval terrine, making sure to remove every piece of onion; cover it with its own fat; fill the terrine with jelly, and let it cool.
Keep in the cool until ready for serving.
Keep it cool until you're ready to serve.
N.B.—In Vienna, where this dish is usually served as a hors-d’œuvre, with baked potatoes, the onion is not removed. The foie gras is left to cool in the terrine in which it has cooked, with all its grease, and it is served thus, very cold.
N.B.—In Vienna, where this dish is typically served as an appetizer, with baked potatoes, the onion is not taken out. The foie gras is left to cool in the terrine it was cooked in, with all its fat, and it is served that way, very cold.
This piece of information was kindly given to me by Madame Katinka.
This information was kindly provided to me by Madame Katinka.
1738—ESCALOPES DE FOIE GRAS MARÉCHALE
From a terrine of very firm foie gras cut the required number of collops, giving them an oval shape. Make a preparation of “pain de foie gras” (No. 1741) with the remains of the terrine, and cover the collops with the preparation, shaping the latter in a dome upon them. Coat these garnished collops with cream chaud-froid sauce; decorate with a slice of truffle, and glaze with aspic.
From a terrine of very firm foie gras, cut the needed number of slices, shaping them into ovals. Make a preparation of “pain de foie gras” (No. 1741) using the leftover foie gras, and cover the slices with this mixture, forming it into a dome shape on top. Coat these decorated slices with warm cream sauce; garnish with a slice of truffle, and glaze with aspic.
With some foie-gras purée prepare some balls (of the shape of bigaroons); in the centre of each place a little ball of truffle in imitation of the stone of the fruit, and coat them with a reddish-brown, chaud-froid sauce. This done, glaze them with jelly.
With some foie-gras purée, shape some balls (similar to large macaroons); in the center of each, place a small ball of truffle to mimic the stone of the fruit, and coat them with a reddish-brown chaud-froid sauce. After that, glaze them with jelly.
Dish the collops round a circular cushion, set upon a very cold dish; arrange the bigaroons in a pyramid on the cushion, and border the dish with fine, jelly croûtons.
Dish the slices around a round cushion on a very cold plate; arrange the macaroons in a pyramid shape on the cushion, and line the plate with fine jelly croûtons.
1739—MOUSSE DE FOIE GRAS
For the preparation of the mousse, see No. 814. The procedure and the quantities are always the same, and only the principal ingredient changes. The moulding is also effected in the same way in a jelly-clothed and decorated mould, [553] generally just large enough to hold the requisite amount for one service, or in a silver timbale, incrusted in ice.
For the preparation of the mousse, see No. 814. The procedure and the quantities are always the same; only the main ingredient changes. The molding is also done in the same way in a jelly clothed and a decorated mold, 553 generally just large enough to hold enough for one serving, or in a silver timbale, surrounded by ice.
1740—MOUSSELINES DE FOIE GRAS
I have oftentimes explained that the substance is the same from which mousses and mousselines are prepared, and I have pointed out wherein the difference between them lies.
I have often explained that the material is the same from which mousses and mousselines are made, and I have pointed out where the differences between them are.
Just like the other mousselines, those of foie gras are made in egg- or quenelle-moulds, or others of the same kind. Foie-gras mousselines are, according to circumstances, either simply glazed with aspic, or coated with chaud-froid sauce and dished in a timbale with jelly. They may also be moulded in little paper cases.
Just like the other mousselines, foie gras is shaped in egg or quenelle molds, or similar types. Foie gras mousselines are, depending on the situation, either just glazed with aspic or covered with chaud-froid sauce and served in a timbale with jelly. They can also be molded in small paper cases.
1741—PAIN DE FOIE GRAS
From a cold foie gras, braised in Madeira, cut a few collops and put them aside. Clear the cooking-liquor of all grease, reduce to half, and add the yolks of four eggs and one-half lb. of butter, proceeding as for a Hollandaise sauce. Complete with a grilled, crushed, hazel-nut, two leaves of dissolved gelatine, and, when the preparation is only lukewarm, mix therewith (without working the whole overmuch) what remains of the foie gras, rubbed through a sieve.
From a cold foie gras braised in Madeira, cut a few slices and set them aside. Strain the cooking liquid to remove all grease, reduce it by half, and add the yolks of four eggs and half a pound of butter, stirring it like a Hollandaise sauce. Finish with some grilled, crushed hazelnuts, two sheets of dissolved gelatin, and when the mixture is just lukewarm, gently fold in the remaining foie gras that has been passed through a sieve.
Spread this preparation in layers in an aspic-clothed and decorated mould, separating each layer with other alternate layers consisting of the reserved collops and some slices of truffle.
Spread this mixture in layers in an aspic-clothed and decorated mold, separating each layer with different alternating layers made up of the reserved collops and some slices of truffle.
Cover the last layer with aspic, and set the mould in a refrigerator for a few hours.
Cover the top layer with gelatin, and place the mold in the refrigerator for a few hours.
When about to serve, turn out, and border the dish with fine, aspic jelly croûtons.
When you're ready to serve, pour out and rim the dish with nice aspic jelly croûtons.
1742—PARFAIT DE FOIE GRAS
Fresh foies gras do not bear transport very well, and, when sent from a distance, often reach their destination tainted. It is, therefore, difficult, whatever care may have been bestowed on their preparation, to obtain the results which are achieved by manufacturers who are renowned for this kind of produce. Consequently, it is preferable to buy the Parfait of foie gras ready-made from a good firm rather than to try to make it oneself.
Fresh foie gras doesn't travel well, and when shipped from afar, it often arrives spoiled. So, no matter how much care goes into its preparation, it's tough to match the results achieved by top manufacturers known for this type of product. Because of this, it's better to buy ready-made foie gras parfait from a reputable company instead of trying to make it yourself.
1743—PAVÉ DE FOIE GRAS LUCULLUS
Let a coat of aspic, one-half inch thick, set on the bottom of a square timbale, and lay thereon a few slices of truffle. Upon this jelly spread a layer, two-thirds inch thick, of foie-gras purée, thinned by means of a little melted jelly. When this purée has set, lay on it a few foie-gras collops and slices of [554] truffle; cover with aspic, and continue thus with alternate layers of purée, collops, and aspic. Fill up the mould with a layer of aspic jelly; put it in the refrigerator for a few hours, and dish on a block of ice, cut to the shape of a flagstone.
Let a half-inch thick layer of aspic set at the bottom of a square timbale, and place a few slices of truffle on top. Spread a two-thirds inch thick layer of foie-gras purée over the jelly, thinned with a bit of melted jelly. Once this purée has set, add a few slices of foie-gras and truffle on top; cover with aspic, and continue alternating layers of purée, slices, and aspic. Fill the mold with a layer of aspic jelly; refrigerate for a few hours, then serve on a block of ice, cut to the shape of a flagstone.
1744—TIMBALE DE FOIE GRAS TZARINE
Line a timbale-mould with ordinary patty paste, and cover the inside all over with slices of larding bacon. Just in the middle set a fresh foie gras, seasoned with salt, pepper, and allspice; surround it with quails stuffed with a piece of truffle, and set upright with their breasts against the slices of bacon. Fill up the mould with whole, raw, and peeled truffles; cover the whole with a round slice of the same bacon; cover the timbale with a layer of paste, well sealed down round the edges; make a slit in the top for the escape of steam, and bake in a good, moderate oven for one and one-quarter hours.
Line a timbale mold with regular pastry dough, and completely cover the inside with slices of larding bacon. In the center, place a fresh foie gras, seasoned with salt, pepper, and allspice; surround it with quails stuffed with a piece of truffle, positioning them upright with their breasts against the bacon slices. Fill the mold with whole, raw, and peeled truffles; cover everything with a round slice of the same bacon; then, cover the timbale with a layer of pastry, making sure it’s sealed well around the edges. Create a slit in the top for steam to escape, and bake in a moderately hot oven for one and a quarter hours.
On withdrawing the timbale from the oven, pour into it some succulent veal stock, flavoured with Madeira, and sufficiently gelatinous to form a nice jelly.
After taking the timbale out of the oven, pour in some rich veal stock, flavored with Madeira, and thick enough to create a nice jelly.
Keep the timbale in the cool for one or two days before serving it.
Keep the timbale in the fridge for a day or two before serving it.
Ducks and Ducklings (Canards et Canetons)
Three varieties of the duck family are recognised in cookery, viz., the Nantes duck, the Rouen duck, and the different kinds of wild duck. The latter are generally used for roasts and in salmis.
Three types of ducks are recognized in cooking: the Nantes duck, the Rouen duck, and various kinds of wild duck. The wild ducks are typically used for roasting and in salmis.
The Rouen duck is also served more often as a roast than as an entrée. The characteristic trait of its preparation lies in its being kept very underdone, and it is very rarely braised. It is killed by suffocation, and not by bleeding, which is the usual mode of killing other birds.
The Rouen duck is usually served more often as a roast than as a main dish. The key aspect of its preparation is that it's kept quite rare, and it’s rarely braised. It's killed by suffocation, not by bleeding, which is the common method for other birds.
The Nantes duck, which is similar to the Aylesbury one, is not so fleshy as the Rouen duck, and may be roasted, poëled, or braised.
The Nantes duck, which is similar to the Aylesbury duck, isn't as meaty as the Rouen duck and can be roasted, poëled, or braised.
1745—CANETON NANTAIS sauerkraut dish
Take a piece of manied butter the size of an egg, and insert it into the duckling with chopped parsley and shallots. Truss the bird as for an entrée; brown it in the oven, and put it in a stewpan already lined for braising.
Take a piece of manied butter the size of an egg, and stuff it into the duckling with chopped parsley and shallots. Tie the bird up as you would for a main dish; brown it in the oven, and place it in a pot that's already set up for braising.
Moisten, just enough to cover, with white veal stock and Rhine wine (in the proportion of two-thirds of the former to one-third of the latter), or ordinary good white wine, and braise slowly until cooking is completed.
Moisten, just enough to cover, with white veal stock and Rhine wine (in the ratio of two-thirds stock to one-third wine), or regular good white wine, and braise slowly until fully cooked.
[555]
Meanwhile, braise in the usual way two lbs. of sauerkraut
with one-half lb. of salted breast of pork.
555In the meantime, cook two lbs. of sauerkraut with half a lb. of salted pork belly as usual.
When it is three-parts done, drain it, and complete its cooking with one-third pint of veal gravy and one-sixth pint of white wine, until this moistening is completely reduced.
When it's three-quarters cooked, drain it and finish cooking it with one-third pint of veal gravy and one-sixth pint of white wine, until the liquid is completely reduced.
Set the sauerkraut in a border round a dish, and surround it with the pork cut into small rectangles. Place the carved duck in the centre, and coat it moderately with half-glaze sauce combined with the reduced braising-liquor. Send the remains of this sauce separately.
Arrange the sauerkraut around the edge of a dish, and surround it with the pork cut into small rectangles. Place the carved duck in the center, and lightly coat it with half-glaze sauce mixed with the reduced braising liquid. Serve the leftover sauce on the side.
1746—CANETON D’AYLESBURY POËLÉ Mint tea
Stuff the duckling with one oz. of butter combined with a pinch of chopped mint, and poële it. Dish it; swill the stewpan with one-sixth pint of clear, veal gravy and a little lemon juice; strain, add a pinch of chopped mint, and pour this sauce over the duckling.
Stuff the duckling with one ounce of butter mixed with a pinch of chopped mint, and poële it. Plate it; rinse the pan with one-sixth of a pint of clear veal gravy and a bit of lemon juice; strain, add a tiny bit of chopped mint, and pour this sauce over the duckling.
1747—CANETON MOLIÈRE
Bone the duckling, and stuff it with one lb. of gratin foie-gras forcemeat, combined with two-thirds lb. of good sausage-meat. Set two rows of truffles in the middle of the thickest part of the forcemeat, lengthwise, along the duckling. Reconstruct; sew up the skin, wrap in a serviette, after the manner of a galantine, and poach in a stock made from the carcass.
Bone the duckling and fill it with 1 lb. of gratin foie-gras forcemeat, mixed with 2/3 lb. of good sausage meat. Place two rows of truffles in the thickest part of the forcemeat, lengthwise along the duckling. Reassemble it, sew up the skin, wrap it in a napkin like a galantine, and poach it in stock made from the carcass.
Glaze the duckling with some of this stock, strained, cleared of all grease, and reduced. With what remains prepare a Madeira sauce, and add thereto two oz. of sliced truffles.
Glaze the duckling with some of this stock, strained, free of all grease, and reduced. With what’s left, prepare a Madeira sauce and add two oz. of sliced truffles.
Dish the duckling, after having removed all stitches from it, and coat it with this sauce.
Dish the duckling, after taking out all the stitches from it, and coat it with this sauce.
1748—CANETON BRAISÉ AUX NAVETS
Brown the duckling well in butter, and withdraw it from the saucepan.
Brown the duckling nicely in butter, and take it out of the saucepan.
Drain away the butter; swill with a little white wine; add two-thirds pint of brown stock, as much Espagnole, and a faggot; return the duck to this sauce, and braise gently.
Drain the butter; swirl in a bit of white wine; add two-thirds of a pint of brown stock, the same amount of Espagnole, and a bundle of herbs; put the duck back in the sauce, and braise it gently.
With the reserved butter brown one lb. of turnips, shaped like elongated garlic-cloves, and sprinkle them with a large pinch of powdered sugar, that they may be glazed to a nice, light brown colour. Also have ready twenty small onions, which should have been gently cooked in butter.
With the reserved browned butter, take 1 pound of turnips, shaped like long garlic cloves, and sprinkle them with a generous pinch of powdered sugar so they can be glazed to a nice light brown color. Also, have twenty small onions ready, which should be gently cooked in butter.
When the duckling is half cooked, transfer it to another saucepan; put the turnips and the onions round it; strain the sauce over the whole, and complete the cooking gently.
When the duckling is halfway cooked, move it to another saucepan; place the turnips and onions around it; pour the sauce over everything, and finish cooking it gently.
[556]
Dish with the garnish of turnips and onions, arranged round
the bird.
556Dish with turnips and onions arranged around the bird.
1749—CANETON AUX OLIVES
Prepare the duckling as above, and keep the sauce short and succulent. A few minutes before serving, add one-half lb. of stoned and blanched olives. Glaze the duckling at the last moment, and dish it surrounded with the olives and the sauce.
Prepare the duckling as mentioned above, and keep the sauce rich and flavorful. A few minutes before serving, add half a pound of pitted and blanched olives. Glaze the duckling just before serving, and serve it surrounded by the olives and sauce.
1750—CANETON BRAISÉ A L'ORANGE
This braised duckling must not be confused with roast duckling, which is also served “a l’orange,” for the two dishes are quite distinct.
This braised duckling shouldn’t be confused with roast duckling, which is also served “a l’orange,” because the two dishes are quite different.
As in the case of the roast, this duckling may be prepared with Seville oranges; but, in this case, the sections of orange must not appear as garnish, owing to their bitterness, and only the juice is used for the sauce.
As with the roast, this duckling can be made with Seville oranges; however, the orange slices shouldn't be used as a garnish because they're too bitter, and only the juice should be used for the sauce.
Braise the duckling in one-third pint of brown stock and two-thirds pint of Espagnole sauce, and cook it sufficiently to allow of its being cut with a spoon.
Braise the duckling in one-third of a pint of brown stock and two-thirds of a pint of Espagnole sauce, and cook it enough so that it can be cut with a spoon.
Clear the sauce of grease; reduce it to a stiff consistence; rub it through tammy, and add the juice of two oranges and one half-lemon to it, which should bring the sauce back to its original consistence.
Remove the grease from the sauce and thicken it. Strain it through a fine mesh, then add the juice of two oranges and half a lemon to restore the sauce to its original consistency.
Now add a julienne of the blanched yellow part only of the rind of a half-orange and a half-lemon, but remember that the addition of the juice and rind of the orange and the half-lemon only takes place at the last moment, after which the sauce must not boil again. Glaze the duckling, dish it, coat it slightly with sauce, and surround it with sections of orange, skinned raw.
Now add a julienne of the blanched yellow part only of the rind of a half-orange and a half-lemon, but remember that you should only add the juice and rind of the orange and half-lemon at the very end, after which the sauce must not boil again. Glaze the duckling, plate it, coat it lightly with sauce, and surround it with raw orange sections that have been peeled.
Serve what remains of the sauce separately.
Serve the leftover sauce on the side.
1751—CANETON AUX PETITS POIS
Brown in butter six oz. of salted breast of pork, cut into large dice and blanched, and fifteen small onions. Drain the pork and the onions, and set the duckling to fry in the same butter. When it is well coloured, remove the butter; swill with a little brown stock, and add one-half pint of thin, half-glaze sauce, one and one-half pints of fresh peas, one faggot, the pork dice and the onions, and complete the cooking of the whole gently.
Brown six ounces of salted pork belly in butter, cut into large cubes, and fifteen small onions. Drain the pork and onions, then fry the duckling in the same butter. Once it's nicely browned, remove the butter; deglaze the pan with some brown stock, then add half a pint of thin half-glaze sauce, one and a half pints of fresh peas, one bunch of herbs, the pork cubes, and the onions. Finish cooking everything gently.
Dish the duckling, and cover it with the garnish and the sauce, after having withdrawn the faggot therefrom and reduced the sauce so that it only just covers the garnish.
Serve the duckling, and top it with the garnish and the sauce, after removing the bundle from it and reducing the sauce so that it just barely covers the garnish.
[557]
1752—PÂTÉ CHAUD DE CANETON
Roast the duckling, keeping it somewhat underdone, and cut the whole of the breast into long collops or very thin slices. Line a buttered Charlotte mould with short paste, and cover the whole of the inside with a layer of gratin forcemeat (No. 202), combined with four tablespoonfuls of very reduced half-glaze sauce per one and two-thirds lb. of forcemeat—the necessary quantity for this pie.
Roast the duckling, leaving it slightly undercooked, and slice the entire breast into long pieces or very thin slices. Line a buttered Charlotte mold with short pastry, and cover the entire inside with a layer of gratin forcemeat (No. 202), mixed with four tablespoons of very reduced half-glaze sauce for every one and two-thirds pounds of forcemeat—the amount needed for this pie.
On the layer of forcemeat arrange a litter of the slices of breast; sliced, cooked mushrooms, and slices of truffle; and fill the mould in this way, taking care to alternate the layers of forcemeat, slices of breast, &c. Complete with a coat of forcemeat, upon which sprinkle a pinch of powdered thyme and bay-leaf; close the mould with a thin layer of paste, sealed down round the edges; make a slit in the top; gild, and bake in a moderate oven for one hour.
On the layer of ground meat, arrange a bed of sliced breast, cooked mushrooms, and truffle slices. Fill the mold this way, making sure to alternate the layers of ground meat and slices of breast, etc. Finish with a layer of ground meat on top, then sprinkle a bit of powdered thyme and bay leaf. Seal the mold with a thin layer of pastry, making sure to secure the edges; cut a slit in the top; gild, and bake in a moderately hot oven for one hour.
When taking the pie out of the oven, turn it upside-down on a dish; detach the base; cut the latter into triangles, and set these triangles round the pie. Cover the forcemeat, thus bared, with a few tablespoonfuls of Madeira sauce; set a large, grooved, cooked mushroom just in the middle, and surround it with a crown of sliced truffle.
When you take the pie out of the oven, flip it upside down on a plate; remove the base; cut the base into triangles, and arrange these triangles around the pie. Spoon a few tablespoons of Madeira sauce over the exposed filling; place a large, grooved, cooked mushroom right in the center, and circle it with sliced truffle.
Serve a Madeira sauce separately.
Serve Madeira sauce on the side.
1753—BALLOTINES DE CANETON
Bone the duckling, and completely clear the bones of all meat.
Bone the duckling and remove all the meat from the bones.
Remove all tendons from the latter, and chop it, together with half its weight of veal, as much fresh pork fat, a third as much panada (No. 190), the yolks of four eggs, one-half oz. of salt, and a little pepper and nutmeg. Pound; rub through a sieve, and mix with this forcemeat, three oz. of gratin foie-gras forcemeat and three oz. of chopped mushrooms, sautéd in butter. Divide up into portions weighing two oz.; wrap each portion in a piece of the duckling’s skin; envelop in muslin, and poach in a stock prepared from the duckling’s carcass. At the last moment, remove the pieces of muslin and glaze the ballotines.
Remove all tendons from the meat, and chop it together with half its weight in veal, an equal amount of fresh pork fat, one-third of that amount as panada (No. 190), the yolks of four eggs, half an ounce of salt, and a little pepper and nutmeg. Pound everything together; push it through a sieve, and mix this forcemeat with three ounces of gratin foie-gras forcemeat and three ounces of chopped mushrooms, sautéd in butter. Divide into portions weighing two ounces each; wrap each portion in a piece of the duckling's skin; enclose in muslin, and poach in a stock made from the duckling’s carcass. At the end, remove the pieces of muslin and glaze the ballotines.
Dish in a circle, and set the selected garnish, which may be turnips, peas, olives, or sauerkraut, &c., in the middle.
Arrange the dish in a circle, and place the chosen garnish, which could be turnips, peas, olives, or sauerkraut, in the center.
1754—CANETON ROUENNAIS
Except for the one case when they are served cold “à la cuiller,” Rouen ducklings are not braised: they are roasted and always kept underdone. When they have to be stuffed, the forcemeat is prepared as follows:—Fry four oz. of larding [558] bacon, cut into dice, with one oz. of chopped onion, and add one-half lb. of sliced ducks’ livers, a pinch of chopped parsley, salt, pepper, and a little spice.
Except for the one case when they're served cold "à la cuiller," Rouen ducklings aren't braised: they are roasted and always kept undercooked. When they need to be stuffed, the filling is prepared as follows: Fry four oz. of diced larding bacon with one oz. of chopped onion, then add half a pound of sliced duck livers, a pinch of chopped parsley, salt, pepper, and a little spice.
Keep the livers underdone, merely stiffened; let the whole half-cool; pound, and rub through a fine sieve.
Keep the livers slightly undercooked, just firm; let the whole thing cool off; mash and strain through a fine sieve.
1755—AIGUILLETTES DE ROUENNAIS At La Bigarrade
Poële the duckling and only just cook it, bearing in mind that twenty minutes is the time allowed for cooking a fair-sized bird. Remove the fillets lengthwise, each in ten slices, and set the latter on a lukewarm dish.
Poële the duckling and just cook it, keeping in mind that twenty minutes is the time needed to cook a decent-sized bird. Cut the fillets lengthwise into ten slices each and place them on a warm dish.
Add a few tablespoonfuls of veal gravy to the poëling-liquor; set to boil for a few minutes; strain clear of grease, and finish as directed under sauce Bigarrade claire (No. 31).
Add a few tablespoons of veal gravy to the poëling liquid; bring it to a boil for a few minutes; strain out the grease, and finish as instructed under sauce Bigarrade claire (No. 31).
Cover the slices of breast with some of the sauce, and serve the remainder separately. “Aiguillettes” (or thin slices of breast cut lengthwise) à l’orange are prepared in the same way, except that they are surrounded with sections of orange, skinned raw.
Cover the slices of breast with some of the sauce, and serve the rest on the side. “Aiguillettes” (or thin slices of breast cut lengthwise) à l’orange are made the same way, but they are garnished with raw, peeled orange segments.
1756—AIGUILLETTES DE ROUENNAIS AUX CERISES
Prepare the duckling as above, but add a little Madeira to the braising-liquor. Clear the latter of grease; thicken with arrowroot; strain through muslin, and add one-half lb. of stoned morello cherries, at the last moment. Set the cherries round the aiguillettes; coat the latter thinly with sauce, and serve what remains of the latter, separately.
Prepare the duckling as mentioned above, but add a bit of Madeira to the braising liquid. Remove any grease from the liquid; thicken it with arrowroot; strain it through muslin, and add half a pound of pitted morello cherries right at the end. Arrange the cherries around the aiguillettes; lightly coat it with sauce, and serve the remaining sauce on the side.
1757—AIGUILLETTES DE ROUENNAIS AUX TRUFFES
Add one-sixth pint of Chambertin wine to the poëling-liquor, and cook therein five medium-sized, peeled truffles. This done, reduce the liquor, clear of grease, strain it, and add it to a somewhat light Rouennaise sauce.
Add one-sixth of a pint of Chambertin wine to the poëling-liquor, and cook five medium-sized, peeled truffles in it. Once that's done, reduce the liquor, strain out the grease, and mix it into a lighter Rouennaise sauce.
Raise the duckling’s aiguillettes, slice the truffles, and set on a lukewarm dish, alternating the aiguillettes with the slices of truffle.
Raise the duckling’s aiguillettes, slice the truffles, and place them on a lukewarm dish, alternating the aiguillettes with the slices of truffle.
Coat thinly with sauce, and send what remains of the latter separately.
Coat lightly with sauce, and send any leftovers separately.
1758—CANETON ROUENNAIS AU CHAMPAGNE
Add one-half pint of dry Saint Marceaux champagne to the poëling-liquor; reduce, and complete with one-sixth pint of thickened, veal stock.
Add half a pint of dry Saint Marceaux champagne to the poëling-liquor; reduce it, and finish with one-sixth pint of thick veal stock.
[559]
Strain this sauce through muslin; clear it of grease, and
send it in a sauceboat at the same time as the duckling.
[559]Strain this sauce through cheesecloth; remove any grease, and serve it in a sauceboat alongside the duckling.
1759—CANETON ROUENNAIS EN CHEMISE
Stuff the duckling with the preparation given under No. 1754; truss it as for an entrée; insert it into a well-soaked bladder, and string the end of the latter close to the bird’s tail. Wrap the bladder in a napkin, also strung, and poach gently for about forty-five minutes in a very strong brown stock. When about to serve, remove the napkin, and leave the duckling in the bladder.
Stuff the duckling with the mixture from No. 1754; tie it up like you would for a main dish; place it into a well-soaked bladder, and tie the end close to the duck's tail. Wrap the bladder in a napkin, also tied, and gently poach for about forty-five minutes in a very rich brown stock. When ready to serve, take off the napkin, and leave the duckling in the bladder.
Serve a Rouennaise sauce as an accompaniment.
Serve a Rouennaise sauce as a side.
1760—CANETON ROUENNAIS AU PORTO
Roast the duckling “en casserole,” keeping it only just done.
Roast the duckling “en casserole,” ensuring it's cooked but not overdone.
Swill with one-fifth pint of port wine; reduce to half, and add this reduced swilling-liquor to one-half pint of duckling gravy, thickened with arrowroot.
Swirl with one-fifth of a pint of port wine; reduce to half, and add this reduced liquid to half a pint of duck gravy, thickened with arrowroot.
1761—CANETON ROUENNAIS TO THE PRESS
Roast the duckling for twenty minutes, and send it instantly to the table, where it should be treated as follows:—Remove the legs, which are not served; carve the fillets into fine slices, laid one against the other on a lukewarm dish.
Roast the duckling for twenty minutes, and send it right to the table, where it should be treated as follows:— Remove the legs, which are not served; carve the fillets into thin slices, arranged one against the other on a lukewarm dish.
Chop up the carcass and press it, sprinkling it the while with a glassful of good red wine. Collect the gravy; add thereto a few drops of brandy, and with this liquor sprinkle the slices of breast, which should have been well seasoned.
Chop up the carcass and press it, sprinkling it with a glass of good red wine. Collect the gravy; add a few drops of brandy to it, and use this mixture to sprinkle over the well-seasoned slices of breast.
Put the dish on a chafer, and thoroughly heat without allowing to boil.
Put the dish on a chafing dish, and heat it thoroughly without letting it boil.
Serve instantly.
Serve immediately.
1762—CANETON FARCI A la Rouennaise
Stuff the duckling with the forcemeat given under No. 1754, and roast it before a fierce fire for from twenty-five to thirty minutes, according to its size.
Stuff the duckling with the stuffing mentioned under No. 1754, and roast it over a hot fire for about twenty-five to thirty minutes, depending on its size.
Send a Rouennaise sauce to the table with it.
Send a Rouennaise sauce to the table with it.
If it be served carved, remove the legs, cisel them inside, season them well with salt and pepper, and grill them.
If it's served carved, take off the legs, cisel put them inside, season them well with salt and pepper, and grill them.
Cut the fillets into thin slices, set these on either side of a long dish, and, in the middle, place the forcemeat withdrawn from the inside.
Slice the fillets into thin pieces, arrange them on either side of a long dish, and in the center, put the forcemeat that was removed from the inside.
Set the grilled legs at either end of the dish.
Place the grilled legs at both ends of the dish.
Roughly chop up the carcass and press it, sprinkling it [560] the while with a glass of liqueur-brandy and a few drops of lemon juice. Add the collected gravy to the Rouennaise sauce: coat the slices of breast thinly with sauce, and serve what remains of the sauce separately.
Roughly chop up the carcass and press it, sprinkling it 560 the while with a glass of liqueur-brandy and a few drops of lemon juice. Add the collected gravy to the Rouennaise sauce: coat the slices of breast thinly with sauce, and serve what remains of the sauce separately.
1763—SALMIS DE CANETON In Rouen style
After having suppressed the clavicle, truss the duckling.
After securing the collarbone, restrain the duckling.
Put it in a red oven, where it should only stay eight minutes, i.e., four minutes each side.
Put it in a red oven, where it should stay for just eight minutes, i.e. four minutes on each side.
If possible, let it cool for a few minutes, that it may be more easily carved. Take care, also, to wipe it, for, as a rule, the fierceness of the oven blackens it. Remove the legs; cisel them inside; season and grill them.
If you can, let it cool for a few minutes so it’s easier to carve. Also, make sure to wipe it down, because usually the heat from the oven makes it blackened. Take off the legs; cisel put them inside; season and grill them.
Sprinkle a long, buttered dish with chopped shallots, kitchen salt not too finely powdered, freshly-ground pepper, nutmeg, and allspice.
Sprinkle a long, buttered dish with chopped shallots, coarse kitchen salt, freshly ground pepper, nutmeg, and allspice.
Cut the fillets into very thin slices lengthwise, fifteen from each fillet, and set them one against the other on the dish. Sprinkle them with the same seasoning as that lying on the dish, except for the shallots.
Slice the fillets into very thin strips lengthwise, making fifteen slices from each fillet, and arrange them side by side on the plate. Sprinkle them with the same seasoning that’s on the plate, except for the shallots.
Remove the remaining stumps of the wings, as also the small, remaining skin of the breast; season both, and set them to grill by the side of the legs. Roughly chop up the carcass; press it while sprinkling it with half a glassful of red wine, and sprinkle the slices of breast with the collected gravy.
Remove the leftover wing stumps and any small bits of skin from the breast; season them and place them to grill next to the legs. Roughly chop the carcass; press it while adding half a glass of red wine, and drizzle the collected gravy over the breast slices.
When about to serve, set a few small pieces of butter on the slices of breast; heat for a moment on the stove, and put the dish in a very hot oven, or at the salamander, that the glazing may be instantaneous.
When you're ready to serve, place a few small pieces of butter on the slices of breast; heat them briefly on the stove, and then put the dish in a really hot oven, or under the salamander, so that the glazing happens quickly.
Withdraw the dish the moment the edges of the aiguillettes begin to curl, set the grilled legs at either end of the dish, the two wing-stumps, with the skin of the breast, in the middle, and serve immediately.
Withdraw the dish as soon as the edges of the aiguillettes begin to curl. Place the grilled legs at each end of the dish, position the two wing stubs in the middle with the skin of the breast, and serve right away.
1764—SOUFFLÉ DE CANETON ROUENNAIS
Raise the suprêmes, and keep them hot, and cut the bones from the carcass in such a way as to imitate a case, as I described in a number of pullet recipes. With the duckling’s liver, the raw meat of another half-duckling, the white of an egg, and three oz. of raw foie gras, prepare a mousseline forcemeat.
Raise the suprêmes, keep them hot, and remove the bones from the carcass to create a shell, as I detailed in several pullet recipes. Using the duckling’s liver, the raw meat from another half-duckling, the white of an egg, and three ounces of raw foie gras, make a mousseline forcemeat.
Fill the carcass with this forcemeat, shaping it so as to reconstruct the bird. Surround it with a band of strong, buttered paper, so as to avoid loss of shape, and poach gently, under cover, for twenty minutes.
Fill the carcass with this ground meat mixture, shaping it to recreate the bird. Wrap it with a piece of sturdy, buttered paper to keep its shape, and poach it gently, covered, for twenty minutes.
Dish the piece; surround it with the tartlets; set a collop of suprême on each of the latter and serve a Rouennaise sauce separately.
Dish the piece; place it around the tartlets; add a slice of suprême on each of them and serve a Rouennaise sauce on the side.
Canetons Froids
1765—CANETON With a spoon
Braise the duckling with Madeira, and cook it well. Put into a terrine just large enough to hold it; cover with the braising-liquor, strained through a napkin, and combined with enough aspic jelly to completely coat the duckling. Leave to cool.
Braise the duckling with Madeira, and cook it thoroughly. Place it in a terrine that’s just big enough to fit it; cover with the braising liquid, strained through a cloth, and mixed with enough aspic jelly to fully coat the duckling. Let it cool.
When about to serve, clear the surface of grease, first by means of a spoon, then with boiling water, and dish on a napkin.
When you’re ready to serve, clean the surface of grease first with a spoon, then with boiling water, and place it on a napkin.
1766—CANETON GLACÉ AUX MANDARINES
Poële the duckling, and let it cool in its liquor.
Poële the duckling, and let it chill in its sauce.
When it is quite cold, set it on its back; glaze it with aspic jelly, and place it on a low rice or carved-bread cushion lying on a long dish.
When it’s really cold, lay it on its back; cover it with aspic jelly, and put it on a low cushion made of rice or carved bread on a large plate.
1767—CANETON GLACÉ AUX CERISES
Roast the duckling, and keep it underdone.
Roast the duckling, but make sure it’s still a bit undercooked.
When it is quite cold, remove the breast, and remove the bones in such wise as to form a case with the carcass. Cut each fillet into eight thin slices; coat them with a brown chaud-froid sauce, and decorate with truffles. Fill the carcass with a mousse made from the remains of the meat, the duckling’s liver, and some foie gras, and shape it so as to imitate the convex breast of the bird.
When it's really cold, take off the breast and carefully remove the bones to create a shell with the carcass. Slice each fillet into eight thin pieces; cover them with a brown chaud-froid sauce and decorate with truffles. Stuff the carcass with a mousse made from the leftover meat, the duckling's liver, and some foie gras, shaping it to resemble the curved breast of the bird.
Glaze with aspic, and set in the refrigerator, that the mousse may harden. When the latter is firm, lay the chaud-froid-coated collops upon it, and set the piece in a deep, square dish. Surround with cold, stoned, morello cherries, poached in Bordeaux wine, and cover these with an aspic jelly flavoured with duckling essence.
Glaze with aspic and put it in the fridge so that the mousse can set. Once it’s firm, place the chaud-froid-coated slices on top and put the dish in a deep, square container. Surround it with cold, pitted morello cherries that have been poached in Bordeaux wine, and cover them with aspic jelly flavored with duckling essence.
5621768—AIGUILLETTES DE CANETONS A L’ÉCARLATE
Poële a Rouen duckling until it is just cooked, and let it cool in its liquor. Raise the fillets; skin them, and cut them each into eight thin slices. Coat them with a brown chaud-froid sauce, and decorate with truffles. Prepare an equal number of slices of tongue the size and shape of the slices of duckling, and coat them with aspic.
Poële a Rouen duckling until it's fully cooked, then let it cool in its own juices. Remove the fillets, skin them, and cut each into eight thin slices. Coat them with a brown chaud-froid sauce and garnish with truffles. Prepare an equal number of slices of tongue that are the same size and shape as the duckling slices, and coat them with aspic.
With the remains and the meat of the legs, prepare a mousse, and pour it into a square or oval silver dish; let it cool, and then set the aiguillettes of duckling and the slices of tongue upon it, alternating them in so doing, and cover the mousse with aspic.
With the leftover bones and meat from the legs, make a mousse, and pour it into a square or oval silver dish; let it cool, then arrange the aiguillettes of duckling and the slices of tongue on top, alternating them as you go, and cover the mousse with aspic.
1769—MOUSSE ET MOUSSELINES DE CANETON ROUENNAIS
These are prepared with the same quantities as the chicken mousses and mousselines, but they allow of no other sauce than the Rouennaise or the Bigarrade, nor of any other garnishes than sections of orange, cherries, vegetable purées, or creams.
These are made with the same amounts as the chicken mousses and mousselines, but they can only be served with Rouennaise or Bigarrade sauce and no other garnishes except for orange slices, cherries, vegetable purées, or creams.
1770—MOUSSE DE CANETON ROUENNAIS
1771—SOUFFLÉ FROID DE CANETON A La Orange
Proceed as for the “Caneton aux cerises,” but with this difference, that the duckling is used entirely for the mousse.
Proceed as for the “Caneton aux cerises,” but with the difference that the duckling is used entirely for the mousse.
Serve, similarly, in a square dish, and surround with sections of oranges skinned raw. Cover with an aspic jelly flavoured with the juice of Seville oranges, and combined with a liqueur-glassful of curaçao per pint of jelly.
Serve in a square dish and surround it with sections of raw skinned oranges. Cover with an aspic jelly flavored with the juice of Seville oranges, mixed with a liqueur glass of curaçao for each pint of jelly.
1772—TERRINE DE CANETON ROUENNAIS A la jelly
First prepare the following forcemeat:—Heat three oz. of fat bacon, cut into small dice, and three oz. of butter in a frying-pan. Throw six fine ducks’ livers (seasoned with salt and pepper, and sprinkled with a pinch of powdered thyme, bay-leaf, and half an onion chopped) into this fat. Toss them over a fierce fire, just long enough to heat them; leave them to cool, and rub them through a sieve.
First prepare the following ground meat:—Heat three ounces of fatty bacon, cut into small cubes, and three ounces of butter in a frying pan. Add six fresh duck livers (seasoned with salt and pepper, and sprinkled with a pinch of powdered thyme, bay leaf, and half a chopped onion) into this fat. Sauté them over a high heat, just long enough to warm them; then let them cool and pass them through a sieve.
Bone the breast of a Rouen duckling and its back as far as the region of the legs, and suppress the tail. Stuff it with the preparation given above; truss as for an entrée, and put [563] it in a terrine just large enough to hold it. Sprinkle it with a glassful of brandy; cover with a slice of bacon, and cook it in the bain-marie, in the oven, and under cover for forty minutes.
Bone the breast of a Rouen duckling and remove the back up to the legs, and take off the tail. Fill it with the mixture mentioned above; tie it up like an entrée, and place it in a terrine that’s just big enough to hold it. Pour in a glass of brandy; cover it with a slice of bacon, and cook it in the bain-marie, in the oven, covered, for forty minutes.
With the carcass and some strong veal stock, prepare two-thirds pint of excellent aspic, and, when withdrawing the duckling from the oven, cover it with this aspic, and let it cool. When about to serve, remove all grease, first by means of a spoon, and then by means of boiling water, and set the terrine on a napkin lying on a long dish.
With the carcass and some strong veal stock, make two-thirds of a pint of great aspic, and when you take the duckling out of the oven, cover it with this aspic and let it cool. When you're ready to serve, remove all the grease, first with a spoon and then with boiling water, and place the terrine on a napkin on a long dish.
1773—TIMBALE DE CANETON TO THE NEIGHBOR
Roast a Rouen duckling, and keep it underdone; let it cool, and raise its fillets. With the carcass prepare a Salmis sauce, and thicken it with aspic as for a chaud-froid sauce.
Roast a Rouen duckling, making sure it's slightly undercooked; let it cool, and lift its fillets. Use the carcass to make a Salmis sauce, thickening it with aspic like you would for a chaud-froid sauce.
Cut the fillets into slices, coat them with Salmis sauce, and leave this to set. Let a thickness of sauce set on the bottom of a timbale.
Cut the fillets into slices, coat them with Salmis sauce, and let them sit. Allow a layer of sauce to set at the bottom of a timbale.
Upon this sauce lay some of the coated slices, alternating them with slices of truffle, and cover with a thin layer of aspic jelly. Lay another row of slices of fillet and of truffles, followed as before by a layer of aspic, and continue thus in the same order. Complete with a somewhat thick layer of aspic, and keep in the cool until ready for serving.
On this sauce, place some of the coated slices, alternating them with slices of truffle, and cover with a thin layer of aspic jelly. Add another row of slices of fillet and truffles, followed by another layer of aspic, and keep repeating this pattern. Finish with a thicker layer of aspic, and refrigerate until it's time to serve.
N.B.—This old and excellent cold entrée is really only a cold salmis. The procedure may be applied to all game suited to the salmis method of preparation. It is the simplest and certainly the best way of serving them cold.
N.B.—This classic and excellent cold dish is essentially just a cold salmis. You can use this method for any game that is suitable for salmis preparation. It's the easiest and definitely the best way to serve them cold.
1774—PINTADES (GUINEA FOWL)
The guinea-fowl is not equal to the pheasant from the gastronomical standpoint, though it often takes the place of the latter among the roasts after the shooting season. But, though it has neither the fine flavour nor the delicate meat of the pheasant, it does good service notwithstanding. The majority of pheasant recipes may be applied to it, especially à la Bohémienne, à la crème, en Chartreuse, en salmis, à la choucroûte, &c.
The guinea fowl isn't as good as the pheasant when it comes to taste, although it often takes the pheasant's place in roasts after the hunting season. But even though it lacks the rich flavor and tender meat of the pheasant, it still serves a purpose. Most pheasant recipes can be adapted for it, especially à la Bohémienne, à la crème, en Chartreuse, en salmis, à la choucroûte, &c.
1775—PIGEONS AND SQUABS (PIGEONS ET PIGEONNEAUX)
Young pigeons are not very highly esteemed by English gourmets, and this is more particularly to be regretted, since, when the birds are of excellent quality, they are worthy the best tables.
Young pigeons aren't highly regarded by English food lovers, which is especially unfortunate because when the birds are of excellent quality, they deserve a place at the finest tables.
1776—PIGEONNEAUX A LA BORDELAIS
Open the squabs down the back; season them; slightly flatten them, and toss them in butter. They may just as [564] well be halved as left whole. Dish, and surround with the garnish given under “Poulet à la Bordelaise” (No. 1538).
Open the squabs along the back; season them; slightly flatten them, and toss them in butter. They might as well be halved as left whole. Plate them, and surround with the garnish mentioned under “Poulet à la Bordelaise” (No. 1538).
1777—PIGEONNEAUX EN CASSEROLE Country-style
Cook the squabs in the oven in an earthenware saucepan.
Cook the squabs in the oven in a pottery saucepan.
1778—PIGEONNEAUX EN CHARTREUSE
Prepare the Chartreuse in a Charlotte mould, as explained under No. 1182. Line the bottom and sides with a layer of braised, drained, and pressed cabbages; in the centre set the squabs, cooked “à la casserole” and cut into two lengthwise, and alternate them with small rectangles of blanched, salted breast of pork, and sausage roundels. Cover with cabbages, and steam in a bain-marie for thirty minutes.
Prepare the Chartreuse in a Charlotte mold, as explained under No. 1182. Line the bottom and sides with a layer of braised, drained, and pressed cabbage; in the center, place the squabs, cooked “à la casserole” and cut in half lengthwise, and alternate them with small rectangles of blanched, salted pork belly, and sausage slices. Cover with cabbage, and steam in a bain-marie for thirty minutes.
Let the Chartreuse stand for five minutes after withdrawing from the bain-marie; turn out on a round dish, and surround with a few tablespoonfuls of half-glaze sauce.
Let the Chartreuse sit for five minutes after taking it out from the bain-marie; transfer it to a round plate, and add a few tablespoons of half-glaze sauce around it.
1779—PIGEONNEAUX EN CRAPAUDINE
Cut the young pigeons horizontally in two, from the apex of the breast to the wings. Open them; flatten them slightly; season them; dip them in melted butter, roll them in bread-crumbs, and grill them gently.
Cut the young pigeons in half horizontally, from the top of the breast to the wings. Open them up; flatten them a bit; season them; dip them in melted butter, roll them in breadcrumbs, and grill them gently.
Serve a devilled sauce at the same time.
Serve a spicy sauce at the same time.
1780—PIGEONNEAUX EN COMPOTE
Fry in butter two oz. of blanched, salted breast of pork and two oz. of raw mushrooms, peeled and quartered. Drain the bacon and the mushrooms, and set the squabs, trussed as for an entrée, to fry in the same butter.
Fry in butter 2 oz. of blanched, salted pork belly, and 2 oz. of raw mushrooms, peeled and quartered. Drain the bacon and mushrooms, then set the squabs, tied up like for a main dish, to fry in the same butter.
Withdraw them when they are brown; drain them of butter; swill with half a glassful of white wine; reduce the latter, and add sufficient brown stock and half-glaze sauce (tomatéd), in equal quantities, to cover the birds. Plunge them into this sauce, with a faggot, and simmer until they are cooked and the sauce is reduced to half.
Withdraw them when they are brown; drain them of butter; swill with half a glass of white wine; reduce that, and add enough brown stock and half-glaze sauce (tomatéd), in equal amounts, to cover the birds. Immerse them in this sauce, with a bundle of herbs, and simmer until they are cooked and the sauce is reduced by half.
This done, transfer the squabs to another saucepan; add the pieces of bacon, the mushrooms, and six small onions, glazed with butter, for each bird; strain the sauce over the [565] whole through a fine sieve; simmer for ten minutes more, and serve very hot.
This done, transfer the squabs to another saucepan; add the pieces of bacon, the mushrooms, and six small onions, glazed with butter, for each bird; strain the sauce over the 565whole through a fine sieve; simmer for another ten minutes, and serve very hot.
1781—PIGEON PIE
Line the bottom and sides of a pie-dish with very thin, flattened collops of lean beef, seasoned with salt and pepper, and sprinkled with chopped shallots.
Line the bottom and sides of a pie dish with very thin, flattened slices of lean beef, seasoned with salt and pepper, and sprinkled with chopped shallots.
Set the quartered pigeons inside the dish, and separate them with a halved hard-boiled egg-yolk for each pigeon. Moisten half-way up with good gravy; cover with a layer of puff paste; gild; streak; make a slit in the top, and bake for about one and one-half hours in a good, moderate oven.
Set the quartered pigeons in the dish and separate them with a half of a hard-boiled egg yolk for each pigeon. Moisten them halfway up with good gravy; cover with a layer of puff pastry; gild; streak; make a slit in the top, and bake for about an hour and a half in a decent, moderate oven.
1782—VOL AU VENT DE PIGEONNEAUX
Suppress the feet and the pinions; poële the squabs, and only just cook them.
Suppress the feet and the wings; poële the young birds, and just barely cook them.
1783—CÔTELETTES DE PIGEONNEAUX A La Nesles
Cut them in two, and reserve the claw, which serves as the bone of the cutlet. Flatten them slightly; season, and fry them in butter on one side only. Cool them under slight pressure; coat their fried side, dome-fashion, with some godiveau with cream, combined with a third of its bulk of gratin forcemeat and chopped truffles. Set them on a tray, and place in a moderate oven to complete the cooking, and poach the forcemeat. Dish in a circle, and separate the cutlets with collops of veal sweetbreads, dipped in beaten eggs, rolled in bread-crumbs, and tossed in butter. Garnish their midst with mushrooms and sliced fowls’ livers, tossed in butter and cohered with a few tablespoonfuls of Madeira sauce.
Cut them in half, and save the claw, which acts as the bone for the cutlet. Slightly flatten them; season, and fry them in butter on one side only. Let them cool under light pressure; cover their fried side, dome-style, with some godiveau mixed with cream, combined with a third of its volume of gratin forcemeat and chopped truffles. Arrange them on a tray, and place in a moderate oven to finish cooking and poach the forcemeat. Serve in a circle, and separate the cutlets with pieces of veal sweetbreads, dipped in beaten eggs, rolled in breadcrumbs, and sautéed in butter. Garnish the center with mushrooms and sliced fowl livers, sautéed in butter and coated with a few tablespoons of Madeira sauce.
1784—CÔTELETTES DE PIGEONNEAUX EN PAPILLOTES
Cut the pigeons in two, as above; stiffen them in butter, and enclose them in papillotes as explained under “Côtelettes de Veau en Papillotes” (No. 1259).
Cut the pigeons in half, as mentioned above; coat them in butter, and wrap them in papillotes as explained under “Côtelettes de Veau en Papillotes” (No. 1259).
1785—CÔTELETTES DE PIGEONNEAUX In the Style of Sévigné
Dip them in beaten egg, roll them in bread-crumbs, and cook them gently in clarified butter.
Dip them in beaten eggs, coat them in breadcrumbs, and cook them slowly in clarified butter.
[566]
Dish them in a circle; garnish their midst with asparagus-heads
cohered with butter, and serve a light, Madeira sauce
separately.
[566]Arrange them in a circle; top the center with asparagus tips combined with butter, and serve a light Madeira sauce on the side.
1786—SUPRÊMES DE PIGEONNEAUX At the diplomat's office
Raise the fillets and slightly flatten them; stiffen them in butter, and leave them to cool under slight pressure. This done, dip them in a Villeroy sauce, combined with chopped herbs and mushrooms, and cool them. Dip each fillet in beaten egg; roll them in bread-crumbs, and fry just before serving.
Raise the fillets and gently flatten them; cook them in butter, then let them cool under slight pressure. Once that's done, dip them in a Villeroy sauce mixed with chopped herbs and mushrooms, and let them cool again. Coat each fillet in beaten egg, roll them in breadcrumbs, and fry them right before serving.
Dish in a circle, and in their midst set a heap of fried parsley. Send separately a garnish of pigeon quenelles, mushrooms, and small, olive-shaped truffles, to which a half-glaze sauce flavoured with pigeon essence has been added.
Dish in a circle, and in the middle place a pile of fried parsley. Serve separately a garnish of pigeon dumplings, mushrooms, and small, olive-shaped truffles, all coated in a half-glaze sauce flavored with pigeon essence.
1787—SUPRÊMES DE PIGEONNEAUX At Saint-Clair
With the meat of the legs prepare a mousseline forcemeat, and, with the latter, make some quenelles the size of small olives, and set them to poach. Poële the breasts, without colouration, on a thick litter of sliced onions, and keep them underdone. Add a little velouté to the onions; rub them through tammy, and put the quenelles in this sauce.
With the leg meat, prepare a mousseline forcemeat, and with that, make some quenelles the size of small olives and set them to poach. Poële the breasts, without browning, on a thick bed of sliced onions, and keep them slightly undercooked. Add a little velouté to the onions; strain them through a fine sieve, and put the quenelles in this sauce.
1788—SUPRÊMES DE PIGEONNEAUX At Marigny
Cut off the legs, and, with their meat, prepare a forcemeat. Poach the latter on a tray, and stamp it out with an oval cutter into pieces the size of the suprêmes.
Cut off the legs and, using their meat, prepare a filling. Poach it on a tray, then cut it out with an oval cutter into pieces the size of the suprêmes.
Cover the breasts with slices of bacon, and poële them, taking care to only just cook them.
Cover the breasts with slices of bacon, and poële them, taking care to only just cook them.
1789—SUPRÊMES DE PIGEONNEAUX AUX TRUFFES
Swill the vegetable-pan with Madeira; add four fine slices of truffle for each suprême, and a little pale melted meat glaze, and finish with a moderate amount of butter.
Swirl the vegetable pan with Madeira; add four nice slices of truffle for each suprême, a bit of pale melted meat glaze, and finish with a reasonable amount of butter.
Coat the suprêmes with this sauce, and set the slices of truffle upon it.
Coat the suprêmes with this sauce, and place the slices of truffle on top.
1790—MOUSSELINES DE PIGEONNEAUX At The Epicurean
Prepare and poach these mousselines like the chicken ones, but make them a little smaller. Dish them in the form of a crown; set thereon a young pigeon’s fillet roasted, and in their midst arrange a garnish of peas with lettuce. Coat with a fumet prepared from the carcasses and cohered with a few tablespoonfuls of velouté.
Prepare and poach these mousselines like the chicken ones, but make them a bit smaller. Serve them in the shape of a crown; place a roasted fillet of young pigeon on top, and in the center, arrange a garnish of peas and lettuce. Top it off with a fumet made from the carcasses and thickened with a few tablespoons of velouté.
N.B.—Pigeons and squabs may also be prepared after the recipes given for chicks.
N.B.—Pigeons and squabs can also be cooked using the recipes provided for chicks.
Relevés and Entrées
GAME
Deer meat and game meat
The stag (Fr. Cerf) and the fallow deer (Fr. Daim) supply the only venison that is consumed in England, where the roebuck (Fr. Chevreuil) is not held in very high esteem. True, the latter’s flesh is very often mediocre in quality, and saddles and legs of roebuck often have to be imported from the Continent when they are to appear on an important menu.
The stag (Fr. Cerf) and the fallow deer (Fr. Daim) provide the only venison eaten in England, where the roebuck (Fr. Chevreuil) isn't very highly regarded. It's true that the latter's meat is often of mediocre quality, and roebuck saddles and legs often need to be imported from the Continent to feature on a prestigious menu.
On the other hand, venison derived from the stag or red deer and the fallow deer proper is generally of superior quality. The former has perhaps more flavour, but the latter, which is supplied by animals bred in herds on large private estates, has no equal as far as delicacy and tenderness are concerned, while it is covered with white and scented fat, which is greatly appreciated by English connoisseurs.
On the other hand, venison from stags or red deer and proper fallow deer is usually of higher quality. The former may have more flavor, but the latter, raised in herds on large private estates, is unmatched in delicacy and tenderness. It is also covered in white, fragrant fat, which is highly valued by English food lovers.
Although these two kinds of venison are generally served as relevés, they belong more properly to the roasts, and I shall give their recipes a little later on. In any case, only half of the hind-quarters (that is to say, the leg together with that part of the saddle which reaches from it to the floating ribs) is served at high-class tables.
Although these two types of venison are usually served as side dishes, they actually fit better with the roasts, and I’ll share their recipes a bit later. In any case, only half of the hind-quarters (which means the leg along with the portion of the saddle that extends to the floating ribs) is served at upscale dining tables.
I shall now, therefore, only give the various recipes dealing with roebuck, it being understood that these, if desired, may be applied to corresponding joints of the stag or deer.
I will now only provide the different recipes for roebuck, with the understanding that these can be applied to similar cuts of stag or deer if desired.
5681791—SELLE DE CHEVREUIL ET CUISSOT
Saddles and legs of roebuck may be prepared after the same recipes, and allow of the same garnishes. The recipes for saddle which I give hereafter may therefore be applied equally well to legs.
Saddles and legs of roebuck can be prepared using the same recipes and garnishes. The recipes for saddle that I’ll share later can also be used for legs.
Whichever joint be selected, it must first be cleared of all tendons and then larded with larding bacon. The last operation is no more essential than is the marinading which in France has become customary with such pieces. It might even be said with justice that marinading is not only useless, but harmful, more particularly in the case of young animals whose meat has been well hung.
Whichever joint is chosen, it must first be trimmed of all tendons and then wrapped with larding bacon. This last step is just as optional as the marinading that has become common in France for such cuts. It could even be argued that marinading is not only unnecessary but also detrimental, especially for young animals whose meat has been properly aged.
Unlike many other specimens of game, roebuck has to be eaten fresh; it does not suit it to be in the least tainted. I should like to point out here that game shot in ambush is best, owing to the fact that animals killed after a chase decompose very quickly, and thereby lose a large proportion of their flavour.
Unlike many other types of game, roebuck must be eaten fresh; it doesn’t do well if it’s even slightly tainted. I want to emphasize that game shot in ambush is best because animals killed after a chase break down very quickly and lose a lot of their flavor.
The saddle of the roebuck generally consists of the whole of the latter’s back, from the withers to the tail, in which case the bones of the ribs are cut very short, that the joint may lie steady at all points.
The saddle of the roebuck usually includes its entire back, from the shoulders to the tail, where the rib bones are cut very short to ensure the joint stays stable at all points.
At the croup-end, cut the joint on either side diagonally, from the point of the haunch to the root of the tail. Sometimes, however, the saddle only consists of the lumbar portion of the back, and, in this case, the ribs are cut up to be cooked as cutlets.
At the back end, cut the joint on both sides diagonally, from the point of the hip to the base of the tail. However, sometimes the saddle only includes the lower part of the back, and in that case, the ribs are cut to be cooked as cutlets.
1792—SELLE DE CHEVREUIL A L'ALLEMANDE
Marinade the saddle for two or three days in raw marinade No. 169, and roast it, on a narrow baking-tray, upon the vegetables of the marinade.
Marinate the saddle for two or three days in raw marinade No. 169, and roast it on a narrow baking tray over the vegetables of the marinade.
As soon as the joint is cooked, withdraw it; swill the tray with a little marinade, and almost entirely reduce. Clear of grease; add two-thirds pint of cream and one powdered juniper berry; reduce by a third; complete with a few drops of melted glaze, and rub through tammy.
As soon as the joint is cooked, take it out; rinse the tray with a little marinade, and almost completely reduce it. Remove any grease; add two-thirds of a pint of cream and one powdered juniper berry; reduce it by a third; finish with a few drops of melted glaze, and strain it through a tammy.
Serve this sauce at the same time as the saddle, which set on a long dish.
Serve this sauce alongside the saddle, which is placed on a long dish.
1793—SELLE DE CHEVREUIL A LA BADEN-BADEN
The saddle should be marinaded and well dried before being set to cook.
The saddle should be marinaded and thoroughly dried before being cooked.
When it is cooked, put it on a long dish, and, at either end [569] of it, set a garnish of stewed pears, unsugared, but flavoured with cinnamon and lemon-rind. Pour one-third pint of game stock into the tray in which the joint was cooked; cook for ten minutes; strain; clear of grease, and thicken with arrowroot.
When it's done cooking, place it on a long platter, and at each end of it, add a garnish of unsweetened stewed pears flavored with cinnamon and lemon zest. Pour one-third of a pint of game stock into the tray where the meat was cooked; let it simmer for ten minutes; strain it; remove the grease, and thicken it with arrowroot.
Serve this thickened stock separately, and send some red-currant jelly to the table at the same time.
Serve this thickened stock on the side, and bring some red-currant jelly to the table at the same time.
1794—SELLE DE CHEVREUIL AUX CERISES
Keep the saddle for twelve hours in marinade (No. 169) made from verjuice instead of vinegar. Roast it on the spit, basting it with the marinade, and keep it slightly underdone.
Keep the saddle in marinade (No. 169) made from verjuice instead of vinegar for twelve hours. Roast it on the spit, basting it with the marinade, and make sure it stays slightly underdone.
At the same time, serve a cherry sauce consisting of equal quantities of poivrade sauce and red-currant jelly, to each pint of which add three oz. of semi-candied cherries, set to soak in hot water thirty minutes beforehand.
At the same time, serve a cherry sauce made with equal amounts of poivrade sauce and red-currant jelly. For each pint, add three ounces of semi-candied cherries, which should have been soaked in hot water for thirty minutes beforehand.
N.B.—This saddle need not be marinaded if it be desired plain.
N.B.—This saddle doesn't need to be marinaded if you want it plain.
1795—SELLE DE CHEVREUIL A La Cumberland
Roast it like a haunch of venison, without marinading it. Send it to the table with a timbale of French beans, cohered with butter, and serve a Cumberland sauce (No. 134) separately.
Roast it like a leg of venison, without marinading it. Serve it with a timbale of French beans, held together with butter, and provide a Cumberland sauce (No. 134) on the side.
1796—SELLE DE CHEVREUIL Creole Style
Set it on a long dish, and surround it with bananas tossed in butter.
Set it on a long plate and surround it with bananas tossed in butter.
At the same time serve a Roberts sauce, combined with a third of its bulk of Poivrade sauce, and one oz. of fresh butter per pint.
At the same time, serve a Roberts sauce mixed with one-third of its volume of Poivrade sauce and one ounce of fresh butter for every pint.
1797—SELLE DE CHEVREUIL A LA BEAUJEU
Lard and roast it. Set it on a long dish, and surround it with artichoke-bottoms, garnished with lentil purée, and alternated with chestnuts cooked in a small quantity of consommé and glazed.
Lard it and roast it. Place it on a long dish, and surround it with artichoke bottoms, topped with lentil purée, and alternated with chestnuts cooked in a small amount of consommé and glazed.
Serve a venison sauce separately.
Serve venison sauce on the side.
1798—SELLE DE CHEVREUIL AU GENIÈVRE
Lard the saddle, and roast it. Swill the baking-tray with a small glassful of burned gin; add one powdered juniper berry and one-sixth pint of double cream. Reduce the cream to half; complete with a few tablespoonfuls of poivrade sauce and a few drops of lemon juice. Serve this sauce with the saddle, and send separately some hot stewed apples, very slightly sugared.
Lard the saddle and roast it. Swirl the baking tray with a small glass of burnt gin; add one crushed juniper berry and one-sixth of a pint of heavy cream. Reduce the cream by half; finish with a few tablespoons of poivrade sauce and a few drops of lemon juice. Serve this sauce with the saddle, and separately offer some hot stewed apples, lightly sugared.
5701799—SELLE DE CHEVREUIL AVEC SAUCES DIVERSES
Saddle of roebuck may also be served with the following sauces:—Poivrade, Venison, Grand-Veneur, Moscovite, Roberts, &c. The selected accompaniment determines the title of the dish.
Saddle of roebuck can also be served with the following sauces:— Poivrade, Venison, Grand-Veneur, Moscovite, Roberts, & etc. The chosen sauce determines the name of the dish.
1800—NOISETTES ET CÔTELETTES DE CHEVREUIL
The same recipes may be applied to both. Trim them after the manner of lamb noisettes or cutlets. They may be moderately marinaded, but they may also be used fresh. In the latter case, fry them in butter over a somewhat fierce fire, like the lamb noisettes.
The same recipes can be used for both. Trim them like lamb noisettes or cutlets. They can be moderately marinaded, but they can also be used fresh. In that case, fry them in butter over a fairly high heat, just like the lamb noisettes.
If they have been marinaded, it is better to toss them very quickly in very hot oil, and then to dry them before dishing them.
If they have been marinaded, it's best to quickly fry them in hot oil and then dry them before serving.
It is in the dishing only that the noisettes and the cutlets differ; for, whereas the latter are always dished in a crown, one overlapping the other, or each separated from the rest by croûtons of bread-crumb fried in butter, the noisettes are always dished in a circle on small, oval croûtons fried in butter, or on tartlet crusts containing some kind of garnish.
It is only in the serving that the noisettes and the cutlets differ; because, while the cutlets are always served in a crown, one overlapping the other, or each separated from the rest by croûtons of bread crumbs fried in butter, the noisettes are always served in a circle on small, oval croûtons fried in butter, or on tartlet crusts with some kind of garnish.
1801—CÔTELETTES DE CHEVREUIL CONTI
Sauté the cutlets in very hot oil; dry them; dish them in a crown, and separate them by similarly-shaped collops of salted tongue.
Sauté Fry the cutlets in very hot oil; dry them off; serve them in a circle, and separate them with similarly-shaped pieces of salted tongue.
Swill the saucepan with a little white wine; add this liquor to a Poivrade sauce, and coat the cutlets with it.
Swirl the saucepan with a little white wine; add this liquid to a Poivrade sauce, and coat the cutlets with it.
Serve a light, buttered purée of lentils at the same time.
Serve a light, buttered lentil puree alongside.
1802—CÔTELETTES DE CHEVREUIL DIANE
Spread an even layer, one-third inch thick, of mousseline game forcemeat on a tray. Poach this forcemeat in a steamer or in a very moderate oven, and cut it into triangles equal in size to the cutlets.
Spread an even layer, about one-third of an inch thick, of mousseline game forcemeat on a tray. Poach this forcemeat in a steamer or in a very low oven, and cut it into triangles that are the same size as the cutlets.
Toss the latter as already explained; dish them in a crown, and separate them by croûtons of forcemeat already prepared.
Toss the latter as explained before; serve them in a crown, and separate them with croûtons of ready-made forcemeat.
Coat the whole with poivrade sauce, thinned by means of a little beaten cream, and garnished with crescents of truffle and hard-boiled white of egg, and serve a purée of chestnuts at the same time.
Coat everything with poivrade sauce, thinned with a bit of whipped cream, and garnish with truffle crescents and chopped hard-boiled egg whites, and serve a chestnut purée alongside.
1803—NOISETTES DE CHEVREUIL AU GENIÈVRE
Cook the noisettes in smoking oil. Dry them, dish them, [571] and coat them with the same sauce as that given under “Selle au Genièvre” (No. 1798).
Cook the noisettes in hot oil. Dry them off, plate them, and coat them with the same sauce as described in “Selle au Genièvre” (No. 1798).
Serve some stewed apples at the same time.
Serve some stewed apples at the same time.
1804—NOISETTES DE CHEVREUIL ROMANOFF
Cook the noisettes; set them on stuffed sections of cucumber, prepared after No. 2124a, and place a slice of truffle on each noisette. Coat with a Poivrade sauce with cream, and serve a mushroom purée separately.
Cook the noisettes; arrange them on stuffed pieces of cucumber, prepared after No. 2124a, and put a slice of truffle on each noisette. Drizzle with a Poivrade sauce mixed with cream, and serve a mushroom purée on the side.
1805—NOISETTES DE CHEVREUIL VALENCIA
Cook the noisettes, and dish them in a circle, each on a round croûton of brioche fried in butter, and coat lightly with bigarrade sauce.
Cook the noisettes, and serve them in a circle, each on a round croûton of brioche fried in butter, and lightly drizzle with bigarrade sauce.
Serve a sauceboat of bigarrade sauce and an orange salad at the same time.
Serve a sauceboat of bigarrade sauce and an orange salad at the same time.
1806—NOISETTES DE CHEVREUIL VILLENEUVE
Carefully clear the meat of the roebuck of all tendons, and chop it up with a knife, combining with it the while the third of its weight of fresh butter, as much bread-crumb, soaked in milk, and pressed, and one-third pint of fresh cream per lb. of meat. Season, divide into portions weighing two oz., mould to a nice round shape, wrap in pig’s caul, cook quickly at the last moment, and dish in the form of a crown.
Carefully remove all the tendons from the meat of the roebuck and chop it up with a knife. Mix in a third of its weight in fresh butter, as much bread crumbs soaked in milk and pressed, and one-third of a pint of fresh cream per pound of meat. Season it, divide it into portions weighing two ounces, shape them nicely into rounds, wrap them in pig’s caul, cook quickly at the last moment, and serve them in the shape of a crown.
Coat with Chasseur sauce, and send a timbale of celery purée separately.
Coat with Chasseur sauce, and serve a timbale of celery purée on the side.
1807—NOISETTES DE CHEVREUIL WALKYRIE
Sauté the noisettes in the usual way, and dish them in the form of a crown, each on a small quoit of “Pommes Berny” (No. 2184). On each noisette lay a fine, grilled mushroom, garnished with a rosette of Soubise purée, made by means of a piping-bag fitted with a grooved pipe. Pour a little venison sauce over the dish, and send a sauceboat of it separately.
Sauté Prepare the noisettes as usual, arranging them in a crown shape, each resting on a small round of “Pommes Berny” (No. 2184). On top of each noisette, place a grilled mushroom, decorated with a rosette of Soubise purée, created with a piping bag fitted with a textured nozzle. Drizzle a bit of venison sauce over the dish, and serve a sauceboat of it on the side.
N.B.—Roebuck noisettes and cutlets are still served with purées of chestnuts or celery, with truffles, cèpes, mushrooms, &c.
N.B.—Roebuck medallions and cutlets are still served with purées of chestnuts or celery, with truffles, cèpes, mushrooms, &c.
The sauces best suited to them are Poivrade sauce and its derivatives, such as Venison sauce, Grand-Veneur sauce, Romaine sauce, &c., also Roberts sauce Escoffier.
The best sauces for them are Poivrade sauce and its variations, like Venison sauce, Grand-Veneur sauce, Romaine sauce, etc., along with Roberts sauce Escoffier.
1808—CIVET DE CHEVREUIL
For “Civet de Chevreuil” the shoulders, the neck, and the breast are used, and these pieces are cut up and set to marinade six hours beforehand with the aromatics and the same red wine as that with which the civet will be moistened.
For “Civet de Chevreuil,” the shoulders, neck, and breast are used, and these pieces are cut up and marinated in marinade six hours beforehand with the spices and the same red wine that will be used to cook the civet.
This civet, which should be classed among dishes for the home, is usually served in the form of a stew; for, inasmuch as the final thickening with blood is lacking, it can only be an imitation of the civet. When, therefore, hare’s blood is available, it should always be used in finishing this dish exactly after the manner of No. 1821—that is to say, the preparation should be given the characteristic stamp of civet by means of a final thickening with blood.
This civet, which is meant for home cooking, is typically served as a stew; since it doesn't have the final thickening with blood, it can only be a poor imitation of the real thing. Therefore, when hare’s blood is available, it should always be used to finish this dish just like in No. 1821—meaning the dish should have the authentic civet touch through the final thickening with blood.
1809—BOAR AND YOUNG BOAR (SANGLIER ET MARCASSIN)
When the wild boar is over two years of age, it is no more fit to be served as food. Between one and two years it should be used with caution, and the various roebuck recipes may then be applied to it. But only the young boar less than twelve months old should be prepared in decent kitchens.
When a wild boar is over two years old, it’s no longer suitable for consumption. From one to two years, it should be handled carefully, and different roebuck recipes can be used for it. However, only young boars under twelve months old should be cooked in proper kitchens.
The hams of a young boar, salted and smoked, supply a very passable relevé, which allows of varying the ordinary menu. They are treated exactly like pork hams.
The hams of a young boar, salted and smoked, provide a decent main dish, which helps to mix up the usual menu. They are prepared just like regular pork hams.
The saddle and the cushions may be prepared after the recipes given for saddle of roebuck, and the same holds good with the cutlets and the noisettes.
The saddle and the cushions can be prepared using the recipes provided for saddle of roebuck, and the same applies to the cutlets and the noisettes.
Finally, the saddle may be served cold, in a daube, when it is prepared after No. 1173.
Finally, the saddle can be served cold in a stew when it is prepared after No. 1173.
As the various parts of the young boar are covered with fat, it is understood that they are not larded, nor do they need it.
As the different parts of the young boar are coated in fat, it's clear that they don't need any additional lard.
1810—HARE AND LEVERET (LIÈVRE ET LEVRAUT)
As a result of one of those freaks of taste, of which I have already pointed out some few examples, hare is not nearly so highly esteemed as it deserves in England; and the fact seems all the more strange when one remembers that in many of her counties excellent specimens of the species are to be found.
As a result of one of those odd tastes, which I've already mentioned a few examples of, hare isn’t valued nearly as much as it should be in England; and this seems even stranger when you consider that in many of its counties, excellent examples of the species can be found.
Whatever be the purpose for which it is required, always select a young hare, five or six lbs. in weight. The age may be ascertained as follows:—Grasp one ear close to its extremity with both hands, and pull in opposite directions; if the ear tear, the beast is young; if it resist the strain, the hare is old, and should be set aside for soups and the preparation of fumets and forcemeats.
Whatever the reason you need it, always choose a young hare that weighs five or six pounds. You can tell its age as follows: Grasp one ear close to the tip with both hands and pull in opposite directions; if the ear tears, the hare is young; if it holds up against the pull, the hare is old and should be saved for soups and the preparation of fumets and forcemeats.
5731811—LIÈVRE FARCI A La Perigourdine
Take care to collect all the blood when emptying the hare; break the bones of the legs, that they may be easily trussed; clear the legs and the fillets of all tendons, and lard them. Chop up the liver, the lungs, the heart, and four fowls’ livers, together with five oz. of fat bacon.
Take care to gather all the blood when you clean the hare; break the leg bones so they can be easily tied up; remove all the tendons from the legs and the fillets, and add lard to them. Chop up the liver, lungs, heart, and four chicken livers, along with five ounces of fatty bacon.
Add to this mincemeat five oz. of soaked and pressed bread-crumbs, the blood, two oz. of chopped onion, cooked in butter and cold; a pinch of chopped parsley, a piece of crushed garlic the size of a pea, and three oz. of raw truffle parings. Mix the whole up well; fill the hare with this stuffing; sew up the skin of the belly; truss the animal, and braise it in white wine for about two and one-half hours, basting it often the while. Glaze at the last moment. Serve the hare on a long dish.
Add to this mincemeat five ounces of soaked and pressed breadcrumbs, the blood, two ounces of chopped onion that’s been cooked in butter and cooled; a pinch of chopped parsley, a piece of crushed garlic the size of a pea, and three ounces of raw truffle scraps. Mix everything together thoroughly; stuff the hare with this mixture; sew up the belly skin; truss the animal and braise it in white wine for about two and a half hours, basting it often. Glaze it right before serving. Serve the hare on a long dish.
Add two-thirds pint of half-glaze game sauce to the braising-liquor; reduce; clear of grease; strain, and add three oz. of chopped truffles to this sauce.
Add two-thirds of a pint of half-glaze game sauce to the braising liquid; reduce it; remove any grease; strain, and then add three ounces of chopped truffles to the sauce.
Pour a little sauce over the dish on which the hare has been set, and serve what remains of the sauce separately.
Pour a little sauce over the dish with the hare and serve the remaining sauce on the side.
1812—RÂBLE DE LIÈVRE
The French term “râble” means the whole of the back of the hare, from the root of the neck to the tail, with the ribs cut very short.
The French word “râble” refers to the entire back of the hare, from the base of the neck to the tail, with the ribs trimmed very short.
Often, however, that piece which corresponds with the saddle in butchers’ meat alone is taken, i.e., the piece reaching from the croup to the floating ribs. Whatever be the particular cut, the piece should be well cleared of all tendons, and finely larded before being set to marinade; and this last operation may even be dispensed with when the “râble” is derived from a young hare.
Often, however, the part that matches the saddle in butchered meat is taken, i.e. the section from the hip to the floating ribs. No matter what specific cut it is, that piece should be thoroughly cleaned of all tendons and nicely larded before being set to marinade; and this final step can even be skipped when the “râble” comes from a young hare.
Marinading would only become necessary if the piece had to be kept some considerable time.
Marinading would only be necessary if the piece needed to be stored for a significant amount of time.
1813—RÂBLE DE LIÈVRE A L'ALLEMANDE
Finish at the last minute with a few drops of lemon juice.
Finish at the last minute with a few drops of lemon juice.
Dish the râble, and surround it with the cream stock, strained through a fine strainer.
Dish the râble, and surround it with the cream sauce, strained through a fine mesh strainer.
[574]
1814—RÂBLE DE LIÈVRE AU GENIÈVRE
Roast it, as above, on the vegetables of the marinade.
Roast it, as mentioned earlier, on the vegetables of the marinade.
Swill the dish with a small glassful of gin and two or three tablespoonfuls of marinade, and reduce to half. Add one-sixth pint of cream, two tablespoonfuls of poivrade sauce, and four powdered juniper berries.
Swirl the dish with a small glass of gin and two or three tablespoons of marinade, and reduce it by half. Add one-sixth of a pint of cream, two tablespoons of poivrade sauce, and four powdered juniper berries.
Strain and serve this sauce separately at the same time as the râble.
Strain and serve this sauce separately at the same time as the râble.
1815—CUISSES DE LIÈVRE
Use the legs of young hares only; those of old animals may be used for the “civet” and forcemeat alone. After having cleared them of tendons and larded them with very thin strips of bacon, treat them like the râble.
Use the legs of young hares only; those of old animals may be used for the “civet” and forcemeat alone. After removing the tendons and larding them with very thin strips of bacon, treat them like the râble.
1816—FILETS DE LEVRAUT A LA DAMPIERRE
Lard the minion fillets with a rosette consisting of strips of salted tongue, and set them also on a buttered dish.
Lard the minion fillets with a decorative pattern made of strips of salted tongue, and place them on a buttered dish as well.
With what remains of the meat of the leverets, prepare a mousseline forcemeat, and add thereto some truffle essence and some chopped truffles.
With the leftover meat from the leverets, prepare a mousseline forcemeat, and mix in some truffle essence and chopped truffles.
Dish this forcemeat, shaping it like a truncated cone two and one-half inches high, the radius of which should be the length of a leveret’s fillet.
Shape this ground meat mixture into a truncated cone that's two and a half inches high, with a radius matching the length of a young hare's fillet.
Set this forcemeat to poach in the front of the oven.
Set this ground meat to poach in the front of the oven.
Sprinkle the fillets and the minion fillets with a little brandy and melted butter; cover them, and poach them likewise in the front of the oven. This done, arrange them radially on the cone of forcemeat, alternating the fillets and the minion fillets. Place a fine, glazed truffle in the middle of the rosette, and surround the base with mushrooms, separated by chestnuts cooked in consommé and glazed, and small onions cooked in butter.
Sprinkle the fillets and the small fillets with a bit of brandy and melted butter; cover them, and poach them in the front of the oven. Once that's done, arrange them in a circle on the cone of meat mixture, alternating the fillets and the small fillets. Place a nice, glazed truffle in the center of the rosette, and surround the base with mushrooms, separated by chestnuts cooked in broth and glazed, and small onions cooked in butter.
Serve a poivrade sauce at the same time, combined with the fillets’ cooking-liquor.
Serve a poivrade sauce alongside the fillets, mixed with the cooking liquid.
1817—FILETS DE LEVRAUT A la Mornay
(Recipe of the Frères Provençaux)
Trim two leverets’ fillets, and cut them into collops, one inch in diameter and one-third inch thick. Prepare (1) the [575] same number of bread-crumb croûtons as there are collops, and make them of the same size as the latter, though half as thick; (2) the same number of thick slices of truffle, cooked at the last minute in a little Madeira.
Trim two leverets’ fillets and cut them into pieces, one inch in diameter and one-third inch thick. Prepare (1) the same number of bread crumbs as there are pieces, making them the same size as the pieces but half as thick; (2) the same number of thick slices of truffle, cooked at the last minute in a little Madeira.
Toss the collops of fillet quickly in clarified butter; colour the croûtons in butter at the same time, and mix the latter with the collops and the truffles in a saucepan.
Toss the slices of fillet quickly in clarified butter; brown the croûtons in butter at the same time, and combine it with the slices and the truffles in a saucepan.
Swill the sautépan with the Madeira in which the truffles have cooked; add a little succulent pale glaze; reduce sufficiently; strain the sauce through a sieve; finish it liberally with butter; add it to the sautéd collops, and serve the latter in a very hot timbale.
Swirl the sauté pan with the Madeira used to cook the truffles; add a bit of rich pale glaze; reduce it until it's thick enough; strain the sauce through a sieve; finish it generously with butter; pour it over the sautéd pieces, and serve them in a very hot timbale.
N.B.—This recipe was given by the Comte de Mornay himself to the proprietors of the famous Parisian restaurant, and for a long while the dish was one of the specialities of a house no longer extant.
N.B.—This recipe was given by the Comte de Mornay himself to the owners of the famous Parisian restaurant, and for a long time, the dish was one of the specialties of a place that no longer exists.
1818—FILETS DE LEVRAUT At Vendôme
After having contised the leveret’s fillets, roll them round a buttered tin mould, and fasten them with a string, that they may form rings.
After having contised the leveret’s fillets, roll them around a buttered tin mold and secure them with a string so they can form rings.
Set to poach. Meanwhile, spread on a buttered tray a layer one-half inch thick of game forcemeat; poach the latter; stamp it out by means of an even cutter into roundels of the same size as the rings, and set one of these on each of the forcemeat roundels, fixing it by means of a little raw forcemeat.
Set to poach. Meanwhile, spread a half-inch thick layer of game forcemeat on a buttered tray; poach it; cut out round discs of the same size as the rings using a cutter, and place one of these on each of the forcemeat discs, securing it with a bit of raw forcemeat.
Cut the minion fillets into collops, and quickly toss them in butter with an equal quantity of mushrooms and five oz. of raw, sliced truffles.
Cut the minion fillets into small pieces, and quickly toss them in butter with an equal amount of mushrooms and five ounces of raw, sliced truffles.
Swill the saucepan with a little brandy and the poaching-liquor of the fillet-rings; add a little poivrade sauce; finish this sauce with butter, and plunge therein the collops of fillet, the mushrooms, and the truffles.
Swirl the saucepan with a bit of brandy and the poaching liquid from the fillet rings; add a little poivrade sauce; finish this sauce with butter, and immerse the fillet slices, mushrooms, and truffles in it.
Set the rings in a circle on a dish, and fill them with this garnish. Serve separately a sauceboat of poivrade sauce and a timbale of chestnut purée.
Arrange the rings in a circle on a plate and fill them with this garnish. Serve a side of poivrade sauce in a sauceboat and a timbale of chestnut purée separately.
1819—MOUSSES ET MOUSSELINES DE LIÈVRE
Proceed exactly as for all other mousses and mousselines, except, of course, in regard to the basic ingredient, which in this case is the meat of a hare.
Proceed exactly as you would for all other mousses and mousselines, except, of course, for the main ingredient, which in this case is hare meat.
1820—SOUFFLÉ DE LIÈVRE
With one lb. of the meat of a hare, prepare a light mousseline forcemeat; add thereto the whites of two eggs, [576] whisked to a stiff froth; poach the mousseline in a soufflé saucepan.
With one lb. of hare meat, make a light mousseline forcemeat; add the whites of two eggs, 576 whisked to stiff peaks; poach the mousseline in a soufflé saucepan.
Cut the hare’s minion fillets into collops, and toss them in butter at the last moment.
Cut the hare’s minion fillets into small pieces and toss them in butter just before serving.
The minion-fillet collops and the slices of truffles may be added to the sauce, and this garnish is served separately in another timbale.
The minion fillet slices and truffle pieces can be added to the sauce, and this garnish is served separately in another dish.
1821—CIVET DE LIÈVRE
Skin and clean the hare, taking care to collect all the blood in so doing. Put the liver aside, after having carefully freed it from the gall-bladder, as also from those portions touching the latter.
Skin and clean the hare, making sure to catch all the blood in the process. Set the liver aside, after carefully removing it from the gallbladder, along with any parts that were in contact with it.
Cut up the hare, and put the pieces in a basin with a few tablespoonfuls of brandy and an equal quantity of olive oil, salt, pepper, and an onion cut into thin roundels. Cover and leave to marinade for a few hours in the very red wine used for the moistening. Fry one-half lb. of lean bacon, cut into large dice, in butter, and drain it as soon as it is brown. In the same butter brown two fair-sized, quartered onions; add two tablespoonfuls of flour, and cook this roux gently until it acquires a golden tinge. Put the pieces of hare into this roux, after having well dried them, and stiffen them.
Cut up the hare and place the pieces in a bowl with a few tablespoons of brandy and the same amount of olive oil, along with salt, pepper, and an onion sliced into thin rounds. Cover and let it marinate for a few hours in the very red wine used for soaking. Fry half a pound of lean bacon, cut into large cubes, in butter, and drain it as soon as it’s browned. In the same butter, brown two medium-sized quartered onions; add two tablespoons of flour and cook this roux gently until it turns a golden color. Add the dried hare pieces to this roux and cook them until they’re well coated.
Moisten with the wine used for the marinade. Add a large faggot, in which place a garlic clove; cover, and leave to cook gently on the side of the stove.
Moisten with the wine used for the marinade. Add a large bundle, in which place a garlic clove; cover, and let it cook gently on the side of the stove.
A few minutes before serving, thicken the civet with the reserved blood, which should be gradually heated, and mix therewith a few tablespoonfuls of sauce. Then transfer the pieces of hare, one by one, to another saucepan with the fried pieces of bacon, twenty small, glazed onions, and twenty cooked mushrooms.
A few minutes before serving, thicken the civet with the reserved blood, which should be warmed gradually, and mix in a few tablespoons of sauce. Then, transfer the pieces of hare, one by one, to another pan with the fried pieces of bacon, twenty small glazed onions, and twenty cooked mushrooms.
Strain the sauce over the whole through a strainer.
Strain the sauce over everything using a strainer.
Dish in a warm timbale, and surround with heart-shaped croûtons fried in butter at the last moment.
Dish in a warm timbale, and surround with heart-shaped croûtons fried in butter just before serving.
Cold Preparations of Hare
1822—LIÈVRE EN DAUBE
Take a fresh hare, and bone it from the back without emptying it, that the skin of the belly may be untouched.
Take a fresh hare and remove the bones from the back without gutting it, so the skin on the belly stays intact.
Detach the shoulders and the legs; do not touch the head; [577] season with salt and pepper; sprinkle with a few drops of brandy, and leave to marinade. With the hare’s liver, some fat bacon, and some truffle parings, prepare a gratin forcemeat. Prepare another forcemeat with the meat of the shoulders and the legs, an equal weight of fat bacon, one egg, a pinch of wild thyme, salt, pepper, spices, and the brandy of the marinade. Rub this forcemeat through a sieve, and add to it the gratin forcemeat, one-half lb. of fat bacon, and five oz. of truffles cut into dice.
Detach the shoulders and legs; avoid touching the head;
577 season with salt and pepper; sprinkle with a few drops of brandy, and let it marinade. Using the hare’s liver, some fatty bacon, and some truffle scraps, make a gratin forcemeat. Create another forcemeat with the meat from the shoulders and legs, an equal amount of fatty bacon, one egg, a pinch of wild thyme, salt, pepper, spices, and brandy from the marinade. Pass this forcemeat through a sieve, then mix in the gratin forcemeat, half a pound of fatty bacon, and five ounces of diced truffles.
Fill the boned hare with this preparation; sew it up, and tie the head to the back in such wise as to give the piece the appearance of the animal at rest.
Fill the boned hare with this mixture; sew it up and tie the head to the back in a way that makes it look like the animal is at rest.
Wrap it in slices of bacon, and set it in a terrine lined with the latter; sprinkle with a glassful of brandy, and place in the oven for thirty minutes with lid off.
Wrap it in slices of bacon and place it in a terrine lined with bacon; sprinkle it with a glassful of brandy, and put it in the oven for thirty minutes with the lid off.
Then pour into the terrine a fumet prepared with red wine from the hare’s bones; cover, and then cook in the oven gently for three hours.
Then pour into the terrine a fumet made with red wine from the hare’s bones; cover it, and then bake in the oven gently for three hours.
Leave to half-cool; drain away the cooking-liquor, and carefully remove the slices of bacon. Strain the cooking-liquor through muslin; return it to the terrine, and fill up the latter with savoury jelly.
Leave to cool slightly; drain the cooking liquid and carefully take out the slices of bacon. Strain the cooking liquid through muslin, return it to the terrine, and fill it up with savory jelly.
Keep in the cool for two hours before serving.
Keep it cool for two hours before serving.
1823—PAIN DE LIÈVRE
This “Pain” is prepared according to No. 1689, and it may be served in “Belle-vue,” after the manner described for cold pieces prepared in this way.
This “Pain” is prepared according to No. 1689, and it can be served in “Belle-vue,” following the method described for cold dishes prepared this way.
1824—PÂTÉ DE LIÈVRE
Clear the fillets, the minion fillets, and the legs of all tendons; moderately lard them; season them; set them in a dish with an equal quantity of truffles and fat bacon strips; sprinkle with some brandy, and leave to marinade for one hour. With what remains of the meat, some fillets of veal and pork, in the proportion of six oz. per lb. of hare; fresh, fat bacon in the proportion of one and one-half lbs. per lb. of hare; and spiced salt, prepare a forcemeat, and finish it with one egg and three tablespoonfuls of brandy per lb. of forcemeat.
Remove the tendons from the fillets, the mini fillets, and the legs; lightly lard them; season them; place them in a dish with an equal amount of truffles and strips of fat bacon; drizzle with some brandy, and let it marinade for one hour. With the remaining meat, use some fillets of veal and pork, about six ounces for every pound of hare; add fresh, fatty bacon in the amount of one and a half pounds for each pound of hare; and spiced salt to prepare a forcemeat, finishing it with one egg and three tablespoons of brandy for each pound of forcemeat.
Rub through tammy, and add a portion of the hare’s blood.
Rub it through a cloth and mix in some of the hare's blood.
Line a round or oval buttered mould with raised-pie paste, and completely cover the paste with slices of bacon. Then coat inside with forcemeat, and fill up the mould with alternate layers of forcemeat, hares’ fillets, truffle, and fat bacon strips.
Line a round or oval buttered mold with raised-pie dough, and fully cover the dough with slices of bacon. Then spread the inside with meat filling, and fill the mold with alternating layers of meat filling, hare fillets, truffle, and strips of fatty bacon.
[578]
Finish with a layer of forcemeat; cover with a slice of
bacon; sprinkle a pinch of powdered thyme and bay over the
latter; close the pie with a layer of paste, which should be
sealed down round the moistened edges; pinch the crest inside
and out, and finish off the pie by means of imitation leaves
made from paste.
578Top it off with a layer of ground meat; add a slice of bacon; sprinkle a little powdered thyme and bay on top; seal the pie with a layer of pastry, making sure to secure the edges with moisture; pinch the top and bottom edges together, and decorate the pie with fake leaves made from pastry.
1825—TERRINE DE LIÈVRE
A “Terrine” or Patty is only a pie without a crust, and it allows of the same forcemeat and of the same garnish of bacon strips as the latter. The terrine should first be lined with slices of bacon, whereupon it is garnished like the pie with alternate layers of forcemeat, bacon strips, hares’ fillets, and truffles.
A “Terrine” or Patty is just a pie without a crust, and it uses the same filling and bacon strips as the pie. The terrine should first be lined with slices of bacon, and then it’s layered like the pie with alternating layers of filling, bacon strips, hare fillets, and truffles.
Cover with a slice of bacon; sprinkle the centre of the latter with a little powdered thyme and bay, and a little spice. Put the lid on the terrine, place it in a saucepan containing a little water, and set it to cook in the oven.
Cover with a slice of bacon; sprinkle the center of it with a bit of powdered thyme and bay, along with a pinch of spice. Put the lid on the terrine, place it in a saucepan with a little water, and set it to cook in the oven.
The time allowed for cooking is naturally subject to the size of the terrine. It is known to be quite cooked when the grease which rises to the surface is quite clear.
The cooking time really depends on the size of the terrine. You'll know it's done when the grease that rises to the surface is clear.
As long as this grease is turbid, raw juices are still issuing from the forcemeat and the garnish inside. Another method of telling is by the insertion of a needle. If the latter withdraws evenly heated throughout its length, the terrine is cooked.
As long as this grease is cloudy, raw juices are still coming out of the forcemeat and the garnish inside. Another way to check is by inserting a needle. If it comes out evenly heated along its entire length, the terrine is cooked.
If the patty is to be served immediately, add some aspic to it when it is just tepid, and set it to cool under slight pressure. When quite cold, clear it of grease; trim its surface, and cut it up in the utensil.
If the patty is going to be served right away, add some aspic when it's just lukewarm, and let it cool under light pressure. Once it's completely cold, remove any grease, trim the surface, and cut it up in the dish.
If it is to be served whole and presented, set it to cool under greater pressure; turn it out, and trim it all round. This done, cause a layer of jelly to set on the bottom of the terrine; return the trimmed patty to the latter, and surround it with melted aspic jelly.
If you’re serving it whole and want to present it nicely, let it cool under more pressure; then turn it out and trim the edges all around. Once that's done, pour a layer of jelly to set at the bottom of the terrine; put the trimmed patty back in, and surround it with melted aspic jelly.
When about to serve, turn it out after the manner of an aspic; set it on a long dish, and border the latter with jelly croûtons.
When you’re ready to serve, flip it out like an aspic; place it on a long dish and surround it with jelly croûtons.
If it have to be kept some time, proceed as above, but use lard instead of aspic, and keep it well covered and in the cool.
If it needs to be kept for a while, follow the same steps, but use lard instead of aspic, and make sure it's well covered and stored in a cool place.
1826—YOUNG WILD RABBIT (LAPEREAUX)
Use the wild rather than the tame young rabbit, and test its age after the manner described in regard to the hare, and [579] also by means of a little lentil-shaped bone, which is to be found in the region of the patella.
Use a wild young rabbit instead of a tame one, and check its age using the method described for the hare, and 579 also with a small lentil-shaped bone located near the kneecap.
As the wild rabbit ages, this bone shrinks and finally combines with the other bones of the articulation.
As the wild rabbit gets older, this bone shrinks and eventually merges with the other bones in the joint.
When the wild rabbit is old, it is tough, and can only be used for stock or forcemeats.
When a wild rabbit gets old, it becomes tough and can only be used for stock or ground meat.
All the recipes given for “Poulet Sauté,” and those given for hare, may be applied to wild rabbit; the reader is, therefore, begged to refer to these.
All the recipes provided for “Poulet Sauté,” as well as those for hare, can be used for wild rabbit; therefore, please refer to these.
1827—FEATHERED GAME
Feathered game comprises all esculent birds that live in freedom.
Feathered game includes all edible birds that live in the wild.
The number of species involved, therefore, is considerable, but from the culinary standpoint they may be grouped into ten principal classes, which are:—
The number of species involved, therefore, is considerable, but from the culinary standpoint they can be grouped into ten main classes, which are:—
- 1. The various pheasants, grey and red partridges, the Tetras Californias.
- 2. The hazel-hen, grouse, prairie fowls, ganga, sand-grouse.
- 3. The various wild ducks and teals.
- 4. The woodcocks and snipes.
- 5. The various plovers, lapwings, sandpipers, water-rails, water-hens.
- 6. The quails, land-rails, Virginia quails.
- 7. The various thrushes, Corsican blackbirds.
- 8. The various larks.
- 9. The warblers.
- 10. The ortolans.
The birds of Classes 1 and 4 are better high—that is to say, they should be hung for a few days, before being plucked, in a moderate draught, that they may begin to decompose, and that the particular flavour of their flesh may be accentuated, a process which increases their culinary value. Whatever opinion may be held in regard to the gaminess of these birds, one thing is quite certain—namely, that the meat of a fresh pheasant and that of a high one are two totally different things. When fresh, the meat is flavourless, whereas when it is reasonably high it is tender, full of taste, and of an incomparable flavour.
The birds from Classes 1 and 4 are better when they’re aged—that is to say, they should hang for a few days before being plucked, in a moderate airflow, so they can start to decompose and enhance the flavor of their meat, a process that boosts their culinary value. No matter what people think about the gamey taste of these birds, one thing is clear—fresh pheasant meat and aged pheasant meat are completely different. When fresh, the meat lacks flavor, but when it's properly aged, it’s tender, full of taste, and has an unmatched flavor.
Formerly, it was the custom to lard the birds of Class 1, especially when they were to be roasted. But this practice should be resolutely discarded, for, if the bird be young, it can only impair the latter’s flavour, and, if it be old, it cannot possibly restore those qualities to it which it has already lost.
In the past, it was common to lard Class 1 birds, especially when roasting them. However, this practice should definitely be abandoned. If the bird is young, larding will only ruin its flavor, and if it’s old, it can’t bring back the qualities it has already lost.
[580]
Besides, an old bird should never be served; it ought only
to be used in the preparation of game stock or forcemeats.
580Besides, an old bird shouldn't be served; it should only be used to make game stock or forcemeats.
The birds belonging to the remaining classes are prepared fresh; or, if it be thought necessary to let them hang for a few days, at least they should not be allowed to get high, more particularly the aquatic ones, because gaminess is, if anything, deleterious to the flavour of their flesh.
The birds from the other categories should be prepared fresh; or, if it's deemed necessary to let them hang for a few days, they shouldn't be left to age too much, especially the waterfowl, because gamey flavor can negatively affect the taste of their meat.
1828—PHEASANT (FAISAN)
When this bird is young, its legs are grey and the ventral end of the sternum is tender and flexible. But with pheasants, as with partridges, an infallible sign of youth may be discovered at the extremity of the last large feather in the wing. If this feather be pointed, the bird is young; if it be round, the reverse is the case.
When this bird is young, its legs are gray and the underside of the sternum is soft and flexible. But with pheasants, just like with partridges, a sure sign of youth can be found at the tip of the last large feather in the wing. If this feather is pointed, the bird is young; if it's rounded, then it's the opposite.
1829—FAISAN In style D’ALCANTARA
This recipe comes from the famous Alcantara convent. History tells us that at the beginning of the Portuguese campaign in 1807 the convent’s library was pillaged by Junot’s soldiers, and its precious manuscripts were used in the making of cartridges.
This recipe comes from the well-known Alcantara convent. History tells us that at the start of the Portuguese campaign in 1807, Junot’s soldiers raided the convent’s library, and its valuable manuscripts were turned into cartridges.
Now it happened that an officer of the commissariat who was witnessing the event found, among a collection of recipes selected by the monks, the particular one now under our notice, which was applied only to partridges.
Now it just so happened that a supply officer who was observing the event discovered, among a collection of recipes chosen by the monks, the specific one we are looking at now, which was meant exclusively for partridges.
It struck him as interesting, and after trying it when he returned to France in the following year, he surrendered it to the Duchess of Abrantès, who noted it in her memoirs.
It seemed interesting to him, and after he tried it when he returned to France the next year, he gave it to the Duchess of Abrantès, who mentioned it in her memoirs.
It represents, perhaps, the only good thing the French derived from that unfortunate campaign, and it would tend to prove that foie gras and truffles, which had been known for so long in Languedoc and Gascony, were also known in Estremadura, where, even at the present day, tolerably good truffles are to be found.
It might be the only good thing the French got from that unfortunate campaign, and it seems to show that foie gras and truffles, which have been known in Languedoc and Gascony for so long, were also recognized in Estremadura, where even today, you can still find pretty good truffles.
The procedure is as follows:—
The procedure is as follows:
Empty the pheasant from the front; bone its breast, and stuff it with fine ducks’ foies gras, mixed with quartered truffles, cooked in port wine.
Remove the pheasant from the front; debone its breast, and fill it with high-quality duck liver pâté, mixed with quartered truffles, cooked in port wine.
Marinade the pheasant for three days in port wine, taking care that it be well covered therewith. This done, cook it “en casserole” (the original recipe says on the spit, but the saucepan is more suitable). Reduce the port wine of the marinade; add to it a dozen medium-sized truffles; set the pheasant on these truffles, and heat for a further ten minutes.
Marinade marinate the pheasant in port wine for three days, ensuring it’s completely covered. After that, cook it “en casserole” (the original recipe suggests roasting on a spit, but using a saucepan works better). Reduce the port wine from the marinade; add a dozen medium-sized truffles; place the pheasant on top of these truffles, and heat for an additional ten minutes.
[581]
N.B.—This last part of the recipe may be advantageously
replaced by the “à la Souvaroff” treatment—that is to say,
having placed the pheasant and the truffles in a terrine, sprinkle
them with the reduced port combined with slightly buttered
game glaze; then hermetically seal down the lid of the terrine,
and complete the cooking in the oven.
[581]
N.B.—You can replace this last part of the recipe with the “à la Souvaroff” method. This means you put the pheasant and truffles in a terrine, sprinkle them with reduced port mixed with a bit of buttered game glaze; then seal the lid of the terrine tightly and finish cooking it in the oven.
1830—FAISAN At L’Angoumoise
Stuff the pheasant with a preparation consisting of two-thirds lb. of very fresh pork fat, rubbed through a sieve; four oz. of raw, peeled, and quartered truffles, and four oz. of fine chestnuts, cooked in consommé.
Stuff the pheasant with a mixture made of two-thirds lb. of very fresh pork fat, strained through a sieve; four oz. of raw, peeled, and quartered truffles, and four oz. of fine chestnuts, cooked in consommé.
This preparation, which should be seasoned as for the ordinary truffling (No. 1956), ought to be quite cold when inserted into the pheasant.
This preparation, which should be seasoned like the regular truffling (No. 1956), should be completely cold when placed inside the pheasant.
Wrap the bird in slices of bacon; roast it gently for three-quarters of an hour, and take care to remove the slices of bacon seven or eight minutes before the cooking is completed, that the outside of the piece may be coloured.
Wrap the bird in slices of bacon; roast it gently for 45 minutes, and make sure to remove the bacon slices 7 or 8 minutes before it's done, so the outside gets nicely browned.
Set on a long dish, and serve a Périgueux sauce at the same time.
Set it on a long platter and serve a Périgueux sauce alongside it.
1831—FAISAN A LA BOHÉMIENNE
Season a small foie gras with salt and paprika; stud it with raw quartered truffles, and poach it in Madeira for twenty minutes.
Season a small foie gras with salt and paprika; stuff it with raw quartered truffles, and poach it in Madeira for twenty minutes.
When it is cold, insert it into the pheasant, which should be high. Truss the bird, and cook it in butter in a saucepan or a cocotte for forty-five minutes. When about to serve, remove some of the butter used in cooking; sprinkle the pheasant with a glassful of burnt brandy, and add a few tablespoonfuls of reduced game gravy to the cooking-liquor.
When it's cold, stuff it into the pheasant, which should be positioned high. Tie the bird up, and cook it in butter in a saucepan or a cocotte for forty-five minutes. Just before serving, take out some of the butter used for cooking; splash the pheasant with a glass of burnt brandy, and add a few tablespoons of reduced game gravy to the cooking liquid.
Serve the pheasant in its cooking utensil.
Serve the pheasant in the cooking pot.
1832—FAISAN EN CASSEROLE
Truss the pheasant as for an entrée, and poële it in butter only. This done, swill the saucepan with a few drops of brandy and a tablespoonful of game gravy.
Truss the pheasant like you would for a main dish, and poële it in only butter. Once that's done, splash the saucepan with a few drops of brandy and a tablespoon of game gravy.
Cover the utensil, and serve the dish burning hot.
Cover the utensil and serve the dish piping hot.
1833—FAISAN EN COCOTTE
Proceed exactly as for pheasant “en casserole,” and, when the cooking is two-thirds done, surround it with a garnish of small onions cooked in butter; small, cooked mushroom-heads and olive-shaped truffles, the latter taking the place of the [582] potatoes, which are one of the garnishing ingredients of fowls “en cocotte.”
Proceed exactly as for pheasant “en casserole,” and, when the cooking is two-thirds done, surround it with a garnish of small onions cooked in butter; small, cooked mushroom caps and olive-shaped truffles, the latter replacing the 582 potatoes, which are one of the garnishing ingredients of fowls “en cocotte.”
1834—FAISAN EN CHARTREUSE
Parboil a fine, round-headed, quartered cabbage, and braise it as directed under No. 2100, adding thereto an old, oven-browned pheasant.
Parboil a nice, round, quartered cabbage, and braise it as directed under No. 2100, adding an old, oven-browned pheasant to it.
The chartreuse may be made with the pheasant kept whole or cut into pieces, but in any case, roasted or poëled, it should be very tender and only just cooked. The old pheasant put in with the cabbage only serves in imparting its flavour to the latter, but it must not and cannot be used for the chartreuse.
The chartreuse can be made with the pheasant kept whole or cut into pieces, but either way, whether roasted or poëled, it should be really tender and just cooked through. The old pheasant added to the cabbage is only for adding flavor to it, but it shouldn’t and can’t be used for the chartreuse.
If the chartreuse be made with a cut-up pheasant, proceed as in the case of No. 1778. If whole, line an oval mould chartreuse-fashion; coat the inside with a portion of the braised cabbage, which should be slightly pressed; set the pheasant, breast undermost, in the mould; cover it with what remains of the cabbage, and then turn it out on a dish.
If the chartreuse is made with a chopped-up pheasant, follow the same steps as in No. 1778. If it's whole, line an oval mold chartreuse-fashion; coat the inside with some of the braised cabbage, which should be lightly pressed; place the pheasant, breast side down, in the mold; cover it with the remaining cabbage, and then turn it out onto a dish.
Send a sauceboat of excellent half-glaze, flavoured with pheasant fumet, separately.
Send a sauceboat of excellent half-glaze, flavored with pheasant fumet, on the side.
1835—FAISAN In sauerkraut style
Prepare the sauerkraut after No. 2097, and bear in mind that when it is specially prepared to accompany a pheasant, it is considerably improved by being braised with foie-gras fat.
Prepare the sauerkraut after No. 2097, and keep in mind that when it's specially made to go with a pheasant, it tastes much better when braised with foie-gras fat.
Poële a very tender pheasant, and only just cook it. Lay the well-drained sauerkraut on a long dish; set the pheasant upon it, and surround it with a border consisting of rectangles of bacon, cooked in the sauerkraut.
Poële a very tender pheasant, and cook it just enough. Place the well-drained sauerkraut on a long dish; set the pheasant on top and surround it with a border made of rectangles of bacon, cooked in the sauerkraut.
1836—FAISAN A LA CRÈME
Cook the pheasant in butter, in a saucepan, with a medium-sized, quartered onion. When the cooking is three-parts done, sprinkle the bird with one-quarter pint of cream (sour if possible), or with ordinary cream, acidulated by means of a few drops of lemon juice.
Cook the pheasant in butter in a saucepan with a medium-sized, quartered onion. When it's about three-quarters cooked, sprinkle the bird with a quarter pint of cream (sour if you can) or with regular cream that has been tarted up with a few drops of lemon juice.
Finish the cooking, basting the piece the while with cream and serve in the saucepan.
Finish cooking, basting the piece with cream while it cooks, and serve it in the saucepan.
1837—FAISAN DEMIDOFF
Proceed exactly as directed under “Poulet à la Demidoff” (No. 1464).
Proceed exactly as directed under “Poulet à la Demidoff” (No. 1464).
[583]1838—FAISAN In the Georgian style
Truss the pheasant as for an entrée, and put it into a saucepan with thirty fresh, halved, and well-peeled walnuts; the juice of two lbs. of grapes and of four oranges, pressed on a sieve; a wineglassful of Malmsey wine; a glassful of strong, green tea; one and one-half oz. of butter, and the necessary seasoning.
Truss the pheasant like you would for a main dish, and place it in a saucepan with thirty fresh, halved, and well-peeled walnuts; the juice of two pounds of grapes and four oranges, strained through a sieve; a wineglass full of Malmsey wine; a glass of strong, green tea; one and a half ounces of butter, and the needed seasoning.
Poach the pheasant in this preparation for about thirty minutes, and colour it when it is almost cooked.
Poach the pheasant in this preparation for about thirty minutes, and brown it when it's nearly done.
When about to serve, dish it and surround it with fresh walnuts.
When you're about to serve, plate it and surround it with fresh walnuts.
Strain the cooking-liquor through a napkin; add thereto one-third pint of game Espagnole, and reduce to half.
Strain the cooking liquid through a cloth; add one-third pint of game Espagnole, and reduce it by half.
Slightly coat the pheasant and its garnish with the sauce, and serve what remains of the latter separately.
Slightly brush the pheasant and its garnish with the sauce and serve the leftover sauce on the side.
1839—FAISAN GRILLÉ DIABLE
For this preparation only young pheasants are used; although, provided they be tender, adult pheasants will answer the purpose. The procedure is precisely the same as that described under “Poulet Grillé” (No. 1636).
For this preparation, only young pheasants are used; however, adult pheasants will work as long as they are tender. The process is exactly the same as described under “Poulet Grillé” (No. 1636).
1840—FAISAN KOTSCHOUBEY
Cook the pheasant “en casserole,” and add to it, when it is almost done, two oz. of fine, raw truffle slices, and a little excellent game glaze, clear and well buttered.
Cook the pheasant “en casserole,” and add to it, when it’s almost done, two ounces of fine, raw truffle slices, and a bit of excellent game glaze that’s clear and well-buttered.
Serve the following garnish separately:—Fry in butter four oz. of blanched, fresh breast of bacon, cut into dice. When the pieces are properly frizzled, add to them one lb. of freshly-cooked, well-drained, uncooled, and roughly-chopped Brussels sprouts. Add two oz. of fresh butter, a little pepper and grated nutmeg, and stew gently for one-half hour, that the garnish may just be ready in time for dishing.
Serve the following garnish separately:—In a pan, fry four oz. of blanched, fresh diced bacon in butter. Once the pieces are nicely crisp, add one lb. of freshly cooked, well-drained, warm, and roughly chopped Brussels sprouts. Stir in two oz. of fresh butter, a bit of pepper, and some grated nutmeg. Let it simmer gently for half an hour so the garnish is ready just in time for serving.
1841—FAISAN A la Normande
Colour the pheasant in butter.
Coat the pheasant in butter.
Meanwhile quarter, peel, mince, and slightly toss in butter six medium-sized apples.
Meanwhile, quarter, peel, mince, and lightly toss six medium-sized apples in butter.
Garnish the bottom of a terrine with a layer of these apples; set the browned pheasant thereon; surround it with what remains of the apples; sprinkle it with a few tablespoonfuls of fresh cream; cover the terrine, and cook in the oven for from twenty to twenty-eight minutes.
Garnish the bottom of a terrine with a layer of these apples; place the browned pheasant on top; surround it with the remaining apples; drizzle a few tablespoons of fresh cream over it; cover the terrine, and bake in the oven for twenty to twenty-eight minutes.
Serve the preparation in the terrine.
Serve the preparation in the dish.
[584]1842—FAISAN A la Périgueux
Serve separately a Périgueux sauce combined with the reduced poëling-liquor, cleared of all grease.
Serve the Périgueux sauce separately, mixed with the reduced poëling liquor, and free of any grease.
1843—FAISAN AT THE REGENCY
Surround it with small, decorated, round game quenelles; large, grooved, cooked mushrooms; and cocks’ kidneys; all three arranged alternately.
Surround it with small, decorated round game dumplings; large, ridged cooked mushrooms; and rooster kidneys; all three arranged alternately.
Serve separately a Salmis sauce, flavoured with truffle essence, and combined with the strained and reduced poëling-liquor, cleared of all grease.
Serve a Salmis sauce on the side, flavored with truffle essence, and mixed with the strained and reduced poëling liquor, free of any grease.
1844—FAISAN To the Holy Alliance
Bone two woodcocks, and put their livers and intestines aside.
Bone two woodcocks and set their livers and intestines aside.
Chop up their meat, together with a quarter of its weight of poached and cooled beef-marrow, and as much fresh, fat bacon; salt, pepper, and herbs. Add to this hash six oz. of raw, peeled, and quartered truffles, slightly cooked in butter.
Chop up their meat, along with a quarter of its weight of poached and cooled beef marrow, and as much fresh, fatty bacon; salt, pepper, and herbs. Add to this mixture six oz. of raw, peeled, and quartered truffles, lightly cooked in butter.
Stuff the pheasant with this preparation; truss it; wrap it in slices of bacon, and keep it in the cool for twenty-four hours, that the aroma of the truffles may be concentrated.
Stuff the pheasant with this mixture; tie it up; wrap it in bacon slices, and let it sit in a cool place for twenty-four hours so the flavor of the truffles can intensify.
Roast the pheasant on the spit, or, if in the oven, set it on a somewhat high stand in a baking-pan. Cut a large croûton from a sandwich-loaf, and fry it in clarified butter.
Roast the pheasant on a spit, or if you're using the oven, place it on a higher rack in a baking pan. Cut a large croûton from a sandwich loaf and fry it in clarified butter.
Pound the woodcocks’ livers and intestines with an equal weight of grated fresh fat bacon, the well-washed fillets of an anchovy, one oz. of butter, and one-half oz. of raw truffle. When this forcemeat is very smooth and all its ingredients thoroughly mixed, spread it over the fried croûtons.
Pound the woodcock livers and intestines with an equal weight of grated fresh fat bacon, the well-washed fillets of an anchovy, 1 oz. of butter, and 0.5 oz. of raw truffle. Once this mixture is very smooth and all the ingredients are thoroughly combined, spread it over the fried croûtons.
When serving, accompany each piece of pheasant with a slice of orange and a small slice of the coated croûton.
When serving, pair each piece of pheasant with a slice of orange and a small slice of the coated croûton.
5851845—FAISAN SOUVAROFF
Cook six fair-sized truffles for five minutes in a glassful of Madeira and an equal quantity of light meat glaze. Withdraw the truffles and put them in the terrine in which the pheasant will complete its cooking.
Cook six medium-sized truffles for five minutes in a glass of Madeira and the same amount of light meat glaze. Remove the truffles and place them in the terrine where the pheasant will finish cooking.
Cut one-half lb. of foie gras into large dice; stiffen these in the truffles’ cooking-liquor, and stuff the pheasant therewith. Truss the latter; wrap it in slices of bacon, and two-thirds poële it.
Cut half a pound of foie gras into large cubes; firm them up in the truffles' cooking liquid, and use it to stuff the pheasant. Tie the pheasant up; wrap it in slices of bacon, and two-thirds poële it.
This done, put it into the terrine containing the truffles; add the poëling-liquor, a small glassful of Madeira, and the same quantity of game gravy; hermetically close the terrine, and continue cooking for about a quarter of an hour.
This done, put it into the terrine containing the truffles; add the poëling liquor, a small glass of Madeira, and the same amount of game gravy; seal the terrine tightly, and keep cooking for about fifteen minutes.
Serve the preparation as it stands.
Serve the dish as it is.
1846—SUPRÊMES, CÔTELETTES ET FILETS DE FAISAN
Pheasant Suprêmes, Cutlets and Fillets, allow of the same garnishes as those of fowl. But, whereas in the case of the latter, they are raised raw, and then poached, my advice in regard to pheasant is, that it should be previously roasted or poëled (keeping it just underdone) and that the suprêmes be only raised at the last moment.
By this means, a much better result is obtained than by the poaching of raw fillets; which, once cooked, are generally dry if they have to wait but a few seconds.
Using this method, a much better result is achieved than by poaching raw fillets; which, once cooked, are usually dry if they have to wait just a few seconds.
I also advise, when the garnish consists only of foie-gras collops and truffles (as in the case of the Rossini garnish), the sending separately of a small timbale of noodles with cream.
I also recommend that when the garnish includes only foie gras slices and truffles (like in the case of the Rossini garnish), a small serving of noodles with cream should be sent out separately.
1847—SALMIS DE FAISAN
Salmis is perhaps the most delicate and most perfect of the game preparations bequeathed to us by old-fashioned cookery. If it be less highly esteemed nowadays, it is owing to the fact that this recipe has been literally spoiled by the haphazard fashion in which it has been applied right and left to game already cooked, and cooked again for the purpose.
Salmis is probably the most refined and flawless of the game dishes passed down from traditional cooking. If it’s not as highly regarded today, it’s because this recipe has been mishandled and applied randomly to already cooked game, which has ruined its quality.
But the Salmis given above may always be included in any menu, however sumptuous. It is applied more particularly to game of the 1st and 2nd classes, which should be somewhat high when treated.
But the Salmis mentioned above can always be part of any menu, no matter how lavish. It is especially suited for high-quality game meats of the 1st and 2nd classes, which should be aged slightly when prepared.
The recipe I give may be applied to all the birds in the two classes referred to.
The recipe I provide can be used for all the birds in the two mentioned categories.
Roast the pheasant, keeping it moderately underdone. Quickly cut it into eight pieces, thus: two legs, two wings (separated from the pinions), and the breast cut into four lengthwise. [586] Skin the pieces; trim them neatly, and keep them at a temperate heat in a covered vegetable-pan, with a few drops of burnt brandy and a little clear melted meat glaze.
Roast the pheasant, making sure it's slightly undercooked. Quickly cut it into eight pieces: two legs, two wings (separated from the pinions), and the breast cut into four lengthwise. [586]Remove the skin from the pieces, trim them neatly, and keep them warm in a covered vegetable pan with a few drops of burnt brandy and a bit of clear melted meat glaze.
Pound the carcass and the trimmings, and add to them half a bottleful of red wine (almost entirely reduced), three chopped shallots and a few mignonette pepper. Add one-quarter pint of good game Espagnole sauce; cook for ten minutes; rub through a sieve, pressing well the while, and then strain through a strainer.
Pound the carcass and the trimmings, then add half a bottle of red wine (almost completely reduced), three chopped shallots, and a few mignonette peppercorns. Add one-quarter pint of good game Espagnole sauce; cook for ten minutes; pass through a sieve, pressing down well while doing so, and then strain through a strainer.
Reduce this sauce to about one-third, and despumate it; strain it once more through a close strainer; add a small quantity of butter, and pour it over the pieces of pheasant, to which add a fine, sliced truffle and six grooved mushroom-heads.
Reduce this sauce to about one-third, and skim off any foam; strain it again through a fine sieve; add a small amount of butter, and pour it over the pieces of pheasant, along with some finely sliced truffle and six mushroom caps.
A speedy preparation and a simple method of dishing, which facilitate the service and allow of the Salmis being eaten hot, are the only necessary conditions. Moreover, the goodness of the preparation is such as to be independent of a fantastic method of dishing.
A quick prep and an easy way to serve it, which help with the serving and let the Salmis be enjoyed hot, are the only things you need. Plus, the quality of the dish is good enough that it doesn't depend on an elaborate serving method.
1848—SAUTÉ DE FAISAN
Unless it be prepared with the greatest care, sautéd pheasant is always dry. I therefore do not recommend it; but, should it be necessary to make a dish of it, care should be observed in selecting a young, plump bird. It should be cut up like a fowl, cooked in butter on a moderate fire and kept somewhat underdone.
Unless it's prepared with the utmost care, sautéd pheasant is always dry. So, I don’t recommend it; however, if you must make a dish with it, make sure to choose a young, plump bird. It should be cut up like a chicken, cooked in butter over medium heat, and slightly undercooked.
Dish it after the manner of a “poulet sauté” and cover it. Swill the sautépan and prepare a sauce after the recipe in common use.
Dish it up like a “poulet sauté” and cover it. Shake the sauté pan and make a sauce using the standard recipe.
This sauce must always be short, and it should be poured over the pheasant just before serving it.
This sauce should always be kept short and poured over the pheasant right before serving.
1849—PÂTÉ CHAUD DE FAISAN
The preparation of hot, raised pheasant pies is the same as usual; the ingredients alone changing. The reader will, therefore, kindly refer to “Pâté chaud de Canard” (No. 1752), and duly note the following modifications:—
The process for making hot, raised pheasant pies is the same as always; only the ingredients are different. So, please refer to “Pâté chaud de Canard” (No. 1752), and take note of the following changes:—
(1) Use a gratin forcemeat (No. 202) prepared from game livers and meat.
(1) Use a gratin forcemeat (No. 202) made from game livers and meat.
(2) Roast the pheasant, keeping it underdone, and mix the pieces of cooked mushroom with the sliced truffles.
(2) Roast the pheasant, making sure it's slightly undercooked, and mix the cooked mushroom pieces with the sliced truffles.
[587]
(3) Accompany the pie by a Salmis sauce, prepared from
the pheasant’s carcass and remains.
[587]
(3) Serve the pie with a Salmis sauce made from the pheasant's carcass and leftovers.
1850—MOUSSES ET MOUSSELINES DE FAISAN
As already stated in various parts of this work, the constituents and their quantities are the same for mousses and mousselines, and but for the basic ingredient, which is pheasant in this case, the procedure does not differ from that already described.
As mentioned in several places throughout this work, the ingredients and their amounts are the same for mousses and mousselines, and aside from the main ingredient, which is pheasant in this case, the method is the same as previously described.
The base of the sauces served with these mousses and mousselines is a fumet made from the carcasses and remains.
The base of the sauces served with these mousses and mousselines is a fumet made from the bones and leftovers.
1851—SOUFFLÉ DE FAISAN
Prepare a very light, mousseline forcemeat of pheasant.
Prepare a very light, mousseline ground mixture of pheasant.
Set in a buttered soufflé saucepan, and cook in a moderate oven.
Set in a buttered soufflé pan, and bake in a moderate oven.
Send a fine, half-glaze sauce, flavoured with game essence, at the same time.
Send a nice, semi-gloss sauce flavored with game essence at the same time.
Cold Pheasant
1852—FAISAN A la Bohemian
Proceed as for “Faisan à la Bohémienne” hot (No. 1831). Cook it in an earthenware terrine, and add thereto, at the same time as the prescribed brandy, enough succulent, savoury jelly to fill up the terrine.
Proceed as for “Faisan à la Bohémienne” hot (No. 1831). Cook it in a clay dish, and add enough flavorful jelly to fill the dish at the same time you add the required brandy.
Leave to cool for a day or two, and, when about to serve, remove the grease that has settled on the surface, by means of a spoon. Remove the last vestiges of grease by repeated scaldings; carefully wipe the terrine, and serve it incrusted in a block of ice.
Leave it to cool for a day or two, and when you're about to serve, take off the grease that has settled on the surface with a spoon. Get rid of the remaining grease by scalding it several times; carefully wipe the terrine, and serve it encased in a block of ice.
1853—CHAUD-FROID DE FAISAN
In regard to the decoration, dishing, &c., follow the recipe already referred to.
In terms of decoration, plating, etc., follow the recipe mentioned earlier.
1854—CHAUD-FROID DE FAISAN A LA BULOZ
Set the collops of pheasant and the chaud-froid-coated truffles inside, alternating the two in so doing; fill up the mould with the same jelly, and let it set on ice. When about to serve, turn out after the manner of an aspic, on a low cushion of rice or semolina, lying on a round dish.
Place the pheasant slices and the truffles coated in gelatin inside, alternating between the two; fill the mold with the same jelly and let it chill in the fridge until set. When ready to serve, turn it out like an aspic onto a bed of rice or semolina on a round plate.
1855—FAISAN A La Croix DE BERNY
Roast the pheasant and keep it underdone. When it is quite cold, raise its fillets and leave the legs and the wings attached to the carcass.
Roast the pheasant and keep it slightly undercooked. Once it's completely cool, lift off the breasts while leaving the legs and wings still connected to the body.
By means of scissors, completely bone the carcass; garnish its inside with a truffled foie-gras Parfait, and cover it with a thin coat of foie-gras Mousse.
Using scissors, completely remove the bones from the carcass; fill the inside with a truffled foie-gras parfait, and cover it with a thin layer of foie-gras Mousse.
Let the Mousse set thoroughly, and glaze with aspic jelly.
Let the Mousse set completely, and coat it with aspic jelly.
Meanwhile, coat eight boned, stuffed, poached and cold larks with brown chaud-froid sauce. Decorate them with pieces of truffle and salted tongue, and glaze them with aspic jelly.
Meanwhile, cover eight boned, stuffed, poached, and chilled larks with brown chaud-froid sauce. Decorate them with pieces of truffle and salted tongue, and glaze them with aspic jelly.
Dish the pheasant on a low cushion; surround it with the larks, and garnish the gaps between the latter with chopped and very clear aspic.
Place the pheasant on a low cushion; surround it with the larks, and fill the spaces between them with finely chopped and clear aspic.
1856—FAISAN EN DAUBE
Proceed as for “Terrine de Poularde à la gelée” (No. 1701), making due allowance, in the cooking, for the difference between the sizes of the two birds.
Proceed as for “Terrine de Poularde à la gelée” (No. 1701), making sure to adjust the cooking time for the size difference between the two birds.
1857—CÔTELETTES DE FAISAN
Proceed as for “Côtelettes froides de Volaille.”
Proceed as for "Cold Chicken Cutlets."
1858—GALANTINE DE FAISAN
See “Galantine de Volaille” (No. 1708).
See “Chicken Galantine” (No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).
1859—MOUSSE DE FAISAN
1860—PAIN DE FAISAN EN BELLE-VUE
The procedure follows that of No. 1709, but for the difference in the basic ingredient, which in this case is pheasant.
The procedure is the same as in No. 1709, except for the difference in the main ingredient, which here is pheasant.
[589]1861—SUPRÊMES DE FAISAN CHÂTELAINE
Cover half of these medallions with chicken Mousse, and the other half with pheasant Mousse. Keep on ice for some time that the Mousse may set. This done, coat the first lot with brown chaud-froid sauce and the second lot with white chaud-froid sauce. Deck each medallion with small pieces of truffle. Set them in a deep, square dish (alternating the two colours), and cover with very clear, succulent aspic jelly. Leave to set and serve on a block of ice.
Cover half of these medallions with chicken Mousse, and the other half with pheasant Mousse. Keep on ice for a while so that the Mousse can set. Once that's done, coat the first batch with brown chaud-froid sauce and the second batch with white chaud-froid sauce. Garnish each medallion with small pieces of truffle. Place them in a deep, square dish (alternating the two colors), and cover with very clear, flavorful aspic jelly. Let it set and serve on a block of ice.
1862—SUPRÊMES DE FAISAN GASTRONOME
Poële the pheasant in Madeira and let it cool. Raise the fillets; cut them into thin, regular slices; coat them with brown chaud-froid sauce, and decorate according to fancy. With the trimmings and the meat of the legs, prepare a pheasant Mousse after the manner described under No. 1711, and mould it in a Parfait mould which should have the depth of the chaud-froid-coated slices.
Poële the pheasant in Madeira and let it cool. Lift the fillets; slice them into thin, even pieces; cover them with brown chaud-froid sauce, and garnish as you like. With the leftovers and the meat from the legs, make a pheasant Mousse following the method described in No. 1711, and shape it in a parfait mold that matches the depth of the chaud-froid-coated slices.
When this Mousse has set, turn it out on a dish and place the slices all round, standing them upright and letting them lean one against the other.
When this Mousse has set, turn it out onto a plate and arrange the slices all around, standing them up and letting them lean against each other.
1863—TERRINE DE FAISAN
Prepare it after the manner of the “Terrine de Lièvre” (No. 1825), and take care to make due allowance, in the cooking, for the difference, in the matter of tenderness, between the two meats. But the explanations already given on this subject ought to suffice for ascertaining whether or not the patty have cooked sufficiently.
Prepare it like the “Terrine de Lièvre” (No. 1825), and be sure to adjust the cooking time to account for the difference in tenderness between the two meats. However, the explanations already provided on this topic should be enough to determine whether the patty is cooked properly.
PARTRIDGE (PERDRIX ET PERDREAUX)
Three kinds of partridges are used in Cookery:—the Grey Partridge, which is commonest in flat country, and which is also the most highly esteemed; the Red Partridge, which is to be found in hilly and wooded country; and the Bartavelle (perdix vertevella), which is a somewhat larger species than the two former. To these three kinds may be added the American [590] Colin (Ortix Virginianus), an excellent bird sometimes seen in English markets.
Three types of partridges are used in cooking the Grey Partridge, which is the most common in flat areas and is also the most highly prized; the Red Partridge, found in hilly and wooded regions; and the Bartavelle (perdix vertevella), which is a slightly larger species than the first two. Additionally, there is the American 590Colin (Ortix Virginianus), a great bird that can sometimes be found in English markets.
All the recipes given for pheasants may be applied to partridge, and below, I shall only give those which are proper to the latter.
All the recipes for pheasants can be used for partridge, and below, I'll only list the ones that are specifically for the latter.
1864—PERDREAU Beef Burgundy
Truss the partridge as for an entrée; three-parts poële it, and place it in a terrine with six small glazed onions and as many small, cooked mushroom heads. Swill the saucepan with a glassful of red wine; reduce it two-thirds, and add a tablespoonful of game half-glaze. Strain; clear of grease; pour this sauce over the partridge, and complete the latter’s cooking for seven or eight minutes.
Truss the partridge like you would for a main dish; three-quarters poële it, and put it in a terrine with six small glazed onions and the same number of small, cooked mushroom caps. Rinse the saucepan with a glass of red wine; reduce it by two-thirds, and add a tablespoon of game demi-glace. Strain it; remove any grease; then pour this sauce over the partridge and finish cooking it for seven or eight minutes.
1865—PERDREAU EN DEMI-DEUIL
Bone the breast and fill the partridge with truffled partridge forcemeat, prepared with panada or butter. Between the skin and the fillets, slip a few slices of very black truffle; truss as for an entrée; wrap the piece in muslin, and poach it for thirty minutes in a game fumet.
Bone the breast and stuff the partridge with truffled partridge filling made with bread or butter. Slip a few slices of very dark truffle between the skin and the meat; tie it up like an entrée; wrap it in cloth, and poach it for thirty minutes in a game fumet.
1866—PERDREAU EN ESTOUFFADE
Brown the partridge in the oven and set in a terrine just large enough to hold it, with a tablespoonful of Matignon (No. 227) and one crushed juniper berry, on top and beneath.
Brown the partridge in the oven and place it in a terrine that’s just big enough to hold it, with a tablespoon of Matignon (No. 227) and one crushed juniper berry, both on top and underneath.
Add one-half oz. of butter, a liqueur-glassful of burnt brandy, and twice that amount of game fumet. Close the terrine; seal down the lid with a strip of paste; bake in a hot oven for twenty-five minutes and serve the dish as it stands.
Add 1/2 oz. of butter, a shot glass full of burnt brandy, and double that amount of game fumet. Close the terrine; seal the lid with a strip of dough; bake in a hot oven for 25 minutes and serve the dish as it is.
1867—PERDREAU A la Lautrec
Select a young partridge; open its back; slightly flatten it with a butcher’s beater; pierce it through with a skewer; season it with salt, pepper and melted butter, and gently grill.
Select a young partridge; open its back; slightly flatten it with a meat mallet; pierce it through with a skewer; season it with salt, pepper, and melted butter, and gently grill.
At the same time grill six small mushroom-heads.
At the same time, grill six small mushroom caps.
Dish the partridge; on either side of it set the mushrooms, each of which should be garnished with a coffeespoonful of Maître-d’hôtel butter; surround the mushrooms with a thread of melted meat glaze and sprinkle the partridge with a few drops of lemon juice.
Serve the partridge with mushrooms on either side, each topped with a teaspoon of Maître d’hôtel butter. Drizzle melted meat glaze around the mushrooms and add a few drops of lemon juice to the partridge.
[591]1868—PERDREAU LADY CLIFFORD
Cook the partridge in butter in a saucepan. When it is three-parts done, surround it with two oz. of fine slices of raw truffle; add a liqueur-glassful of burnt brandy and one tablespoonful of clear melted meat glaze.
Cook the partridge in butter in a saucepan. When it's about three-quarters cooked, surround it with two ounces of thin slices of raw truffle; add a shot glass of burnt brandy and one tablespoon of clear melted meat glaze.
Serve a Soubise sauce at the same time and separately.
Serve Soubise sauce at the same time and in a separate dish.
1869—PERDREAU AUX CHOUX
Dish the cabbages, which should be well drained; set the young partridge upon them, and surround with small rectangles of very lean bacon, cooked with the cabbages, and a thread of half-glaze sauce, flavoured with game fumet.
Dish the cabbages, which should be well drained; place the young partridge on top of them, and surround it with small pieces of very lean bacon, cooked with the cabbages, and a drizzle of half-glaze sauce, flavored with game fumet.
N.B.—This dish may be given a more decorative appearance by means of a sort of Chartreuse, which is prepared as follows:—Line a large bowl or a buttered, round-bottomed timbale with roundels of sausages; roundels of carrots arranged in superposed rows, separated by a line of French beans or peas; and small rectangles of bacon, laid side by side.
N.B.—This dish can look more appealing with a type of Chartreuse, prepared as follows:—Line a large bowl or a buttered, round-bottomed mold with slices of sausage; slices of carrots arranged in stacked rows, separated by a line of French beans or peas; and small rectangles of bacon, placed side by side.
Line the inside of the timbale with a thick layer of cabbages, and put the young partridge, breast undermost, in the middle (the partridge may also be carved up). Cover the cabbages and press the latter with a fork; turn the timbale out on a dish and tilt the latter that all the grease may fall before withdrawing the timbale, which answers the purpose of a mould.
Line the inside of the timbale with a thick layer of cabbage, and place the young partridge, breast side down, in the center (the partridge can also be cut up). Cover the cabbage and press it down with a fork; then, invert the timbale onto a plate and tilt it so that all the grease can drain before removing the timbale, which acts as a mold.
Surround with a thread of half-glaze sauce, flavoured with game fumet.
Surround with a drizzle of half-glaze sauce, flavored with game fumet.
1870—CRÉPINETTES DE PERDREAUX
After substituting the meat of a young partridge, cleared of all tendons, for the veal sweetbreads, and fresh bacon for calf’s udder, proceed exactly as directed (as regards quantities and other particulars) under “Crépinettes de ris de Veau” (No. 1222), taking care to add three oz. of chopped truffles per lb. of the forcemeat.
After replacing the meat of a young partridge, with all tendons removed, for the veal sweetbreads, and fresh bacon for calf’s udder, follow the instructions exactly (regarding quantities and other details) under “Crépinettes de ris de Veau” (No. 1222), making sure to add three oz. of chopped truffles for every lb. of the forcemeat.
Divide up the forcemeat into portions one and one-half oz. to two oz. in weight; wrap them in pig’s caul; roll them first in melted butter and then in bread-crumbs, and grill them gently.
Divide the forcemeat into portions weighing 1.5 to 2 oz. Wrap them in pig’s caul, coat them first in melted butter, then in breadcrumbs, and grill them gently.
The usual accompaniment to these crépinettes is a light chestnut or lentil purée.
The usual side to these crépinettes is a light chestnut or lentil puree.
[592]
1871—EPIGRAMMES DE PERDREAU
Raise the young partridge’s fillets, leaving the wing-bone attached to the carcass, and put them aside. From the minion fillets and the meat of the legs, prepare a mousseline forcemeat; mould the latter in very small buttered cutlet moulds, and set to poach.
Raise the young partridge’s fillets, keeping the wing bone attached to the carcass, and set them aside. From the minion fillets and the meat from the legs, prepare a mousseline forcemeat; mold the mixture in very small buttered cutlet molds, and let them poach.
Roll the fillets in melted butter and bread-crumbs, and grill them gently. Dip the cutlets in beaten egg; roll them in finely-chopped truffles; press upon the latter with the flat of a knife, that they may combine with the egg; adjust the shape of the cutlets, and toss them in butter.
Coat the fillets in melted butter and breadcrumbs, then grill them gently. Dip the cutlets in beaten egg, roll them in finely chopped truffles, and press down with the flat side of a knife so they stick to the egg. Shape the cutlets, then toss them in butter.
Dish in the form of a circle, alternating the fillets and the cutlets; pour in their midst a cullis prepared from the partridge’s carcasses, and serve a chestnut purée separately.
Arrange the dish in a circular shape, alternating between the fillets and the cutlets; pour a sauce made from the partridge carcasses in the center, and serve a chestnut purée on the side.
1872—TIMBALE DE PERDREAU DIANE
Line a liberally-buttered, shallow mould with crescents of truffle arranged in superposed rows, and then completely cover the bottom and sides of the mould with a layer, two-thirds in. thick, of raw partridge forcemeat.
Line a shallow mold with plenty of butter using crescent-shaped pieces of truffle arranged in overlapping rows, and then fully cover the bottom and sides of the mold with a layer of raw partridge filling that's two-thirds of an inch thick.
Place the mould in the front of the oven that the forcemeat may be poached; and then spread another layer of gratin forcemeat of game.
Place the mold at the front of the oven so the forcemeat can be poached; then spread another layer of gratin game forcemeat.
Fill the utensil with a garnish of small quenelles consisting of truffled partridge forcemeat, mushrooms and slices of truffles, cohered with a reduced Madeira sauce. Cover the garnish with a small coat of forcemeat, and poach in the bain-marie for from thirty to thirty-five minutes.
Fill the utensil with a garnish of small quenelles made of truffled partridge meat, mushrooms, and slices of truffles, mixed together with a reduced Madeira sauce. Cover the garnish with a thin layer of meat mixture, and poach in the bain-marie for about thirty to thirty-five minutes.
When about to serve, turn out on a dish, and deck the timbale with a crown of partridges’ suprêmes, raised from birds fresh from the spit or the oven. Surround the base of the timbale with a thread of Diane sauce, and send a sauceboat of the latter separately.
When you're ready to serve, place it on a dish and top the timbale with a crown of partridges’ suprêmes, taken from birds that just came off the spit or out of the oven. Circle the base of the timbale with a line of Diane sauce, and also bring a sauceboat of the same sauce on the side.
1873—PERDREAUX FROIDS
The various recipes given for cold pheasant also suit cold partridge; it is only necessary therefore to replace the word “pheasant” by “partridge” in the formulæ referred to.
The different recipes provided for cold pheasant also work for cold partridge; you just need to swap the word "pheasant" for "partridge" in the mentioned recipes.
1874—WOODCOCK AND SNIPE (BÉCASSE ET BÉCASSINES)
If grouse, which can only be thoroughly appreciated in its native country, were extinct, woodcock would be the leading feathered game. But the latter have this advantage over the former, namely: that their fumet is not so fugitive, and that they may be kept much longer. Woodcock does not yield its full quality unless it be moderately high.
If grouse, which can really only be fully enjoyed in their home country, were to disappear, woodcock would become the top game bird. However, woodcock has this advantage over grouse: its fumet is not as fleeting, and it can be preserved for much longer. Woodcock doesn't reach its best quality unless it's aged to a moderate degree.
[593]
1875—BÉCASSE DE CARÊME
Sprinkle the woodcock with a few drops of oil, and roast it, keeping it underdone. As soon as it is cooked, divide it into two lengthwise, and cut each half of the breast into two collops. Mix half a coffeespoonful of French mustard in a small vegetable-pan, with a few drops of lemon juice. Roll the pieces of woodcock in this mustard, and keep them hot.
Sprinkle the woodcock with a few drops of oil and roast it, making sure it's slightly undercooked. Once it's done, cut it in half lengthwise and slice each half of the breast into two pieces. In a small saucepan, combine half a teaspoon of French mustard with a few drops of lemon juice. Coat the pieces of woodcock in this mustard mixture and keep them warm.
Chop up the carcass and the intestines; sprinkle with a glassful of burnt liqueur brandy; reduce; add a tablespoonful of game fumet, and cook for five minutes.
Chop up the carcass and the intestines; sprinkle with a glass of burnt liqueur brandy; let it reduce; add a tablespoon of game fumet, and cook for five minutes.
Strain through a strainer, pressing on the pieces of woodcock in so doing, and rock the saucepan, that the pieces may be coated with the cullis. Dish in a hot timbale, and, upon the pieces, set the woodcock’s head.
Strain through a strainer, pressing on the woodcock pieces as you do this, and tilt the saucepan so the pieces get coated with the sauce. Serve in a hot dish, and place the woodcock’s head on top of the pieces.
N.B.—Bécasse à la fine Champagne is prepared in the same way, but without mustard. Cut it into six pieces: wings, legs and two halves of the breast, and put these pieces into a round cocotte. Swill the saucepan with burnt liqueur brandy; add the chopped intestines, mixed with the juices of the pressed carcass; add a tablespoonful of fumet, a little lemon juice, and a little cayenne, and pour this cullis (heated but not boiled) over the pieces.
N.B.—Bécasse à la fine Champagne is made the same way, but without mustard. Cut it into six pieces: wings, legs, and two halves of the breast, then place these pieces into a round cocotte. Swirl the saucepan with burnt liqueur brandy; add the chopped intestines mixed with the juices from the pressed carcass; add a tablespoonful of fumet, a little lemon juice, and a pinch of cayenne, then pour this sauce (heated but not boiling) over the pieces.
Bécasse à la Riche is prepared in the same way, but:—(1) the pieces are dished on a croûton of fried bread, coated with gratin forcemeat of game; (2) the sauce is thickened with a little foie-gras purée and one oz. of butter, and then strained over the pieces through a coarse strainer, during which process the operator should press with a spoon or a whisk.
Bécasse à la Riche is made the same way, but(1) the pieces are served on a croûton of fried bread, topped with gratin game forcemeat; (2) the sauce is thickened with a bit of foie-gras purée and one ounce of butter, then strained over the pieces through a coarse strainer, while the person preparing it should press with a spoon or a whisk.
1876—BÉCASSE A LA FAVART
Proceed as for “Caneton Rouennais Soufflé” (No. 1764), and remember to add the woodcock’s intestines to the forcemeat.
Proceed as for “Caneton Rouennais Soufflé” (No. 1764), and remember to add the woodcock’s intestines to the ground meat mixture.
When the carcass is garnished, set the sliced suprêmes on the forcemeat, with a row of sliced truffles in the middle. The forcemeat should poach for about twenty minutes.
When the carcass is garnished, place the sliced suprêmes on the forcemeat, with a line of sliced truffles in the center. The forcemeat should poach for about twenty minutes.
Serve at the same time a half-glaze sauce, flavoured with woodcock fumet.
Serve at the same time a half-glaze sauce, flavored with woodcock fumet.
1877—SALMIS DE BÉCASSE
Under the article “Pheasant,” I gave the generic recipe for Salmis, which may be applied to all feathered game. In regard to the Woodcock Salmis, the operator should remember to add the bird’s intestines to the sauce, and to keep the meat rather under- than overdone.
Under the article “Pheasant,” I provided the basic recipe for Salmis, which can be used for all types of bird game. For the Woodcock Salmis, the cook should remember to add the bird’s intestines to the sauce and to keep the meat slightly undercooked rather than overcooked.
[594]
1878—BÉCASSE SOUVAROFF
Proceed exactly as for “Faisan à la Souvaroff” (No. 1845), after making due allowance for the size of the bird in regard to the quantity of truffles and foie gras.
Proceed exactly as for “Faisan à la Souvaroff” (No. 1845), after considering the size of the bird in relation to the amount of truffles and foie gras.
1879—MOUSSES ET MOUSSELINES DE BÉCASSE
Proceed as indicated in No. 1850.
Proceed as directed in No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
1880—TIMBALE DE BÉCASSE METTERNICH
Prepare a somewhat shallow, decorated timbale crust.
Prepare a shallow, decorative timbale crust.
Roast the woodcocks and keep them underdone.
Roast the woodcocks but make sure they’re slightly undercooked.
Pound the remains of the woodcocks, including their carcasses; thin the purée with truffle essence; rub it through a sieve, pressing heavily the while, and then rub it through tammy.
Pound the leftover woodcocks, including their bodies; dilute the purée with truffle essence; push it through a sieve, pressing down firmly while you do so, and then strain it through a tammy.
Heat the cullis thus obtained, without letting it boil; finish it with a little lemon juice, liqueur-brandy and butter, and pour it into the timbale over the pieces of woodcock and the foie gras collops.
Heat the resulting sauce without bringing it to a boil; finish it with a splash of lemon juice, liqueur-brandy, and butter, then pour it into the timbale over the pieces of woodcock and the foie gras slices.
Dish the timbale on a folded napkin, lying on a round dish.
Place the timbale on a folded napkin, resting on a round plate.
1881—TIMBALE DE BÉCASSE NESSELRODE
Poële the woodcocks and keep them underdone.
Poële the woodcocks and make sure they’re not overcooked.
As soon as they are cooked, raise their fillets and put these aside.
As soon as they’re cooked, lift their fillets and set them aside.
Bone the remains, and pound the meat thus obtained, together with a quarter of its weight of raw foie gras.
Bone the leftovers and mash the meat you get, along with a quarter of its weight in raw foie gras.
Rub through a sieve, and add an equal weight of game forcemeat, prepared with panada and butter. Add the chopped carcasses and a glassful of liqueur brandy to the poëling-liquor; cook for a few minutes; strain, and in this stock poach five oz. of olive-shaped truffles (for an ordinary timbale).
Rub through a sieve and mix in an equal weight of game meat mixture made with panada and butter. Add the chopped carcasses and a glass of liqueur brandy to the poëling-liquor; cook for a few minutes; strain, and in this stock, poach five oz. of olive-shaped truffles (for a regular timbale).
Line a buttered Charlotte-mould with short paste; cover its bottom and sides with the prepared forcemeat, and against this forcemeat set the woodcock’s suprêmes, cut into collops. Garnish the centre with the truffles, and cover these with a few tablespoonfuls of Espagnole, reduced with some of the fumet. Close the timbale with a layer of paste, as explained in the various preceding timbale recipes, and bake in a good, moderate oven for about forty-five minutes.
Line a buttered Charlotte mold with short pastry; cover the bottom and sides with the prepared filling, and against this filling, place the woodcock’s suprêmes, cut into pieces. Garnish the center with the truffles, and cover these with a few spoonfuls of Espagnole sauce, reduced with some of the fumet. Seal the timbale with a layer of pastry, as explained in the earlier timbale recipes, and bake in a moderate oven for about forty-five minutes.
When about to serve, turn out the timbale on a dish; pour into the former some half-glaze sauce combined with what remains of the fumet, and send a sauceboat of the same sauce separately.
When you're ready to serve, flip the timbale onto a plate; pour some half-glaze sauce mixed with the leftover fumet into it, and send a sauceboat of the same sauce on the side.
[595]
N.B.—This “Timbale Nesselrode” may be prepared after
the same recipe, from Pheasant, Partridge, Woodcock or Hazel-Hen,
but the name of the selected bird should, of course, appear
on the menu.
595N.B.—This “Timbale Nesselrode” can be made using the same recipe with Pheasant, Partridge, Woodcock, or Hazel-Hen, but the name of the chosen bird should definitely be listed on the menu.
1882—BÉCASSES ET BÉCASSINES FROIDES
All the recipes given for cold pheasant and partridge may be applied to woodcocks and snipes.
All the recipes for cold pheasant and partridge can also be used for woodcocks and snipes.
1883—QUAILS
Quails should always be chosen plump, and their fat should be white and very firm. Besides the spit, which should always be used in preference to the oven for roasting, they allow of two other methods of cooking: they may be cooked in butter, in a saucepan; or they may be poached in excellent strong and gelatinous veal stock.
Quails should always be chosen plump, and their fat should be white and very firm. Besides roasting on a spit, which is always preferred to using the oven, there are two other cooking methods: they can be cooked in butter in a saucepan, or poached in high-quality strong and gelatinous veal stock.
This last mode of procedure greatly enhances the quail’s quality and is frequently used.
This final method really improves the quail's quality and is often used.
1884—CAILLES EN CASSEROLE
Cook them in butter, in the saucepan in which they will be served.
Cook them in butter in the saucepan you'll serve them in.
Swill with a few drops of brandy; add a little game fumet; cover, and serve very hot.
Swirl in a few drops of brandy; add a little game fumet; cover, and serve very hot.
1885—CAILLES AUX CERISES
For four quails:—Truss them as for an entrée and cook them with butter in a saucepan. Swill with a little brandy and a glass of port, in which a piece of orange rind should have soaked.
For four quails:— Prepare them like an appetizer and cook them in a saucepan with butter. Add a splash of brandy and a glass of port, where a piece of orange peel has been soaked.
Add three tablespoonfuls of excellent veal stock, three tablespoonfuls of red-currant jelly and about forty cherries, previously poached in a boiling syrup of about 18° (Saccharometer) and cooled in the syrup.
Add three tablespoons of high-quality veal stock, three tablespoons of red currant jelly, and about forty cherries that have been poached in a boiling syrup at around 18° (using a saccharometer) and cooled in the syrup.
Drain them before adding them to the quail, and, if the sauce be too insipid, sharpen it with a few drops of lemon juice.
Drain them before adding them to the quail, and if the sauce is too bland, add a few drops of lemon juice to brighten it up.
1886—CAILLES A La Dauphine
Wrap each quail in a buttered vine-leaf and a thin, square slice of bacon, and roast them for ten minutes.
Wrap each quail in a buttered grape leaf and a thin, square slice of bacon, and roast them for ten minutes.
Meanwhile, prepare a well-seasoned purée of fresh peas with lettuce, and reduce it to a somewhat stiff consistence.
Meanwhile, make a well-seasoned purée of fresh peas with lettuce and thicken it to a somewhat stiff consistency.
Line the bottom and sides of a deep dish with very thin slices of ham; pour the purée into it; smooth the surface, and half-plunge the quails into this purée.
Line the bottom and sides of a deep dish with very thin slices of ham; pour the puree into it; smooth the surface, and partially submerge the quails into this puree.
Place in the oven for ten minutes, and this done, send the dish to the table immediately.
Put it in the oven for ten minutes, and once that's done, take the dish to the table right away.
[596]1887—CAILLES FIGARO
Insert a piece of truffle into each quail, and wrap them each in a piece of gut together with a bit of pale veal glaze, the size of a pigeon’s egg. String the pieces of gut at two points one in. from either extremity of the quails, that the envelope may not burst while cooking. Poach the quails in good veal stock, that they may not be washed as they would be if the gut happened to burst in a poaching-liquor consisting of salted water.
Insert a piece of truffle into each quail, and wrap each one in a piece of casing along with a bit of pale veal glaze, the size of a pigeon’s egg. Tie the pieces of casing at two points, one inch from either end of the quails, to prevent the wrapping from bursting while cooking. Poach the quails in good veal stock, so they aren’t washed out as they would be if the casing were to burst in a poaching liquid made of salted water.
Serve the quails as they leave their cooking-liquor.
Serve the quails as they come out of their cooking liquid.
1888—CAILLES Greek Style
Cook the quails in a saucepan, and set them in a timbale, half-garnished with “Riz à la Grecque.” Swill the saucepan with a few tablespoonfuls of game fumet, and pour this swilling-liquor over the quails, without clearing it of grease.
Cook the quails in a saucepan, and place them in a timbale, half-garnished with “Riz à la Grecque.” Swirl the saucepan with a few tablespoons of game fumet, and pour this liquid over the quails, without removing any grease.
1889—CAILLES JULIETTE
Divide the quails into two along the back and do not separate the two halves; season them; sprinkle them with melted butter and finely-chopped truffle. Wrap each quail in a piece of pig’s caul; sprinkle again with melted butter and fine raspings, and grill gently.
Cut the quails in half along the back but keep the two halves connected; season them; coat them with melted butter and finely chopped truffle. Wrap each quail in a piece of pig’s caul; brush again with melted butter and fine breadcrumbs, and grill gently.
Dish the quails and sprinkle them with a few drops of verjuice.
Serve the quails and drizzle them with a little verjuice.
1890—CAILLES JUDIC
Dish them in the form of a crown, each on a small, braised lettuce, with a cock’s kidney on either side and a truffle on top. Coat with a half-glaze sauce prepared with quail fumet.
Dish them up like a crown, each on a small, braised lettuce leaf, with a chicken's kidney on either side and a truffle on top. Coat with a half-glaze sauce made with quail fumet.
1891—CAILLES LUCULLUS
Cook the quails in butter. Dish them in a circle on a round dish, each on an oval or rectangular fried croûton, and between each set a fine truffle cooked in Champagne and chicken glaze.
Cook the quails in butter. Arrange them in a circle on a round plate, each on an oval or rectangular fried croûton, and place a fine truffle cooked in Champagne and chicken glaze between each one.
1892—CAILLES A la Normande
Peel, mince and toss some apples in butter, as explained under “Faisan à la Normande.” Allow half an apple per quail. Garnish the bottom of a cocotte with some of these apples; upon them set the quails, browned in butter; add what remains of the apples; sprinkle with a few tablespoonfuls of cream, and complete the cooking in the oven.
Peel, chop, and toss some apples in butter, as described in "Faisan à la Normande." Use half an apple for each quail. Layer some of these apples at the bottom of a cocotte; place the quails, browned in butter, on top of them; add the rest of the apples; sprinkle with a few tablespoons of cream, and finish cooking in the oven.
[597]
1893—CAILLES AUX PETITS POIS A LA ROMAINE
Cook the quails in butter. At the same time, fry in butter one small new onion and two-thirds oz. of raw, chopped ham, for each quail. Add some peas, shelled at the last moment, and cook without any moistening whatsoever.
Cook the quails in butter. At the same time, fry one small new onion and two-thirds oz. of raw, chopped ham in butter for each quail. Add some peas, shelled just before, and cook without adding any moisture.
The moisture contained in the ham and peas is sufficient for the cooking. The peas should be ready simultaneously with the quails.
The moisture in the ham and peas is enough for cooking. The peas should be done at the same time as the quails.
Serve the quails and the peas separately, in little, closed timbales. The diner mixes them.
Serve the quails and the peas separately in small, closed cups. The diner mixes them.
1894—CAILLES AUX RAISINS
Cook the quails in butter. Swill the utensil with a few drops of dry, white wine and a little verjuice; add half a tablespoonful of strong game fumet for each quail; and dish in a very hot cocotte with about one oz. of fresh peeled grapes for each quail.
Cook the quails in butter. Rinse the pan with a few drops of dry, white wine and a little verjuice; add half a tablespoon of strong game fumet for each quail; and serve in a very hot cocotte with about one oz. of fresh peeled grapes for each quail.
1895—CAILLES RICHELIEU
Select some fresh and plump quails; remove their gizzards; season them inside with a grain of salt and a few drops of brandy; insert a piece of raw truffle into each bird, and truss them as for an entrée. Set them in a sautépan, snugly pressed one against the other, and season them with salt. Cover them with a coarse julienne of carrots, onions and celery, cooked in butter, and prepared as far as possible from new vegetables.
Select some fresh, plump quails; take out their gizzards; season the insides with a pinch of salt and a few drops of brandy; place a piece of raw truffle into each bird, and tie them up as if for an entrée. Put them in a sauté pan, pressed closely together, and season with salt. Cover them with a rough julienne of carrots, onions, and celery, cooked in butter, and made as much as possible from fresh vegetables.
Moisten, just enough to cover, with some succulent amber-coloured veal stock, gelatinous and fine; cover, boil, and then poach gently for twelve minutes.
Moisten just enough to cover with some rich amber-colored veal stock, smooth and fine; cover it, bring to a boil, and then gently poach for twelve minutes.
Dish in a timbale, clear of grease, and pour the cooking-liquor and the julienne over the quails.
Dish in a timbale, free of grease, and pour the cooking liquid and the julienne over the quails.
Pilaff rice is often served with quails prepared in this way.
Pilaf rice is often served with quails cooked this way.
1896—RIZOTTO DE CAILLES
Into each quail insert a piece of fresh, pounded pork fat, the size of a hazel nut, combined with an equal quantity of white truffle; and cook them in a saucepan with butter.
Into each quail, insert a piece of fresh, pounded pork fat the size of a hazelnut, mixed with an equal amount of white truffle; then cook them in a saucepan with butter.
Add their fat to a previously-prepared Rizotto. Dish this rizotto in a timbale, and hollow it out so as to make a nest for the quails.
Add their fat to a previously prepared risotto. Serve this risotto in a timbale, and hollow it out to create a nest for the quails.
Sprinkle the latter with the saucepan-swillings, consisting of game fumet; and send the dish to the table at once.
Sprinkle the latter with the saucepan leftovers, made up of game fumet; and serve the dish at once.
[598]1897—CAILLES SOUS LA CENDRE
Stuff the quails with a little smooth truffled game forcemeat, and wrap them each in a buttered vine-leaf, followed by a slice of bacon, and finally by two sheets of buttered paper.
Stuff the quails with some smooth truffled game mixture, wrap each one in a buttered vine leaf, then add a slice of bacon, and finally cover with two sheets of buttered paper.
Place them on the hearth-stone; cover them with very hot cinders, and cook thus for thirty-five minutes, taking care to renew the hot cinders from time to time.
Place them on the hearth; cover them with very hot ashes, and cook this way for thirty-five minutes, making sure to replace the hot ashes occasionally.
When about to serve them, remove the outside covering of paper which is charred, but leave the other coverings.
When you're about to serve them, take off the outer layer of burnt paper, but keep the other layers intact.
N.B.—A log fire is essential for this recipe.
N.B.—A log fire is important for this recipe.
1898—CAILLES SOUVAROFF
Prepare these as described under “Faisan à la Souvaroff” (No. 1845).
Prepare these as described under “Faisan à la Souvaroff” (No. 1845).
1899—CAILLES In the Turkish style
Truss the quails as for an entrée; brown them in butter, and complete their cooking in pilaff rice, combined with a quarter of its weight of cooked and chopped egg-plant pulp.
Truss the quails like an appetizer; brown them in butter, and finish cooking them in pilaf rice, mixed with a quarter of its weight of cooked and chopped eggplant pulp.
Set the rice in a pyramid on a dish; place the quails all round (upright against the rice), and surround with a thread of quail fumet.
Set the rice in a pyramid shape on a plate; arrange the quails all around (standing upright against the rice), and surround with a thread of quail fumet.
1900—TIMBALE DE CAILLES ALEXANDRA
Coat a well-buttered timbale mould with patty paste, and line it with slices of bacon so as to completely cover the paste. The slices of bacon in this case are there to prevent the moistening of the timbale from reaching the paste. Insert a piece of foie gras into each quail; stiffen them in butter, and set them against the sides of the timbale in successive tiers.
Coat a well-buttered timbale mold with pastry dough, and line it with slices of bacon to completely cover the dough. The bacon slices serve to keep the moisture from the timbale from soaking into the dough. Place a piece of foie gras inside each quail, cook them in butter, and arrange them against the sides of the timbale in layers.
Completely garnish the middle with small, peeled truffles; add one-quarter pint of excellent stock with Madeira (per six quails), and a few bits of bay-leaf. Close the timbale with a layer of paste and cook in a moderately hot oven for one and one-quarter hours.
Completely fill the center with small, peeled truffles; add a quarter pint of good stock with Madeira (for every six quails), and a few pieces of bay leaf. Cover the timbale with a layer of pastry and bake in a moderately hot oven for one and a quarter hours.
Turn out upon withdrawing from the oven, and serve the dish as it stands.
Turn it out after taking it out of the oven, and serve the dish as it is.
N.B.—(1) The shell of paste merely serves to hold in the quails and their garnish, and ought not to be eaten.
N.B.—(1) The paste shell is just there to hold the quails and their garnish, and it shouldn't be eaten.
(2) The same timbale may be prepared with ortolans, except that these need only forty-five minutes’ cooking.
(2) The same timbale can be made with ortolans, but they only need to be cooked for forty-five minutes.
599Cold Quails
1901—CHAUD-FROID DE CAILLES EN BELLE-VUE
The quails should be boned for a chaud-froid, and stuffed with gratin forcemeat of game with a rod of foie gras and another of truffle set in the middle. This done, reshape them; wrap them each in a square of muslin; poach them for twenty minutes in an excellent veal stock, and let them cool therein.
The quails should be deboned for a chaud-froid and stuffed with gratin game forcemeat, with a piece of foie gras and a piece of truffle in the center. Once this is done, reshape them, wrap each one in a square of muslin, poach them for twenty minutes in a high-quality veal stock, and let them cool in the stock.
When they are quite cold, dry them; and dip them, so as to veneer them all over, in a good brown chaud-froid sauce (No. 34), prepared with quail fumet. Decorate the breast of each quail elegantly with bits of truffle and poached white of egg; sprinkle with cold melted savoury jelly, so as to fix the decoration; and leave to set.
When they're completely cold, dry them off; then dip them to coat all over in a nice brown chaud-froid sauce (No. 34), made with quail fumet. Decorate the breast of each quail nicely with pieces of truffle and poached egg white; sprinkle with cold melted savory jelly to hold the decoration in place; and let it set.
Remove the excess of sauce from around the quails; set them in a square, deep dish; cover them with very good limpid savoury jelly, and place them in a refrigerator until they are required.
Remove the extra sauce from around the quails; place them in a square, deep dish; cover them with high-quality clear savory jelly, and put them in the refrigerator until needed.
1902—CAILLES EN CAISSES
Prepare the quails as for a chaud-froid, as above; but set each in an oval, pleated case of delicate porcelain or paper. Border with a thin thread of chopped jelly, and on each quail set a head, the eyes of which may be imitated by means of a ring of white of egg and a central spot of truffle.
Prepare the quails like you would for a chaud-froid, as mentioned above; but place each one in an oval, pleated case made of fine porcelain or paper. Decorate the edges with a thin line of chopped jelly, and on top of each quail, add a head, where the eyes can be mimicked using a ring of egg white and a central dot of truffle.
1903—CAILLES GLACÉES AU GRANITÉ
I shall only give a few recipes of this class; for the series is a long one, and I recommend them more particularly on account of their quaintness. These dishes, wherein a sugary and glazed preparation is introduced, are highly esteemed in summer; but they really belong to the culinary repertory of hot countries.
I’ll only share a few recipes from this category because there are many, and I recommend them mainly for their uniqueness. These dishes, which feature a sugary and glossy preparation, are really popular in the summer; however, they actually belong to the cooking traditions of warmer regions.
1904—CAILLES GLACÉES CERISETTE.
Prepare the quails as for an entrée and poach them for 12 minutes in a strong veal stock, with Champagne. This done, put them each into a small, oval mould; fill up these moulds with cooking-liquor, cleared of all grease and strained, and leave them to set on ice.This preliminary procedure applies to all quail dishes in this series.
This initial process applies to all quail recipes in this collection.
Now prepare a Granité with cherry juice (see No. 2930).
Now make a Granité with cherry juice (see No. 2930).
Set this Granité in a pyramid on a dish incrusted in ice. Turn out the quails and place them round the Granité; fill up the gaps between them with small heaps of stoned cherries, poached in syrup for a few minutes and quite cold.
Set this Granité in a pyramid on a dish covered in ice. Flip the quails out and arrange them around the Granité; fill the gaps between them with small piles of pitted cherries, poached in syrup for a few minutes and completely chilled.
[600]
1905—CAILLES GLACÉES CARMEN.
Prepare the quails as
above, and place them round a rock of Granité made from
pomegranates.1906—CAILLES GLACÉES MARYLAND.
Set them round a rock of Granité made with pineapple.1907—CAILLES GLACÉES REINE AMELIE.
Prepare the quails in the usual way, and lay them round a rock of Granité prepared with tomatoes.1908—CAILLES GLACÉES AU ROMANÉE.
Poach the quails in stock combined with Romanée wine, and set them round a rock of Granité made with verjuice.1909—FILETS DE CAILLES AUX POMMES D’OR.
Raise the quails’ suprêmes, after having poached and cooled them. Set these suprêmes in the rinds of small oranges or tangerines, and fill up the rinds with jelly prepared with Port. When about to serve, deck each orange or tangerine, by means of the piping-bag, with a small ornament of Granité, prepared with the juice of the fruit used.1910—CAILLES CECILIA
Roast the quails, keeping them juicy, and leave them to cool.
Roast the quails to keep them juicy, then let them cool down.
This done, raise their fillets and skin these; then, with the remains of the meat and an equal quantity of foie gras, prepare a purée.
This done, lift their skins and remove them; then, with the leftover meat and an equal amount of foie gras, make a purée.
Set each fillet of quail on a similarly-shaped slice of liver, causing it to adhere by means of the prepared purée, and coat with brown chaud-froid sauce.
Set each quail fillet on a similarly-shaped slice of liver, sticking it together with the prepared purée, and coat it with brown chaud-froid sauce.
When the sauce has quite set, place these fillets in an even border-mould, clothed with very limpid aspic, and decorated with truffles. Fill up the mould with the same aspic jelly, and let the latter set.
When the sauce has fully set, put these fillets in a even border mold, clothed with clear aspic, and decorate with truffles. Fill the mold with the same aspic jelly and let it set.
When about to serve, turn out on a napkin, after the manner of an aspic.
When you're about to serve, place it on a napkin, like you would with an aspic.
1911—CAILLES AU CHÂTEAU-YQUEM
When they are poached, transfer them to another saucepan; add ten slices of truffle per quail; strain their cooking-liquor, through muslin, over them, and poach them for a further two minutes.
When they're poached, move them to another saucepan; add ten slices of truffle for each quail; strain their cooking liquid through cheesecloth over them, and poach them for another two minutes.
This done, place the quails in a timbale; cover them with the cooking-liquor cleared of all grease; leave it to set, and serve on a block of ice.
This done, place the quails in a timbale; cover them with the cooking liquid, free of any grease; let it set, and serve on a block of ice.
6011912—MANDARINES DE CAILLES
Slice the tangerine rinds at their stem-ends with an even round cutter; remove the sections; put them to dry, and skin them raw.
Slice the tangerine peels at the stem ends with a round cutter; remove the segments; let them dry, and peel them raw.
1913—CAILLES NILLSON
Proceed as for “Cailles au Château-Yquem,” and set each quail in a small, silver cassolette. Cover with the cooking-liquor, cleared of grease and strained, and surround each quail with four small very white cocks’ kidneys.
Proceed as for “Cailles au Château-Yquem,” and place each quail in a small, silver cassolette. Cover with the cooking liquid, free of grease and strained, and surround each quail with four small, very white chicken kidneys.
1914—CAILLES RICHELIEU FROIDES
Prepare these like the “Hot Cailles Richelieu”; place them in a square, deep dish; cover with the cooking-liquor and the garnish and let them cool until the cooking-liquor sets. Then clear the dish of all grease and serve on a block of ice.
Prepare these like the “Hot Cailles Richelieu”; put them in a square, deep dish; cover with the cooking liquid and the garnish, and let them cool until the cooking liquid sets. Then remove all the grease from the dish and serve on a block of ice.
1915—TIMBALE DE CAILLES TZARINE
Line a round pie-dish with ordinary paste, and coat it inside with slices of bacon. In the middle, place a fresh foie gras seasoned with salt, pepper and allspice, and surround it with quails, stuffed with quarters of truffles, set upright with their breasts against the bacon.
Line a round pie dish with regular pastry and cover the inside with slices of bacon. In the center, place fresh foie gras seasoned with salt, pepper, and allspice, and surround it with quails that are stuffed with pieces of truffles, positioned upright with their breasts against the bacon.
Fill up the timbale with whole raw and peeled truffles; cover with a round slice of bacon; close the timbale with a layer of paste sealed down round the edges; make a slit in the top, and bake in a hot oven for one and one-quarter hours.
Fill the timbale with whole, raw, peeled truffles; cover it with a round slice of bacon; seal the timbale with a layer of dough around the edges; make a slit in the top, and bake in a hot oven for one hour and fifteen minutes.
When withdrawing the timbale from the oven, pour into it some veal stock flavoured with Madeira, and let it be sufficiently gelatinous to set like a jelly.
When taking the timbale out of the oven, pour some veal stock flavored with Madeira into it, and let it become thick enough to set like jelly.
Keep the timbale in the cool for one or two days before serving it.
Keep the timbale in the fridge for one or two days before serving it.
1916—CAILLES To the Grape Harvesting Woman
Roast the quails; let them cool, and set them, each in a little dosser of dry paste, resting against a cushion lying on a round dish. On top of the cushion plant a leafy vine-shoot bearing grapes. Surround the quails with white and black grapes (peeled and pipped) and cover with a slightly gelatinous aspic jelly, prepared with liqueur brandy.
Roast the quails; let them cool, and place each one in a small dish of dry paste, resting against a cushion on a round plate. On top of the cushion, add a leafy vine-shoot with grapes. Surround the quails with white and black grapes (peeled and seeded) and cover with a slightly jelled aspic made with liqueur brandy.
[602]1917—MOUSSES DE CAILLES
See the various remarks made concerning this subject, under Pheasant, Partridge and Woodcock.
See the different comments made about this topic under Pheasant, Partridge, and Woodcock.
1918—LAND RAIL, ROI DE CAILLES OU Rattle of Broom
The Land Rail, which must not be confused with the Water Rail, is most often served roasted, but all the quail recipes, hot or cold (except those in which Granité forms an accompaniment) may be applied to it.
The Land Rail, which shouldn't be confused with the Water Rail, is usually served roasted, but all quail recipes, whether hot or cold (except those where Granité is served as a side), can be used for it.
1919—HAZEL-HENS |
1920—BLACK GAME |
1921—PRAIRIE-HENS |
1922—PTARMIGAN |
1923—GROUSE |
1924—GANGAS |
These birds, one or two of which, such as grouse and the hazel-hen, are of incomparable delicacy and high culinary value, are mostly served roasted.
These birds, including a few like grouse and hazel-hen, which are incredibly delicate and highly valued in cooking, are mostly served roasted.
Mousses, Mousselines and Salmis are also prepared from them, after the directions already given. But I must remind the reader that when they serve in the preparation of a salmis, their skins and legs, which are bitter, must be discarded.
Mousses, Mousselines and Salmis are also made from them, following the instructions provided earlier. However, I need to remind the reader that when they are used in making a salmis, the skins and legs, which are bitter, should be removed.
All these birds must be treated while still very fresh.
All these birds need to be handled while they're still very fresh.
1925—GRIVES ET MERLES DE CORSE (Thrushes and Corsican Blackbirds)
The greater part of the quail recipes, more particularly the “en casserole” and “sous la cendre” ones, may be applied to these excellent birds.
The majority of the quail recipes, especially the “en casserole” and “sous la cendre” ones, can be used for these excellent birds.
The two following recipes are proper to them.
The next two recipes are suitable for them.
1926—GRIVES OU MERLES In the Good Woman’s Way
Cook the birds in butter, with one oz. of very small dice of salted breast of bacon to each bird. Put them into a hot cocotte with two-thirds oz. of butter per bird; heat; add some square croûtons fried in butter; sprinkle with the saucepan-swillings, which should be a few drops of brandy; cover, and serve very hot immediately.
Cook the birds in butter, using one ounce of finely diced salted bacon for each bird. Place them in a hot cocotte with two-thirds of an ounce of butter per bird; heat it up; add some square croûtons that has been fried in butter; drizzle with the leftover pan juices, which should be a few drops of brandy; cover, and serve very hot right away.
1927—GRIVES OU MERLES Liège-style
Cook the birds in butter on the stove, in an uncovered earthenware saucepan. When they are nearly done, sprinkle them with two finely-chopped juniper berries per bird; add some round croûtons of bread-crumb fried in butter; cover, and serve very hot.
Cook the birds in butter on the stove in an uncovered clay pot. When they're almost done, sprinkle them with two finely chopped juniper berries per bird; add some rounds of bread crumbs fried in butter; cover, and serve very hot.
This procedure particularly suits thrushes, more especially when these come from the Ardennes.
This procedure is especially suitable for thrushes, particularly those from the Ardennes.
6031928—GRIVES ET MERLES FROIDS
The various, cold preparations of quails, except those comprising a Granité, may be applied to thrushes.
The different cold dishes made with quails, except for those that include a Granité, can also be used for thrushes.
Alouettes ou Mauviettes (Larks)
These birds are generally served to the number of two or three for each person.
These birds are usually served two or three per person.
1929—MAUVIETTES A la bonne femme
Proceed exactly as directed for the thrushes.
Proceed exactly as directed for the thrushes.
1930—MAUVIETTES To Mother Marianne
Slice some peeled and cored russet apples, and three-parts cook them in butter. Spread this stew in thick layers on a buttered dish.
Slice some peeled and cored russet apples, and cook them in butter until mostly done. Spread this mixture in thick layers on a buttered dish.
Simply stiffen the seasoned larks in nut-brown butter, and place them upon the stewed apples, pressing them slightly into the latter. Sprinkle with very fine bread-crumbs and melted butter, and set to glaze in the oven or at the Salamander, just long enough to complete the cooking of the larks.
Just brown the seasoned larks in nut-brown butter and place them on top of the stewed apples, pressing them down a bit. Sprinkle with finely grated bread crumbs and melted butter, then put them in the oven or under the broiler for just long enough to finish cooking the larks.
1931—ALOUETTES DU PÈRE PHILIPPE
Clean some fine, medium-sized potatoes, allowing one to each lark; and cut a cover from each, which thin down until it is only one-sixth inch thick. With a root-spoon, hollow out the potatoes in such wise as to allow of their each enclosing a lark.
Clean some nice, medium-sized potatoes, using one for each lark, and cut a lid off each one, thinning it down until it's just one-sixth of an inch thick. With a root spoon, scoop out the insides of the potatoes so that each can hold a lark.
Stiffen the larks in butter, and add thereto some salted breast of bacon, cut into small dice and blanched, and in the proportion of one-third oz. per lark. Place a lark in each potato, together with a few bacon dice and some of the cooking-fat; return cover of each potato to its place; fix it there by means of cotton, and wrap each potato in oiled paper.
Stiffen the larks in butter, and add some salted bacon, cut into small pieces and blanched, using one-third oz. for each lark. Place a lark in each potato, along with a few pieces of bacon and some of the cooking fat; put the cover of each potato back on and secure it with cotton, then wrap each potato in oiled paper.
Lay them on the hearth, cover them with hot cinders, and cook for about forty minutes, taking care to renew the cinders from time to time.
Lay them on the fireplace, cover them with hot ashes, and cook for about forty minutes, making sure to replace the ashes from time to time.
1932—MAUVIETTES FROIDES
When cold, larks may be prepared in plain chaud-froid fashion, in cases, in Belle-vue, in Aspic, as Mousses, &c., in pursuance of the directions given under these various recipes.
When they’re cold, larks can be made in a simple chaud-froid style, in cases, in Belle-vue, in aspic, as Mousses, etc., following the instructions provided in these different recipes.
1933—ORTOLANS
Serve ortolans as plainly as possible; but the best method of preparing them is roasting. However, for the sake of variety, they may be prepared as follows:—
Serve ortolans as simply as possible; but the best way to prepare them is by roasting. However, for the sake of variety, they can be prepared as follows:—
6041934—SYLPHIDES D’ORTOLANS
Butter some very small porcelain or silver cassolettes, and garnish them half-full with mousseline forcemeat of ortolans prepared with truffle essence.
Butter some tiny porcelain or silver cassolettes, and fill them halfway with mousseline ortolan forcemeat flavored with truffle essence.
Set these cassolettes in the front of the oven, that the forcemeat may poach. Cook in butter, for three minutes only, as many ortolans as there are garnished cassolettes, and proceed so as to have them just ready when the forcemeat is poached.
Set these cassolettes in the front of the oven so the forcemeat can poach. Cook in butter for just three minutes for as many ortolans as there are garnished cassolettes, and make sure they are ready just as the forcemeat finishes poaching.
Place an ortolan in each cassolette, and sprinkle them with nut-brown butter, combined with a little pale melted glaze and pineapple juice.
Place an ortolan in each cassolette, and drizzle them with nut-brown butter mixed with a bit of pale melted glaze and pineapple juice.
1935—BECS-FIGUES ET BEGUINETTES (Fig Peckers)
These birds are not met with in English markets; it is therefore useless to give the recipes concerning them. I will only say that they may be prepared like the larks.
These birds aren't found in English markets, so there's no point in providing recipes for them. I'll just mention that they can be cooked like larks.
1936—CANARDS SAUVAGES (Wild Duck)
1937—SARCELLES (Teal)
1938—PILETS (Pintails and Widgeons)
Birds of this class are mostly served roasted.
Birds in this category are typically served roasted.
They may also be prepared after all the recipes of “Caneton à la Rouennaise.”
They can also be made using all the recipes for “Caneton à la Rouennaise.”
1939—PLUVIERS DORÉS (Golden Plover)
1940—VANNEAUX (Lapwings)
1941—CHEVALIERS DIVERS (Various Sandpipers)
These various birds are generally served roasted.
These different birds are usually served roasted.
They may also be served “en Salmis,” but in that case the skin must be discarded in the preparation of the cullis.
They can also be served “en Salmis,” but in that case, the skin must be removed when preparing the cullis.
They only appear on very ordinary menus, and could not be served at an important dinner.
They only show up on very regular menus and couldn't be served at a fancy dinner.
605CHAPTER XVII
ROASTS AND SALADS
In the first part of this work I explained the fundamental principles governing the treatment of Roasts, and I now have to add only a few words to what has already been said. Recipes may be consummate in detail and in accuracy, and still they will be found wanting in the matter of Roasts; for experience alone can tell the operator whether the joint he is treating be old or young, fresh or stale; whether it must be cooked quickly or slowly, and all the theories that I might advance on this subject, though perhaps they might not be useless, would at least prove impracticable nine times out of ten.
In the first part of this work, I discussed the basic principles for preparing Roasts, and now I just need to add a few more thoughts to what I’ve already covered. Recipes can be detailed and precise, yet they might still fall short when it comes to Roasts; only experience can inform the cook whether the cut of meat is old or young, fresh or stale; whether it should be cooked quickly or slowly. While I could share theories on this topic, they would probably be impractical in nine out of ten situations.
I shall not prescribe any limit of time for Roasts, except in very special cases, and even so that limit will only be approximate.
I won't set a specific time limit for Roasts, except in very special cases, and even then, the limit will only be rough.
Nothing can be made precise in the matter; long practice alone, away from books, will teach it; for book-rules can only be understood when the light of practical knowledge is focussed upon them.
Nothing can be made precise in this matter; only long practice, away from books, will teach it. Book rules can only be understood when practical knowledge is applied to them.
1942—ACCOMPANIMENT OF ROASTS
It struck me as desirable that I should give in this chapter the recipes of the various preparations which, in England, are served with Roasts:—Yorkshire Pudding, Veal Stuffing, &c. Having treated of the accompanying sauces to Roasts in Part I, I need only recall them here.
It seemed fitting to include in this chapter the recipes for the different dishes that are served with Roast battles:—Yorkshire Pudding, Veal Stuffing, etc. Since I’ve already covered the sauces that go with Roasts in Part I, I will simply mention them again here.
1943—YORKSHIRE PUDDING (For Beef Roasts)
Mix one-half lb. of sifted flour with six eggs and one quart of boiled milk, adding the eggs one by one and the milk little by little. Season with salt, pepper and nutmeg.
Mix ½ lb. of sifted flour with six eggs and one quart of boiled milk, adding the eggs one at a time and the milk gradually. Season with salt, pepper, and nutmeg.
Pour this preparation into a deep baking-pan, containing some very hot dripping, and bake in the oven. If the joint be roasted on the spit, put the Yorkshire pudding under it, on taking the former out of the oven, and let it thus become saturated with the gravy and fat that fall from the roast.
Pour this mixture into a deep baking pan that contains some very hot drippings, and bake it in the oven. If the joint is roasted on a spit, place the Yorkshire pudding underneath it when taking the roast out of the oven, allowing it to soak up the gravy and fat that drips from the meat.
[606]
Cut into squares or lozenges, and set these round the Roast
or serve them separately.
606Cut into squares or diamonds, and arrange these around the roast or serve them on the side.
1944—SAGE AND ONIONS STUFFING (For Turkeys, Ducks, and Geese)
Bake four large onions in the oven with their skins on. This done, peel them and finely chop them; fry them in butter with a pinch of dry green chopped sage. Add bread-crumbs, soaked in milk and pressed, equal in weight to the onions, and half the weight of chopped veal fat.
Bake four large onions in the oven with their skins on. Once done, peel them and finely chop them; fry them in butter with a pinch of dried, chopped sage. Add bread crumbs soaked in milk and pressed, equal in weight to the onions, and half the weight of chopped veal fat.
1945—VEAL STUFFING (For Veal and Pork)
This stuffing is made from equal quantities of chopped suet, sifted bread-crumbs, and chopped parsley. Season with salt and pepper as for an ordinary forcemeat, and be liberal with the nutmeg.
This stuffing is made from equal amounts of chopped suet, sifted bread crumbs, and chopped parsley. Season with salt and pepper like you would for regular meat stuffing, and be generous with the nutmeg.
Cohere this forcemeat with three small eggs per two lbs. of the above preparation.
Cohere this mixture with three small eggs for every two pounds of the preparation mentioned above.
1946—ROASTS OF BUTCHER’S MEAT
I must remind the reader of this principle, viz.: that however natural it may seem in a dinner to serve a roasted joint as a Remove, a piece of butcher’s meat must never stand as a Roast.
I must remind the reader of this principle: no matter how natural it might seem to serve a roasted joint for a main course at dinner, a piece of butcher’s meat should never be considered a roast.
Roasts really only comprise Fowl and Feathered Game, provided the menu only announces one roast. If two are announced, the second generally consists of some kind of crustacean, such as a Lobster, a Spiny Lobster or Crayfish, generally served in the form of a Mousse; or of a preparation of foie gras, i.e.: either a Pâté, a Terrine, a Mousse or a Parfait; sometimes, too, by a very good ham or a derivative preparation thereof.
Roasts really only include Fowl and Feathered Game, as long as the menu states there’s only one roast. If two are listed, the second usually features some type of crustacean, like a Lobster, a Spiny Lobster, or Crayfish, typically served as a Mousse; or as a dish with foie gras, for example: either a Pâté, a Terrine, a Mousse, or a Parfait; sometimes, it can also include a high-quality ham or a dish derived from it.
Beef Roasts
1947—ROAST RIBS OF BEEF
Clear the joint of the vertebræ and the yellow ligaments. Roast before a moderately fierce fire, and place the joint if possible in an uncovered braising-pan, the sides of which may protect the meat during the cooking process.
Clear the joint of the vertebrae and the yellow ligaments. Roast over a moderately hot fire, and if possible, place the joint in an uncovered braising pan, which will help shield the meat during cooking.
1948—ROAST UPPER-FILLET
Break the projecting bones of the vertebræ, and sever the yellow ligament at various points. For this joint the heat should be fiercer than in the previous case, the limit of time being less.
Break the sticking-out bones of the spine, and cut the yellow ligament at different spots. For this joint, the heat should be hotter than in the previous situation, with a shorter time limit.
6071949—ROAST SIRLOIN
These enormous pieces are scarcely trimmed; the excess of flank alone is suppressed; but the fillet must remain covered by a considerable thickness of fat, which protects it while roasting.
These huge cuts are hardly trimmed; only the excess fat on the sides is removed; but the fillet needs to stay covered with a good amount of fat, which keeps it safe while roasting.
Without this precautionary measure, the under-cut would be cooked long before the upper-fillet, and would dry up.
Without this precaution, the under-cut would be cooked long before the upper fillet, causing it to dry out.
The fire should be concentrated, regular and not too fierce for this joint. The flat bones of the vertebræ must be broken at their base, but not detached.
The fire should be focused, steady, and not too intense for this joint. The flat bones of the vertebrae must be cracked at their base, but not completely separated.
1950—FILLET OF BEEF
Fillet of beef intended for roasting should be carefully cleared of its two sinewy envelopes. But, since this trimming tends to let it dry while cooking, were the meat left as it stands, it is customary to lard it with strips of fresh fat bacon, which protect it; or it may be wrapped in slices of bacon. In certain circumstances, it is covered on top and beneath with slices of beef fat, flattened to the thickness of a rasher of bacon by means of a beater, and tied on with string.
Fillet of beef meant for roasting should be carefully trimmed of its two sinewy coverings. However, since this trimming can cause it to dry out while cooking, if the meat is left as is, it's common to lard it with strips of fresh fat bacon to protect it, or it can be wrapped in slices of bacon. In some cases, it is covered on the top and bottom with slices of beef fat, flattened to the thickness of a bacon slice using a mallet, and tied on with string.
Fillet of beef should be cooked with a somewhat fierce fire, and, in England, it is usually kept underdone towards the centre.
Fillet of beef should be cooked over a pretty high heat, and in England, it’s typically served a bit rare in the middle.
1951—RÔTIS DE VEAU (Veal Roasts)
In my opinion, the spit does not suit veal, whatever be the quality of the latter. Poëling (No. 250) is preferable and suits it better.
In my opinion, the spit doesn't go well with veal, no matter how good the meat is. Poëling (No. 250) is a better option and pairs well with it.
The quality of meat can but be enhanced under the treatment I suggest, more particularly as the poëling-liquor constitutes a much richer gravy than that which generally accompanies veal roasted on the spit. In English cookery roast veal is always accompanied by boiled ham or breast of bacon. Veal Stuffing (No. 1945) poached in steam in a special mould, and cut into slices, is sent at the same time.
The quality of meat can only improve with the method I suggest, especially since the poëling-liquid creates a much richer gravy than what usually comes with roast veal. In English cooking, roast veal is always served with boiled ham or bacon. Veal Stuffing (No. 1945) is steamed in a special mold and cut into slices to be served at the same time.
Roast joints of veal are generally the Loin, the best end, the Neck or the Fillet.
Roasting cuts of veal usually include the Loin, the best end, the Neck, or the Fillet.
Sometimes, too, but more rarely, the Cushion is roasted.
Sometimes, though less often, the Cushion is roasted.
1952—MUTTON AND LAMB ROASTS
Mutton and Lamb are the best possible meats to roast, and, as far as they are concerned, the culinary treatment might be limited to roasting.
Mutton and lamb are the best meats to roast, and when it comes to them, the cooking method can be just roasting.
The Mutton joints roasted are the Leg, the Double or Pair of Hind-legs, the Baron or (Hindquarters), the Saddle and the Neck.
The roasted mutton cuts are the leg, the double or pair of hind legs, the baron or (hindquarters), the saddle, and the neck.
The Shoulder also makes an excellent roast, but it may only appear on more or less unimportant menus.
The shoulder also makes a great roast, but it might only show up on less significant menus.
Roast joints of mutton and lamb are always accompanied by Mint Sauce (No. 136).
Roast joints of mutton and lamb always come with Mint Sauce (No. 136).
1953—PORK ROASTS
Pork roasts may only appear on very ordinary menus, and really belong to domestic cookery. The pork joints for roasting are the Legs, the Fillets, and the Neck.
Pork roasts might only show up on very basic menus, and they really belong to home cooking. The cuts of pork used for roasting are the Legs, the Fillets, and the Neck.
The joints selected should be those derived from very young animals, and the rind should be left upon them, and cut deeply in criss-cross lines, so as to form a lozenge pattern.
The joints chosen should come from very young animals, with the skin left on them, and should be cut deeply in a crisscross pattern to create a diamond shape.
1954—VENISON ROASTS
I have already pointed out that Roebuck is not very much eaten in England, and that this excellent ground game must be used without having been marinaded. Every piece of roebuck must be trimmed and cleared of tendons, larded with larding bacon, or, at least, carefully wrapped in the latter; and roasted before a fierce fire and kept underdone towards the centre.
I’ve already mentioned that roebuck isn’t commonly eaten in England, and that this fantastic game meat should be prepared without being marinaded. Every piece of roebuck needs to be trimmed and cleaned of tendons, larded with bacon, or at least carefully wrapped in it; then roasted over a hot fire and left a bit rare in the middle.
The joints of roebuck most commonly roasted are the Legs and the Saddle.
The most commonly roasted parts of a roebuck are the Legs and the Saddle.
The fallow Deer and the Stag supply the greater part of the Venison consumed in England; and when these animals are of good quality their flesh is covered by a thick coat of white fat, which is very highly esteemed by connoisseurs. Only the neck and the haunch are roasted, and the latter consists of one leg with half of the saddle attached.
The fallow deer and the stag provide most of the venison consumed in England; and when these animals are high quality, their meat is covered by a thick layer of white fat, which is greatly valued by enthusiasts. Only the neck and the hind leg are roasted, with the hind leg including one leg and half of the saddle attached.
This venison is never marinaded, but it should be kept for as long as possible in a dry and well-aired place, that the meat may be gamy.
This venison is never marinaded, but it should be stored for as long as possible in a dry and ventilated area so that the meat can develop a gamy flavor.
Before hanging the joint, dredge it well with a mixture of flour and pepper, that it may keep dry and free from the flies.
Before hanging the joint, coat it thoroughly with a mix of flour and pepper so it stays dry and keeps flies away.
[609]
When about to prepare this Venison, scrape off the coating
of flour; wrap it in an envelope of firm suet dough. Cover the
whole with oiled paper, tied on with string; and place the
joint before a regular, red fire, concentrated and fierce.
[609]
When you're ready to cook this venison, remove the layers of flour; wrap it in a sturdy pastry made from suet. Cover the entire thing with oiled paper, secured with string; and place the joint in front of a hot, intense fire.
When the joint is thought to be cooked, peel off its envelope; season it with salt; sprinkle it with a few pinches of flour, and plenty of melted butter, and brown it as quickly as possible.
When the joint is considered cooked, remove its covering; season it with salt; sprinkle a few pinches of flour on it, and add plenty of melted butter, then brown it as quickly as you can.
Large joints of Venison allow of the following adjuncts:—Poivrade sauce and its derivatives, such as Venison sauce and Grand-Veneur sauce; also the Cumberland and Oxford sauces of English cookery. Generally a sauceboat of red-currant jelly is sent with these joints, unless the accompanying sauce already contains some of it.
Large joints of venison can be paired with the following: Poivrade sauce and its variations, like Venison sauce and Grand-Veneur sauce; as well as Cumberland sauce and Oxford sauce from English cuisine. Typically, a sauceboat of red-currant jelly is served with these joints, unless the sauce already has some in it.
Fowl Roasts
1955—PULLETS
Large birds, when roasted, should always be salted inside, trussed and covered with slices of bacon. They should be cooked before a concentrated and moderately fierce fire. About ten minutes before unhooking them, remove their covering of bacon, that their breasts may colour.
Large birds, when roasted, should always be salted on the inside, tied up, and covered with slices of bacon. They should be cooked in front of a strong and moderately hot fire. About ten minutes before taking them out, remove the bacon covering so the breasts can brown.
A bird is known to be cooked when the juice which issues from it, if it be held over a plate, is white. Having ascertained that it is cooked, set it on a very hot dish and serve it instantly.
A bird is considered cooked when the juices that come out of it are clear if you hold it over a plate. Once you confirm that it's cooked, place it on a very hot dish and serve it right away.
In England it is customary to surround the fowl with grilled sausages or slices of bacon, and to send a sauceboat of bread sauce (No. 113) at the same time as the gravy.
In England, it's common to serve the chicken with grilled sausages or bacon slices, along with a sauceboat of bread sauce (No. 113) alongside the gravy.
1956—TRUFFLED PULLET
Empty the pullet intended for truffling, by means of a little hole on the side of the belly, and remember to keep the skin of the neck whole. This done, remove the collar bone at the summit of the breast, and detach the skin from the whole of the breast.
Empty the chicken meant for truffling through a small hole on the side of the belly, and be sure to keep the skin of the neck intact. Once that’s done, take out the collarbone at the top of the breast and separate the skin from the entire breast.
For a fine pullet, there will be needed one and one-half lbs. of truffles.
For a good chicken, you'll need one and a half pounds of truffles.
After having well brushed and washed the truffles, carefully peel them; select one of the largest; cut it into slices, and put these aside.
After thoroughly brushing and washing the truffles, carefully peel them. Choose one of the largest ones, slice it, and set those slices aside.
Now quarter the other, letting each piece weigh about three oz.
Now, cut the other one into quarters, making each piece weigh about three ounces.
Pound the truffle peel with two lbs. of very fresh pork fat, and rub the whole through a sieve. Take about one-half lb. of this fat; melt it, together with a bay-leaf; and, when it is quite [610] liquid, add the quartered truffles to it (seasoned with salt and pepper), and simmer the whole for about ten minutes.
Pound the truffle skin with two pounds of very fresh pork fat, and strain everything through a sieve. Take about half a pound of this fat; melt it along with a bay leaf; and, once it's fully liquid, add the quartered truffles (seasoned with salt and pepper) and let it simmer for about ten minutes.
This done, take it off the fire; leave to cool almost entirely under cover, and mix with what remains of the truffled fat.
This done, take it off the heat; let it cool almost completely under cover, and mix it with the remaining truffled fat.
Stuff the pullet with this preparation, and slip between the bird’s skin and the flesh of its breast some thin slices of bacon. Upon the slices of bacon place the reserved slice of truffle; carefully sew up all the openings in the pullet with very thin string; wrap it in one or two sheets of buttered paper; put it on the spit, and stand it before a concentrated fire which should be kept at an even heat throughout the process of roasting.
Stuff the chicken with this mixture, and insert some thin slices of bacon between the bird’s skin and the flesh of its breast. On top of the bacon slices, place the reserved slice of truffle; carefully sew up all the openings in the chicken with very thin string; wrap it in one or two sheets of buttered paper; put it on the spit, and position it in front of a strong fire, making sure to maintain an even heat during the entire roasting process.
About one-quarter of an hour before serving, remove the paper and the slices of bacon, that the breast may colour. Set on a hot dish, and send the gravy, which should be kept rather fat, separately.
About fifteen minutes before serving, take off the paper and the slices of bacon, so that the breast can brown. Place it on a hot dish, and serve the gravy separately, keeping it fairly rich.
The time allowed for roasting a fine fowl is somewhere between one and one-quarter to one and one-half hours.
The time needed to roast a good bird is about one and a quarter to one and a half hours.
1957—CHICKEN To the Queen AND SPRING CHICKENS
The directions given for the pullet also apply to other kinds of fowl, provided the difference in size be taken into account.
The instructions for the pullet also apply to other types of birds, as long as you consider the size differences.
1958—SPRING CHICKENS In the Russian style
Truss the chicken and soak its breast for five minutes in boiling water, that the flesh and the skin may be stiff.
Truss the chicken and soak its breast in boiling water for five minutes so that the flesh and skin can firm up.
Lard it with thin strips of bacon and anchovy fillets; fill it with smooth, truffled sausage-meat, and roast it on the spit.
Top it with thin strips of bacon and anchovy fillets; stuff it with smooth truffled sausage meat, and roast it on the spit.
At the last moment, when the bird is cooked, baste it by means of a special paper horn, with burning melted bacon fat, which should frizzle the fowl’s skin as it falls upon it.
At the last minute, when the bird is done cooking, baste it using a special paper horn with hot melted bacon fat, which should sizzle on the bird’s skin as it drips onto it.
Serve a Rémoulade sauce separately.
Serve Rémoulade sauce on the side.
1959—ROAST CHICKS
These birds should, if possible, be cooked “à la casserole.”
These birds should, if possible, be cooked “à la casserole.”
1960—ROAST YOUNG TURKEYS
Before trussing the young turkey, clear its legs of all tendons; an operation effected by means of two incisions made on the inside of the legs, above and below the last joint. Seize the tendons one by one; fasten them to a braiding needle, and gently turn the latter, thus rolling the tendons round it.
Before tying up the young turkey, remove all the tendons from its legs; do this by making two cuts on the inside of the legs, above and below the last joint. Grab the tendons one by one; attach them to a braiding needle, and gently twist the needle, wrapping the tendons around it.
Young turkey is covered with slices of bacon and roasted like the Pullet.
Young turkey is wrapped in slices of bacon and roasted like the chicken.
It is often accompanied, also, by boiled or grilled bacon, or grilled sausages. A Bread sauce or a Cranberry sauce may be served in addition to the gravy.
It is often served with boiled or grilled bacon, or grilled sausages. A Bread sauce or a Cranberry sauce may be offered alongside the gravy.
1961—TRUFFLED YOUNG TURKEY
Proceed as for truffled pullet, after taking the difference of size into account in order to increase the quantity of truffles and fat, as also the time limit.
Proceed as you would for truffled chicken, making sure to consider the size difference to adjust the amount of truffles and fat, as well as the cooking time.
1962—ROAST GOSLING
This roast must not stand waiting, and ought to be served very hot.
This roast shouldn't be left waiting and should be served very hot.
1963—CANETON RÔTI (Roast Duckling)
Aylesbury duckling, which is equal to the Nantes variety, is generally stuffed with Sage and Onions before being roasted.
Aylesbury duckling, which is similar to the Nantes variety, is usually stuffed with sage and onions before being roasted.
Its most usual adjunct is Apple Sauce, which is sometimes replaced by melted, red-currant jelly or a Cranberry Sauce.
Its most common side is apple sauce, which is sometimes replaced by melted red currant jelly or cranberry sauce.
1964—CANETON ROUENNAIS
1965—PINTADE (Guinea Fowl)
This bird is only roasted when quite young, and it is treated like the pheasant, with which it has some points in common.
This bird is only roasted when it's very young, and it’s prepared similarly to the pheasant, with which it shares some similarities.
1966—YOUNG PIGEONS (Squabs)
Select them fresh from the nest and very plump. They must be roasted before a very fierce fire and only just done. Their skin must be kept crisp.
Choose them fresh from the nest and very plump. They should be roasted over a very hot fire and just cooked through. Their skin must remain crispy.
Ground-Game Roasts
1967—HARE
The piece supplied by the hare for roasting is the “Râble” (the back), which constitutes that part of the animal reaching from the root of the neck to the tail, the latter being included.
The cut provided by the hare for roasting is the “Râble” (the back), which includes that section of the animal from the base of the neck to the tail, with the tail itself included.
The “Râble” should be cleared of all tendons, and delicately larded with bacon.
The “Râble” should have all tendons removed and be gently wrapped in bacon.
Roast before a fierce fire for twenty minutes, and have it only just done. The usual adjunct to this piece is Poivrade Sauce. In Northern countries, the adjunct is most commonly some slightly-sugared, stewed apples, or red currant jelly.
Roast over a hot fire for twenty minutes, and make sure it's just cooked. The usual side for this dish is Poivrade Sauce. In colder regions, the typical side is often some lightly sweetened stewed apples or red currant jelly.
1968—YOUNG RABBIT
The various recipes for Hare also apply to the young wild rabbit.
The different recipes for hare also work for young wild rabbits.
Feathered-Game Roasts
1969—FAISAN RÔTI
Everything I said in the preceding chapter concerning the classification of feathered game applies in this instance.
Everything I mentioned in the previous chapter about classifying feathered game applies here as well.
All birds intended for roasting should be young, plump, and fat. They should also be high in the case of pheasants, partridges, and the various kinds of woodcock and snipe.
All birds meant for roasting should be young, plump, and fatty. They should also be considered high quality when it comes to pheasants, partridges, and the different types of woodcock and snipe.
A pheasant for roasting should always be covered with slices of bacon.
A pheasant for roasting should always be wrapped in slices of bacon.
An excellent practice which greatly improves the bird is that of stuffing it with a piece of fresh pork fat, pounded with peelings of fresh truffles, if possible.
A great technique that really enhances the bird is to stuff it with a piece of fresh pork fat, mixed with the peelings of fresh truffles, if you can get them.
Instead of well-pounded fresh pork fat, an equal weight of fresh butter may be used.
Instead of finely ground fresh pork fat, you can use an equal amount of fresh butter.
This fatty substance impregnates the meat when it melts, and keeps the bird from becoming dry while cooking. The method also applies to partridge. Roast pheasant is generally accompanied by two trimmed half-lemons and a dish of potato chips. The gravy, which should be fat, is served in a sauceboat, and bread sauce or some bread-crumbs fried in butter are sent at the same time.
This fatty substance seeps into the meat when it melts and prevents the bird from drying out during cooking. The same method works for partridge. Roast pheasant usually comes with two cut half-lemons and a plate of potato chips. The gravy, which should be rich, is served in a sauceboat, and bread sauce or some breadcrumbs fried in butter are brought out at the same time.
1970—FAISAN RÔTI A la Périgourdine
Stuff the pheasant with two oz. of pounded fresh pork fat, two oz. of foie-gras trimmings, and a similar quantity of raw-truffle parings, the whole pounded together and combined with one-half lb. of raw truffles, cut into large dice.
Stuff the pheasant with 2 oz. of ground fresh pork fat, 2 oz. of foie gras scraps, and an equal amount of raw truffle trimmings, all mashed together and mixed with ½ lb. of raw truffles, chopped into large cubes.
After having covered the pheasant with slices of bacon, roast it in accordance with the directions given under Truffled Pullet. It is better, however, to cook and serve it in a cocotte.
After wrapping the pheasant in slices of bacon, roast it according to the instructions provided under Truffled Pullet. However, it's best to cook and serve it in a cocotte.
1971—FAISAN A LA GUNZBOURG
Bone two fine snipes; empty them of their intestines; fry these in butter, and crush them on a plate. Chop up the meat of the snipes, combining half its weight of cream with it, and as much butter; season with salt and pepper, and add the crushed intestines and four oz. of truffles cut into large dice.
Bone two fine snipes; remove their intestines; fry them in butter, and crush them on a plate. Chop up the meat of the snipes, mixing in half its weight in cream, and as much butter; season with salt and pepper, and add the crushed intestines and four ounces of truffles cut into large cubes.
[613]
Stuff a fine pheasant with this preparation; roast it “en
casserole,” or rather in a cocotte.
613Stuff a nice pheasant with this preparation; roast it “en casserole,” or preferably in a cocotte.
At the last moment sprinkle with a little fumet, prepared from the snipes’ carcasses.
At the last moment, sprinkle with a little fumet, made from the snipe carcasses.
1972—PARTRIDGES
The above recipes, dealing with pheasants, may be applied to partridges.
The recipes above for pheasants can also be used for partridges.
1973—QUAILS
Select them white, very fat, and with the fat firm.
Select them white, very fat, and with the fat solid.
Wrap them in a buttered vine-leaf and a thin slice of bacon, and roast them before a fierce fire for ten or twelve minutes.
Wrap them in a buttered grape leaf and a thin slice of bacon, and roast them over a hot fire for ten to twelve minutes.
Dish on small bread-crumb croûtons, fried in butter with half-lemons.
Dish on small bread crumbs croûtons, fried in butter with half lemons.
Serve their gravy, which, of course, should be very short, separately.
Serve their gravy, which should definitely be thick, on the side.
1974—ROAST ORTOLANS
Wrap each in a vine-leaf; set them on a tray, moistened with salted water, and cause them to set in a fierce oven for four or five minutes.
Wrap each one in a vine leaf; place them on a tray, dampened with salted water, and bake them in a hot oven for four or five minutes.
The small amount of water lying on the bottom of the utensil produces an evaporation which prevents the ortolans’ fat from melting; consequently there is no need of slices of bacon, butter, or gravy.
The little bit of water at the bottom of the pan creates evaporation that stops the ortolans’ fat from melting, so there’s no need for bacon, butter, or gravy.
Each ortolan may be served in a half-lemon, shaped like a basket.
Each ortolan can be served in a half-lemon, shaped like a basket.
N.B.—The ortolan is sufficient in itself, and it ought only to be eaten roasted. The products sometimes served as adjuncts to it, such as truffles and foie gras, are deleterious, if anything, to its quality, for they modify the delicacy of its flavour, and this modification is more particularly noticeable the more highly flavoured the adjunctive products may be.
N.B.—The ortolan is perfect on its own and should only be eaten roasted. The products that are sometimes served alongside it, like truffles and foie gras, actually harm its quality because they change the subtlety of its flavor, and this change is especially apparent the stronger the accompanying products are.
With its accompaniments it becomes a sumptuous dish, for the simple reason that it is expensive; but it does not follow that the true connoisseur will like it; it must be plainly roasted to suit him.
With its sides, it becomes a lavish dish, simply because it's pricey; however, that doesn't mean a true connoisseur will enjoy it; it needs to be cooked plainly to please him.
1975—ORTOLANS AUX QUESTCHES
Cut two large questches into halves, and allow one half for each ortolan. Garnish the inside of each with a piece of butter the size of a hazel-nut; set them on a tray, and put them in the oven. When they are almost cooked, on each half of the questches place a moistened ortolan, wrapped in a vine-leaf, and bake them in a very hot oven for four minutes.
Cut two large questches in half, and keep one half for each ortolan. Fill the inside of each with a piece of butter the size of a hazelnut; arrange them on a tray and put them in the oven. When they are almost done, place a moistened ortolan, wrapped in a vine leaf, on each half of the questches, and bake them in a very hot oven for four minutes.
Salt them when taking them out of the oven, and sprinkle them, by means of a brush, with verjuice.
Salt them as soon as you take them out of the oven, and brush them with verjuice.
[614]
Serve them as they stand, but the questches are not eaten;
they only serve as a support for the ortolan.
[614]Serve them as they are, but the questches aren’t eaten; they just serve as a base for the ortolan.
1976—ORTOLANS AU SUC D’ANANAS
Heat some fresh butter in a flat, earthenware cocotte, and allow one-quarter oz. of it to each ortolan. Roll the previously salted ortolans in this butter, and put them in a very hot oven for three minutes.
Heat some fresh butter in a flat, clay dish, and allow one-quarter ounce of it for each ortolan. Roll the previously salted ortolans in this butter, and place them in a very hot oven for three minutes.
When taking them out of the oven, sprinkle them with a few tablespoonfuls of very cold pine-apple juice. Cover the cocotte, and serve immediately.
When you take them out of the oven, sprinkle a few tablespoons of very cold pineapple juice over them. Cover the cocotte, and serve right away.
The cocotte should be just large enough to hold the ortolans.
The cocotte should be just big enough to hold the ortolans.
1977—ROAST WOODCOCK
It should be just sufficiently high. Remove its gizzard; truss it, piercing the legs with the beak, after having drawn the eyes; cover it with slices of bacon, and cook it before a good fire for from fifteen to eighteen minutes. Dish on a cushion of fried bread, and serve the swilling-liquor separately, which in this case should be brandy and a few drops of good game gravy.
It should be just high enough. Remove its gizzard; tie it up, piercing the legs with the beak after you've taken out the eyes; cover it with slices of bacon, and cook it over a good fire for about fifteen to eighteen minutes. Serve it on a bed of fried bread, and offer the sauce separately, which in this case should be brandy with a few drops of good game gravy.
1978—SNIPES AND BECOTS
For the preparation, proceed as for the woodcock.
For the preparation, do it the same way as you would for the woodcock.
Cause to set before a fierce fire, and cook for nine minutes.
Heat it in front of a strong fire, and cook for nine minutes.
1979—GRIVES ET MERLES DE CORSE (Thrushes and Corsican Blackbirds)
Truss them, and wrap them in slices of bacon. Insert a juniper berry into the thrushes. Roast before a moderately fierce fire for ten or twelve minutes, and dish on small cushions of fried bread.
Trust them, and wrap them in slices of bacon. Stuff a juniper berry into the thrushes. Roast over a moderately hot fire for ten to twelve minutes, and serve on small pieces of fried bread.
Serve a very short gravy separately.
Serve a small amount of gravy on the side.
1980—MAUVIETTES (Larks)
Wrap them in very thin slices of bacon, and impale them on a skewer, or discard the slices of bacon, and merely impale them on a skewer, separating them by blanched squares of breast of bacon.
Wrap them in very thin slices of bacon and put them on a skewer, or skip the bacon slices and just put them on a skewer, separating them with blanched squares of bacon breast.
Roast for ten minutes before a fierce fire.
Roast for ten minutes over a hot flame.
Dish on small fried croûtons, with quarters of lemon and bunches of watercress all round.
Dish on small fried croûtons, with lemon wedges and a bunch of watercress all around.
1981—CANARDS SAUVAGES (Wild Duck)
1981SARCELLES (Teal)
1981PILETS (Wigeons and Pintails)
These birds are not covered with slices of bacon, and are roasted before a fierce fire.
These birds aren't wrapped in bacon and are roasted over a hot fire.
[615]
Wild duck must be kept underdone, and, in view of this,
twenty minutes suffice for the roasting. Dish with lemons and
bunches of watercress all round.
615Wild duck should be roasted rare, and because of this, twenty minutes is enough cooking time. Serve it with lemons and arrange bunches of watercress around it.
Wild duck, roasted English-fashion.—Treat it as above; send an apple sauce to the table with it.
Wild duck, roasted English-style.—Prepare it as mentioned; serve apple sauce with it at the table.
Wild duck à la Bigarrade.—This is roasted in a similar manner.
Wild duck à la Bigarrade.—This is roasted in a similar way.
Surround it with sections of orange, skinned raw, and serve a clear Bigarrade sauce separately.
Surround it with sections of raw, peeled orange, and serve a clear Bigarrade sauce on the side.
The teal, which is a small, wild duck, is roasted before a fierce fire for from ten to twelve minutes, and is surrounded with lemons and watercress.
The teal, a small wild duck, is roasted over a strong fire for about ten to twelve minutes and is served with lemons and watercress.
Widgeons and pintails are treated like the teal, but they are allowed three or four minutes more in the roasting.
Widgeons and pintails are prepared like the teal, but they get an extra three or four minutes in the oven.
1982—PLUVIERS DORÉS (Golden Plover)
1982—VANNEAUX (Lapwings)
1982—CHEVALIERS DIVERS (Sandpipers)
These birds are not covered with slices of bacon; they must be roasted before a very fierce fire, and kept somewhat underdone. They must be served as soon as ready, as waiting is prejudicial to them.
These birds aren't wrapped in bacon; they need to be roasted over a really hot fire and cooked a bit less than fully. They should be served right after they're done, because letting them sit is bad for them.
They admit of no accompaniment or garnish, except a very short gravy.
They don’t need any sides or decoration, except for a bit of gravy.
1983—GROUSES, COQS DE BRUYÈRE (Black Game)
1983GELINOTTES (Hazel hens)
These birds must be very fresh when roasted, and should be kept moderately underdone.
These birds should be very fresh when roasted and cooked just enough to be slightly underdone.
They allow of the same adjuncts as pheasant, i.e., bread sauce, bread-crumbs, potato chips, and gravy; and their breasts alone are served as a rule. Grouse and hazel-hens, when they are young, make incomparably fine roasts.
They can be served with the same accompaniments as pheasant, like bread sauce, bread crumbs, potato chips, and gravy; usually, only their breasts are served. Young grouse and hazel-hens make incredibly fine roasts.
SALADS
Salads are of two kinds: simple, or compound. Simple, or raw salads always accompany hot roasts; compound salads, which generally consist of cooked vegetables, accompany cold roasts.
Salads come in two types: simple and compound. Simple, or raw salads usually go with hot roasts, while compound salads, which typically include cooked vegetables, are served with cold roasts.
1984—THE SEASONING OF SALADS
1. Oil seasoning may be applied to all salads, and is made up of three parts of oil to one part of vinegar, with salt and pepper.
1. Oil seasoning can be used on all salads and consists of three parts oil to one part vinegar, along with salt and pepper.
2. Cream seasoning is particularly well suited to salads of [616] early-season lettuce and cos lettuce, and is made up of three parts of very fresh and not very thick cream to one part of vinegar.
2. Cream seasoning works especially well with salads made from 616early-season lettuce and cos lettuce. It consists of three parts very fresh, not too thick cream to one part vinegar.
3. Egg seasoning is prepared from crushed hard-boiled yolks of egg, mixed in the salad-bowl with oil, vinegar, salt, and pepper. The whites of egg, cut into thin strips, are added to the salad. This seasoning may also be a light mayonnaise sauce.
3. Egg seasoning is made from crushed hard-boiled egg yolks, mixed in a salad bowl with oil, vinegar, salt, and pepper. The egg whites, cut into thin strips, are added to the salad. This seasoning can also be a light mayonnaise sauce.
4. Bacon seasoning is used especially for dandelion, red-cabbage, and corn salads. In this case the oil is replaced by the grease of the bacon dice, which are melted and frizzled in the omelet-pan. This grease is poured, while hot, with the bacon dice, over the salad, which should be in a hot salad-bowl and already seasoned with salt, pepper, and the vinegar which has served in swilling the omelet-pan.
4. Bacon seasoning is used particularly for dandelion, red cabbage, and corn salads. In this case, the oil is swapped out for the fat rendered from the diced bacon, which is cooked and crisped in the omelet pan. This hot fat is poured, along with the bacon bits, over the salad, which should be in a warm salad bowl and already seasoned with salt, pepper, and the vinegar that was used to rinse the omelet pan.
5. Mustard with cream seasoning is used particularly with beetroot salads, with salads of celeriac, and with green salads wherein beetroot plays a major part. It is made up of a small tablespoonful of mustard, mixed with one-third pint of fresh and somewhat thin cream, the juice of a fair-sized lemon, salt, and pepper.
5. Mustard with cream seasoning is especially used with beetroot salads, celeriac salads, and green salads that feature beetroot prominently. It consists of a small tablespoon of mustard mixed with one-third of a pint of fresh, somewhat thin cream, the juice of a medium-sized lemon, salt, and pepper.
N.B.—I should like to point out that mayonnaise sauce must only be used in very small quantities in the seasoning of salads. It is indigestible, and many constitutions cannot suffer it, especially at night at the end of a dinner.
N.B.—I want to emphasize that mayonnaise sauce should only be used in very small amounts when seasoning salads. It's hard to digest, and many people can't tolerate it, especially in the evening after a meal.
Raw onion should likewise only be used in salads with great moderation, in view of the fact that so many do not like it. In any case, it should be finely ciseled, washed in fresh water, and pressed in the corner of a towel.
Raw onion should also be used sparingly in salads since many people don’t like it. In any case, it should be finely ciseled, washed in fresh water, and pressed in the corner of a towel.
1985—SIMPLE SALADS
They comprise, in the first place, those salads known under the name of green salads. Such are lettuce, cos lettuce, chicory, endive, batavia, celery, corn-salad, dandelion, purslain, dittander, rampion, salsify leaves, white dandelion, &c.
They include, first of all, the salads commonly referred to as green salads. These are lettuce, romaine lettuce, chicory, endive, batavia, celery, corn salad, dandelion, purslane, dittander, rampion, salsify leaves, white dandelion, etc.
1986—SALADS DE BETTERAVE (Beetroot Salad)
Beetroot is really the accompaniment of compound and simple salads, and it is always best to cook it in the oven. If it be prepared specially as a salad, cut it into a julienne or into thin roundels; flavour it with onions, first baked in cinders and then finely chopped, and season it with mustard sauce or with oil, according to fancy. Always add some chopped herbs.
Beetroot is definitely a great addition to both mixed and simple salads, and the best way to cook it is in the oven. If you’re making a salad with it, cut it into a julienne or into thin rounds; mix in some onions that have been roasted until soft and then chopped finely, and dress it with mustard sauce or oil, depending on your preference. Don’t forget to add some chopped herbs.
6171987—CELERY SALAD
For salads, only the fibreless, white celery is used—commonly known as English celery. Cut it into pieces, and cisel these into very thin strips without altogether separating the latter at their base. Place in cold water for a few hours, that the strips may curl; drain and season with a mustard sauce with cream.
For salads, only the tender, white celery is used—commonly known as English celery. Cut it into pieces, and cisel these into very thin strips without completely separating them at the base. Soak in cold water for a few hours to let the strips curl; then drain and season with a mustard sauce mixed with cream.
1988—CELERIAC SALAD
Season, according to fancy, with a mustard sauce with cream, or a clear mayonnaise sauce containing plenty of mustard.
Season with a mustard sauce made with cream, or a clear mayonnaise sauce that has plenty of mustard.
1989—CAULIFLOWER SALAD
Divide the cooked and somewhat firm cauliflowers into small bunches, cleared of all stalk. Season with oil and vinegar, and flavour with chopped chervil.
Break the cooked and slightly firm cauliflowers into small clusters, removing all stalks. Drizzle with oil and vinegar, and season with chopped chervil.
1990—RED-CABBAGE SALAD
1991—CUCUMBER SALAD
Peel and thinly slice them; sprinkle the slices with table-salt, and let them stand for two hours. Dry, and season them with oil, vinegar, and chopped chervil.
Peel and slice them thinly; sprinkle the slices with table salt and let them sit for two hours. Dry them, then season with oil, vinegar, and chopped chervil.
1992—HARICOT BEANS AND LENTIL SALADS, ETC.
Thoroughly drain the vegetable, whatever be its kind; season with oil and vinegar, and add some chopped parsley. Serve separately some thinly-ciseled, washed, and pressed onion.
Thoroughly drain the vegetable, whatever its type; season with oil and vinegar, and add some chopped parsley. Serve separately some thinly-ciseled, washed, and pressed onion.
1993—POTATO SALAD
Cut some long, fair-sized potatoes, cooked in salted water and lukewarm, to the shape of corks, and divide up the latter into thin roundels.
Cut some long, medium-sized potatoes, cooked in salted water and lukewarm, into the shape of corks, and slice them into thin rounds.
Season with oil and vinegar, and add some chopped herbs.
Season with oil and vinegar, and toss in some chopped herbs.
1994—POTATO SALAD In the Parisian style
Select potatoes which do not crumble, such as the vitelottes or new kidney potatoes. Cook them in salted water; cut them to the shape of corks, and slice them (while still lukewarm) into thin roundels. Put them into a salad-bowl, and sprinkle them with two-thirds pint of white wine per two lbs. of potatoes. [618] Then season with oil and vinegar, add some chopped chervil and parsley, and stir with care lest the roundels break.
Select potatoes that won’t fall apart, like vitelottes or new kidney potatoes. Cook them in salted water; cut them into cork shapes, and slice them (while still warm) into thin rounds. Place them in a salad bowl and sprinkle with two-thirds of a pint of white wine for every two pounds of potatoes. [618] Then season with oil and vinegar, add some chopped chervil and parsley, and mix gently to avoid breaking the rounds.
1995—TOMATO SALAD
Select some medium-sized and rather firm tomatoes, and scald them. Then skin them; cut them in two crosswise; press them to clear them of juice and seeds; cut them into thin strips; season them with oil and vinegar, and add some chopped tarragon.
Choose some medium-sized, firm tomatoes and blanch them. Next, peel them; slice them in half crosswise; squeeze out the juice and seeds; cut them into thin strips; dress them with oil and vinegar, and toss in some chopped tarragon.
1996—COMPOUND SALADS
Unless they leave the kitchen to be served immediately, compound salads are dished without their constituents being mixed. As the latter are generally of various colours, they are seasoned and dished in distinct heaps of contrasted shades.
Unless they leave the kitchen to be served right away, compound salads are plated without mixing the ingredients. Since these ingredients usually come in different colors, they are seasoned and served in separate piles of contrasting colors.
The dishing of compound salads is finished by means of borders consisting of pieces of very red beetroot, gherkins, truffles, roundels of potatoes, and radishes. The method of arranging these vegetables constitutes the decoration, and the latter, being subject to no rules, is merely a matter of taste.
The plating of mixed salads is completed with borders made of bright red beetroot, pickles, truffles, slices of potatoes, and radishes. The way these vegetables are arranged serves as decoration, and since there are no strict rules for this, it purely depends on personal taste.
I do not advise the moulding of compound salads, for the increased sightliness resulting therefrom is small compared with the loss in the taste of the preparation. The simplest form of dishing is the best, and fancifulness should not be indulged in, beyond the arrangement of the vegetables in a pyramid, surrounded by a decorated border of jelly.
I don’t recommend shaping mixed salads because the slight improvement in appearance isn’t worth the loss of flavor. The simplest presentation is usually the best, and we shouldn’t get too creative beyond arranging the vegetables in a pyramid and adding a decorative jelly border.
1997—SALADE ALLEMANDE
Take equal quantities of potatoes and apples, gherkins, and herring-fillets, all cut into dice and arranged in heaps. Season with hard-boiled egg sauce, and decorate with very red beetroot.
Take equal amounts of potatoes and apples, pickles, and herring fillets, all diced and arranged in piles. Season with hard-boiled egg sauce, and garnish with bright red beetroot.
1998—SALADE AMÉRICAINE
Peel and press some tomatoes, and cut them into thin slices; cut some potatoes into thin roundels, and prepare a short julienne of celery.
Peel and crush some tomatoes, then slice them thinly; slice some potatoes into thin rounds, and prepare a short julienne of celery.
Decorate with roundels of hard-boiled eggs and thin onion rings.
Decorate with slices of hard-boiled eggs and thin onion rings.
Season with oil and vinegar.
Dress with oil and vinegar.
1999—SALADE ANDALOUSE
Peel and quarter some small tomatoes; cut some mild capsicums julienne-fashion; cook some rice plainly in salted water, keeping each grain separate; add a little crushed garlic and chopped onion and parsley.
Peel and quarter a few small tomatoes; slice some mild bell peppers julienne-style; cook some rice simply in salted water, making sure each grain stays separate; mix in a bit of crushed garlic, chopped onion, and parsley.
Season with oil and vinegar.
Dress with oil and vinegar.
[619]
2000—SALADE BELLE-FERMIÈRE
This salad consists of curled celery and equal quantities of plain-boiled potatoes, beetroot, and capsicum—all these vegetables cut julienne-fashion, the celery measuring one-third, and the other ingredients two-thirds of the whole.
This salad is made with curled celery and equal amounts of plain-boiled potatoes, beetroot, and bell pepper—all cut julienne-style, with the celery making up one-third and the other ingredients two-thirds of the total.
Season with mustard sauce with cream.
Season with mustard sauce and cream.
2001—SALADE CRESSONNIÈRE
This consists of potatoes à la Parisienne (No. 2017) and watercress leaves, in equal quantities. Sprinkle with parsley, chervil, and hard-boiled egg, mixed.
This consists of Parisian-style potatoes (No. 2017) and watercress leaves, in equal amounts. Sprinkle with a mix of parsley, chervil, and hard-boiled egg.
2002—SALADE ISABELLE
Thinly slice equal quantities of raw mushrooms, celery, cooked potatoes, and artichoke-bottoms. Dish in distinct heaps.
Thinly slice equal amounts of raw mushrooms, celery, cooked potatoes, and artichoke bottoms. Arrange them in separate piles.
Season with oil and vinegar, and add some chopped chervil.
Season with oil and vinegar, and toss in some chopped chervil.
2003—SALADE DANICHEFF
Take equal quantities of sliced and blanched celeriac, thin roundels of potatoes, slices of artichoke-bottoms, strips of raw mushrooms, and green asparagus-heads, and arrange them in heaps.
Take equal amounts of sliced and blanched celeriac, thin rounds of potatoes, slices of artichoke bottoms, strips of raw mushrooms, and green asparagus heads, and pile them up.
Deck with crayfishes’ tails, hard-boiled eggs, and truffles. Season with mayonnaise sauce.
Deck with crayfish tails, hard-boiled eggs, and truffles. Season with mayonnaise sauce.
2004—SALADE DEMI-DEUIL
Season with a mustard sauce with cream.
Season with a creamy mustard sauce.
2005—SALADE D’ESTRÉES
Take equal quantities of curled celery and a moderately small julienne of raw truffles. Season, when about to dish up, with a mayonnaise sauce with mustard, slightly flavoured with cayenne.
Take equal amounts of curled celery and a small julienne of raw truffles. Season just before serving with a mayonnaise sauce that has mustard and a hint of cayenne.
2006—SALADE A La Flamande
This consists of a coarse julienne of endives, a similar julienne of potatoes, an onion baked in its skin, cooled, peeled, and chopped, and some fillets of herring cut into dice, the quantities being in the proportion of one-half of the whole for the endives, one-quarter of the whole for the potatoes, and the remaining quarter for the onion and fillets of herring.
This consists of a coarse julienne of endives, a similar julienne of potatoes, an onion baked in its skin, cooled, peeled, and chopped, and some fillets of herring cut into dice, with the quantities being in the proportion of half of the total for the endives, a quarter of the total for the potatoes, and the remaining quarter for the onion and herring fillets.
Season with oil and vinegar, and add some chopped parsley and chervil.
Season with oil and vinegar, then add some chopped parsley and chervil.
[620]2007—SALADE FRANCILLON
Set the potato salad on the bottom of the salad bowl, and lay thereon, by way of decoration, the mussels and the truffles in alternate layers.
Place the potato salad at the bottom of the salad bowl, and on top, arrange the mussels and truffles in alternating layers for decoration.
2008—SALADE ITALIENNE
Take equal quantities of carrots, turnips, potatoes, tomatoes, and French beans—all cut into regular dice; also peas, small stoned olives, capers, anchovy fillets in small dice, and herbs for the seasoning.
Take equal amounts of carrots, turnips, potatoes, tomatoes, and French beans—all chopped into even cubes; also include peas, small pitted olives, capers, anchovy fillets in small pieces, and herbs for seasoning.
Use hard-boiled eggs for the decoration.
Use hard-boiled eggs for decor.
Season with mayonnaise sauce.
Season with mayo.
2009—JOCKEY-CLUB SALAD
Take equal quantities of asparagus-heads and a julienne of raw truffles; the two should be seasoned separately some time in advance.
Take equal amounts of asparagus tips and a julienne of raw truffles; season both separately ahead of time.
Cohere, when about to dish, with a very little highly-seasoned mayonnaise sauce.
Cohere, when about to serve, with just a tiny bit of highly-seasoned mayonnaise sauce.
2010—SALADE LACMÉ
Take equal quantities of red capsicums and tomato sauce; plain-boiled rice, kept very white, and with each grain distinct; and ciseled, washed, and pressed onion.
Take equal amounts of red bell peppers and tomato sauce; plain boiled rice that is very white, with each grain separate; and ciseled, washed and chopped onion.
Season with oil and vinegar, and flavour with curry.
Season with oil and vinegar, and spice it up with curry.
2011—SALADE DE LEGUMES
Take equal quantities of carrots and turnips, raised by means of a grooved spoon-cutter; potato dice; French beans cut lozenge-form; peas; small flageolets, and asparagus-heads; arrange them in distinct heaps, and set a fine bunch of cauliflower in the middle.
Take equal amounts of carrots and turnips, cut with a grooved spoon cutter; diced potatoes; French beans cut into diamond shapes; peas; small flageolets; and asparagus tips. Arrange them in separate piles, and place a nice bunch of cauliflower in the center.
Season with oil and vinegar, and add some chopped parsley and chervil.
Season with oil and vinegar, then add some chopped parsley and chervil.
N.B.—For vegetable salad, use freshly-cooked and uncooled vegetables as much as possible.
N.B.—For vegetable salad, use freshly cooked and warm vegetables whenever possible.
2012—SALADE LORETTE
Take equal quantities of corn salad, and a julienne of beetroot and celery. Season with oil and vinegar.
Take equal amounts of corn salad, and a julienne of beetroot and celery. Dress with oil and vinegar.
[621]
2013—SALADE MIGNON
Take equal quantities of shelled shrimps’ tails, artichoke-bottoms, cut into dice, and very thin slices of black truffle arranged to form a border. Season with highly-seasoned mayonnaise sauce with cream.
Take equal amounts of shelled shrimp tails, diced artichoke bottoms, and very thin slices of black truffle arranged to create a border. Season with a flavorful mayonnaise sauce mixed with cream.
2014—SALADE MONTE-CRISTO
Take equal quantities of lobster-meat, cooked truffles, and potatoes and hard-boiled eggs in dice, and arrange them in distinct heaps.
Take equal amounts of lobster meat, cooked truffles, diced potatoes, and hard-boiled eggs, and arrange them in separate piles.
In their midst place the very white heart of a lettuce. Season with mayonnaise sauce with mustard, and add some chopped tarragon.
In the center, place the heart of a lettuce. Dress it with mayonnaise and mustard, and sprinkle some chopped tarragon on top.
2015—SALADE NIÇOISE
Take equal quantities of French beans, potato dice, and quartered tomatoes. Decorate with capers, small, stoned olives, and anchovy fillets.
Take equal amounts of French beans, diced potatoes, and quartered tomatoes. Garnish with capers, small pitted olives, and anchovy fillets.
Season with oil and vinegar.
Dress with oil and vinegar.
2016—SALADE OPÉRA
Take equal quantities of white chicken meat, very red tongue, celery-sticks cut julienne-fashion, and a julienne of truffles. Arrange these constituents in very regular heaps, and in the middle of them set a heap of asparagus-heads. Decorate with a border consisting of roundels of cocks’ kidneys and roundels of gherkins, laid alternately.
Take equal amounts of white chicken meat, very red tongue, celery sticks cut julienne-fashion, and a julienne of truffles. Arrange these ingredients in neat piles, and in the center, place a pile of asparagus heads. Decorate with a border made of slices of chicken kidneys and slices of gherkins, laid out alternately.
Season with very thin mayonnaise sauce.
Season with a very thin layer of mayonnaise sauce.
2017—SALADE PARISIENNE
Clothe a Charlotte-mould with very clear jelly, and garnish its bottom and sides with thin collops of spiny-lobster’s tail decked with truffles. Fill the mould with a vegetable salad (No. 2011) combined with a quarter of its volume of lobster or spiny-lobster remains, cut into dice, and cohered by means of a cleared mayonnaise.
Leave to set in the cool, and, when about to serve, turn out on a napkin.
Leave to chill in the cool, and when ready to serve, turn it out onto a napkin.
2018—SALADE MASCOTTE
Take some green asparagus-heads, some hard-boiled lapwings’ eggs, some sliced cocks’ kidneys, some slices of truffle, and some crayfishes’ tails.
Take some green asparagus tips, some hard-boiled lapwing eggs, some sliced chicken kidneys, some slices of truffle, and some crab tails.
Decorate according to fancy, making use of the ingredients of the salad for the purpose.
Decorate as you like, using the ingredients of the salad to do so.
Season with mustard sauce with cream.
Season with mustard sauce and cream.
[622]
2019—SALADE RACHEL
Take equal quantities of sticks of celery, raw artichoke-bottoms, truffles, potatoes, and asparagus-heads, all, except the latter, being cut julienne-fashion.
Take equal amounts of celery sticks, raw artichoke bottoms, truffles, potatoes, and asparagus tops, all, except for the latter, being chopped julienne-fashion.
Slightly cohere the salad with mayonnaise sauce.
Lightly mix the salad with mayonnaise.
2020—SALADE RÉGENCE
Take equal quantities of sliced cocks’ kidneys, shavings of raw truffles, asparagus-heads, and celery cut lengthwise into extremely thin strips.
Take equal amounts of sliced chicken kidneys, shavings of raw truffles, asparagus tips, and celery cut lengthwise into very thin strips.
Season strongly with oil and lemon juice.
Season well with oil and lemon juice.
2021—SALADE RUSSE
Take equal quantities of carrots, potatoes, French beans, peas, truffles, capers, gherkins, sliced and cooked mushrooms, lobster meat, and lean ham—all cut julienne-fashion, and add some anchovy fillets.
Take equal amounts of carrots, potatoes, French beans, peas, truffles, capers, gherkins, sliced and cooked mushrooms, lobster meat, and lean ham—all chopped julienne-fashion, and add some anchovy fillets.
Cohere the whole with mayonnaise sauce; dish, and decorate with some of the ingredients of the salad, together with beetroot and caviare.
Combine everything with mayonnaise sauce; plate it up, and garnish with some of the salad ingredients, along with beetroot and caviar.
2022—SALADE SICILIENNE
Take equal quantities of celeriac, russet apples, tomatoes, and artichoke-bottoms—all four cut into dice.
Take equal amounts of celeriac, russet apples, tomatoes, and artichoke hearts—cut all four into dice.
Season with oil and lemon juice.
Season with oil and lemon juice.
2023—SALADE TREDERN
Take twenty-four crayfishes’ tails, cooked as for bisque, and cut lengthwise; twenty-four oysters (cleared of their beards), poached in lemon juice; and three tablespoonfuls of asparagus-heads. The three constituents should have barely cooled. Complete with fine shavings of raw truffles.
Take twenty-four crayfish tails, cooked like in a bisque, and cut them lengthwise; twenty-four oysters (cleaned of their beards), poached in lemon juice; and three tablespoons of asparagus heads. The three ingredients should be just cooled down. Finish with fine shavings of raw truffles.
Season with condimented mayonnaise sauce, combined with a purée made from the crayfishes’ carcasses, pounded with two tablespoonfuls of fresh cream.
Season with flavored mayonnaise sauce, mixed with a purée made from the crayfish shells, blended with two tablespoons of fresh cream.
2024—SALADE DE TRUFFES
Cut some raw, peeled truffles into very thin shavings.
Cut some raw, peeled truffles into very thin slices.
Season with a sauce consisting of hard-boiled egg-yolks, seasoned with salt and freshly-ground pepper, and finished with oil and lemon juice.
Season with a sauce made from hard-boiled egg yolks, mixed with salt and freshly ground pepper, and finished with oil and lemon juice.
2025—SALADE DE TRUFFES BLANCHES
Cut some raw, white, Piedmont truffles into thin shavings.
Cut some raw, white Piedmont truffles into thin slices.
Season with a sauce consisting of hard-boiled egg-yolks seasoned with salt and pepper, and finished with mustard, oil, and vinegar.
Season with a sauce made of hard-boiled egg yolks seasoned with salt and pepper, and finished with mustard, oil, and vinegar.
[623]
2026—SALADE VICTORIA
Take equal quantities of spiny-lobster trimmings, asparagus-heads, truffles, and cucumbers—all cut into dice.
Take equal amounts of spiny lobster trimmings, asparagus tips, truffles, and cucumbers—all diced.
Season with a mayonnaise sauce, combined with the spiny-lobster’s creamy parts and a purée of coral.
Season with a mayonnaise sauce, mixed with the creamy parts of the spiny lobster and a purée of coral.
2027—SALADE WALDORF
Take equal quantities of russet apples and celeriac, both cut into dice, and halved and peeled walnuts, soaked in fresh water for one-quarter hour, and well drained.
Take equal amounts of russet apples and celeriac, both diced, along with halved and peeled walnuts that have been soaked in fresh water for fifteen minutes and drained well.
Season with clear mayonnaise sauce.
Season with creamy mayo.
[624]
CHAPTER XVIII
VEGETABLES AND FARINACEOUS PRODUCTS
The preparatory treatment of vegetables—parboiling and braising, &c.—having been explained in Chapter X., as also the preparation of purées, creams, and vegetable garnishes, it is now only necessary to deal with each vegetable separately.
The initial treatment of vegetables—like parboiling and braising, etc.—has been covered in Chapter X., along with how to prepare purées, creams, and vegetable garnishes. Now, it’s just a matter of discussing each vegetable individually.
Artichokes (Artichauts)
2028—ARTICHAUTS A LA BARIGOULE
Take some very fresh and tender artichokes. After having trimmed their tops, take off the outermost leaves; parboil the artichokes; remove their hearts, and completely clear them of their chokes. Season them inside, and fill them with a preparation of Duxelles (No. 224), combined with a quarter of its weight of fresh, grated, fat bacon, and as much butter.
Take some really fresh and tender artichokes. After trimming their tops, remove the outer leaves; parboil the artichokes; take out their hearts, and completely remove the fuzzy choke inside. Season them and fill them with a mixture of Duxelles (No. 224), combined with a quarter of its weight of fresh grated fatty bacon, and as much butter.
Wrap the stuffed artichokes in thin slices of bacon; string them, and set them in a saucepan prepared for braising. Braise them gently with white wine, and cook them well.
Wrap the stuffed artichokes in thin slices of bacon, thread them onto skewers, and place them in a saucepan ready for braising. Braise them slowly with white wine, making sure they're thoroughly cooked.
When about to serve them, remove the string and the bacon, and dish them.
When you're ready to serve them, take off the string and the bacon, and plate them.
Strain the braising-liquor, and clear it of grease; thicken it with the necessary quantity of good half-glaze sauce; reduce it sufficiently to produce only a very little sauce, and pour the latter over the artichokes.
Strain the braising liquid and remove the grease; thicken it with the right amount of good half-glaze sauce; reduce it enough to leave only a small amount of sauce, and pour that over the artichokes.
2029—CŒURS D’ARTICHAUTS At Clamart
Select some very tender small artichokes, and trim them.
Select some very tender small artichokes and trim them.
Set them in a buttered cocotte, with a small quartered carrot and three tablespoonfuls of freshly-shelled peas to each artichoke, add a large faggot and a little water, and salt moderately. Cover and cook gently in a steamer. When about to serve, withdraw the faggot, and slightly thicken the liquor with a little manied butter.
Set them in a buttered cocotte, with a small quartered carrot and three tablespoons of freshly shelled peas for each artichoke, add a large bundle of herbs and a little water, and salt moderately. Cover and cook gently in a steamer. When ready to serve, remove the herb bundle, and slightly thicken the liquid with a little manied butter.
Serve the preparation in the cocotte.
Serve the dish in the cocotte.
6252030—ARTICHOKES WITH DIVERS SAUCES
Cut the artichokes evenly to within two-thirds of their height; trim them all round; string them, and plunge them into slightly-salted boiling water. Cook them rather quickly; drain them well, just before serving them, and remove the string.
Cut the artichokes evenly to about two-thirds of their height; trim them all around; tie them up, and plunge them into slightly salted boiling water. Cook them quickly; drain them well just before serving, and take off the string.
Dish on a napkin, and send a butter, a Hollandaise, or a mousseline sauce, &c., at the same time.
Dish on a napkin, and serve a butter, a Hollandaise, or a mousseline sauce, etc., at the same time.
When artichokes, cooked in this way, have to be served cold, remove their chokes, dish them on a napkin, and send a Vinaigrette sauce separately.
When artichokes, cooked this way, need to be served cold, remove their chokes, place them on a napkin, and serve a Vinaigrette sauce on the side.
2031—ARTICHAUTS In the Provençal style
Select some very small Provençal artichokes; trim them, and put them in an earthenware stewpan containing some very hot oil. Season with salt and pepper; cover the stewpan, and leave to cook for about ten minutes.
Select some small Provençal artichokes; trim them and place them in an earthenware pot with some hot oil. Season with salt and pepper, cover the pot, and let them cook for about ten minutes.
Then add, for each twelve artichokes, one pint of very tender, freshly-shelled peas, and a coarse julienne of one lettuce.
Then add, for every twelve artichokes, one pint of very tender, freshly shelled peas, and a coarse julienne of one lettuce.
Cover once more, and cook gently without moistening. The moisture of the peas and the lettuce suffices for the moistening, provided the stewpan be well covered and the fire be not too fierce—both of which conditions are necessary to prevent evaporation on too large a scale.
Cover again and cook gently without adding water. The moisture from the peas and lettuce will be enough for the cooking, as long as the pot is well covered and the heat isn’t too high—both of these are important to avoid excessive evaporation.
2032—QUARTIERS D’ARTICHAUTS Italian Style
Turn, trim, and quarter some fair-sized artichokes. Trim the quarters, removing the chokes therefrom; rub them with a piece of lemon to prevent their blackening; plunge them one by one into fresh water; parboil and drain them. This done, set them in a sautépan on a litter of aromatics, as for braising; make them sweat in the oven for seven or eight minutes; moisten with white wine; reduce the latter; and moisten again, to within half their height, with brown stock. Cook gently in the oven until the quarters are very tender.
Turn, trim, and quarter some medium-sized artichokes. Trim the quarters, removing the choke; rub them with a piece of lemon to stop them from browning; dip them one at a time into fresh water; parboil and drain them. Once that’s done, place them in a sauté pan on a bed of aromatics, as for braising; let them sweat in the oven for seven or eight minutes; add white wine; let it reduce; and add more, to about half their height, with brown stock. Cook gently in the oven until the quarters are very tender.
When about to serve, set them in a vegetable dish; strain the cooking-liquor; clear it of grease, and reduce it; add an Italian sauce to it, and pour this sauce over the quartered artichokes.
When ready to serve, place them in a vegetable dish; strain the cooking liquid, remove the grease, and reduce it; add an Italian sauce, and pour this sauce over the quartered artichokes.
2033—FONDS D’ARTICHAUTS FARCIS
Select some medium-sized artichokes; clear them of their leaves and their chokes; trim their bottoms, rub them with lemon to prevent their blackening, and cook them in a Blanc (No. 167), keeping them somewhat firm.
Select some medium-sized artichokes; remove their leaves and chokes; trim the bottoms, rub them with lemon to stop them from turning brown, and cook them in a Blanc (No. 167), keeping them slightly firm.
Serve a Madeira sauce at the same time.
Serve a Madeira sauce at the same time.
2034—FONDS D’ARTICHAUTS Florentine Style
Prepare the artichoke-bottoms as above.
Prepare the artichoke bottoms as above.
Meanwhile fry a large, chopped onion in butter; add thereto two-thirds lb. of parboiled and chopped spinach per twelve artichokes. Stir over an open fire, that all moisture may evaporate, and add salt and pepper, a piece of crushed garlic the size of a pea, a tablespoonful of anchovy purée, and two tablespoonfuls of Velouté. Cook gently for ten minutes.
Meanwhile, fry a large, chopped onion in butter; add two-thirds of a pound of parboiled and chopped spinach for every twelve artichokes. Stir over an open flame until all the moisture evaporates, then add salt and pepper, a piece of crushed garlic the size of a pea, a tablespoon of anchovy paste, and two tablespoons of Velouté. Cook gently for ten minutes.
Stuff the artichoke-bottoms with this preparation; arrange them on a buttered dish; coat with Mornay sauce; sprinkle with Gruyère, cut brunoise-fashion, and set to glaze in a fierce oven.
Stuff the artichoke bottoms with this mixture; place them on a buttered dish; cover with Mornay sauce; sprinkle with Gruyère, cut brunoise-fashion, and bake in a hot oven until golden.
Upon withdrawing the dish from the oven, sprinkle the artichoke-bottoms with a few drops of melted anchovy butter.
Upon taking the dish out of the oven, drizzle the artichoke bottoms with a few drops of melted anchovy butter.
2035—FONDS D’ARTICHAUTS AUX POINTES D’ASPERGES
Prepare the artichoke-bottoms as above; stew them in butter, and garnish them with asparagus-heads, cohered with cream, and heaped in pyramid-form.
Prepare the artichoke bottoms as described above; cook them in butter, and top them with asparagus tips, held together with cream, arranged in a pyramid shape.
Lay them on a buttered dish; coat with Mornay sauce, and set to glaze quickly.
Lay them on a buttered dish, cover with Mornay sauce, and quickly put them under the broiler to brown.
2036—FONDS D’ARTICHAUTS SAUTÉS
Remove the leaves and the chokes from the artichokes, trim the bottoms, and slice them up raw. Season them with salt and pepper; toss them in butter; set them in a vegetable-dish, and sprinkle them with herbs.
Remove the leaves and the choke from the artichokes, trim the bottoms, and slice them up raw. Season them with salt and pepper; toss them in butter; place them in a vegetable dish, and sprinkle with herbs.
2037—PURÉE OU CRÈME D’ARTICHAUTS
Take some very tender artichokes; trim and turn the bottoms, and half-cook them, keeping them very white. Complete their cooking in butter, and rub them through a fine sieve, together with the butter used in cooking.
Take some very tender artichokes; trim and shape the bottoms, and partially cook them, keeping them very white. Finish cooking them in butter, and then push them through a fine sieve, along with the butter used in cooking.
Put the purée thus obtained in a saucepan, and add to it the half of its bulk of mashed, very smooth, and creamy potatoes.
Put the purée you've made in a saucepan, and add half its volume of smooth, creamy mashed potatoes.
Finish the purée with a little fresh and a little hazel-nut butter, the latter being used to increase the flavour of the artichokes.
Finish the purée with some fresh butter and a bit of hazelnut butter, the latter used to enhance the flavor of the artichokes.
6272038—ASPARAGUS (Asperges)
The best-known varieties of asparagus in England are:—
The most popular types of asparagus in England are:—
1. The Lauris asparagus, which is par excellence the early-season kind.
1. The Lauris asparagus, which is definitely the best for the early season.
2. The green, Parisian asparagus, which is very small, and of which the most diminutive sticks, also called sprew, serve for garnishes.
2. The small green asparagus from Paris, where even the tiniest stalks, known as sprew, are used as garnishes.
3. The Argenteuil asparagus—very much in demand while it is in season.
3. The Argenteuil asparagus is highly sought after while it's in season.
4. English asparagus, which is somewhat delicate in quality, but inclined to be small. During the season there are, besides, several other kinds of asparagus imported from Spain or France, which, though not equal to the four kinds above mentioned, may nevertheless be used for soups or garnishes instead of asparagus-heads or sprew.
4. English asparagus is a bit delicate in quality, but tends to be small. During the season, there are also several other types of asparagus imported from Spain or France, which, although not as good as the four types mentioned above, can still be used for soups or as a garnish instead of asparagus tips or sprew.
Asparagus should be had as fresh as possible; it should be cleaned with care, quickly washed, tied into faggots, and cooked in plenty of salted water. Certain kinds, the flavour of which is somewhat bitter, should be transferred to other water as soon as cooked, with the view of reducing their bitterness.
Asparagus should be enjoyed as fresh as possible; it should be cleaned carefully, quickly rinsed, tied into bundles, and cooked in plenty of salted water. Certain types, which have a slightly bitter taste, should be moved to different water right after cooking to help reduce their bitterness.
Asparagus is dished on special silver drainers, or on napkins.
Asparagus is served on special silver drainers or on napkins.
2039—ASPERGES A la flamande
According to Flemish custom, asparagus is served with one hot, hard-boiled half-egg, and one oz. of melted butter per person. The egg-yolk is crushed, seasoned, and finished with the butter by the consumers themselves. This accompaniment may also be prepared beforehand and served in a sauceboat.
According to Flemish tradition, asparagus is served with one hot, hard-boiled half-egg and one ounce of melted butter per person. The egg yolk is crushed, seasoned, and mixed with the butter by the diners themselves. This side dish can also be prepared in advance and served in a sauceboat.
2040—ASPERGES AU GRATIN
Dish the asparagus in rows, and coat the heads of each row with a little Mornay sauce. When all are dished, two-thirds cover the bunch with a band of buttered paper, and coat the uncovered portion with Mornay sauce. Sprinkle with grated Parmesan; glaze quickly at the salamander, remove the paper, and serve at once.
Arrange the asparagus in rows and drizzle a bit of Mornay sauce over the tips of each row. Once everything is prepared, cover two-thirds of the bunch with a strip of buttered paper, and drizzle the exposed part with Mornay sauce. Sprinkle with grated Parmesan, quickly brown it under the salamander, take off the paper, and serve immediately.
2041—ASPERGES A la Milanese
Having thoroughly drained the asparagus, set it on a long, buttered dish sprinkled with grated Parmesan; arrange it in successive rows, each of which sprinkle in the region of the heads with grated Parmesan. When about to serve, cover the cheese-powdered parts copiously with nut-brown butter, and set to glaze slightly at the salamander.
Once you've drained the asparagus well, place it on a long, buttered dish and sprinkle some grated Parmesan on top. Arrange the asparagus in rows, adding more grated Parmesan around the tops. Just before serving, generously pour some nut-brown butter over the cheesy areas, and let it brown a bit under the salamander.
[628]
2042—ASPERGES Polish style
Thoroughly drain the asparagus; set it on a long dish, in rows, and besprinkle the heads with hard-boiled egg-yolk and chopped parsley, mixed. When about to serve, cover the heads with nut-brown butter, combined with one oz. of very fresh and fine bread-crumbs per four oz. of butter.
Thoroughly drain the asparagus and arrange it in rows on a long dish. Sprinkle the tips with a mixture of hard-boiled egg yolk and chopped parsley. Just before serving, drizzle the tips with brown butter mixed with one ounce of very fresh and fine breadcrumbs for every four ounces of butter.
2043—ASPARAGUS WITH VARIOUS SAUCES
Butter sauce, Hollandaise, Mousseline, and Maltese sauces are the most usual adjuncts to asparagus. Béarnaise sauce without herbs is also served occasionally, likewise melted butter.
Butter sauce, Hollandaise, Mousseline, and Maltese sauces are the most common additions to asparagus. Béarnaise sauce without herbs is also served sometimes, as well as melted butter.
When eaten cold, it may be served with oil and vinegar or a mayonnaise—more particularly a Chantilly mayonnaise, i.e., one to which beaten cream has been added.
When served cold, it can be accompanied by oil and vinegar or a mayonnaise—especially a Chantilly mayonnaise, i.e., one that has beaten cream mixed in.
2044—SPREW WITH BUTTER (Asparagus Tips)
Sprew or green asparagus is chiefly used for garnishing or as a garnishing ingredient, but it may also be served as a vegetable with perfect propriety. Cut the heads into two-inch lengths, and put them together in faggots.
Sprew or green asparagus is mainly used for garnishing or as a garnish ingredient, but it can also be served as a vegetable just as appropriately. Cut the tips into two-inch lengths and bundle them together in faggots.
Cut what remains of them into bits the size of peas. After having washed the latter, plunge them into boiling salted water, and cook them quickly, that they may keep green.
Cut what’s left of them into pea-sized pieces. After washing them, drop them into boiling salted water and cook them quickly so they stay green.
This done, thoroughly drain them; let their moisture evaporate by tossing them over the fire; cohere them with butter, away from the fire, and dish them in a timbale with the faggots on top.
Once this is done, drain them well; let their moisture evaporate by tossing them over the heat; mix them with butter off the heat, and serve them in a timbale with the faggots on top.
They are usually served in small patty crusts, or in small tartlet crusts, with a few sprew tops on each small patty or tartlet.
They are typically served in small patty crusts or in small tartlet crusts, with a few sprigs on top of each small patty or tartlet.
2045—POINTES D’ASPERGES A LA CRÈME
Prepare them, and cook them in salted water as above.
Prepare them, and cook them in salted water as mentioned earlier.
Their cohesion with cream is in pursuance of the procedure common to other vegetables similarly prepared, and they are served like those of No. 2044.
Their connection with cream follows the method used for other vegetables prepared in the same way, and they are served like those mentioned in No. 2044.
Egg-Plant (Aubergines)
2046—AUBERGINES A L'ÉGYPTIENNE
Cut them into two lengthwise; trim them round the edges; cisel the middle of each with the view of facilitating the cooking process, and cook them.
Cut them in half lengthwise; trim the edges round; cisel the center of each to help with the cooking process, and cook them.
Drain them; remove the pulp from their insides, and set the shells on a buttered gratin dish.
Drain them, take out the pulp from their insides, and place the shells on a buttered gratin dish.
This done, chop up the withdrawn pulp; add thereto a little [629] chopped onion cooked in oil, and the same quantity of very lean, chopped, and cooked mutton as there is egg-plant pulp.
This done, chop up the withdrawn pulp; add to it a little [629] chopped onion cooked in oil, and the same amount of very lean, chopped, and cooked mutton as there is eggplant pulp.
Fill the egg-plant shells with this preparation; sprinkle with a few drops of oil, and set in the oven for fifteen minutes. On withdrawing the dish from the oven, set on each egg-plant a few roundels of tomato, tossed in oil; sprinkle with chopped parsley, and serve.
Fill the eggplant halves with this mixture; drizzle a few drops of oil on top, and bake in the oven for fifteen minutes. When you take the dish out of the oven, place a few slices of tomato, tossed in oil, on each eggplant. Top with chopped parsley and serve.
2047—AUBERGINES AU GRATIN
Surround the egg-plants with a border of light half-glaze sauce when serving.
Surround the eggplants with a border of light half-glaze sauce when serving.
2048—AUBERGINES FRITES
Cut the egg-plants into thin roundels; season and dredge them, and fry them in smoking oil. Dish them on a napkin, and serve immediately, that they may be eaten crisp. If they wait at all, they soften, and thereby lose quality.
Slice the eggplants into thin rounds; season them and coat them, then fry in hot oil. Place them on a napkin and serve right away so they stay crispy. If they sit too long, they’ll get soft and lose their quality.
2049—AUBERGINES Provençal style
Proceed as for No. 2047, but replace the Duxelles by tomatoes tossed in oil and flavoured with a little garlic.
Proceed as for No. 2047, but replace the Duxelles with tomatoes tossed in oil and flavored with a bit of garlic.
Set the gratin to form in the same way, and surround the egg-plants with a border of tomato sauce when taking them out of the oven.
Set the gratin to mold in the same way, and surround the eggplants with a border of tomato sauce when you take them out of the oven.
2050—AUBERGINES SOUFFLÉES
Add some white of egg beaten to a stiff froth, allowing as much of it as for an ordinary soufflé.
Add some egg white whipped to a stiff peak, using as much of it as for a typical soufflé.
Garnish the egg-plant shells with this preparation, and cook in a moderate oven, as for ordinary soufflé. On withdrawing the dish from the oven, serve instantly.
Garnish the eggplant shells with this preparation, and cook in a moderate oven, like for regular soufflé. Once you take the dish out of the oven, serve it immediately.
2051—AUBERGINES In Turkish style
Peel the egg-plants and cut them, each lengthwise, into six slices.
Peel the eggplants and cut them lengthwise into six slices each.
Season, dredge, and fry these slices in oil; pair them off, and join them together by means of a very firm preparation of raw [630] egg-yolks and grated, fresh cheese. When about to serve, dip them into batter, and fry them in smoking oil.
Season, coat, and fry these slices in oil; pair them up, and stick them together using a really thick mixture of raw [630]egg yolks and grated, fresh cheese. Just before serving, dip them in batter, and fry them in hot oil.
Dish on a napkin with very green fried parsley.
Dish on a napkin with bright green fried parsley.
These stuffed slices of egg-plant may be treated à l’anglaise instead of with batter.
These stuffed slices of eggplant can be prepared à l’anglaise instead of using batter.
2052—CARDOONS (Cardons)
Treatment and Cooking Process.—After having suppressed the green outside leaf-stalks, detach the white ones all round, and cut these into three-inch lengths. Peel these lengths, rub them with lemon, that they may not blacken, and throw them, one by one, into fresh acidulated water.
Treatment and Cooking Process.—After removing the green outer leaf stalks, separate the white ones from all sides and cut them into three-inch pieces. Peel these pieces, rub them with lemon to prevent them from turning brown, and drop them, one by one, into a bowl of fresh, acidulated water.
Prepare the heart of the cardoon in the same way, after having withdrawn the fibrous parts, and cook the whole in a Blanc (No. 167), with one lb. of chopped veal fat, sprinkled over its surface, that the cardoon may be kept from blackening by exposure to the air.
Prepare the heart of the cardoon the same way, after removing the fibrous parts, and cook it all in a Blanc (No. 167), with one pound of chopped veal fat sprinkled over the top, to prevent the cardoon from turning black when exposed to air.
Cook gently for about one and one-half hours.
Cook gently for about an hour and a half.
2053—CARDONS AU PARMESAN
After having well drained the sections, build them into a pyramid in successive layers. Sprinkle each row with a few drops of good half-glaze sauce, and with grated Parmesan. Cover the whole with the same sauce; sprinkle with grated Parmesan, and set to glaze quickly.
After draining the sections well, stack them into a pyramid in layers. Drizzle each layer with a few drops of good half-glaze sauce and add grated Parmesan. Cover everything with the same sauce, sprinkle with grated Parmesan, and quickly place it under the broiler to glaze.
2054—CARDONS A la Mornay
Proceed exactly as above, but replace half-glaze sauce by Mornay sauce. Glaze quickly, and serve immediately.
Proceed exactly as above, but replace the half-glaze sauce with Mornay sauce. Glaze quickly and serve immediately.
2055—CARDONS A la Milanese
Proceed as for “Asperges à la Milanaise” (No. 2041).
Proceed as for “Asperges à la Milanaise” (No. 2041).
2056—CARDONS WITH VARIOUS SAUCES
They may be served either with gravy, or Half-glaze, Cream, Hollandaise, Mousseline, Italienne, or Bordelaise sauces.
They can be served with either gravy, or half-glaze, cream, hollandaise, mousseline, Italienne, or bordelaise sauces.
The sauce is either poured over them or served separately.
The sauce is either drizzled on them or served on the side.
If the sauce be poured over the cardoons, they are dished in a timbale; if the sauce be sent separately, they may be served on a silver drainer, like asparagus.
If the sauce is poured over the cardoons, they're served in a timbale; if the sauce is sent separately, they can be served on a silver drainer, like asparagus.
2057—CARDONS A LA MOELLE
Dish the cardoons in a pyramid on a round dish; cover them with a marrow sauce (No. 45), and surround them with very small puff-paste patties garnished with poached marrow dice. Or dish the cardoons in a timbale, and set thereon the heart [631] cut into roundels and arranged in a crown, with a slice of poached marrow on each roundel of heart.
Arrange the cardoons in a pyramid shape on a round platter; drizzle them with marrow sauce (No. 45), and surround them with tiny puff-paste patties topped with poached marrow cubes. Alternatively, pile the cardoons in a timbale, and place the heart 631 cut into rounds and arranged in a crown shape, adding a slice of poached marrow on each round piece of heart.
Cover the whole with marrow sauce.
Cover everything with bone marrow sauce.
2058—CŒUR DE CARDON AUX FINES HERBES
Having cooked the heart of the cardoon, trim it all round so as to give it the cylindrical shape, and cut it laterally into roundels one-third inch thick.
Having cooked the heart of the cardoon, trim it all around to create a cylindrical shape, and slice it laterally into rounds that are one-third inch thick.
Roll these roundels in some pale, thin, buttered meat glaze, combined with chopped herbs. Prepared in this way, the heart of a cardoon constitutes an excellent garnish for Tournedos and sautéd chickens.
Roll these round slices in a light, thin, buttered meat glaze mixed with chopped herbs. Prepared this way, the heart of a cardoon makes a fantastic garnish for Tournedos and sautéd chickens.
Carrots (Carottes)
2059—CAROTTES GLACÉES POUR GARNITURES
New carrots are not parboiled; they are turned, whole, halved, or quartered, according to their size, and then trimmed. If old, they should be turned to the shape of elongated olives, and parboiled before being set to cook.
New carrots are not parboiled; they are cut whole, halved, or quartered based on their size, and then trimmed. If they are older, they should be shaped like elongated olives and parboiled before cooking.
Put the carrots in a saucepan with enough water to cover them well, one-half oz. of salt, one oz. of sugar, and two oz. of butter per pint of water.
Put the carrots in a saucepan with enough water to cover them completely, half an ounce of salt, an ounce of sugar, and two ounces of butter for every pint of water.
Cook until the water has almost entirely evaporated, so that the reduction may have the consistence of a syrup. Sauté the carrots in this reduction, that they may be covered with a brilliant coat.
Cook until the water has nearly evaporated, so that the reduction has a syrup-like consistency. Sauté the carrots in this reduction, so they are coated with a shiny glaze.
Whatever be the ultimate purpose for which the carrots are intended, they should be prepared in this way.
No matter what the final use of the carrots is, they should be prepared this way.
2060—CAROTTES A La Crème
Prepare the carrots as above, and, when the moistening is reduced to the consistence of a syrup, cover them with boiling cream.
Prepare the carrots as described above, and when the moisture thickens to a syrupy consistency, pour boiling cream over them.
Sufficiently reduce the latter, and dish in a timbale.
Sufficiently reduce the latter, and serve it in a timbale.
2061—CAROTTES A la Vichy
Slice the carrots, and, if they be old, parboil them.
Slice the carrots, and if they're old, partially boil them.
Treat them exactly after the manner of the “Glazed Carrots” of No. 2059; dish them in a timbale, and sprinkle them with chopped parsley.
Treat them exactly like the “Glazed Carrots” from No. 2059; serve them in a timbale, and top them with chopped parsley.
2062—PURÉE DE CAROTTES
Slice the carrots, and cook them in slightly-salted water, with sugar and butter, as for “Glazed Carrots,” and a quarter of their weight of rice. Drain them as soon as they are cooked; rub them through a fine sieve; transfer the purée to a sautépan, [632] and dry it over a fierce fire, together with three oz. of butter per lb. of purée.
Slice the carrots and cook them in slightly salted water with sugar and butter, like you would for “Glazed Carrots,” along with a quarter of their weight in rice. Drain them as soon as they're cooked; push them through a fine sieve; then transfer the purée to a sauté pan, 632 and dry it over high heat, using three ounces of butter for every pound of purée.
Now add a sufficient quantity of either milk or consommé to give it the consistence of an ordinary purée. Dish in a timbale with triangular croûtons of bread-crumbs, fried in butter at the last moment.
Now add enough milk or broth to achieve the consistency of a regular purée. Serve it in a timbale with triangular croûtons of breadcrumbs, fried in butter just before serving.
This purée is very commonly served as a garnish with braised pieces of veal.
This puree is often served as a garnish with braised veal.
2063—FLAN AUX CAROTTES
This is served either as a vegetable or a sweet.
This is served either as a vegetable or a dessert.
Line a flawn ring with good, short paste (No. 2358); coat the inside of the flawn with a round piece of paper, and fill it with rice or split peas. Bake it without letting it brown; remove the split peas or the rice, as also the paper, and garnish the flawn crust with a slightly sugared purée of carrots. Cover this purée with half-discs of carrot cooked as for No. 2059, and kept unbroken. Coat with the cooking-liquor of the carrots reduced to a syrup, and put the flawn in the oven for five minutes.
Line a flan ring with a good, short pastry (No. 2358); coat the inside of the flan with a round piece of paper and fill it with rice or split peas. Bake it without letting it brown; then remove the split peas or rice, as well as the paper, and garnish the flan crust with a lightly sweetened carrot purée. Cover this purée with half-discs of carrots cooked as for No. 2059, and keep them unbroken. Brush with the cooking liquid from the carrots reduced to a syrup, and place the flan in the oven for five minutes.
2064—CELERY (Céleri)
Celery for braising should be non-fibrous, white, and very tender. Cut the sticks till they measure only eight inches from their roots; remove the green leaves all round; trim the root; wash with great care, parboil for one-quarter hour, and cool.
Celery for braising should be non-fibrous, white, and really tender. Cut the sticks so they’re only eight inches long from the roots; remove the green leaves all around; trim the roots; wash carefully, parboil for 15 minutes, and cool.
This done, braise them after recipe No. 275. When they are cooked, cut each stick into three pieces, and double up each section before dishing and serving.
This done, braise them according to recipe No. 275. Once they're cooked, cut each stick into three pieces, and fold each section in half before plating and serving.
2065—VARIOUS PREPARATIONS OF CELERY
The recipes given for cardoons may be applied to celery. On referring to the respective recipes, therefore, celery may be prepared:—
The recipes provided for cardoons can also be used for celery. By looking at the specific recipes, celery can be prepared:—
Au Parmesan, Sauce Mornay, à la Milanaise, Italienne, Hollandaise, with gravy, &c.
With Parmesan, Mornay Sauce, Milanese style, Italian style, Hollandaise, with gravy, & etc.
2066—PURÉE DE CÉLERI
Slice the celery; parboil it, and stew it, until it is quite cooked, in a little very fat consommé.
Slice the celery, parboil it, and simmer it in a bit of rich consommé until it's fully cooked.
Drain as soon as cooked; rub through a sieve, adding the while the cooking-liquor cleared of all grease; thicken the purée with about one quart of very white and firm potato purée; heat; add butter at the last moment, and dish in a timbale.
Drain as soon as it's cooked; pass it through a sieve, adding the cooking liquid that's free of grease; thicken the purée with about one quart of very white and firm potato purée; heat it up; add butter just before serving, and plate it in a timbale.
[633]
2067—PURÉE DE CÉLERI-RAVE (Celeriac)
Peel the celeriac; cut it into sections, and cook it in salted water.
Peel the celeriac, cut it into pieces, and cook it in salted water.
Drain and rub it through tammy, adding plain-boiled, quartered potatoes the while in the proportion of one-third of the weight of the purée of celeriac.
Drain and strain it through a sieve, while adding plain-boiled, quartered potatoes in the amount of one-third of the weight of the celeriac purée.
Put the purée in a sautépan; add to it three oz. of butter per lb.; dry it over a fierce fire, and bring it to its normal consistence by means of milk. When about to serve, add butter, away from the fire, and dish in a timbale.
Put the purée in a sauté pan; add three oz. of butter for each lb.; dry it over a high heat, and bring it to the right consistency with milk. When you’re ready to serve, add butter off the heat and spoon it into a timbale.
Cèpes
Those cèpes which are barely opened or not opened at all are not parboiled. Contrariwise, those which are open should be washed, parboiled, and stewed in butter, after having been well dried.
Those cèpes that are barely open or not open at all are not parboiled. In contrast, those that are open should be washed, parboiled, and cooked in butter, after being properly dried.
2068—CÈPES Bordelaise style
Collop the cèpes; season them with salt and pepper; put them into very hot oil, and toss them until they are thoroughly frizzled. Almost at the last moment add, per one-half lb. of cèpes, one oz. of cèpe stalks, which should have been put aside and chopped up, one teaspoonful of chopped shallots, and a tablespoonful of bread-crumbs—the object of which is to absorb any excess of oil, once the cèpes have been served.
Collop the cèpes; season them with salt and pepper; put them into very hot oil, and toss them until they're fully crispy. Just before serving, add, for every half pound of cèpes, one ounce of chopped cèpe stalks that were set aside, one teaspoon of chopped shallots, and a tablespoon of breadcrumbs—the purpose of which is to soak up any extra oil after serving the cèpes.
Toss the whole together for a few minutes; dish in a timbale, and complete with a few drops of lemon juice and some chopped parsley.
Mix everything together for a few minutes; serve in a timbale and finish with a few drops of lemon juice and some chopped parsley.
2069—CÈPES A La Crème
When they are stewed, drain them; cover them with boiling cream, and boil gently until the latter is completely reduced. At the last moment finish with a little thin cream, and dish in a timbale.
When they are cooked, drain them; pour boiling cream over them, and simmer gently until the cream is fully reduced. Just before serving, finish with a splash of thin cream, and serve in a timbale.
2070—CÈPES Provencal Style
Proceed as for No. 2068, but substitute for the shallots some chopped onion and a mite of crushed garlic.
Proceed as for No. 2068, but replace the shallots with some chopped onion and a little bit of crushed garlic.
Dish in a timbale, and complete with a few drops of lemon juice and some chopped parsley.
Dish in a timbale, and finish with a few drops of lemon juice and some chopped parsley.
2071—CÈPES A la Rossini
Mushrooms (Champignons)
Cookery includes under this head only the white Parisian mushroom and the meadow mushroom, which is the kind so commonly used in England.
Cookery includes only the white Parisian mushroom and the meadow mushroom, which is the type most commonly used in England.
The other kinds are always identified by special and proper terms.
The other types are always identified by specific and appropriate terms.
2072—CHAMPIGNONS A LA CRÈME
Proceed as described under No. 2069.
Proceed as described under No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
2073—CHAMPIGNONS SAUTÉS
After having washed the mushrooms, dried, and ciseled them, and seasoned them with salt and pepper, toss them with butter in a frying-pan over a fierce fire. Sprinkle them with chopped parsley at the last moment, and dish them in a timbale.
After washing the mushrooms, drying, and ciseled them, and seasoning them with salt and pepper, toss them with butter in a frying pan over high heat. Sprinkle chopped parsley on top at the last minute, and serve them in a timbale.
2074—CHAMPIGNONS GRILLÉS
Take some large Parisian or meadow mushrooms. Carefully peel them; season them; smear them with oil, by means of a brush, and grill them gently.
Take some large Parisian or meadow mushrooms. Carefully peel them, season them, brush them with oil, and grill them gently.
Set them on a round dish, and garnish their midst with well-softened, Maître-d’Hôtel butter.
Set them on a round plate and top the center with softened Maître-d’Hôtel butter.
2075—CHAMPIGNONS FARCIS
Select some fine, medium-sized mushrooms; suppress their stalks; wash them, and dry them well. Set them on a dish; season them; sprinkle them with a few drops of oil; put them in the oven for five minutes, and garnish their midst with Duxelles (No. 224) shaped like a dome, and thickened or not with bread-crumbs.
Choose some nice, medium-sized mushrooms; trim their stems; wash them, and dry them thoroughly. Place them on a plate; season them; add a few drops of oil; put them in the oven for five minutes, and top them with Duxelles (No. 224) shaped like a dome, thickened or not with breadcrumbs.
Sprinkle the surface with fine raspings and a few drops of oil or melted butter, and set the gratin to form in a somewhat fierce oven.
Sprinkle the surface with fine crumbs and a few drops of oil or melted butter, and place the gratin in a fairly hot oven to bake.
2076—FLAN GRILLÉ AUX CHAMPIGNONS
Line a buttered flawn-mould with good lining paste (No. 2358).
Line a greased flan mold with good pastry dough (No. 2358).
Garnish it with very fresh and barely opened English mushrooms, tossed in butter with a little chopped onion, cohered with cream, and cooled.
Garnish it with very fresh and just barely opened English mushrooms, tossed in butter with a bit of chopped onion, blended with cream, and chilled.
Moisten the edges of the flawn-mould, and deck it with criss-cross strips of short paste, as for a latticed apple-flawn.
Moisten the edges of the pie mold, and decorate it with criss-cross strips of short dough, like a lattice apple pie.
Gild the lattice work; bake the flawn in a very hot oven, and serve it the moment it is withdrawn.
Gild the lattice work; bake the flan in a very hot oven, and serve it as soon as it comes out.
6352077—TARTELETTES GRILLÉES AUX CHAMPIGNONS
These tartlets constitute an excellent and beautiful garnish, more particularly for Tournedos and Noisettes. Proceed exactly as for No. 2076, but use tartlet moulds the size of which is determined by the dimensions of the piece or preparation which they are to accompany.
These tartlets make a great and attractive garnish, especially for Tournedos and Noisettes. Follow the same method as for No. 2076, but use tartlet molds sized to match the dish or preparation they’ll be served with.
2078—TURNED AND GROOVED MUSHROOMS FOR GARNISHING
Take some very fresh mushrooms; wash and drain them quickly.
Take some fresh mushrooms; wash and drain them quickly.
Suppress their stalks flush with their heads; turn or groove the latter with the point of a small knife, and throw them, one by one, into a boiling liquor prepared as follows:—
Suppress their stems level with their tops; score or groove the tops with the tip of a small knife, and drop them, one at a time, into a boiling liquid prepared as follows:—
For two lbs. of mushrooms, put one-sixth pint of water, one-third oz. of salt, two oz. of butter, and the juice of one and one-half lemons, in a saucepan. Boil; add the mushrooms, and cook for five minutes. Transfer to a bowl immediately, and cover with a piece of buttered paper.
For two lbs. of mushrooms, add one-sixth of a pint of water, one-third oz. of salt, two oz. of butter, and the juice of one and a half lemons to a saucepan. Bring it to a boil; add the mushrooms, and cook for five minutes. Transfer to a bowl right away and cover it with a piece of buttered paper.
2079—PURÉE DE CHAMPIGNONS
Clean, wash, and dry two lbs. of mushrooms. Quickly peel them, and rub them through a sieve. Put this purée of raw mushrooms into a sautépan with two-thirds pint of reduced Béchamel sauce, and one-sixth pint of cream. Season with salt, white pepper, and nutmeg; reduce over an open fire for a few minutes, and finish, away from the fire, with three oz. of best butter.
Clean, wash, and dry two pounds of mushrooms. Quickly peel them and push them through a sieve. Put this purée of raw mushrooms into a sauté pan with two-thirds of a pint of reduced Béchamel sauce and one-sixth of a pint of cream. Season with salt, white pepper, and nutmeg; reduce over medium heat for a few minutes, then finish off the heat with three ounces of the best butter.
2080—MORELS (Morilles)
The Spring mushroom or Morel is the one most preferred by connoisseurs. There are two kinds of morels—the pale and the brown kind—both excellent, though some prefer the former to the latter, and vice versâ.
The spring mushroom, or morel, is the favorite among food lovers. There are two types of morels—the pale and the brown—both are great, although some people prefer the pale ones over the brown, and others the other way around.
In spite of what connoisseurs may say regarding the error of washing morels, I advocate the operation, and urge the reader to effect it carefully, and without omitting to open out the alveolate parts, so as to wash away any sand particles that may be lodged therein.
Despite what experts might say about the mistake of washing morels, I support the process and encourage the reader to do it carefully, making sure to open up the sponge-like parts to wash away any sand particles that might be stuck inside.
The Cooking of Morels.—If they be small, leave them whole; if large, halve or quarter them. After having properly drained them, put them in a saucepan with two oz. of butter, the juice of a lemon, and a pinch of salt and another of pepper per lb. of morels. Boil, and then stew for ten or twelve minutes. Never forget that the vegetable juices produced by the morels should be reduced and added to their accompanying sauce.
The Cooking of Morels.—If they're small, leave them whole; if they're large, cut them in half or quarters. After properly draining them, put them in a saucepan with 2 oz. of butter, the juice of a lemon, and a pinch of salt and another of pepper for each pound of morels. Boil, then simmer for ten to twelve minutes. Never forget that the vegetable juices released by the morels should be reduced and added to the sauce they’re served with.
6362081—MORILLES A la mode
2082—MORILLES FARCIES
Select some large morels, and wash them well.
Select some large morels and wash them thoroughly.
Suppress their stems; chop them up, and prepare them like a Duxelles (No. 223).
Suppress their stems; chop them up, and prepare them like a Duxelles (No. 223).
Add to this Duxelles half of its bulk of very smooth sausage-meat.
Add to this Duxelles half of its weight in very smooth sausage meat.
Open the morels on one side; fill them with the prepared forcemeat, and set them on a buttered dish, opened side nethermost.
Open the morels on one side; fill them with the prepared filling, and place them on a buttered dish, with the opened side facing down.
Sprinkle with fine raspings, and use plenty of melted butter; cook for twenty minutes in a moderate oven, and serve the dish as it stands.
Sprinkle with fine breadcrumbs and use plenty of melted butter; cook for twenty minutes in a moderate oven, and serve the dish as is.
2083—MORILLES A LA POULETTE
Dish in a timbale, and sprinkle with a pinch of chopped parsley.
Serve the dish in a timbale and sprinkle with a pinch of chopped parsley.
2084—MORILLES SAUTÉES
After having thoroughly washed the morels, dry them well in a towel, and halve or quarter them according to their size.
After washing the morels thoroughly, dry them well with a towel and cut them in half or quarters depending on their size.
Season them with salt and pepper, and sauté them with butter in an omelet-pan, over a sufficiently fierce fire, to avoid the exudation of their vegetable moisture. Dish them in a timbale; squeeze a few drops of lemon juice over them, and sprinkle them with chopped parsley.
Season them with salt and pepper, and sauté them with butter in an omelet pan, over a strong fire, to prevent them from releasing their moisture. Serve them in a dish; squeeze a few drops of lemon juice over them, and sprinkle with chopped parsley.
2085—TOURTE DE MORILLES
Cook the morels as explained under No. 2080, and drain them well.
Cook the morels as described in No. 2080, and drain them thoroughly.
Reduce their cooking-liquor by a quarter, and add to it two tablespoonfuls of very thick cream and one oz. of butter per lb. of morels.
Reduce their cooking liquid by a quarter, and add to it two tablespoons of very thick cream and one ounce of butter per pound of morels.
Heat this sauce without boiling it, toss the morels in it, and set them in a tourte crust, or merely in the centre of a crown of puff-paste, lying on a dish.
Heat this sauce without boiling it, toss the morels in it, and place them in a tourte crust, or simply in the center of a puff pastry crown, sitting on a plate.
Morels prepared in this way may also be served in a Vol-au-vent crust (No. 2390).
Morels made this way can also be served in a Vol-au-vent crust (No. 2390).
2086—MOUSSERONS, ORONGES, GIROLES
These varieties of esculent fungi are not much liked in England.
These types of edible mushrooms aren't very popular in England.
[637]
The best way to prepare them is to toss them quickly in
butter.
637The best way to get them ready is to quickly toss them in butter.
2087—BRIONNE (Chow-chow)
This excellent vegetable, which has only become known quite recently, is beginning to be appreciated by connoisseurs. It is in season from the end of October to the end of March—that is to say, at a time when cucumbers and vegetable marrows are over. It greatly resembles these last-named vegetables, and is prepared like them, while the recipes given for cardoons may also be applied to it.
This amazing vegetable, which has only recently gained popularity, is starting to be appreciated by food lovers. It's in season from late October to late March—that is, when cucumbers and zucchini are out of season. It looks a lot like these vegetables and is cooked in a similar way, and the recipes used for cardoons can also be applied to it.
2088—CHICORY, ENDIVE AND BELGIAN CHICORY (Frisée, Escarole, Endive)
Three kinds of chicory are used for cooking, viz:—
Three kinds of chicory are used for cooking, namely:—
1. Curled chicory, improperly termed “Endive” in England.
1. Curled chicory, incorrectly called “Endive” in England.
2. Flemish chicory, which is genuine endive in its primitive state, i.e., grown in the open air. It greatly resembles Escarole.
2. Flemish chicory, which is real endive in its natural state, i.e., grown outdoors. It closely resembles Escarole.
3. Brussels chicory, or the Belgian kind; obtained from cultivating the root of Flemish chicory in the dark.
3. Brussels chicory, or the Belgian variety; grown by cultivating the root of Flemish chicory in the dark.
This last kind is quite different from the first two, both with regard to its quality and its culinary treatment, and it will be dealt with later under the name of “Endive.”
This last type is quite different from the first two, both in terms of its quality and how it's prepared, and it will be discussed later under the name "Endive."
2089—CHICORÉE A La Crème
Parboil the chicory for ten minutes in plenty of boiling water. Cool it; press the water out of it, and chop it up.
Parboil the chicory for ten minutes in a lot of boiling water. Let it cool, squeeze out the water, and chop it up.
Cohere it with four and one-half oz. of pale roux per two lbs. of chicory; moisten with one quart of consommé; season with salt and a pinch of powdered sugar, and braise in the oven, under cover, for one and one-half hours.
Combine it with four and a half ounces of pale roux for every two pounds of chicory; moisten with one quart of broth; season with salt and a pinch of powdered sugar, and cook in the oven, covered, for one and a half hours.
Upon withdrawing it from the oven, transfer it to another saucepan; add three-fifths pint of cream and two oz. of butter, and dish in a timbale.
Once you take it out of the oven, move it to another saucepan; add three-fifths of a pint of cream and two ounces of butter, and serve it in a timbale.
2090—PAIN DE CHICORÉE
Braise the chicory as described above.
Braise the chicory as mentioned above.
Upon withdrawing it from the oven, mix with it (per lb.) five stiffly-beaten eggs; put it into an even, buttered mould, and set to poach in a bain-marie.
Upon taking it out of the oven, mix in (per lb.) five stiffly beaten eggs; place it into a greased, even mold, and set to poach in a bain-marie.
Before unmoulding the “loaf,” let it rest awhile, that the middle may settle. Turn out just before serving, and cover with a cream sauce.
Before taking the “loaf” out of the mold, let it sit for a bit so the middle can firm up. Take it out right before serving, and top it with a cream sauce.
2091—PURÉE DE CHICORÉE
Braise the chicory, and rub it through a sieve. Mix it with one-third of its bulk of smooth mashed potatoes with cream; heat; add butter away from the fire, and dish in a timbale.
Braise the chicory, then pass it through a sieve. Combine it with one-third of its volume of smooth mashed potatoes mixed with cream; heat it up; add butter off the heat, and serve it in a timbale.
[638]
2092—SOUFFLÉ DE CHICORÉE
Braise about one-half lb. of chicory, keeping it somewhat stiff, and rub it through a sieve. Add to it the yolks of three eggs, also two oz. of grated Parmesan and the whites of three eggs, beaten to a stiff froth.
Braise about half a pound of chicory, keeping it slightly firm, and then push it through a sieve. Mix in the yolks of three eggs, along with two ounces of grated Parmesan, and the egg whites of three eggs, whipped to stiff peaks.
Dish in a buttered timbale; sprinkle with grated Parmesan, and cook after the manner of an ordinary soufflé.
Dish in a buttered timbale; sprinkle with grated Parmesan, and cook like a regular soufflé.
N.B.—This soufflé of chicory may also be cooked in small cases, and it makes an excellent garnish for large pieces of veal or ham.
N.B.—This soufflé of chicory can also be cooked in small portions, and it serves as a fantastic garnish for large cuts of veal or ham.
2093—CHICORÉE A la flamande
Cut the chicory into two-inch lengths; parboil it; cool it, and then proceed for the rest of the operation as described under No. 2089—the only difference being that it is not chopped.
Cut the chicory into two-inch pieces; parboil it; cool it, and then continue with the rest of the process as described under No. 2089—the only difference being that it is not chopped.
2094—ENDIVES OR BRUSSELS CHICORY
Whatever be the purpose for which they are intended, endives should always be cooked preparatively as follows:—
Whatever the purpose they are meant for, endives should always be prepared for cooking as follows:—
After having washed and cleaned them, put them in a well-tinned saucepan containing (per three lbs. of endives) a liquor prepared from the juice of a lemon, a pinch of salt, one oz. of butter, and one-fifth pint of water. Cover the saucepan; boil quickly, and complete the cooking on the side of the fire for from thirty to thirty-five minutes.
After washing and cleaning them, place them in a well-tinned saucepan with (for every three lbs. of endives) a mixture made from the juice of a lemon, a pinch of salt, one oz. of butter, and one-fifth of a pint of water. Cover the saucepan; bring it to a quick boil, then finish cooking on the side of the heat for about thirty to thirty-five minutes.
Endives may thus be served plain, and constitute a very favourite vegetable or garnish. They may accompany all Relevés of butcher’s meat.
Endives can be served plain and are a very popular vegetable or garnish. They can go with all types of roasted meats.
Some cardoon recipes may also be applied to them, more particularly à la Mornay, à la Crème, and à la Milanaise—all of which suit them admirably.
Some cardoon recipes may also work for them, especially à la Mornay, à la Crème, and à la Milanaise—all of which are a perfect fit.
2095—CABBAGES (Choux)
From the culinary standpoint, cabbages may be divided into seven classes, as follows:—
From a cooking perspective, cabbages can be divided into seven categories, as follows:—
1. White cabbages: used almost solely in the preparation of sauerkraut.
1. White cabbages: used primarily for making sauerkraut.
2. Red cabbages: used as a vegetable, as a hors-d’œuvre, or as a condiment.
2. Red cabbages: used as a vegetable, a appetizer, or a condiment.
3. Round-headed or Savoy cabbages: specially suited to braising and the English method of cooking.
3. Round-headed or Savoy cabbages: especially great for braising and the traditional English way of cooking.
4. Scotch kale and spring cabbages: always prepared in the English fashion.
4. Scottish kale and spring cabbages: always prepared the English way.
5. Cauliflowers and broccoli: the flower of these is most [639] commonly used, but the leaves are cooked in the English way when they are tender.
5. Cauliflowers and broccoli: the flower part is most 639commonly used, but the leaves are cooked the English way when they’re tender.
6. Brussels sprouts.
Brussels sprouts.
7. Kohlrabi: the roots of these may be dished as turnips, and the leaves cooked in the English way, provided they be young and tender.
7. Kohlrabi: the roots can be prepared like turnips, and the leaves cooked the English way, as long as they are young and tender.
2096—WHITE CABBAGES (White Cabbage)
In an extreme case, these cabbages may be braised like the green Savoys, but they are usually too firm, and they are therefore only used in the preparation of sauerkraut.
In an extreme case, these cabbages may be braised like the green Savoys, but they're usually too firm, so they’re mostly used for making sauerkraut.
2097—SAUERKRAUT (Choucroûte)
If the sauerkraut be somewhat old, set it to soak in cold water for a few hours. It is best, however, to avoid this measure, if possible, and to use only fresh sauerkraut.
If the sauerkraut is a bit old, soak it in cold water for a few hours. However, it's better to avoid this step if you can and use only fresh sauerkraut.
When about to cook it, drain it, if it has been soaked, and press all the water out of it. Then pull it to pieces in such a way as to leave no massed leaves; season it with salt and pepper, and put it into a braising-pan lined with slices of bacon. Add, for ten lbs. of sauerkraut, three quartered carrots, three medium-sized onions, each stuck with a clove, a large faggot, three oz. of juniper berries and one-half oz. of peppercorns contained in a canvas bag, six oz. of goose dripping or lard, and one lb. of blanched breast of bacon, the latter to be withdrawn after one hour’s cooking.
When you’re ready to cook it, drain it if it has been soaked and press out all the water. Then tear it apart so there are no clumps of leaves; season it with salt and pepper, and place it in a braising pan lined with slices of bacon. For ten pounds of sauerkraut, add three quartered carrots, three medium-sized onions each stuck with a clove, a large bundle of herbs, three ounces of juniper berries, and half an ounce of peppercorns in a canvas bag, six ounces of goose fat or lard, and one pound of blanched bacon, which should be removed after cooking for one hour.
Moisten, just enough to cover, with white consommé; cover with slices of bacon; boil, and then cook in the oven for five hours with lid on.
Moisten just enough to cover with white consommé; place slices of bacon on top; bring to a boil, then cook in the oven for five hours with the lid on.
To serve Sauerkraut.—Withdraw the vegetables, the faggot, and the juniper berries, and set the sauerkraut in a timbale, after having well drained it.
To serve Sauerkraut.—Remove the vegetables, the bundle, and the juniper berries, and place the sauerkraut in a timbale, after draining it well.
Surround it with thin slices of ham, rectangles of bacon, and some poached Frankfort or Strasburg sausages.
Surround it with thin slices of ham, strips of bacon, and some poached Frankfurter or Strasbourg sausages.
Red Cabbages (Choux Rouges)
2098—CHOUX ROUGES In the Flemish style
When the cooking is three-parts done, add four peeled and quartered russet apples and a tablespoonful of moist or powdered sugar.
When the cooking is three-quarters done, add four peeled and quartered russet apples and a tablespoon of moist or powdered sugar.
[640]
Take note that the cooking must be gentle from start to
finish, and that the only moistening should be the vinegar.
[640]
Keep in mind that the cooking should be gentle from beginning to end, and the only moisture should come from the vinegar.
2099—MARINADED RED CABBAGES FOR HORS-D’ŒUVRE
Cut the cabbages into a small julienne as above, and put them into a bowl or deep dish. Sprinkle with table salt, and leave to macerate for two days, stirring frequently the while.
Cut the cabbages into small julienne as described above, and place them in a bowl or deep dish. Sprinkle with table salt, and let them sit for two days, stirring frequently during that time.
Then drain, and put them into a pot with garlic cloves, peppercorns, and one bay leaf. Cover with raw vinegar, or the latter boiled and cooled, and leave to marinade for a day or two.
Then drain, and put them into a pot with garlic cloves, peppercorns, and one bay leaf. Cover with raw vinegar, or the latter boiled and cooled, and leave to marinade for a day or two.
This marinaded cabbage forms an excellent adjunct to boiled beef.
This marinaded cabbage is a great addition to boiled beef.
Choux Verts Pommés (Savoy Cabbages)
2100—BRAISED CABBAGE
Quarter the cabbage; parboil and cool it.
Quarter the cabbage, then parboil and cool it.
Defoliate the quarters; suppress the outside leaves and the midribs of the remaining leaves; season with salt and pepper, and put the cabbage in a saucepan garnished with slices of bacon, and containing one quartered carrot, one onion stuck with a garlic clove, one faggot, two-thirds pint of consommé, and three tablespoonfuls of stock fat per two lbs. of cabbage. Cover with slices of bacon; boil, and then braise gently for two hours.
Remove the outer leaves of the cabbage; trim the leaves and their center ribs; season with salt and pepper, then place the cabbage in a saucepan with slices of bacon, a quartered carrot, an onion with a garlic clove stuck in it, a bundle of herbs, two-thirds of a pint of broth, and three tablespoons of fat for every two pounds of cabbage. Cover with bacon slices; bring to a boil, then simmer gently for two hours.
2101—CHOU In English
Plainly boil or steam the cabbage. Press all the water out of it, between two plates, and cut it into lozenges or squares.
Simply boil or steam the cabbage. Squeeze out all the water between two plates, then cut it into diamond shapes or squares.
2102—CHOU FARCI
Take a medium-sized round-headed or Savoy cabbage; parboil it; cool it, and suppress its stump. Slightly open out its leaves, and insert between them raw or cooked mince-meat, combined with chopped onion and parsley, and highly seasoned. Reconstruct the cabbage, pressing it closely together; wrap it in slices of bacon; string it, and braise it gently for three hours with stock and stock fat.
Take a medium-sized round-headed or Savoy cabbage; parboil it; cool it, and cut off the bottom. Gently open up its leaves and stuff between them raw or cooked minced meat, mixed with chopped onion and parsley, and well-seasoned. Put the cabbage back together, pressing it tightly; wrap it in slices of bacon; tie it up, and gently braise it for three hours with broth and broth fat.
When about to serve, drain the cabbage; remove the string and the slices of bacon; set it on a dish, and cover it with a few tablespoonfuls of the braising-liquor, cleared of all grease, reduced, and thickened with some half-glaze sauce.
When you’re ready to serve, drain the cabbage, take off the string and the slices of bacon, place it on a plate, and cover it with a few tablespoons of the cooking liquid, which should be skimmed of fat, reduced, and thickened with some half-glaze sauce.
Send what remains of the braising-liquor separately.
Send the leftover braising liquid on the side.
N.B.—The preparation is improved if the mince-meat with which the cabbage is stuffed be combined with a quarter of its bulk of pilaff rice and the same quantity of foie-gras fat.
N.B.—The preparation gets better if the minced meat used to stuff the cabbage is mixed with a quarter of its volume in pilaf rice and the same amount of foie gras fat.
6412103—SOU-FASSUM PROVENÇAL
Parboil and cool the cabbage as above; remove the outer large leaves, and set them on a net.
Parboil and cool the cabbage as mentioned above; take off the large outer leaves and place them on a net.
Upon this litter of cabbage leaves lay the following products, mixed:—
Upon this pile of cabbage leaves lay the following products, mixed
The inside leaves of the cabbage, chopped up and seasoned; one-half lb. of ciseled and blanched white of a leek; one and three-quarter lbs. of sausage-meat; six oz. of lean bacon, cut into dice and frizzled; one chopped onion, fried in butter; two chopped tomatoes; a crushed clove of garlic; three oz. of blanched rice and four oz. of fresh, young peas.
The inner leaves of the cabbage, chopped and seasoned; half a pound of ciseled and blanched from a leek; one and three-quarters pounds of sausage meat; six ounces of lean bacon, diced and fried; one chopped onion, sautéed in butter; two chopped tomatoes; a crushed clove of garlic; three ounces of blanched rice and four ounces of fresh, young peas.
Gather up the ends of the net, and close it in such a way as to reconstruct the cabbage.
Gather the edges of the net and close it in a way that re-forms the cabbage.
Cook it in mutton broth or in ordinary stock for three and one-half or four hours.
Cook it in mutton broth or regular stock for three and a half to four hours.
Serve the sou-fassum plain, on a round dish.
Serve the sou-fassum plain, on a round plate.
2104—CABBAGES FOR GARNISH.—A
Parboil, cool, and thoroughly drain the cabbage. Remove as many large leaves as there are balls of stuffed cabbage required, and, if the leaves be too small, use two for each ball.
Parboil, cool, and drain the cabbage completely. Take off as many large leaves as you need for the stuffed cabbage balls, and if the leaves are too small, use two for each ball.
Chop up the remains of the cabbage; season them with salt and pepper; put a small portion of them on each of the leaves; close the latter in the shape of balls, and set them one by one in a sautépan.
Chop up the leftover cabbage, season it with salt and pepper, put a small amount on each of the leaves, fold them into balls, and place them one by one in a frying pan.
Then proceed, for the cooking, as directed under “Braised Cabbage.”
Then go ahead and cook it as directed under “Braised Cabbage.”
2105—CABBAGES FOR GARNISH.—B
Prepare the cabbage as above; insert into the centre of each ball a portion of smooth pork forcemeat, the size of a pigeon’s egg, and braise in the same way.
Prepare the cabbage as described above; place a portion of smooth pork mixture, about the size of a pigeon’s egg, in the center of each ball, and braise them in the same way.
2106—CABBAGES FOR GARNISH.—C
Parboil the necessary quantity of cabbage leaves, in accordance with the number of balls required. Cool them; spread them out; garnish the middle of each with one tablespoonful of pilaff rice, mixed with foie-gras purée, and close up the leaves to form small packets.
Parboil the right amount of cabbage leaves, based on how many balls you need. Cool them down; lay them out flat; fill the center of each with one tablespoon of pilaff rice mixed with foie-gras purée, then fold the leaves up to make small packets.
2107—SCOTCH KALE (Chou frisé), SPRING CABBAGE (Choux de Printemps), BROCCOLI LEAVES, TURNIP-TOPS
These various kinds of greens are prepared in the English way, as described above, or they may be prepared with butter, like Brussels sprouts. The two above-mentioned modes of preparation are the only ones that suit them.
These different types of greens can be cooked in the English style, as mentioned earlier, or they can be made with butter, similar to Brussels sprouts. The two cooking methods mentioned are the only ones that work well for them.
6422108—CAULIFLOWER AND BROCCOLI (Chou-fleur et Broccoli)
Broccoli differs from cauliflower in the colour of its flower and the arrangement of the parts of the latter. In the broccoli the flower is of a deep violet. English broccoli never reach the size of those grown in the South of France.
Broccoli is different from cauliflower in the color of its flower and how its parts are arranged. Broccoli has deep violet flowers. English broccoli never grows as large as those from the South of France.
Many do not even grow to a head, while their flowers—the size of hazel-nuts—are scattered among the interstices of the surrounding leaves.
Many don't even fully grow, while their flowers—the size of hazelnuts—are scattered among the gaps of the surrounding leaves.
Cauliflowers and large broccoli allow of the same treatment.
Cauliflowers and large broccoli can be treated the same way.
2109—CHOU-FLEUR A la mode
Cut the cauliflowers into bunches; remove the small leaves which are attached, and cook the cauliflower in salted water.
Cut the cauliflower into florets; remove the small leaves that are attached, and cook the cauliflower in salted water.
Thoroughly drain; set the bunches in a timbale, reconstructing the cauliflower in so doing, or on a dish covered with a folded napkin, and serve a cream sauce separately.
Thoroughly drain; place the bunches in a timbale, reshaping the cauliflower as you do, or on a plate covered with a folded napkin, and serve a cream sauce on the side.
2110—CHOU-FLEUR AU GRATIN
Having well drained the cauliflower, dry it in butter for a few minutes; mould it in a bowl, and pour a few tablespoonfuls of Mornay sauce into it.
After draining the cauliflower well, sauté it in butter for a few minutes; shape it in a bowl, and pour a few tablespoons of Mornay sauce over it.
Coat the bottom of a dish with the same sauce, and turn out the cauliflower on the dish; completely cover with Mornay sauce; sprinkle with grated cheese mixed with raspings; bedew with melted butter, and set the gratin to form.
Coat the bottom of a dish with the same sauce, and turn out the cauliflower onto the dish; completely cover with Mornay sauce; sprinkle with grated cheese mixed with breadcrumbs; drizzle with melted butter, and set the gratin to form.
2111—CHOU-FLEUR A LA MILANAISE
Set the cauliflower on a buttered dish sprinkled with grated cheese. Also sprinkle the cauliflower with cheese; add a few pieces of butter, and set the gratin to form.
Place the cauliflower on a buttered dish topped with grated cheese. Also, sprinkle some cheese on the cauliflower; add a few pieces of butter, and set the gratin to set.
On taking the dish out of the oven, sprinkle the cauliflower with nut-brown butter, and serve immediately.
Once you take the dish out of the oven, drizzle the cauliflower with nut-brown butter, and serve it right away.
2112—CHOU-FLEUR In Polish style
Thoroughly drain the cauliflower, and set it on a buttered dish.
Thoroughly drain the cauliflower and place it on a buttered dish.
Sprinkle it with chopped, hard-boiled egg-yolks and chopped parsley, mixed. When about to serve, bedew with nut-brown butter, in which one-half oz. of fine bread-crumbs (per three oz. of butter) should have been fried.
Sprinkle it with chopped hard-boiled egg yolks and chopped parsley mixed together. Just before serving, drizzle with nut-brown butter, in which half an ounce of fine bread crumbs (per three ounces of butter) should have been fried.
2113—CAULIFLOWER WITH VARIOUS SAUCES
Cook the cauliflower in salted water. Drain it thoroughly, and set it in a timbale. Serve at the same time either a sauceboat of Melted Butter, a Butter, a Hollandaise, or a Mousseline sauce, &c.
Cook the cauliflower in salted water. Drain it well and place it in a timbale. Serve at the same time with a sauceboat of Melted Butter, a Butter, a Hollandaise, or a Mousseline sauce, &c.
[643]
2114—PURÉE DE CHOU-FLEUR dite In the style of Dubarry
Cook the cauliflower in salted water; drain it well; rub it through tammy, and combine the resulting purée with one quarter of its bulk of somewhat firm, mashed potatoes with cream. Heat; add butter away from the fire, and dish in a timbale.
Cook the cauliflower in salted water; drain it well; push it through a fine sieve, and mix the resulting purée with a quarter of its volume of somewhat firm, mashed potatoes with cream. Heat it up; add butter off the heat, and serve it in a timbale.
Brussels Sprouts (Choux de Bruxelles)
2115—CHOUX DE BRUXELLES In English
Cook them in salted water; drain them well, and dish them on a drainer or in a timbale.
Cook them in salted water, drain them thoroughly, and serve them on a drainer or in a timbale.
2116—CHOUX DE BRUXELLES A LA CRÈME
Cook the sprouts; drain them well without cooling them; stew them in butter, and chop them up. Then combine them with as much fresh cream as possible.
Cook the sprouts; drain them well without letting them cool; sauté them in butter, and chop them up. Then mix them with as much fresh cream as you can.
2117—CHOUX DE BRUXELLES SAUTÉS
Cook them, and, after having thoroughly drained them, throw them into an omelet-pan containing some very hot butter. Toss them until they are nicely frizzled; dish them in a timbale, and sprinkle them with chopped parsley.
Cook them, and after you've drained them well, throw them into a hot omelet pan with plenty of butter. Toss them until they're nicely browned; serve them in a timbale and sprinkle with chopped parsley.
2118—CHOUX DE BRUXELLES AU BEURRE
Cook them, keeping them somewhat firm, and drain without cooling them.
Cook them until they’re slightly firm, then drain without cooling them.
Put them into a sautépan; season them with salt and pepper; add two oz. of butter (per lb. of sprouts) cut into small pieces; cover, and stew in the oven for one-quarter hour.
Put them into a sauté pan; season them with salt and pepper; add 2 oz. of butter (per lb. of sprouts) cut into small pieces; cover, and cook in the oven for 15 minutes.
2119—PURÉE DE CHOUX DE BRUXELLES dite FLAMANDE
Three-parts cook the sprouts; drain them well without cooling them, and complete their cooking by stewing them in butter. Rub them through tammy, and add to the resulting purée one-third of its bulk of mashed potatoes.
Three parts cook the sprouts; drain them well without cooling them, and finish cooking them by stewing in butter. Pass them through a tammy, and mix into the resulting purée one-third of its volume of mashed potatoes.
Heat, add butter away from the fire, and dish in a timbale.
Heat it up, add butter away from the heat, and serve it in a timbale.
2120—SEA KALE (Chou Marin)
This is one of the best and most delicate of English vegetables.
This is one of the best and most delicate vegetables in English cuisine.
It is trimmed with great care, washed, and then tied into bunches of from five to six plants, and these are plainly cooked in salted water.
It is carefully trimmed, washed, and then tied into bunches of five to six plants, and these are simply cooked in salted water.
All cardoon recipes, and sauces given for asparagus, may be applied to sea kale.
All cardoon recipes and the sauces for asparagus can also be used for sea kale.
6442121—CUCUMBER AND VEGETABLE MARROW (Cucumbers and Zucchini)
Though of different shapes, these two vegetables allow of almost the same treatment when they are cooked. They are especially used as garnishes.
Though they have different shapes, these two vegetables can be cooked in almost the same way. They are especially used as garnishes.
2122—CONCOMBRES A LA CRÈME
Peel, and cut the cucumber to shapes resembling olives; parboil and drain these pieces. This done, three-parts cook them in butter; moisten with boiling cream, and finish the cooking in reducing the cream. At the very last moment add a little Béchamel sauce with the view of slightly thickening the preparation, and dish in a timbale.
Peel and cut the cucumber into shapes that look like olives; parboil and drain these pieces. Once that's done, cook them in butter for three parts of the cooking process; then add boiling cream and finish cooking by reducing the cream. At the very end, add a bit of Béchamel sauce to slightly thicken the mixture, and serve it in a timbale.
2123—CONCOMBRES GLACÉS
After having shaped them like large garlic cloves, quickly parboil them. This done, treat them as directed under “Carottes glacées,” and roll them sufficiently in their cooking-liquor, reduced to the consistence of a thick syrup, to thoroughly coat them with it.
After shaping them like big garlic cloves, quickly parboil them. Once that's done, follow the instructions for “Carottes glacées,” and roll them well in their cooking liquid, which should be reduced to a thick syrup consistency, so they are completely coated.
2124—CONCOMBRES FARCIS.—A
Cut the cucumbers into two-inch lengths; peel, parboil, and drain them. Then hollow them out to form small, round cases; set them side by side in a sautépan, and cook them in butter. When they are three-parts cooked, fill them with a raw, chicken forcemeat, effecting this operation by means of a piping-bag. The forcemeat should be slightly moulded in the cucumber cases.
Cut the cucumbers into two-inch pieces; peel them, lightly boil, and drain. Then scoop out the insides to create small, round cups; place them side by side in a sauté pan and cook them in butter. Once they are mostly cooked, fill them with raw chicken forcemeat using a piping bag. The forcemeat should be slightly shaped inside the cucumber cups.
Complete the cooking of the cucumber, gently, while poaching the forcemeat.
Complete the cooking of the cucumber gently while poaching the filling.
2125—CONCOMBRES FARCIS.—B
Peel the cucumbers; split them open lengthwise, and empty them by means of a root-spoon. This done, parboil and drain without cooling them.
Peel the cucumbers, cut them in half lengthwise, and scoop out the seeds using a spoon. Once that's done, parboil them and drain without letting them cool.
Garnish each half-cucumber, level with the edges, with a chicken forcemeat, prepared with frangipan, and combined with a third of its weight of Duxelles. Reconstruct the cucumbers by placing the halves one against the other; wrap them each in a slice of bacon, and then in a piece of muslin, and finally string them. This done, braise them in the usual way. When they are cooked, remove their wrappings, and cut them into roundels the thickness of which is determined by the size of the piece of which they are the adjuncts.
Garnish each half-cucumber, even with the edges, with a chicken filling made with frangipan and mixed with a third of its weight of Duxelles. Reassemble the cucumbers by placing the halves back together; wrap each one in a slice of bacon, then in a piece of muslin, and finally tie them up. Once that’s done, braise them as usual. When they’re cooked, take off the wrappings and cut them into rounds, with the thickness depending on the size of the piece they accompany.
6452126—STACHYS Japanese horned root
Whatever be their mode of preparation, stachys must be cleaned, parboiled, and kept firm, and cooked in butter without colouration.
Whatever their preparation method, stachys should be cleaned, parboiled, kept firm, and cooked in butter without browning.
2127—CROSNES A la cream
After having parboiled the stachys and three-parts cooked them in butter, moisten with boiling cream, and complete their cooking while reducing the cream. Add a little thin, fresh cream at the last moment, and dish in a timbale.
After boiling the stachys partially and cooking them three-quarters of the way in butter, add some boiling cream and finish cooking while reducing the cream. Stir in a bit of thin, fresh cream at the very end, and serve in a timbale.
2128—CROSNES SAUTÉS AU BEURRE
After having parboiled, drained, and dried the stachys, put them in an omelet-pan containing some very hot butter, and toss them over a fierce fire, until they are well frizzled. Dish in a timbale, and sprinkle moderately with chopped parsley.
After parboiling, draining, and drying the stachys, place them in an omelet pan with some really hot butter, and toss them over a high heat until they’re nicely crisped. Serve in a timbale and sprinkle lightly with chopped parsley.
2129—CROSNES AU VELOUTÉ
Completely cook the stachys in salted water. Drain them, and cohere them with the required quantity of Velouté flavoured with mushroom essence.
Completely cook the stachys in salted water. Drain them and mix them with the right amount of Velouté flavored with mushroom essence.
2130—CROQUETTES DE CROSNES
Having cooked the stachys in salted water, and kept them somewhat firm, thoroughly drain them and mix them with a very reduced Allemande sauce, in the proportion of one-fifth pint per lb. of stachys. Spread this preparation on a buttered dish, and cool. Now cut this preparation into portions weighing about two oz.; shape these portions like balls, pears, quoits, or otherwise, dip them in beaten eggs, and roll them in very fine bread-crumbs.
After cooking the stachys in salted water and leaving them slightly firm, drain them well and mix with a very reduced Allemande sauce, using one-fifth of a pint for every pound of stachys. Spread this mixture on a buttered dish and let it cool. Next, cut the mixture into portions weighing about two ounces; shape these portions into balls, pears, quoits, or any other form you like, then dip them in beaten eggs and roll them in very fine bread crumbs.
Plunge these croquettes into very hot fat five or six minutes before serving; drain them on a piece of linen; salt moderately, and dish on a napkin with very green, fried parsley.
Plunge these croquettes into very hot oil five or six minutes before serving; drain them on a cloth; season lightly with salt, and serve on a napkin with bright green, fried parsley.
2131—PURÉE DE CROSNES
Cook the stachys in salted water, keeping them somewhat firm, and add thereto four oz. of quartered potatoes per lb. of stachys.
Cook the stachys in salted water until they are still somewhat firm, and add four ounces of quartered potatoes for every pound of stachys.
As soon as they are cooked, drain the stachys and the potatoes; rub them through a sieve, and dry the purée over a very fierce fire. Add the necessary quantity of milk to bring the purée to its proper consistence; heat; add butter away from the fire, and dish in a timbale.
As soon as they are cooked, drain the stachys and the potatoes; push them through a sieve and dry the puree over a very high heat. Add enough milk to get the puree to the right consistency; heat it up; add butter off the heat, and serve it in a timbale.
2132—SPINACH (Épinards)
Spinach should only be prepared at the last moment, if possible.
Spinach should be cooked just before serving, if you can.
After having parboiled it in plenty of boiling salted water, [646] cool it, press out all its contained water, and, according to circumstances, either chop it up or rub it through a sieve.
After boiling it in a lot of salted water, 646 cool it down, squeeze out all the water, and, depending on the situation, either chop it up or push it through a sieve.
If it has to be served with the leaves left whole, merely drain it on a sieve, without either pressing or cooling it.
If it needs to be served with the leaves intact, just drain it through a sieve without pressing or cooling it.
2133—ÉPINARDS In the English style
Cook it after having carefully shredded it; drain it well, and dish in a timbale without cooling.
Cook it after carefully shredding it; drain it well, and serve it in a timbale while it's still hot.
2134—ÉPINARDS A la crème
Having chopped up or rubbed the spinach through a sieve, put it into a sautépan with two oz. of butter per lb., and dry it over a fierce fire.
Having chopped or strained the spinach through a sieve, put it in a sauté pan with two ounces of butter per pound, and sauté it over high heat.
Now add the quarter of its bulk of cream sauce to it, and simmer gently for ten minutes.
Now add a quarter of its volume in cream sauce to it, and let it simmer gently for ten minutes.
Dish in a timbale when about to serve, and sprinkle the surface with fresh cream.
Serve the dish in a timbale and sprinkle fresh cream on top just before serving.
2135—ÉPINARDS AU GRATIN
Dry the spinach as above in three oz. of butter per lb., and then, in the same proportion, add two and one-half oz. of grated cheese.
Dry the spinach as mentioned earlier in three ounces of butter per pound, and then, in the same amount, add two and a half ounces of grated cheese.
2136—ÉPINARDS A la Viroflay
Spread some large leaves of blanched spinach on a napkin, and in the middle of each lay a subric, the substance of which should have been combined with very small croûtons of bread-crumb fried in butter. Wrap the subrics in the spinach leaves; cover with Mornay sauce; sprinkle with grated cheese and melted butter, and set to glaze in a fierce oven.
Spread some large leaves of blanched spinach on a napkin, and place a subric in the center of each one. This should have been mixed with very small croûtons of bread crumbs fried in butter. Wrap the subrics in the spinach leaves, cover with Mornay sauce, sprinkle with grated cheese and melted butter, and put it in a hot oven to glaze.
2137—SUBRICS D’ÉPINARDS
Dry the spinach in butter as described above, and add to it per lb. of spinach (away from the fire) one-sixth pint of very reduced Béchamel sauce; two tablespoonfuls of thick cream; one egg and the yolks of three, well beaten; salt, pepper, and nutmeg.
Dry the spinach in butter as mentioned earlier, then add to it, for each pound of spinach (off the heat), one-sixth of a pint of highly reduced Béchamel sauce; two tablespoons of thick cream; one whole beaten egg and the yolks of three; along with salt, pepper, and nutmeg.
Make a sufficient quantity of clarified butter very hot in an omelet-pan.
Make enough clarified butter very hot in a frying pan.
Take up some of the preparation of spinach by means of a spoon, and let the contents of the latter drop (propelled by the finger) into the butter. Proceed thus in the making of the subrics, and take care that they do not touch. When a minute [647] has elapsed, turn them over with a spatula or a fork, that their other sides may colour.
Take some spinach with a spoon and let it fall (pushing it with your finger) into the butter. Continue this way while making the subrics, making sure they don't touch. After a minute [647], flip them over with a spatula or a fork so the other sides can brown.
Set on a dish or in a timbale, and serve a cream sauce separately.
Place it on a dish or in a timbale, and serve a cream sauce on the side.
2138—CRÊPES AUX ÉPINARDS
Parboil some well-shredded spinach; dry it in butter; season it, and add to it an equal quantity of Yorkshire-pudding paste (No. 1943).
Parboil some finely shredded spinach; dry it in butter; season it, and mix in an equal amount of Yorkshire pudding batter (No. 1943).
Cook this preparation in a small, well-buttered omelet-pan or in deep tartlet-moulds.
Cook this mixture in a small, well-buttered omelet pan or in deep tartlet molds.
N.B.—These spinach pancakes constitute an excellent garnish for Relevés of Beef, Veal, and Ham.
N.B.—These spinach pancakes make a great side for beef, veal, and ham dishes.
2139—SOUFFLÉ AUX ÉPINARDS
Make a composition after the directions given under No. 2092. Spread this composition in two or three layers, and set on each of the latter a litter of well-cleaned and soaked anchovy fillets, arranged to form a lattice. Finish with a layer of spinach shaped like a dome, and set thereon two crossed rows of anchovy fillets. Cook after the manner of an ordinary soufflé.
Make a dish following the instructions provided under No. 2092. Spread this dish in two or three layers, and place a layer of well-cleaned and soaked anchovy fillets on each of the latter, arranged in a lattice pattern. Top it off with a layer of spinach shaped like a dome, and place two crossed rows of anchovy fillets on top. Cook it like a typical soufflé.
2140—SOUFFLÉ AUX ÉPINARDS AUX TRUFFES
Proceed as directed in the preceding recipe, but substitute anchovy fillets for some fine slices of truffle.
Proceed as directed in the previous recipe, but swap out anchovy fillets for some nice slices of truffle.
N.B.—Both these spinach soufflés may be served either as vegetables, in which case they are moulded in large timbales, or as garnishes, when they are dished in small cassolettes of appropriate size.
N.B.—Both of these spinach soufflés can be served either as vegetables, where they're shaped in large timbales, or as garnishes, when they're served in small cassolettes of a suitable size.
They are very delicate preparations, which may be varied by watercress soufflé—prepared in the same way.
They are very delicate preparations, which can be changed up by adding watercress soufflé—prepared in the same way.
2141—FEUILLES DE VIGNE FARCIES OU DOLMAS (Grape Leaves)
Provided the vine-leaves be very tender, they may serve in the preparation of the following garnish:—Suppress their stalks; parboil the leaves; drain them well, and arrange three or four at a time in the form of a circular tray, in the centre of which lay a tablespoonful of pilaff rice to which some foie-gras purée has been added. This done, draw the ends of the leaves over the rice, so as to enclose it and to form regular balls of equal size.
If the vine leaves are very tender, they can be used to make the following garnish: Remove their stalks; briefly boil the leaves; drain them well, and arrange three or four at a time in a circular shape, placing a tablespoon of pilaf rice mixed with some foie-gras purée in the center. After that, fold the ends of the leaves over the rice to enclose it and create uniform balls of the same size.
Put these balls, well-pressed, one against the other in a sautépan, the bottom of which should be garnished with slices of bacon; cover with thin slices of bacon; moisten just enough to cover, with good consommé; boil, and then braise gently.
Put these well-pressed balls next to each other in a sauté pan, with the bottom lined with slices of bacon; cover with thin bacon slices; add just enough good consommé to cover, bring to a boil, and then braise gently.
6482142—TUBEROUS FENNEL (Fennel)
This vegetable is not very well known in England, where it is sold only by the leading merchants of early-season vegetables. It is prepared like the cardoons and the marrows.
This vegetable isn't very well known in England, where it's sold only by top sellers of early-season veggies. It's prepared similarly to cardoons and marrows.
2143—BROAD BEANS (Fèves)
Broad beans should be shelled just before being cooked, and it is quite the rule to peel them. Boil them in salted water containing a bunch of savory, the size of which should be in proportion to the quantity of broad beans. When they are cooked and drained, add the leaves of savory (chopped) to them.
Broad beans should be shelled just before cooking, and it's common to peel them. Boil them in salted water with a bunch of savory, using an amount that matches the quantity of broad beans. Once they're cooked and drained, add chopped savory leaves to them.
2144—FÈVES AU BEURRE
Having well-drained and peeled the broad beans, toss them over a fierce fire to dry them, and then finish them, away from the fire, with three oz. of butter per lb. of beans.
Having drained and peeled the broad beans, toss them over a hot fire to dry them, and then finish them, away from the fire, with three oz. of butter per lb. of beans.
2145—FÈVES A La Crème
After having dried and peeled the broad beans, cohere them (per lb.) with three tablespoonfuls of thick, fresh cream.
After drying and peeling the broad beans, mix them (per lb.) with three tablespoons of thick, fresh cream.
2146—PURÉE DE FÈVES
Proceed exactly as for purée of peas. This purée constitutes a very delicate garnish, which is particularly well suited to ham.
Follow the same steps as for the pea purée. This purée makes a very delicate garnish that's especially good with ham.
2147—GOMBOS
This vegetable—so common in America and the East—is only very rarely used in England, where, however, it is now beginning to be better known.
This vegetable—so common in America and the East—is only rarely used in England, where, however, it is starting to become better known.
There are two kinds of Gombos: the long and the round kind. The latter is also called Bamia or Bamiès. Both kinds are prepared after the same recipes.
There are two types of Gombos: the long kind and the round kind. The round kind is also called Bamia or Bamiès. Both types are made using the same recipes.
2148—GOMBOS A La Crème
After having trimmed them, parboil them in salted water and drain them. Then cook them in butter, and, just before serving them, cohere them with a cream sauce.
After trimming them, parboil them in salted water and drain. Then cook them in butter, and right before serving, mix them with a cream sauce.
2149—GOMBOS POUR GARNITURES
Parboil the gombos until they are two-thirds cooked. Drain them well, and complete their cooking in the braising-liquor of the piece they are to accompany.
Parboil the okra until it's about two-thirds cooked. Drain it well, and finish cooking it in the braising liquid of the dish it will go with.
If they are to garnish a poulet sauté, complete their cooking in some thin veal gravy.
If they want to garnish a chicken sauté, finish cooking it in some light veal gravy.
2150—HOP SPROUTS (Hops Drops)
The eatable part is separated from the fibrous by breaking off the ends of the sprouts, as in the case of asparagus or sprew. [649] After having washed them in several waters, cook them in salted water containing, per every quart, the juice of one half-lemon.
The edible part is separated from the fibrous part by snapping off the ends of the sprouts, like with asparagus or sprue. 649After washing them in several rinses, cook them in salted water, adding the juice of half a lemon for every quart.
Hop sprouts may be prepared with butter, cream, velouté, &c. When served as a vegetable, they are invariably accompanied by poached eggs, which are laid in a crown round them and alternated by comb-shaped croûtons fried in butter.
Hop sprouts can be cooked with butter, cream, velouté, etc. When served as a vegetable, they are always accompanied by poached eggs, which are arranged in a circle around them and alternated with comb-shaped croûtons fried in butter.
Haricot-Beans (Haricots Blancs)
2151—HARICOTS BLANCS In American style (Lima Beans)
Cook the beans as described under No. 274. But add to the prescribed ingredients one-half lb. of lean bacon per pint of dry beans.
Cook the beans as described under No. 274. But add to the listed ingredients half a pound of lean bacon for every pint of dry beans.
When they are cooked and well drained, mix them with the bacon cut into dice, and cohere them with some good tomato sauce.
When they're cooked and drained well, mix them with diced bacon and combine them with some nice tomato sauce.
2152—HARICOTS BLANCS AU BEURRE
Having well drained the haricot-beans, season them with salt and pepper and cohere them with two oz. of butter per lb. of cooked beans. Dish in a timbale and sprinkle with chopped parsley.
After draining the haricot beans well, season them with salt and pepper and mix in two ounces of butter for every pound of cooked beans. Serve in a timbale and sprinkle with chopped parsley.
2153—HARICOTS BLANCS In the Breton Style
Drain them well and cohere them with a Bretonne sauce, in the proportion of one-third pint of sauce per lb. of cooked haricot-beans. Dish in a timbale with chopped parsley.
Drain them well and mix them with a Bretonne sauce, using one-third of a pint of sauce for every pound of cooked haricot beans. Serve in a timbale garnished with chopped parsley.
2154—PURÉE DE HARICOTS BLANCS dite SOISSONNAISE
Rub the haricot-beans through a sieve while they are burning-hot. Add to the purée (per lb. thereof) three oz. of butter; dry it over a very fierce fire, and then add some milk to it, to bring it to its proper consistence.
Rub the haricot beans through a sieve while they’re still super hot. Add three ounces of butter for every pound of purée. Cook it over a really high heat until it's dry, then add some milk to get the right consistency.
2155—FLAGEOLETS (Flageolet Beans)
These beans are used more especially fresh; but, when they are out of season, recourse is often had to preserved or dried flageolets.
These beans are mostly used fresh; however, when they’re out of season, people often turn to preserved or dried flageolets.
They are prepared in the same way as haricot-beans. Their purée, which is very delicate, is known under the name of “Purée Musard,” and it is particularly suitable for the garnishing of mutton. It is also used as a thickening ingredient in the purée of French beans, and nothing can equal it for the purpose; for, not only is it an unctuous thickening medium, but its flavour is peculiarly adapted to the throwing into relief of that of the French beans.
They are prepared the same way as haricot beans. Their purée, which is very delicate, is known as “Purée Musard,” and it’s especially good for garnishing mutton. It’s also used as a thickening agent in the purée of French beans, and nothing can compare to it for that purpose; because not only is it a rich thickening medium, but its flavor is particularly suited to enhance that of the French beans.
6502156—RED BEANS Red Beans
Red beans are cooked in salted water with one-third lb. of lean bacon, one pint of red wine, one carrot, one onion stuck with a clove, and one faggot per quart of beans. The bacon should be withdrawn as soon as cooked. These beans are cohered by means of manied butter, and they are then mixed with the bacon, which is cut into dice and frizzled in butter.
Red beans are cooked in salted water with 1/3 lb. of lean bacon, 1 pint of red wine, 1 carrot, and 1 onion studded with a clove, along with a bundle of herbs for every quart of beans. The bacon should be removed as soon as it’s cooked. These beans are thickened with manied butter, and then they’re combined with the bacon, which is diced and crispy-fried in butter.
2157—FRENCH BEANS (Green Beans)
French beans are among the greatest vegetable delicacies; but they have to be prepared with the utmost care.
French beans are one of the best vegetable delicacies, but they need to be prepared with great care.
Their quality is such that they are almost always good, in spite of faulty preparation—so common in their case; but, when they are cooked with care, no other vegetable can surpass them in perfection of flavour. They should be taken quite fresh, and they should not be cooked too long. They are best when they seem a little firm to the teeth, without, of course, being in the least hard.
Their quality is such that they are almost always good, despite poor preparation—something that happens often; however, when they are cooked carefully, no other vegetable can match their perfect flavor. They should be used fresh, and they shouldn't be overcooked. They're best when they feel a little firm to the bite, but not at all hard.
They must not be cooled when cooked; they should only be sautéd over the fire with the view of causing the evaporation of their moisture.
They shouldn't be cooled after cooking; they should simply be sautéd over the fire to help evaporate their moisture.
After having seasoned them with salt and pepper, add to them (per lb.) about three oz. of very fresh butter, cut into small pieces; sauté them so as to effect their leason, and straightway serve them.
After seasoning them with salt and pepper, add about three ounces of very fresh butter, cut into small pieces, for each pound. sauté them to achieve their flavor, and serve immediately.
Do not add chopped parsley to French beans, unless it be very tender and gathered and chopped at the last moment.
Do not add chopped parsley to green beans unless it's very tender and freshly gathered and chopped right before serving.
2158—HARICOTS PANACHÉS
This consists of French beans and flageolets, in equal quantities, cohered with butter.
This is made up of French beans and flageolets, in equal amounts, mixed with butter.
2159—PURÉE DE HARICOTS VERTS
Cook the French beans in salted water; drain them well, and stew them in butter for eight or ten minutes. Rub them through a fine sieve, and mix the resulting purée with half its bulk of very creamy, flageolet purée.
Cook the French beans in salted water; drain them well, and simmer them in butter for eight to ten minutes. Pass them through a fine sieve, and mix the resulting purée with half its volume of very creamy flageolet purée.
Lettuces (Laitues)
2160—LAITUES BRAISÉES AU JUS
After having parboiled, cooled, and pressed the water out of them, tie them together in twos or threes, and braise them as directed under No. 275. This done, cut them in two, unfold the end of each half, and set them on a dish, in the form of a crown; alternating them with heart-shaped croûtons fried in butter. Or, merely dish them in a timbale.
After parboiling, cooling, and squeezing the water out of them, tie them together in pairs or threes, and braise them as instructed under No. 275. Once that's done, cut each piece in half, unfold the end of each half, and place them on a plate in the shape of a crown; alternating them with heart-shaped croûtons fried in butter. Or, just arrange them in a timbale.
[651]
Coat them with the reduced braising-liquor combined with
some thickened veal gravy.
[651]
Coat them with the reduced braising liquid mixed with some thickened veal gravy.
N.B.—Braised lettuces may also be stuffed after the manner described under No. 2106.
N.B.—Braised lettuces can also be stuffed in the way described under No. 2106.
2161—LAITUES Bone marrow
Braise and dish the lettuces as above.
Braise and serve the lettuces as mentioned above.
Upon the turban of lettuces, set a crown of large slices of poached marrow, and coat with a moderately thick buttered gravy.
On top of the lettuce, place a crown of thick slices of poached marrow and drizzle with a moderately thick butter sauce.
2162—LAITUES FARCIES
Parboil, cool, and press the lettuces.
Parboil, cool, and press the lettuce.
2163—LAITUES FARCIES POUR GARNITURE
Proceed as instructed under Nos. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
2164—LAITUES A La Creme
Proceed as directed under No. 2089.
Proceed as instructed under No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
2165—SOUFFLÉ DE LAITUES
Proceed as directed under No. 2139.
Proceed as instructed under No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Lentils (Lentilles)
Lentils are cooked as directed under the “preparation of dry vegetables” (No. 274).
Lentils are cooked according to the instructions in the “preparation of dry vegetables” section (No. 274).
2166—LENTILLES AU BEURRE
Carefully drain the lentils; dry them by tossing them over the fire, and cohere them with butter in the proportion of two oz. of the latter per lb. of lentils.
Carefully drain the lentils; dry them by tossing them over the heat, and mix them with butter using two ounces of butter for every pound of lentils.
Dish in a timbale, and sprinkle with a little chopped parsley.
Dish it out into a timbale and sprinkle a little chopped parsley on top.
2167—PURÉE DE LENTILLES
Proceed as for the purée of haricot-beans.
Proceed as you would for the purée of kidney beans.
2168—VÉRONIQUE (Laver)
As this vegetable is sold already cooked at English markets, it is only necessary to add enough good Espagnole sauce to it, when heating it, to make a properly consistent purée.
As this vegetable is sold already cooked at English markets, it’s only necessary to add enough good Espagnole sauce to it, when heating it, to make a properly consistent purée.
2169—MAIZE (Maïs)
Take the maize when it is quite fresh and still milky, and cook it either in steam or salted water; taking care to retain the leaves on the ears. When cooked, the leaves are drawn [652] back so as to represent stalks, and the ears are bared if they be served whole. This done, set the ears on a napkin, and send a hors-d’œuvre dish of fresh butter to the table with them.
Take the corn when it's fresh and still tender, and cook it either by steaming or boiling in salted water; be sure to leave the leaves on the ears. Once cooked, pull the leaves back to look like stalks, and remove the husks if you're serving them whole. After that, place the ears on a napkin, and bring a dish of fresh butter to the table with them.
If the maize has to be grilled, put the ears on a grill in the oven, and, when they have swollen and are of a golden colour, withdraw the grains and set the latter on a napkin. Sometimes, too, the ears are served whole.
If you need to grill the corn, place the ears on a grill in the oven, and when they have puffed up and turned golden, take them out and set the kernels on a napkin. Sometimes, the ears are served whole.
When maize is served as an accompaniment, the grains are separated from the stalk and cohered with butter or cream, exactly like peas.
When corn is served as a side dish, the kernels are taken off the cob and mixed with butter or cream, just like peas.
Failing fresh maize, excellent preserved kinds are to be found on the market.
If fresh corn isn't available, you can find great preserved varieties on the market.
2170—SOUFFLÉ DE MAÏS A LA CRÈME
Cook the maize in water or steam; rub it quickly through tammy; put it into a saucepan with a small piece of butter, and quickly dry it.
Cook the corn in water or steam; quickly rub it through a sieve; place it in a saucepan with a small amount of butter, and dry it quickly.
This done, add sufficient fresh cream to this purée to make a somewhat soft paste. Thicken this paste with the yolks of three eggs, per lb. of purée, and combine it with the whites of four eggs beaten to a stiff froth. Mould and cook after the manner of an ordinary soufflé.
This done, add enough fresh cream to this purée to create a somewhat soft paste. Thicken this paste with the yolks of three eggs for each pound of purée, and mix it with the whites of four eggs beaten to a stiff froth. Mold and cook it like a regular soufflé.
2171—SOUFFLÉ DE MAÏS AU PAPRIKA
Before rubbing the maize through a sieve, add to it two tablespoonfuls of chopped onion fried in butter, and a large pinch of paprika per lb. of maize. Proceed for the rest of the operation as in the case of No. 2170.
Before passing the corn through a sieve, mix in two tablespoons of chopped onion sautéed in butter, along with a generous pinch of paprika for every pound of corn. Continue with the rest of the process as described in No. 2170.
N.B.—These two soufflés are served as a garnish and may be cooked either in a timbale or in small cassolettes. They constitute excellent adjuncts to large, poached fowls.
N.B.—These two soufflés are served as a garnish and can be cooked in a timbale or in small cassolettes. They make great accompaniments to large, poached birds.
2172—CHESTNUTS (Marrons)
Slightly split open the shell on the convex sides of the nuts, and put them in the oven for from seven to eight minutes, on a tray containing a little water, that they may be shelled with ease.
Slightly crack open the shell on the curved sides of the nuts, and place them in the oven for seven to eight minutes on a tray with a little water, so they can be shelled easily.
Or, split them open in the same way; put them in small quantities at a time in a frying-basket, and plunge them into very hot fat. Peel them while they are still quite hot.
Or, cut them open in the same way; put them in small amounts at a time in a frying basket, and dip them into very hot oil. Peel them while they are still pretty hot.
2173—STEWED CHESTNUTS
As soon as they are peeled, cook them in enough consommé to just cover them, and add half a stick of celery per lb. of chestnuts.
As soon as you peel them, cook them in enough broth to just cover them, and add half a stick of celery for every pound of chestnuts.
[653]
If they are intended for the stuffing of a goose or a turkey,
keep them somewhat firm.
653If they're meant for stuffing a goose or a turkey, keep them a bit firm.
2174—BRAISED AND GLAZED CHESTNUTS
Take some very large chestnuts, and dip them in hot fat in order to peel them. Then set them in one layer, one against the other in a sautépan. If they were heaped, only a poor result could be obtained.
Take some large chestnuts and dip them in hot oil to peel them. Then arrange them in a single layer, placing them side by side in a frying pan. If they're piled on top of each other, you won't get a good result.
Moisten them, just enough to cover, with strong veal stock, and stir them as little as possible while they are cooking, so as to avoid breaking them.
Moisten them just enough to cover with rich veal stock, and stir them as little as possible while they're cooking to avoid breaking them.
When they are three-parts cooked, reduce the moistening, and gently roll the chestnuts in the glaze resulting from this reduction, that they may be covered with a brilliant coating.
When they're about three-quarters cooked, lower the moisture, and carefully toss the chestnuts in the glaze made from this reduction so they get a shiny coating.
Chestnuts prepared in this way serve more particularly as a garnish.
Chestnuts made this way are mainly used as a garnish.
2175—PURÉE DE MARRONS
Having thoroughly peeled the chestnuts, cook them in white consommé, with a celery stalk as in the case of No. 2173, and one-half oz. of sugar per lb. of chestnuts. Continue cooking until they may be easily crushed; rub them through tammy, and treat the purée as directed in the case of the preceding ones.
Having thoroughly peeled the chestnuts, cook them in white consommé, adding a celery stalk as in the case of No. 2173, and half an ounce of sugar for each pound of chestnuts. Continue cooking until they can be easily crushed; strain them through a tammy, and prepare the purée as directed in the previous cases.
2176—TURNIPS (Navets)
Whether served as vegetables or as a garnish, turnips are prepared like carrots. They may, therefore, either be served glazed, or “à la Crème,” &c.
Whether served as vegetables or as a garnish, turnips are prepared like carrots. They can be served glazed or “à la Crème,” etc.
They may also be served stuffed, after the following recipes:—
They can also be served stuffed, using the following recipes:—
2177—STUFFED TURNIPS.—A
Take some round, medium-sized turnips, fairly equal in size. Peel them, and, in so doing, shape them nicely; then, by means of a round fancy-cutter, cut them deeply at their base, pressing the instrument into the pulp.
Take some round, medium-sized turnips that are roughly the same size. Peel them and shape them nicely as you do so; then, using a round fancy cutter, make deep cuts at their base by pressing the tool into the flesh.
This done, thoroughly parboil and empty them.
This done, completely boil them and then drain.
With the withdrawn pulp, prepare a purée, to which add an equal quantity of mashed potatoes. Garnish the turnips with this purée, and shape the visible portion of the latter dome-fashion.
With the strained pulp, make a purée, and mix in an equal amount of mashed potatoes. Top the turnips with this purée, shaping the visible part into a dome.
Set the stuffed turnips in a sautépan, and complete their cooking in butter, taking care to baste them frequently.
Place the stuffed turnips in a skillet and finish cooking them in butter, making sure to baste them often.
2178—STUFFED TURNIPS.—B
Prepare the turnips as above; but stuff them with a preparation of semolina cooked in consommé and combined with grated Parmesan.
Prepare the turnips as described above; but fill them with a mixture of semolina cooked in broth and mixed with grated Parmesan.
[654]
Complete the cooking as directed in the preceding recipe.
[654]
Finish the cooking as instructed in the previous recipe.
N.B.—Proceeding in the same way, turnips may be stuffed with spinach, chicory, and even with farinaceous vegetables or rice, kept very creamy. All these garnishes are at once sightly and excellent.
N.B.—Using the same method, you can stuff turnips with spinach, chicory, or even with starchy vegetables or rice, keeping it very creamy. All these fillings are both visually appealing and delicious.
2179—PURÉE DE NAVETS Turnip Purée
Slice the turnips and cook them in a little butter, salt, sugar, and the necessary amount of water. Rub through tammy, and thicken the resulting purée with only just the required quantity of very good mashed potatoes.
Slice the turnips and cook them in a bit of butter, salt, sugar, and enough water. Strain through a tammy, and thicken the resulting purée with just the right amount of high-quality mashed potatoes.
2180—TURNIP-TOPS
Young turnip-tops are very much liked in England as a luncheon vegetable. They should be prepared like “Choux verts cooked à l’anglaise.”
Young turnip tops are very popular in England as a lunch vegetable. They should be prepared like “Choux verts cooked à l’anglaise.”
Onions (Oignons)
2181—STUFFED ONIONS
Take some medium-sized, mild, Spanish onions; cut them at a point one-quarter of their height from the top, and parboil them thoroughly.
Take some medium-sized, mild Spanish onions; cut them about a quarter of the way down from the top, and parboil them well.
Empty them, leaving only a wall one-third in. thick; chop up the withdrawn parts, and mix them with an equal quantity of Duxelles (No. 225).
Empty them, leaving only a wall that's one-third inch thick; chop up the removed parts, and mix them with an equal amount of Duxelles (No. 225).
Garnish the emptied onions with this preparation; complete their cooking by braising them, and glaze them at the last moment, simultaneously with the formation of the gratin.
Garnish the hollowed-out onions with this mixture; finish cooking them by braising, and glaze them just before serving, at the same time as the formation of the gratin.
Onions may also be garnished with a soufflé preparation of spinach, tomatoes, chicory, &c. Herein lies scope for a great variety of excellent and uncommon garnishes.
Onions can also be served with a soufflé mix of spinach, tomatoes, chicory, etc. This presents an opportunity for a wide range of amazing and unique garnishes.
2182—FRIED ONIONS
Cut them into roundels one-fifth in. thick; separate the rings; season them with salt and pepper; dredge them and fry them in very hot oil.
Cut them into round slices about a fifth of an inch thick; separate the rings; season them with salt and pepper; coat them and fry them in very hot oil.
Drain on a piece of linen and salt slightly.
Drain on a piece of linen and lightly salt.
Onions prepared in this way are used particularly as an accompaniment.
Onions prepared this way are especially used as a side dish.
2183—GLAZED ONIONS
For the preparation without colouration: Peel some small onions of equal size without grazing them. Set them to cook [655] in enough white consommé to almost cover them, and two oz. of butter per pint of consommé.
For the prep without coloring: Peel some small onions of equal size carefully. Cook them 655 in enough white broth to almost cover them, and add two oz. of butter for every pint of broth.
At the last moment roll them in their cooking-liquor, reduced to a glaze.
At the last moment, coat them in their cooking liquid, reduced to a glaze.
For the preparation with colouration: Cook the onions very gently in butter, with a pinch of powdered sugar, so that the cooking and the colouring may be effected together.
For the preparation with coloring: Sauté the onions slowly in butter with a pinch of powdered sugar, so that they cook and color at the same time.
2184—PURÉE D’OIGNONS, dite SOUBISE
2185—SORREL (Oseille)
Having shredded the sorrel and washed it in several waters, set it to cook gently in a little water. This done, thoroughly drain it on a sieve and mix it with a pale roux, consisting of two oz. of butter and one oz. of flour. Add one and one-quarter pints of consommé, salt, and a pinch of sugar to it, and braise it in the oven for two hours.
Shred the sorrel and rinse it in several waters, then cook it gently in a little water. Once that's done, drain it well in a sieve and mix it with a light roux made from 2 oz. of butter and 1 oz. of flour. Add 1.25 pints of consommé, salt, and a pinch of sugar, and braise it in the oven for two hours.
Then rub it through tammy; thicken it with the yolks of six eggs or three whole eggs beaten to a stiff froth and strained through a strainer. Heat, and finish with one-sixth pint of cream and five oz. of butter.
Then strain it through a tammy; thicken it with the yolks of six eggs or three whole eggs beaten to a stiff froth and strained through a sieve. Heat it up, and finish with one-sixth of a pint of cream and five ounces of butter.
Dish in a timbale, and sprinkle with strong, veal stock.
Dish in a timbale and sprinkle with rich veal stock.
2186—OXALIS
Cook this in boiling salted water after having well cleaned and washed it. It may then be prepared “à la Crème,” stuffed, or “au Gratin.”
Cook this in boiling salted water after cleaning and washing it thoroughly. It can then be prepared “à la Crème,” stuffed, or “au Gratin.”
Oxalis purée is called Purée Brésilienne, and is prepared in the same way as turnip purée.
Oxalis purée is called Purée Brésilienne and is made in the same way as turnip purée.
2187—SWEET POTATOES
Sweet potatoes are generally served, baked in their skins, and accompanied by fresh butter. They may also be prepared according to the majority of potato-recipes, especially the following:—
Sweet potatoes are usually served baked in their skins and topped with fresh butter. They can also be cooked using most potato recipes, especially the following:—
They may also be fried; but, in that case, they should be served the moment they are ready, for they soften very quickly.
They can also be fried; however, if you do that, they should be served as soon as they’re ready, because they get soft really fast.
Finally, they may be prepared soufflé-fashion, after the directions given under “Soufflé de Pommes de Terre.”
Finally, they can be made like a soufflé, following the instructions provided under “Soufflé de Pommes de Terre.”
2188—PEAS (Peas)
Whatever be the treatment to which peas are to be subjected, always take them very green and freshly gathered, and shell them only at the last minute. Peas are one of the vegetables most prone to lose their quality through want of care. If [656] prepared with pains, the delicacy of their flavour is incomparable; but the slightest neglect on the part of the operator renders them savourless and commonplace.
Whatever treatment you give to peas, always use them when they are very green and freshly picked, and shell them just before you need them. Peas are one of the vegetables that tend to lose their quality quickly if not handled properly. If [656] prepared with care, their flavor is unmatched; however, even the slightest neglect from the person preparing them can make them tasteless and ordinary.
2189—PETITS POIS In English
Cook them quickly in salted boiling water; drain them, and dry them by tossing them over a fierce fire. Dish them in a timbale, and serve some pats of very fresh butter separately.
Cook them quickly in salted boiling water; drain them, and dry them by tossing them over a high heat. Serve them in a timbale, and provide some pats of very fresh butter on the side.
2190—PETITS POIS AU BEURRE
As soon as the peas are cooked, drain them and toss them over a fierce fire, to dry. Then season them with a pinch of powdered sugar, and cohere them, away from the fire, with butter, in the proportion of three oz. per pint of peas.
As soon as the peas are cooked, drain them and place them over a high heat to dry. Then, season them with a pinch of powdered sugar, and mix in butter, off the heat, at a ratio of three ounces per pint of peas.
2191—PETITS POIS A LA BONNE-FEMME
Fry twelve oz. of small onions and four oz. of breast of bacon, cut into dice and blanched in butter; add one-half oz. of flour to the latter; cook the roux for a moment; moisten with one-half pint of consommé and boil.
Fry twelve ounces of small onions and four ounces of diced bacon in butter; add half an ounce of flour to the mixture; cook the roux for a moment; then moisten with half a pint of consommé and bring it to a boil.
Put one quart of freshly-shelled peas into this sauce; add the onions and the bacon, together with a bunch of parsley; and cook, reducing the sauce to half in so doing.
Put one quart of freshly shelled peas into this sauce; add the onions and the bacon, along with a bunch of parsley; and cook, reducing the sauce by half while doing so.
2192—PETITS POIS A la flamande
Prepare one-half lb. of new carrots as though they were to be glazed.
Prepare half a pound of fresh carrots as if you were going to glaze them.
When half-cooked, add two-thirds pint of freshly-shelled peas to them. Complete the cooking of the two vegetables together, and, at the last moment, add butter away from the fire.
When they are halfway done, add two-thirds of a pint of freshly shelled peas. Finish cooking the two vegetables together, and right at the end, mix in butter away from the heat.
2193—PETITS POIS French Style
Take a saucepan, of a size a little larger than would be necessary to just hold the following products, and put into it one quart of freshly-shelled peas; a faggot containing the heart of a lettuce, two sprays of parsley, and two of chervil; twelve small onions, four oz. of butter, one-third oz. of salt, and two-thirds oz. of loaf-sugar. Mix the whole together until it forms a compact mass, and place in the cool until ready for cooking. Add three tablespoonfuls of water, when about to cook the peas, and cook gently with lid on.
Take a saucepan that's a bit larger than what you need to hold the following ingredients. Add one quart of freshly shelled peas, a bundle with the heart of a lettuce, two sprigs of parsley, and two sprigs of chervil. Include twelve small onions, four ounces of butter, one-third ounce of salt, and two-thirds ounce of loaf sugar. Mix everything together until it forms a compact mass, then place it in the cool until you're ready to cook. When you're about to cook the peas, add three tablespoons of water and cook gently with the lid on.
When about to serve, withdraw the faggot; cisel the lettuce; add it to the peas, and cohere the whole with butter, away from the fire.
When you're about to serve, take out the bundle; cisel the lettuce; add it to the peas, and mix everything together with butter, off the heat.
2194—PETITS POIS Mint-flavored
Cook the peas in salted water, together with a bunch of fresh mint.
Cook the peas in salted water along with a handful of fresh mint.
Then prepare them in the English way or “au Beurre,” and lay a few parboiled mint leaves upon them when serving.
Then prepare them the English way or “au Beurre,” and place a few parboiled mint leaves on top when serving.
2195—PURÉE DE POIS FRAIS, dite SAINT-GERMAIN
Cook the peas with just enough boiling water to cover them, and season it with one-half oz. of salt, and one-sixth oz. of sugar per quart. Add a lettuce and a few parsley leaves (tied together). When the peas are cooked, drain them; and reduce their cooking-liquor while they are being rubbed through a sieve.
Cook the peas in just enough boiling water to cover them, and season with half an ounce of salt and one-sixth ounce of sugar per quart. Add a lettuce and a few parsley leaves (tied together). Once the peas are cooked, drain them and reduce the cooking liquid while you rub them through a sieve.
Work the purée with four oz. of fresh butter per quart, and finally add to it the cooking-liquor, reduced almost to a glaze.
Work the purée with 4 oz. of fresh butter for each quart, and then mix in the cooking liquid, reduced to almost a glaze.
2196—MOULDED PEASE PURÉE FOR GARNISH
Prepare the purée as above; but keep it a little creamier. Mix with it, per quart, two whole eggs and the yolks of three, beaten and strained through muslin. With this preparation, fill some dariole- or baba-moulds, according to the piece for which the timbales are intended, and poach them in a bain-marie for from twenty to twenty-five minutes.
Prepare the purée as mentioned above, but make it a bit creamier. Mix in, for each quart, two whole eggs and the yolks of three, beaten and strained through muslin. With this mixture, fill some dariole or baba-moulds, depending on what the timbales are meant for, and poach them in a bain-marie for twenty to twenty-five minutes.
Remember to let them stand for five minutes before unmoulding them.
Remember to let them sit for five minutes before taking them out of the mold.
N.B.—Timbales of haricot-beans, flageolets, or lentil purée, are prepared similarly.
N.B.—Timbales of kidney beans, flageolets, or lentil puree are made in the same way.
2197—CAPSICUM OR PIMENTOS Sweet peppers
The capsicums used in cookery are of various kinds: the Chilian and Cayenne kinds (Chili and Cayenne peppers) which have a strong, burning taste, are only used as condiments.
The peppers used in cooking come in different types: the Chilian and Cayenne varieties (Chili and Cayenne peppers), which have a strong, spicy flavor, are only used as seasonings.
The large or mild capsicums, green, red, or yellow, are used more particularly as garnishes. Although the difference in their colouration is accompanied by a difference of quality, they are not easily distinguished in this respect; and, although the large, red Spanish capsicums are the best, the other varieties may be treated in the same way as the former.
The large or mild bell peppers, whether green, red, or yellow, are mainly used as garnishes. While the difference in their colors comes with a difference in quality, it’s not easy to tell them apart in this regard; and even though the large, red Spanish bell peppers are the best, the other varieties can be prepared in the same way as the red ones.
Whatever be the kind of capsicums used, either grill or scald them in order to skin them, and clear them of their seeds. According to the purpose they are intended for, they are either cut up or left whole.
No matter what type of peppers you use, either grill or blanch them to remove the skin and seeds. Depending on their intended use, you can either chop them up or leave them whole.
6582198—PIMENTOS FARCIS
For this purpose take some small, green, carrot-shaped capsicums.
For this, take some small, green, carrot-shaped bell peppers.
Remove their stems, after having skinned them; empty them, and half-fill them with half-cooked, pilaff rice.
Remove their stems after peeling; hollow them out, and fill them halfway with partially cooked pilaf rice.
Then set them in a sautépan, and carefully braise them with excellent stock.
Then place them in a sauté pan and gently braise them with good stock.
2199—CAPSICUMS FOR GARNISHING
For this purpose, the large red, Spanish capsicums are best.
For this purpose, the large red bell peppers are best.
Braise them when they are peeled, and, when cooked, cut them up as the requirements may suggest.
Braise them after peeling, and once they're cooked, chop them up as needed.
2200—PURÉE DE PIMENTOS
Braise some large, red capsicums, with two-thirds of their weight of rice. When the whole is well cooked, rub it through a sieve, and add butter to the extent of two oz. per quart of the preparation.
Braise some large red bell peppers with two-thirds of their weight in rice. Once everything is cooked well, push it through a sieve and mix in 2 ounces of butter for every quart of the mixture.
N.B.—This purée is particularly well suited to poached fowls and white meats, and it is well to keep it thin.
N.B.—This puree works especially well with poached poultry and white meats, and it's best to keep it thin.
2201—POTATOES Potatoes
Ordinary potatoes are rarely of good quality in England, and they do not lend themselves as well as certain Continental varieties do to the various culinary uses to which this valuable tuber may be put.
Ordinary potatoes in England are rarely of good quality, and they don't work as well for different cooking methods as some Continental varieties do for this valuable tuber.
The very best kinds of potato are almost unknown in England, and the Dutch and Vitelotte potatoes have to be imported.
The best types of potatoes are almost unknown in England, and Dutch and Vitelotte potatoes have to be imported.
2202—POMMES DE TERRE In English
Turn the potatoes to the shape of large garlic cloves, and cook them in salted water or steam. They accompany more especially boiled fish.
Cut the potatoes into the shape of large garlic cloves and cook them in salted water or steam them. They go particularly well with boiled fish.
The English method is to cook them without salt.
The English way is to cook them without salt.
2203—POMMES DE TERRE ANNA
Cut them to the shape of cylinders; slice these into thin roundels; wash them, and dry them in a piece of linen.
Cut them into the shape of cylinders; slice these into thin rounds; wash them, and dry them with a piece of linen.
Set these roundels in circles on the bottom of the mould proper to this potato preparation, or in a well-buttered thick-bottomed sautépan; let them overlap one another, and let the lay of each circle be reversed.
Set these round shapes in circles at the bottom of the mold suitable for this potato dish, or in a well-buttered, heavy-bottomed sauté pan; let them overlap each other, and alternate the arrangement of each circle.
Season; spread a coat of butter upon the first layer, and proceed in the same way with a second layer.
Season; spread a layer of butter on the first layer, and continue in the same manner with a second layer.
Make five or six layers in this way, seasoning and spreading butter over each.
Make five or six layers like this, seasoning and spreading butter over each one.
Cover the utensil; cook in a good oven for thirty minutes; [659] turn the whole over, if necessary, to equalise the colouring; turn out upon a saucepan-lid, to drain away the butter, and then tilt the whole on to a dish.
Cover the utensil; cook in a good oven for thirty minutes; 659 turn everything over if needed to ensure even coloring; transfer it to a saucepan lid to drain the butter, and then tilt it onto a dish.
2204—POMMES ANNA FOR GARNISHING
Either dariole- or baba-moulds may be used for this purpose; but they should be tinned copper ones if possible. After having thoroughly buttered them, garnish them with thin roundels of potato, cut to the diameter of the moulds, seasoned, and set one upon the other. Set the moulds on a tray containing enough very hot fat to reach half-way up to their brims, and cook in a very hot oven for twenty-five minutes.
Either dariole or baba-moulds can be used for this purpose; but they should be tinned copper if possible. After thoroughly buttering them, garnish with thin round slices of potato, cut to the diameter of the molds, seasoned, and stack them. Place the molds on a tray with enough very hot oil to come halfway up the sides, and bake in a very hot oven for twenty-five minutes.
Turn out just before serving.
Turn out right before serving.
2205—POMMES DE TERRE BERNY
Add chopped truffles to some “Croquette” paste (No. 219), in the proportion of two oz. of the former to one lb. of the latter; and divide up this preparation into two-oz. portions. Mould these to shapes resembling apricots; dip them in beaten eggs (No. 174), and roll them in almonds cut into the thinnest possible splinters. Plunge the potato balls into hot fat five or six minutes before serving.
Add chopped truffles to some "Croquette" paste (No. 219), using two ounces of truffles for every pound of paste. Divide this mixture into two-ounce portions. Shape them like apricots, dip them in beaten eggs (No. 174), and roll them in almonds cut into the thinnest possible slivers. Fry the potato balls in hot oil for five or six minutes before serving.
2206—POMMES DE TERRE At the bakery
This preparation has been given in various recipes (see No. 1307).
This recipe has been provided in various ways (see No. 1307).
2207—POMMES DE TERRE BYRON
Prepare the required amount of “Pommes Macaire” (No. 2228), and cook in butter in a small frying-pan. Dish; sprinkle copiously with cream and grated cheese, and set to glaze quickly.
Prepare the needed amount of “Pommes Macaire” (No. 2228), and cook in butter in a small frying pan. Plate it up; generously sprinkle with cream and grated cheese, and put it under the broiler to glaze quickly.
2208—POMMES DE TERRE CHÂTEAU
Turn them to the shape of large olives; season them; cook them gently in clarified butter, that they may be golden and very soft; and, just before serving, sprinkle them moderately with chopped parsley.
Shape them like large olives; season them; cook them gently in clarified butter until they are golden and very soft; and, just before serving, sprinkle them lightly with chopped parsley.
2209—POMMES DE TERRE A la crème
Vitelotte or new kidney potatoes are needed for this preparation.
Vitelotte or new potatoes are needed for this preparation.
Cook them in salted water; peel them as soon as this is done, and cut them into rather thick roundels. Put them in a sautépan; moisten, enough to cover them, with boiling cream; season, and reduce the cream.
Cook them in salted water; peel them as soon as that's done, and cut them into fairly thick rounds. Place them in a sauté pan; add enough boiling cream to cover them; season, and reduce the cream.
At the last moment, finish with raw cream.
At the last moment, top it off with fresh cream.
6602210—CROQUETTES DE POMMES DE TERRE
Prepare the necessary quantity of “Croquette” paste (No. 219), and divide it into two-oz. portions. Roll these to the shape of corks or pears; treat them à l’anglaise, and put them into very hot fat, five or six minutes before serving.
Prepare the required amount of “Croquette” paste (No. 219), and divide it into two-ounce portions. Shape these into cork or pear forms; handle them à l’anglaise, and place them into very hot fat, five or six minutes before serving.
2211—CROQUETTES DE POMMES DE TERRE A la Dauphine
Take the required amount of “Pommes Dauphine” preparation (No. 220); divide it into two-oz. portions; mould these to the shape of corks; treat them à l’anglaise, and fry them like ordinary croquettes.
Take the required amount of “Pommes Dauphine” preparation (No. 220); divide it into two-ounce portions; shape them like corks; treat them à l’anglaise, and fry them like ordinary croquettes.
2212—POMMES DE TERRE To the Duchess
Use the same preparation as for No. 2210. Mould the portions to the shape of small cottage-brioches, galettes or small loaves, or shape them by means of the piping-bag. Arrange them on a buttered tray; gild them with beaten egg, and colour them in a fierce oven for seven or eight minutes before serving them.
2213—POMMES DE TERRE DUCHESSE AU CHESTER
Use the same preparation as for No. 2210, and combine it with two oz. of grated Chester per lb. Mould it to the shape of very small galettes; set these portions on a buttered tray; gild them with beaten eggs; cover each with a thin slice of Chester, and set them in the oven for seven or eight minutes before serving.
Use the same preparation as for No. 2210, and mix it with two oz. of grated Chester cheese for every lb. Shape it into very small galettes; place these portions on a buttered tray; gild them with beaten eggs; top each one with a thin slice of Chester, and put them in the oven for seven or eight minutes before serving.
2214—POMMES DE TERRE FONDANTES
Cut the potatoes to the shape of large, elongated olives, and let each weigh about three oz. Gently cook them in butter, in a sautépan, and take care to turn them over.
Cut the potatoes into the shape of large, elongated olives, aiming for each to weigh about three ounces. Cook them gently in butter in a sauté pan, making sure to turn them over occasionally.
When they are cooked, withdraw them, so as to slightly flatten them with a fork without breaking them. Drain away their butter; return them to the sautépan with three oz. of fresh butter per every two lbs. of their weight, and cook them with lid on until they have entirely absorbed the butter.
When they're done cooking, take them out and gently flatten them with a fork without breaking them. Drain the excess butter, then return them to the sauté pan with three ounces of fresh butter for every two pounds of their weight, and cook them with the lid on until they've fully absorbed the butter.
2215—POMMES DE TERRE EN ALLUMETTES
Trim the potatoes square, and then cut them into small rods, of one-fifth in. sides. Put them in hot fat, and let them dry well before draining them.
Trim the potatoes into squares, then cut them into small sticks, with each side about one-fifth of an inch. Put them in hot oil, and let them dry thoroughly before draining.
2216—POMMES DE TERRE CHATOUILLARD
Trim the potatoes, and cut them into long even ribbons one-eighth in. thick. Treat these ribbons like “Pommes soufflées” (see No. 2221).
Trim the potatoes and slice them into long, even ribbons about one-eighth inch thick. Handle these ribbons like “Pommes soufflées” (see No. 2221).
[661]
2217—CHIPPED POTATOES
Cut the potatoes into thin roundels, by means of a special plane; put them into cold water for ten minutes; drain them; dry them in linen, and fry them, keeping them very crisp. Serve them cold or hot, with game roasted in the English way.
Slice the potatoes into thin rounds using a special slicer; place them in cold water for ten minutes; drain them; dry them with a cloth, and fry them until they are very crisp. Serve them cold or hot, alongside game roasted in the English style.
2218—POMMES DE TERRE COLLERETTE
Turn the potatoes to the shape of corks, and cut them with a special knife which grooves them. Treat them like chipped potatoes.
Cut the potatoes into cork shapes and use a special knife that grooves them. Handle them like you would with chipped potatoes.
2219—POMMES DE TERRE PAILLES
Cut the potatoes into a long, thin julienne; wash them and thoroughly dry them on a piece of linen.
Cut the potatoes into long, thin julienne; wash them and dry them completely with a piece of linen.
Put them into hot fat; and, at the end of a few minutes, drain them in a frying-basket. Just before serving them, plunge them afresh into smoking fat, that they may be very crisp; drain them on a piece of linen, and salt them moderately.
Put them in hot oil; and, after a few minutes, drain them in a frying basket. Just before serving, dip them again in hot oil so they get really crispy; drain them on a clean cloth and sprinkle with a little salt.
2220—POMMES DE TERRE PONT-NEUF
Trim the potatoes square, and cut them into rods of half-inch sides. Plunge them into hot fat, and leave them there until they are crisp outside and creamy in.
Cut the potatoes into squares and then slice them into half-inch thick strips. Dip them into hot oil and leave them there until they are crispy on the outside and creamy on the inside.
This preparation represents the generic type of fried potatoes.
This preparation is the standard kind of fried potatoes.
2221—POMMES DE TERRE SOUFFLÉES
Trim the potatoes square, and carefully cut them into slices one-eighth inch thick. Wash them in cold water; thoroughly dry them, and put them into moderately hot fat. As soon as the potatoes are in it, gradually heat the fat until they are cooked—which they are known to be when they rise to the surface of the frying fat.
Cut the potatoes into squares and slice them into pieces about one-eighth of an inch thick. Rinse them in cold water, dry them well, and place them in moderately hot oil. Once the potatoes are in, gradually increase the heat until they are cooked, which is indicated when they float to the surface of the oil.
Drain them in the frying-basket, and at once immerse them in fresh and hotter fat. This final immersion effects the puffing, which results from the sudden contact with intense heat.
Drain them in the frying basket, and immediately dip them into fresh, hotter oil. This final dip causes them to puff up, thanks to the sudden exposure to intense heat.
Leave the potatoes to dry; drain them on a stretched piece of linen; salt them moderately, and dish them.
Leave the potatoes to dry; drain them on a stretched piece of linen; sprinkle them lightly with salt, and serve them.
2222—GRATIN DE POMMES DE TERRE Dauphinoise style
Finely slice two lbs. of fair-sized Dutch potatoes. Put them in a basin, and add thereto salt, pepper, grated nutmeg, one beaten egg, one and one-half pints of boiled milk, and four oz. of fresh, grated Gruyère.
Finely slice two lbs. of medium-sized Dutch potatoes. Place them in a bowl and add salt, pepper, grated nutmeg, one beaten egg, one and a half pints of boiled milk, and four oz. of freshly grated Gruyère.
Thoroughly mix up the whole.
Mix everything thoroughly.
Pour this preparation into earthenware dishes, rubbed with garlic and well buttered; copiously sprinkle with grated [662] Gruyère; add a few pieces of butter, and cook in a moderate oven for from forty to forty-five minutes.
Pour this mixture into earthenware dishes that have been rubbed with garlic and well-buttered; generously sprinkle with grated [662]Gruyère; add a few pieces of butter, and bake in a moderate oven for about forty to forty-five minutes.
2223—POMMES DE TERRE Hungarian style
Fry four oz. of chopped onion in butter, together with a coffeespoonful of paprika. Add two peeled, pressed, and sliced tomatoes; two lbs. of potatoes, cut into somewhat thick roundels, and moisten, just enough to cover, with consommé. Cook, while almost entirely reducing the moistening, and sprinkle with chopped parsley at the last moment.
Fry four oz. of chopped onion in butter, along with a teaspoon of paprika. Add two peeled, pressed, and sliced tomatoes; two lbs. of potatoes, cut into somewhat thick rounds, and add just enough consommé to cover. Cook while mostly reducing the liquid, and sprinkle with chopped parsley at the end.
2224—POMMES DE TERRE GRATINÉES
This preparation may be made in two ways as follows:—
This preparation can be made in two ways as follows:—
(2) Bake some fine, well-washed, Dutch potatoes in the oven. As soon as they are cooked, open them lengthwise; withdraw their pulp; rub the latter through a sieve while it is still quite hot, and finish it after the manner of an ordinary purée.
(2) Bake some nice, well-washed Dutch potatoes in the oven. Once they're cooked, slice them open lengthwise; scoop out the insides; push the pulp through a sieve while it's still hot, and finish it like you would a regular purée.
Fill the half-shells with purée; sprinkle the latter with grated cheese and raspings; lay the half-shells on a tray, and set the gratin to form as above.
Fill the half-shells with purée; sprinkle the purée with grated cheese and breadcrumbs; place the half-shells on a tray, and set the gratin to form as mentioned above.
On taking the potatoes out of the oven, dish them on a napkin, and serve them immediately.
After taking the potatoes out of the oven, place them on a napkin and serve them right away.
2225—POMMES DE TERRE AU LARD
Frizzle in butter one-half lb. of breast of salted pork, cut into dice and blanched, and twelve small onions. Drain the bacon and the onions; mix one oz. of flour with the butter; brown for a few minutes, and moisten with one and one-quarter pints of consommé. Season with a pinch of pepper, and add two lbs. of medium-sized, quartered and well-trimmed potatoes, the bacon and the onions, and a faggot. Cover and cook gently.
Frizzle in butter half a pound of diced salted pork breast and twelve small onions. Drain the bacon and onions; mix one ounce of flour with the butter; brown for a few minutes, then add one and a quarter pints of consommé. Season with a pinch of pepper, and add two pounds of medium-sized, quartered and well-trimmed potatoes, along with the bacon and onions, and a bundle of herbs. Cover and cook gently.
Dish in a timbale, and sprinkle moderately with chopped parsley.
Dish in a timbale and sprinkle lightly with chopped parsley.
2226—POMMES DE TERRE LORETTE
Add some grated cheese to the preparation for “Pommes Dauphine,” in the proportion of one oz. of the former per lb. of the latter.
Add some grated cheese to the mixture for “Pommes Dauphine,” using one ounce of cheese for every pound of potatoes.
Divide up this mixture into one and one-half oz. portions; mould these to the shape of crescents, and dredge them moderately.
Divide this mixture into 1.5 oz portions; shape them into crescents and coat them lightly.
[663]
Plunge these crescents into very hot fat about six minutes
before serving.
[663]
Dip these crescent-shaped pieces into hot oil about six minutes before serving.
2227—POMMES DE TERRE Lyon-style
Cut some peeled and plain-boiled potatoes into roundels, and toss these in butter in a frying-pan. Likewise toss some sliced onions in butter, the quantity of the former measuring one-fourth of that of the potatoes. When the onions are of a nice golden colour, add them to the sautéd potatoes; season with salt and pepper; sauté the two products together for a few minutes, that they may mix thoroughly, and dish them in a timbale with chopped parsley.
Cut some peeled, boiled potatoes into round slices and toss them in butter in a frying pan. Also, toss some sliced onions in butter, using one-fourth the amount of onions compared to the potatoes. When the onions are nicely golden, add them to the sautéd potatoes; season with salt and pepper; sauté stir the two together for a few minutes so they mix well, then serve them in a timbale with chopped parsley.
2228—POMMES DE TERRE MACAIRE
Bake some Dutch potatoes in the oven. As soon as they are done, empty them and collect their pulp on a dish; season it with salt and pepper, and work it with a fork; adding to it, the while, one and one-half oz. of butter per lb.
Bake some Dutch potatoes in the oven. Once they're done, scoop them out and place the pulp on a plate; season it with salt and pepper, and mash it with a fork, adding one and a half ounces of butter for each pound of potatoes as you go.
Spread this preparation in the form of a galette on the bottom of an omelet-pan containing some very hot, clarified butter, and brown it well on both sides.
Spread this mixture in the shape of a galette in the bottom of an omelet pan with some really hot, clarified butter, and brown it well on both sides.
2229—POMMES DE TERRE MAIRE
Prepare these exactly like “Pommes à la Crème.”
Prepare these just like "Pommes à la Crème."
2230—POMMES DE TERRE To the Head Waiter
Cook some medium-sized Dutch potatoes in salted water; peel them; cut them into roundels while they are still quite hot, and cover them with boiling milk.
Cook some medium-sized Dutch potatoes in salted water; peel them; slice them into rounds while they're still hot, and cover them with boiling milk.
Season them with salt and white pepper; completely reduce the milk, and dish them in a timbale with chopped parsley.
Season them with salt and white pepper; reduce the milk completely, and serve them in a timbale with chopped parsley.
2231—POMMES DE TERRE MARQUISE
Mix some very reduced and very red tomato purée with the preparation for “Pommes Duchesse,” in the proportion of three tablespoonfuls of the former per lb. of the latter.
Mix some concentrated and bright red tomato purée with the preparation for “Pommes Duchesse,” using three tablespoons of the purée for every pound of the preparation.
Set this preparation on buttered trays (by means of a piping-bag fitted with a large, grooved pipe) in shapes resembling half-eggs.
Set this mixture on buttered trays using a piping bag fitted with a large, grooved tip, shaping it like half-eggs.
Gild them slightly with beaten eggs, and set them in a somewhat hot oven seven or eight minutes before serving.
Gild them a bit with beaten eggs, and place them in a moderately hot oven for seven or eight minutes before serving.
2232—POMMES DE TERRE Mint tea
Cook some fair-sized new potatoes in the English way, and add a bunch of mint to them. Dish them in a timbale, and set a mint-leaf (from the bunch) upon each potato.
Cook some medium-sized new potatoes the British way, and add a handful of mint to them. Serve them in a timbale, placing a mint leaf (from the handful) on top of each potato.
[664]
2233—POMMES DE TERRE MIREILLE
Cut some medium-sized, raw potatoes into roundels. Season them and sauté them in butter. When they are ready, add to them, per lb., four oz. of sliced artichoke-bottoms, tossed in butter, and one and one-half oz. of truffle slices.
Cut some medium-sized raw potatoes into rounds. Season them and sauté them in butter. When they're ready, add four ounces of sliced artichoke bottoms, sautéed in butter, and one and a half ounces of truffle slices for each pound.
Sauté the whole so as to ensure a complete mixture, and dish in a timbale.
Sauté the entire mixture to make sure it combines well, and serve it in a timbale.
2234—POMMES DE TERRE MIRETTE
Cut some raw potatoes into a julienne one-eighth inch wide, and cook them in butter, keeping them very creamy. Add to them, per lb., two oz. of a julienne of truffles and three tablespoonfuls of melted meat glaze.
Cut some raw potatoes into strips about one-eighth inch wide, and cook them in butter until they're very creamy. Add to them, for each pound, two ounces of sliced truffles and three tablespoons of melted meat glaze.
Mix; dish in a timbale; sprinkle with grated Parmesan and melted butter, and set to glaze quickly.
Mix, dish into a timbale, sprinkle with grated Parmesan and melted butter, and quickly put under the broiler to glaze.
2235—POMMES DE TERRE MOUSSELINE
Prepare a flawn-crust, baked without colouration.
Prepare a plain crust, baked without any color.
Meanwhile, bake a few Dutch potatoes in the oven; withdraw their pulp; season it with salt and white pepper, and work it over the fire with four oz. of butter and the yolks of two eggs per lb. of its weight. Add one-sixth pint of whisked cream, and set the preparation in the crust, shaping it like a dome. Decorate by means of a piping-bag, fitted with a grooved pipe, with some of the preparation which should have been put aside; sprinkle with melted butter, and set to glaze quickly.
Meanwhile, bake a few Dutch potatoes in the oven; scoop out their insides; season with salt and white pepper, and cook it over the heat with four ounces of butter and the yolks of two eggs for every pound of potato. Add one-sixth of a pint of whipped cream, and place the mixture in the crust, shaping it like a dome. Use a piping bag with a grooved tip to decorate with some of the mixture that was set aside; drizzle with melted butter, and quickly put it under the broiler to brown.
2236—POMMES DE TERRE NOISETTES
Cut the potatoes, by means of a round spoon-cutter, into pieces the size of hazel-nuts. Season and cook them in butter, and take care to keep them nicely golden and creamy.
Cut the potatoes using a round spoon cutter into pieces the size of hazelnuts. Season and cook them in butter, making sure to keep them nice and golden and creamy.
2237—POMMES DE TERRE PARISIENNE
Prepare some “Pommes Noisettes” as above; but cut them a little smaller. When they are cooked, roll them in melted meat glaze, and sprinkle them with chopped parsley.
Prepare some "Pommes Noisettes" as mentioned above, but cut them a bit smaller. Once they're cooked, coat them in melted meat glaze, and sprinkle with chopped parsley.
2238—POMMES DE TERRE PARMESANE
Proceed as directed under “Pommes au Chester” (No. 2213), but substitute Parmesan for the latter.
Proceed as directed under “Pommes au Chester” (No. 2213), but substitute Parmesan for the latter.
2239—POMMES DE TERRE PERSILLEES
Cook the potatoes in the English way, that is to say, boil them plainly; drain them well, and roll them in melted butter and chopped parsley.
Boil the potatoes the traditional English way; make sure to drain them well, then coat them in melted butter and chopped parsley.
6652240—POMMES DE TERRE ROBERT
Prepare a composition of “Pomme Macaire,” and add thereto, per lb., three eggs and a large pinch of chopped chives. Cook in the frying-pan as for “Pomme Macaire.”
Prepare a dish of “Pomme Macaire,” and add to it, per pound, three eggs and a generous pinch of chopped chives. Cook in the frying pan just like you would for “Pomme Macaire.”
2241—POMMES DE TERRE A LA ROXELANE
Bake six fine Dutch potatoes in the oven. Withdraw the pulp from their insides, and work it, together with one-third lb. of butter and four egg-yolks, and enough fresh cream to thin it. Complete with the whites of two eggs, beaten to a stiff froth.
Bake six good Dutch potatoes in the oven. Take out the insides, and mix them with one-third pound of butter, four egg yolks, and enough fresh cream to thin it out. Finish with the whites of two eggs, beaten until stiff.
Set this preparation in small timbales, made from brioches the knobs of which have been removed, and the under halves of which have been emptied of all crumb. Sprinkle with chopped truffle, and bake in a mild oven as for a soufflé.
Set this mixture in small cups made from brioches that have had the tops cut off and the insides scooped out. Sprinkle with chopped truffle, and bake in a gentle oven like for a soufflé.
2242—POMMES DE TERRE Savoy-style
Proceed as for No. 2222; but replace the milk by some consommé.
Proceed as for No. 2222; but substitute the milk with some broth.
2243—POMMES DE TERRE A la Saint-Florentin
Prepare some “Pommes Croquettes” paste (No. 219). Combine therewith (per lb.) two oz. of chopped, lean ham. Roll the portions into the shape of corks; dip them in beaten eggs, and roll them in vermicelli. This done, flatten so as to give them a rectangular shape, and fry them in very hot fat.
Prepare some “Pommes Croquettes” mixture (No. 219). Mix in (per lb.) two oz. of chopped, lean ham. Shape the portions into cork-like cylinders; dip them in beaten eggs, and coat them in vermicelli. Once that’s done, flatten them to give a rectangular shape, and fry them in very hot oil.
2244—POMMES DE TERRE SCHNEIDER
Proceed as directed under No. 2230; but for the milk substitute some consommé. Reduce in the same way, and finish with butter, melted meat glaze, and chopped parsley.
Proceed as directed under No. 2230; but for the milk substitute use some consommé. Reduce in the same way, and finish with melted butter, meat glaze, and chopped parsley.
2245—POMMES DE TERRE SUZETTE
Peel some fine, Dutch potatoes, and turn them to the shape of eggs. Cut them flat at one end that they may stand upright, and bake them on a tray in the oven.
Peel some good Dutch potatoes and shape them like eggs. Cut one end flat so they can stand upright, and bake them on a tray in the oven.
Open them like a boiled egg; put aside the pieces thus cut off, and withdraw the pulp from their insides. Season this pulp, and work it; adding to it the while, per lb., two oz. of butter, two egg-yolks, a few tablespoonfuls of thick cream, and a little salpicon of the white of a chicken, tongue, truffles, and mushrooms. Fill the potato-shells with this preparation; readjust the covers, and set them in the oven for ten minutes.
Open them like a boiled egg; set aside the pieces that were cut off, and remove the insides. Season this filling and mix it well; while doing this, add 2 oz. of butter for every pound, two egg yolks, a few tablespoons of thick cream, and a little salpicon of the white of a chicken, tongue, truffles, and mushrooms. Fill the potato shells with this mixture; replace the tops, and put them in the oven for ten minutes.
On withdrawing them from the oven, set the potatoes on a dish, and glaze them with melted butter.
After taking them out of the oven, place the potatoes on a dish and coat them with melted butter.
[666]
2246—POMMES DE TERRE VOISIN
Prepare these exactly like “Pommes Anna,” but sprinkle each layer of potato-roundels with grated cheese. The cooking is the same.
Prepare these just like "Pommes Anna," but sprinkle grated cheese on each layer of potato rounds. The cooking process is the same.
2247—POMMES NANA (For Garnishing)
Cut the potatoes into a julienne; season them, and mould them by heaping them into well-buttered, dariole-moulds. Cook them, like “Pommes Anna” (for garnishing), on a tray containing some very hot fat.
Cut the potatoes into a julienne; season them, and shape them by piling them into well-buttered, dariole-moulds. Cook them, like “Pommes Anna” (for garnishing), on a tray with some very hot fat.
On taking them out of the oven, turn them out and sprinkle them with Château sauce.
Upon removing them from the oven, flip them out and drizzle with Château sauce.
2248—MASHED POTATOES
Peel and quarter some Dutch potatoes, and quickly cook them in salted water. When they feel soft to the touch, drain them; rub them through a sieve, and work the purée vigorously with three oz. of butter per lb. of potatoes. Then add, little by little, about one-half pint of boiling milk, in order to bring the purée to the required consistence. Heat without boiling, and serve.
Peel and quarter some Dutch potatoes, and quickly cook them in salted water. When they're soft to the touch, drain them; push them through a sieve, and mix the purée vigorously with three ounces of butter for every pound of potatoes. Then, gradually add about half a pint of boiling milk to achieve the right consistency. Heat it without boiling, and serve.
Remember that mashed potatoes should be only just cooked, and that if they be allowed to wait they lose all their quality.
Remember that mashed potatoes should be just cooked, and if they are allowed to sit, they lose all their quality.
2249—QUENELLES DE POMMES DE TERRE
Prepare a composition as for “Pommes Duchesse,” and add thereto (per two lbs.) three whole eggs and one-third lb. of flour. Divide up the preparation into one and one-half oz. portions; mould these to the shape of corks or quoits, or mould them by means of a spoon, and set them in a buttered sautépan. Poach them in salted water; drain them; set them on a buttered dish sprinkled with grated cheese; dredge with grated cheese; sprinkle with melted butter, and set the gratin to form.
Prepare a mixture similar to “Pommes Duchesse,” and add to it (for every two lbs.) three whole eggs and one-third lb. of flour. Divide the mixture into one-and-a-half oz. portions; shape them like corks or rings, or mold them using a spoon, and place them in a buttered sauté pan. Poach them in salted water; drain them; arrange them on a buttered dish topped with grated cheese; dust with more grated cheese; drizzle with melted butter, and set the gratin to form.
On taking the dish out of the oven, sprinkle the quenelles with nut-brown butter.
After taking the dish out of the oven, sprinkle the quenelles with browned butter.
2250—SOUFFLÉ DE POMMES DE TERRE
Prepare a pint of mashed potatoes with cream; add thereto the raw yolks of three eggs and their whites beaten to a stiff froth. Set in a buttered soufflé saucepan, or in small porcelain cases, and cook like an ordinary soufflé.
Prepare a pint of mashed potatoes with cream; add the raw yolks of three eggs and the whites beaten to stiff peaks. Place in a buttered soufflé saucepan or in small porcelain dishes, and cook like a regular soufflé.
Rice (Riz)
2251—RIZ AU BLANC (For Fowls and Eggs)
Wash one-half lb. of Carolina rice; put it into a saucepan; cover it with plenty of cold water; salt it, and parboil it for one-quarter hour.
Wash ½ lb. of Carolina rice; place it in a saucepan; cover it with plenty of cold water; add salt, and parboil it for 15 minutes.
[667]
This done, drain it and put it into a sautépan with two and
one-half oz. of butter cut into small pieces. Mix with a fork;
cover, and place in a moderate oven for fifteen minutes.
[667]
Once that's done, drain it and put it into a sauté pan with 2.5 oz. of butter cut into small pieces. Mix with a fork; cover it, and place it in a moderate oven for fifteen minutes.
2252—RIZ AU GRAS
Parboil one-half lb. of Carolina rice; drain it; fry it in butter, and moisten it with twice as much white and rather fat consommé as would be needed just to cover it. Set to boil, and then cook it gently in the oven for fifteen minutes.
Parboil half a pound of Carolina rice; drain it; fry it in butter, and add twice as much white and somewhat fatty broth as you would need to just cover it. Bring it to a boil, then cook it gently in the oven for fifteen minutes.
2253—RIZ Greek-style
Prepare some “Pilaff” rice. Add to it, per lb. of its weight one half-onion, chopped and fried in butter, together with two oz. of fat sausage-meat, divided into small portions, and two oz. of ciseled lettuce; cook the whole, and complete with one-quarter pint of peas, cooked “à la Française,” and one and one-half oz. of red capsicums cut into dice.
Prepare some "Pilaff" rice. Add to it, for every pound of rice, half an onion, chopped and fried in butter, along with two ounces of fat sausage meat, broken into small pieces, and two ounces of ciseled lettuce; cook everything together, and finish with a quarter pint of peas, cooked "à la Française," and one and a half ounces of diced red bell peppers.
This garnish is mixed with the rice seven or eight minutes before serving.
This garnish is mixed with the rice seven or eight minutes before serving.
2254—RIZ To the Indian
Parboil one-half lb. of Patna rice in salted water, for fifteen minutes; stirring it from time to time the while.
Parboil half a pound of Patna rice in salted water for fifteen minutes, stirring occasionally.
Drain it; wash it in several cold waters; lay it on a napkin, and set the latter on a tray or on a sieve. Dry for fifteen minutes in a steamer or in a very moderate oven.
Drain it; wash it in several cold waters; lay it on a napkin, and place the latter on a tray or a sieve. Dry for fifteen minutes in a steamer or in a very low oven.
2255—RIZ PILAFF
Fry one chopped half-onion and one-half lb. of Carolina rice in two oz. of butter. Stir over the fire, until the rice is well affected all over; moisten with one quart of white consommé; cover, and cook in a moderate oven for eighteen minutes. Transfer it to another saucepan as soon as it is cooked.
Fry one chopped half onion and half a pound of Carolina rice in two ounces of butter. Stir over the heat until the rice is well coated. Add one quart of white consommé; cover and bake in a moderate oven for eighteen minutes. Once it's cooked, move it to another saucepan right away.
2256—PILAFF RICE (For the Stuffing of Fowls)
Pilaff rice is frequently used in stuffing fowls.
Pilaf rice is often used to stuff birds.
For this purpose, when it is cooked, it is combined (per quart) with a little cream, four oz. of foie-gras dice, and as much truffle, also in dice. The rice should only be three-parts cooked for stuffings; for it completes its cooking inside the bird. For this reason the cream is added, that the rice may absorb it while its cooking is being completed.
For this, when it’s cooked, mix it (per quart) with a bit of cream, four ounces of diced foie gras, and the same amount of diced truffle. The rice should be only three-quarters cooked for stuffing because it will finish cooking inside the bird. This is why cream is added, so the rice can absorb it while it completes cooking.
2257—RIZ PILAFF Turkish style
[668]
2258—RIZOTTO A la Piemontaise
Fry a medium-sized onion in butter, and add to it one-half lb. of Piedmont rice. Put the rice on the side of the stove; add some saffron to it and stir it until it is well saturated with butter. Moisten the rice with about one quart of consommé per lb. The consommé should be added to the rice in seven or eight instalments, and as fast as it becomes absorbed, a fresh supply should be forthcoming. When adding the liquor, stir the rice with a wooden spoon.
Sauté a medium-sized onion in butter, then add half a pound of Piedmont rice. Move the rice to the side of the stove; add some saffron and stir it until it's nicely coated with butter. Add about a quart of consommé for each pound of rice. The consommé should be added to the rice in seven or eight portions, and as soon as it's absorbed, add more. When you add the liquid, stir the rice with a wooden spoon.
Cook the rice under cover, and, to the resulting preparation, which should thus be creamy, add a few pieces of fresh butter and some grated Parmesan.
Cook the rice covered, and to the creamy mixture that results, add a few pieces of fresh butter and some grated Parmesan.
The dish may be finished, either with shavings of white truffles or ham cut into dice.
The dish can be topped with shaved white truffles or diced ham.
2259—SALSIFY or OYSTER PLANT (Salsifis)
There are two kinds of salsify:—the white and the black, which is also called “viper’s grass.”
There are two kinds of salsify:—the white and the black, which is also known as “viper’s grass.”
After having carefully scraped and washed it, cook it in a blanc. The same preparations suit the two kinds.
After carefully scraping and washing it, cook it in a blanc. The same preparations work for both types.
2260—FRIED SALSIFY
After having thoroughly drained it, cut it into three and one-half lengths, and put these on a dish.
After draining it completely, cut it into three and a half pieces, and place them on a dish.
Season with salt and pepper; add lemon juice, a few drops of oil, some chopped parsley, and leave to marinade for from twenty-five to thirty minutes, taking care to toss the salsify from time to time. This done, drain the lengths of salsify, dip them in some thin batter; plunge them in very hot fat, and drain them when the batter is quite dry. Dish them on a napkin with fried parsley.
Season with salt and pepper; add lemon juice, a few drops of oil, some chopped parsley, and let it sit for about twenty-five to thirty minutes, making sure to toss the salsify occasionally. Once that's done, drain the salsify, dip them in some thin batter, fry them in very hot oil, and drain them when the batter is fully cooked. Serve them on a napkin with fried parsley.
N.B.—It is not absolutely necessary to marinade salsify; the question is one of taste.
N.B.—It's not essential to marinade salsify; it's really a matter of personal preference.
2261—SALSIFIS SAUTÉ
Cut it into two-inch lengths; dry them very well, and toss these in butter in an omelet-pan, until they are of a nice golden colour. Season, and dish in a timbale with fried parsley.
Cut it into two-inch pieces; dry them well, and toss them in butter in an omelet pan until they turn a nice golden color. Season, and serve in a timbale with fried parsley.
2262—SALSIFIS A La Crème
Proceed as directed in the case of other vegetables prepared in this way.
Proceed as instructed with other vegetables prepared this way.
669Tomatoes
2263—GRILLED TOMATOES
Take some whole tomatoes, if possible; oil them copiously, and grill them gently.
Take some whole tomatoes, if you can; coat them well with oil and grill them gently.
2264—TOMATES FARCIES
If the tomatoes to be stuffed be large, cut them in two laterally; if they be medium-sized or small, a lateral slice cut from their stem-ends is sufficient. In any case, press them slightly in order to exude their juice and seeds; season them inside with salt and pepper; set them on an oiled tray, and half-cook them in the oven.
If the tomatoes you’re stuffing are large, cut them in half from side to side; if they’re medium or small, a slice from the top is enough. In either case, gently press them to release their juice and seeds; season the insides with salt and pepper; place them on an oiled tray, and partially cook them in the oven.
Finally, stuff them as their designation on the menu requires.
Finally, fill them according to what the menu says.
2265—TOMATES FARCIES AU GRATIN
Having prepared the tomatoes as above, stuff them with somewhat stiff Duxelles; sprinkle with raspings and a few drops of oil, and set the gratin to form in a hot oven.
Having prepared the tomatoes as mentioned, fill them with somewhat firm Duxelles; sprinkle with breadcrumbs and a few drops of oil, and place the gratin to cook in a hot oven.
On taking the dish out of the oven, surround the tomatoes with a thread of clear tomatéd half-glaze sauce.
On taking the dish out of the oven, pour a line of clear tomatéd half-glaze sauce around the tomatoes.
2266—TOMATES FARCIES Provencal Style
Prepare the tomatoes as follows:—Cut them in two; remove their seeds; season them, and place them, cut side undermost, in an omelet-pan containing very hot oil. Turn them over when they are half-cooked; cook them for a little while longer; lay them on a gratin-dish, and stuff them with the following preparation:—For six tomatoes, fry two tablespoonfuls of chopped onion in oil; add four peeled, pressed, and concassed tomatoes, a pinch of chopped parsley, and a crushed clove of garlic, and cook under cover for twelve minutes. Complete with four tablespoonfuls of bread-crumbs, soaked in consommé and rubbed through a sieve; two anchovies also rubbed through a sieve, and finish with some somewhat fat, braised-beef gravy. When the tomatoes are stuffed, sprinkle them with bread-crumbs combined with grated cheese; sprinkle with oil, and set the gratin to form.
Prepare the tomatoes as follows:—Cut them in half; remove their seeds; season them, and place them, cut side down, in a hot omelet pan with oil. Flip them when they’re halfway cooked; cook them for a little longer; place them on a gratin dish, and stuff them with the following prep:—For six tomatoes, fry two tablespoons of chopped onion in oil; add four peeled, crushed, and concassed tomatoes, a pinch of chopped parsley, and a crushed clove of garlic, and cook covered for twelve minutes. Finish with four tablespoons of breadcrumbs soaked in consommé and pushed through a sieve; two anchovies also pushed through a sieve, and complete with some rich braised beef gravy. Once the tomatoes are stuffed, sprinkle them with breadcrumbs mixed with grated cheese; drizzle with oil, and set the gratin to form.
These tomatoes may be served either hot or cold.
These tomatoes can be served hot or cold.
2267—TOMATES FARCIES In the Portuguese Style
Stuff the tomatoes with pilaff rice combined with a quarter of its volume of concassed tomatoes. Dish this rice in the shape of a regular dome, and sprinkle it with chopped parsley.
Stuff the tomatoes with pilaf rice mixed with a quarter of its volume of concassed tomatoes. Shape this rice into a regular dome and sprinkle it with chopped parsley.
N.B.—In addition to the above recipes, tomatoes prepared as already directed may also be garnished with minced chicken [670] or lamb meat, or with scrambled eggs, sprinkled with grated Parmesan, and then set to glaze at the salamander.
N.B.—In addition to the above recipes, tomatoes prepared as already directed can also be topped with minced chicken [670] or lamb meat, or with scrambled eggs, sprinkled with grated Parmesan, and then put under the broiler to glaze.
2268—TOMATES SAUTÉES Provençal style
Having halved, pressed, and seasoned the tomatoes, put them, cut side undermost, in an omelet-pan containing very hot oil. Turn them over when they are half-cooked, and sprinkle them with a little chopped parsley, together with a mite of garlic, and some bread-crumbs. Place them in a moderate oven in order to finish their cooking, and dish the tomatoes the moment they are withdrawn from the oven.
Having halved, pressed, and seasoned the tomatoes, place them cut side down in a hot skillet with some oil. Flip them when they're halfway cooked, and sprinkle with a little chopped parsley, a bit of garlic, and some breadcrumbs. Put them in a moderate oven to finish cooking, and serve the tomatoes as soon as they come out of the oven.
2269—PURÉE DE TOMATES
See Tomato Sauce (No. 29).
Check out Tomato Sauce (No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).
2270—SOUFFLÉ DE TOMATES Naples-style
Prepare one-half pint of very reduced tomato purée, and combine therewith two oz. of grated Parmesan, two tablespoonfuls of very stiff Béchamel sauce, and the yolks of three eggs.
Prepare one-half pint of very concentrated tomato purée, and mix it with two ounces of grated Parmesan, two tablespoons of very thick Béchamel sauce, and the yolks of three eggs.
Add the three whites, beaten to a stiff froth, and spread the preparation in layers in a buttered, soufflé timbale; setting upon each layer a litter of freshly-cooked macaroni, cohered with butter and grated Parmesan. Cook like an ordinary soufflé.
Add the three egg whites, whipped to stiff peaks, and layer the mixture in a buttered, soufflé dish; topping each layer with a handful of freshly-cooked macaroni, mixed with butter and grated Parmesan. Cook like a regular soufflé.
Jerusalem Artichokes (Topinambours)
2271—TOPINAMBOURS In English
Cut the Jerusalem artichokes to the shape of large olives, and gently cook them in butter, without colouration. Season them, and cohere them with a little thin Béchamel sauce.
Cut the Jerusalem artichokes into the shape of large olives and gently cook them in butter, without browning. Season them and mix in a little thin Béchamel sauce.
2272—TOPINAMBOURS FRITS
Peel and cut the Jerusalem artichokes into thick slices. Cook these in butter; dip them in batter, and fry them at the last moment.
Peel and slice the Jerusalem artichokes into thick pieces. Cook them in butter, dip them in batter, and fry them just before serving.
2273—PURÉE DE TOPINAMBOURS
Peel, slice, and cook the Jerusalem artichokes in butter. Rub them through a sieve, and work the purée over the fire, with two oz. of butter per lb. Add enough mashed potatoes to thicken the preparation, and complete with a few tablespoonfuls of boiling milk.
Peel, slice, and cook the Jerusalem artichokes in butter. Pass them through a sieve and heat the purée on the stove with two ounces of butter for each pound. Add enough mashed potatoes to thicken the mixture, and finish with a few tablespoons of boiling milk.
2274—SOUFFLÉ DE TOPINAMBOURS
Proceed as for No. 2250.
Proceed as for No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
671Truffles (Truffes)
Truffles are used especially as a garnish; but they may also be served as a vegetable or a hors-d’œuvre.
Truffles are mainly used as a garnish, but they can also be served as a vegetable or an appetizer.
When so served, they should be prepared very simply; for they require no refining treatment to make them perfect.
When they are served, they should be prepared very simply, as they don't need any fancy treatment to be perfect.
2275—TRUFFES SOUS LA CENDRE
Take some large truffles, and clean them well. Season them with salt and pepper and a few drops of liqueur brandy; completely enclose them in a layer of patty paste, and bake them in the oven from twenty-five to thirty minutes.
Take some large truffles and clean them thoroughly. Season them with salt and pepper, and add a few drops of brandy. Completely wrap them in a layer of pastry dough, and bake them in the oven for twenty-five to thirty minutes.
Serve them in their case of paste.
Serve them in their case of paste.
2276—TRUFFES AU CHAMPAGNE
Take some fine, well-cleaned truffles; season them, and cook them, with lid on, in champagne.
Take some high-quality, well-cleaned truffles; season them and cook them, covered, in champagne.
This done, set them in a timbale, or in small silver saucepans.
This done, place them in a timbale or in small silver saucepans.
Almost completely reduce the champagne; add thereto a little thin, strong, veal stock; strain the whole through muslin; pour it over the truffles, and place these on the side of the stove for ten minutes without allowing the stock to boil.
Almost completely reduce the champagne; add a little thin, strong veal stock to it; strain everything through muslin; pour it over the truffles, and let them sit on the side of the stove for ten minutes without letting the stock boil.
2277—TRUFFES A la crème
Cut one lb. of raw, peeled truffles into thick slices. Season them with salt and pepper, and cook them very gently in two oz. of butter and a few drops of burnt liqueur brandy.
Cut one lb. of raw, peeled truffles into thick slices. Season them with salt and pepper, and cook them very gently in two oz. of butter and a few drops of burnt liqueur brandy.
Reduce to a stiff consistence one-half pint of cream with three tablespoonfuls of Béchamel sauce; add some truffle cooking-liquor and the necessary quantity of cream; complete with two oz. of best butter; mix the truffles with this sauce, and serve in a vol-au-vent crust.
Reduce half a pint of cream to a thick consistency with three tablespoons of Béchamel sauce; add some truffle cooking liquid and the right amount of cream; finish with two ounces of the best butter; mix the truffles into this sauce and serve it in a vol-au-vent crust.
2278—TRUFFES At the tablecloth
Under this head are served “Truffes au Champagne,” the recipe for which is given above, but the champagne should be replaced by Madeira.
Under this heading, you'll find “Truffles with Champagne,” the recipe for which is provided above, but you should substitute the champagne with Madeira.
Dish them in a timbale, set in a napkin folded to represent an artichoke. But it would be very much more reasonable to serve “Truffes à la cendre” under this head, serving them under a folded napkin, as for “Pommes de terre en robe de chambre” (potatoes in their skins).
Serve them in a timbale, placed in a napkin folded to look like an artichoke. However, it would be much more reasonable to serve “Truffes à la cendre” this way, using a folded napkin, just like “Pommes de terre en robe de chambre” (potatoes in their skins).
2279—TIMBALE DE TRUFFES
Line a buttered timbale mould with ordinary patty paste.
Line a buttered timbale mold with regular pastry dough.
Garnish its bottom and sides with slices of bacon, and fill [672] up the mould with raw, peeled truffles, seasoned with salt and pepper.
Garnish the bottom and sides with slices of bacon, and fill 672 up the mold with raw, peeled truffles, seasoned with salt and pepper.
Add a glassful of Madeira, two tablespoonfuls of pale chicken or veal glaze; cover with a slice of bacon, and close up the timbale, in the usual way, with a layer of paste.
Add a glass of Madeira, two tablespoons of light chicken or veal glaze; cover with a slice of bacon, and seal the timbale, as usual, with a layer of pastry.
Gild with beaten eggs, and bake in a hot oven for fifty minutes. When about to serve, turn out and dish on a napkin.
Gild with beaten eggs, and bake in a hot oven for fifty minutes. When ready to serve, turn it out and place it on a napkin.
Farinaceous Products
2280—GNOCHI AU GRATIN
Prepare a “pâte à choux” after recipe No. 2374, from the following ingredients:—one pint of milk, a pinch of salt, and a little nutmeg, four oz. of butter, two-thirds lb. of flour, and six eggs. When the paste is ready, combine with it four oz. of grated Parmesan. Divide this paste into portions the size of walnuts; drop them into boiling, salted water, and poach them.
Prepare a “pâte à choux” using recipe No. 2374, from the following ingredients:one pint of milk, a pinch of salt, a bit of nutmeg, four oz. of butter, two-thirds lb. of flour, and six eggs. Once the mixture is ready, stir in four oz. of grated Parmesan. Scoop the mixture into walnut-sized portions; drop them into boiling, salted water, and poach them.
As soon as the gnochi rise to the surface of the water, and seem resilient to the touch, drain them on a piece of linen.
As soon as the gnocchi float to the surface of the water and feel firm to the touch, drain them on a piece of linen.
Coat the bottom of a gratin-dish with Mornay sauce; set the gnochi upon the latter; cover them with the same sauce; sprinkle with grated cheese and melted butter, and set the gratin to form in a moderate oven for from fifteen to twenty minutes.
Coat the bottom of a gratin dish with Mornay sauce; place the gnocchi on top; cover them with more of the same sauce; sprinkle with grated cheese and melted butter, and bake in a moderate oven for fifteen to twenty minutes.
2281—GNOCHI A LA ROMAINE
Scatter two-thirds lb. of semolina over a quart of boiling milk. Season with salt, pepper, and nutmeg, and cook gently for twenty minutes. Take the utensil off the fire; thicken the semolina with the yolks of two eggs, and spread it on a moistened tray, in a layer one-half in. thick.
Scatter two-thirds of a pound of semolina over a quart of boiling milk. Season with salt, pepper, and nutmeg, then cook gently for twenty minutes. Remove the pot from the heat; thicken the semolina with the yolks of two eggs, and spread it on a damp tray in a layer half an inch thick.
When it is quite cold stamp it out with a round cutter, two in. in diameter. Set the gnochi in shallow, buttered timbales; sprinkle with grated Gruyère and Parmesan, and with a little melted butter, and set the gratin to form.
When it’s really cold, stamp it out with a round cutter that’s 2 inches in diameter. Place the gnocchi in shallow, buttered cups; sprinkle with grated Gruyère and Parmesan, along with some melted butter, and put the gratin to form.
2282—GNOCHI DE POMMES DE TERRE
Cook two lbs. of potatoes in the English way. Drain them as soon as they are cooked, and work the purée, while it is very hot, with one and one-half oz. of butter, two small eggs, two egg-yolks, one-third lb. of flour, salt, pepper, and nutmeg. Divide up this preparation into portions the size of walnuts; roll them into balls; press upon them lightly with a fork to give them a criss-cross pattern, and poach them in boiling water.
Cook two pounds of potatoes the traditional English way. Drain them as soon as they're cooked, and mash the puree while it's still hot, mixing in one and a half ounces of butter, two small eggs, two egg yolks, one-third of a pound of flour, salt, pepper, and nutmeg. Divide this mixture into portions the size of walnuts; roll them into balls; gently press down on them with a fork to create a criss-cross pattern, and poach them in boiling water.
Drain them on a piece of linen; dish them in layers, sprinkling [673] some grated cheese between each layer; sprinkle some grated cheese over the top surface; bedew liberally with melted butter, and set the gratin to form in a hot oven.
Drain them on a piece of linen; layer them in a dish, adding some grated cheese between each layer; sprinkle some grated cheese on top; generously drizzle with melted butter, and place the gratin in a hot oven to bake.
2283—NOQUES AU PARMESAN
Put into a previously-heated basin one-half lb. of manied butter, and work the latter with salt, pepper, and nutmeg; adding to it, little by little, two eggs and two well-beaten egg-yolks, five oz. of flour, and the white of an egg, also beaten to a stiff froth.
Put one-half pound of manied butter into a previously heated bowl, and mix it with salt, pepper, and nutmeg. Gradually add in two eggs and two well-beaten egg yolks, five ounces of flour, and the white of an egg, beaten until stiff.
Divide up the preparation into portions the size of hazel-nuts; drop these portions into a sautépan of boiling, salted water, and let them poach.
Break the preparation into pieces the size of hazelnuts; drop these pieces into a sauté pan of boiling, salted water, and let them poach.
Drain the noques on a piece of linen; dish them in a timbale; sprinkle them copiously with grated cheese and with nut-brown butter.
Drain the gnocchi on a piece of linen; serve them in a bowl; sprinkle them generously with grated cheese and brown butter.
2284—MACARONI
Under this head are included all tubular pastes from Spaghetti, the size of which is not larger than thick vermicelli, to canneloni, the bore of which is one-half in. in diameter.
Under this category are all tubular pastas from spaghetti, which is no thicker than thick vermicelli, to cannelloni, which has a diameter of half an inch.
All these pastes are cooked in boiling water, salted to the extent of one-third oz. per quart. Macaroni, like other pastes of a similar nature, should not be cooled.
All these pastas are cooked in boiling water, with a salt level of about one-third ounce per quart. Macaroni, like other similar types of pasta, shouldn't be cooled.
The most one can do, if the cooking has to be stopped at a given moment, is to pour a little cold water into the saucepan and then to take it off the fire.
The best you can do if you need to stop cooking at that moment is to pour a little cold water into the saucepan and then take it off the heat.
2285—MACARONI Italian Style
Cook the macaroni in boiling water; completely drain it; put it into a sautépan, and toss it over the fire to dry.
Cook the macaroni in boiling water; drain it completely; put it in a skillet, and toss it on the heat to dry.
Season it with salt, pepper and nutmeg; cohere it with five oz. of grated Gruyère and Parmesan, in equal quantities, and two oz. of butter, cut into small pieces, per lb. of macaroni. Sauté the whole well to ensure the leason, and dish in a timbale.
Season it with salt, pepper, and nutmeg; mix it with five ounces of grated Gruyère and Parmesan, in equal amounts, and two ounces of butter, cut into small pieces, for each pound of macaroni. Sauté mix everything well to ensure the flavor, and serve it in a timbale.
2286—MACARONI AU GRATIN
2287—MACARONI AU JUS
Parboil the macaroni in salted water, keeping it somewhat firm: drain it, cut it into short lengths, and simmer it in beef [674] braising-liquor, until the macaroni has almost entirely absorbed the latter.
Parboil the macaroni in salted water, keeping it a little firm: drain it, cut it into short pieces, and simmer it in beef 674braising liquid until the macaroni has almost completely absorbed it.
Dish in a timbale, and sprinkle with a few tablespoonfuls of the same liquor.
Dish in a bowl, and sprinkle with a few tablespoons of the same liquor.
2288—MACARONI A La Nantua
Having cooked, drained and dried the macaroni, cohere it with crayfish cream, and mix therewith twenty-four crayfishes’ tails per lb. of macaroni.
After cooking, draining, and drying the macaroni, combine it with crayfish cream and mix in twenty-four crayfish tails for each pound of macaroni.
Dish in a timbale, and cover the macaroni with a julienne of very black truffles.
Dish in a timbale, and cover the macaroni with a julienne of very dark truffles.
2289—MACARONI Neapolitan style
Prepare a beef estouffade with red wine and tomatoes; cook it for from ten to twelve hours, that it may be reduced to a purée.
Prepare a beef stew with red wine and tomatoes; cook it for ten to twelve hours so it reduces to a puree.
Rub this estouffade through a sieve and put it aside.
Rub this stew through a sieve and set it aside.
Parboil some thick macaroni, keeping it somewhat firm; drain it; cut it into short lengths, and cohere it with butter.
Parboil some thick macaroni, keeping it a little firm; drain it; cut it into short pieces, and mix it with butter.
Sprinkle the bottom of a timbale with grated cheese; cover with a layer of estouffade purée; spread a layer of macaroni upon the latter, and proceed in the same order until the timbale is full. Serve the preparation as it stands.
Sprinkle the bottom of a timbale with grated cheese; cover it with a layer of estouffade purée; spread a layer of macaroni on top of that, and continue in the same order until the timbale is full. Serve the dish as it is.
2290—MACARONI AUX TRUFFES BLANCHES
Prepare the macaroni as directed under No. 2285, and add to it six oz. of white Piedmont truffles (cut into thin shavings), per lb. of macaroni.
Prepare the macaroni as directed under No. 2285, and add six oz. of white Piedmont truffles (sliced thin) for every lb. of macaroni.
Leave the preparation covered for five minutes and dish in a timbale.
Leave the preparation covered for five minutes and serve it in a timbale.
2291—NOODLES (Nouilles)
These are generally bought ready-made. If one wish to prepare them oneself, the constituents of the paste are:—one lb. of flour, one-half oz. of salt, three whole eggs, and five egg-yolks. Moisten as for an ordinary paste, roll it out twice on a board, and leave it to stand for one or two hours before cutting it up.
These are usually bought pre-made. If someone wants to make them themselves, the ingredients for the dough are:—one lb. of flour, half an oz. of salt, three whole eggs, and five egg yolks. Moisturize it like a regular dough, roll it out twice on a surface, and let it sit for one or two hours before cutting it into pieces.
All macaroni recipes may be applied to noodles.
All macaroni recipes can be used for noodles.
For “Nouilles à l’Alsacienne,” it is usual, when the preparation is ready in the timbale, to distribute over it a few raw noodles sautéd in butter and kept very crisp.
For “Nouilles à l’Alsacienne,” it’s common to sprinkle a few raw noodles sautéd that have been tossed in butter and left nice and crispy on top of the dish when it’s ready in the timbale.
Kache
Kache is not a vegetable; but since this preparation has appeared either as a constituent or an accompaniment of certain [675] Russian dishes which occur in this work, I am obliged to refer to it.
Kache isn't a vegetable; however, since this dish has shown up as either a main ingredient or a side for some 675 Russian meals featured in this work, I have to mention it.
2292—KACHE DE SEMOULE POUR COULIBIAC
Take some coarse, yellow semolina, and scatter it over three times its bulk of boiling consommé. Cook it gently for twenty-five minutes; drain it on a sieve; spread it on a tray, and place it in a moderate oven to dry. This done, rub it lightly through a coarse sieve with the view of separating the grains, and put it aside in the dry until wanted.
Take some coarse, yellow semolina and sprinkle it over three times its amount of boiling broth. Cook it gently for twenty-five minutes; drain it in a sieve; spread it on a tray, and put it in a moderate oven to dry. After that, lightly rub it through a coarse sieve to separate the grains and set it aside in a dry place until needed.
2293—KACHE DE SARRASIN POUR POTAGES
Moisten one lb. of concassed buckwheat with enough tepid water to make a stiff paste; add the necessary salt, and put this paste in a large Charlotte-mould. Bake in a hot oven for two hours. Then remove the thick crust which has formed upon the preparation, and transfer what remains, by means of a spoon, to a basin. Mix therewith two oz. of butter while it is still hot.
Moisten 1 lb. of concassed buckwheat with enough warm water to make a thick paste; add the necessary salt, and put this paste into a large Charlotte mold. Bake in a hot oven for two hours. Then take off the thick crust that has formed on top, and transfer what's left, using a spoon, to a bowl. Mix in 2 oz. of butter while it’s still hot.
Kache prepared in this way may be served in a special timbale. But it is more often spread in a thin layer on a buttered tray, and left to cool.
Kache prepared this way can be served in a special timbale. However, it's more commonly spread in a thin layer on a buttered tray and left to cool.
It is then cut into roundels one in. in diameter, and these are rolled in flour and coloured on both sides in very hot, clarified butter.
It is then cut into circles one inch in diameter, and these are rolled in flour and cooked on both sides in very hot, clarified butter.
2294—POLENTA
In a quart of boiling water containing one-half oz. of salt, immerse two-thirds lb. of maize flour, stirring the while with a spoon, that the two may mix. Cook for twenty-five minutes; add two oz. of butter and two and one-half oz. of grated Parmesan. If the Polenta be prepared for a vegetable or a garnish, it is spread in a thin layer on a moistened tray. When cold, it is cut into roundels or lozenges, which are first browned in butter, dished, and then sprinkled with grated cheese and nut-brown butter.
In a quart of boiling water with half an ounce of salt, add two-thirds of a pound of cornmeal, stirring with a spoon to mix them together. Cook for twenty-five minutes, then add two ounces of butter and two and a half ounces of grated Parmesan. If you're making the Polenta as a side dish or garnish, spread it in a thin layer on a damp tray. Once it's cool, cut it into circles or diamond shapes, brown them in butter, then serve sprinkled with grated cheese and brown butter.
2295—SOUFFLÉ PIÉMONTAIS
Boil one pint of milk with one-fifth oz. of salt; sprinkle on it two oz. of maize flour; mix well; cover, and cook in a mild oven for twenty-five minutes.
Boil one pint of milk with one-fifth oz. of salt; sprinkle in two oz. of cornmeal; mix well; cover, and cook in a low oven for twenty-five minutes.
Then transfer the paste to another saucepan; work it with one and one-half oz. of butter and as much grated Parmesan; mix therewith one egg, two egg-yolks, and the whites of three eggs beaten to a stiff froth.
Then transfer the paste to another saucepan; mix it with 1.5 oz. of butter and the same amount of grated Parmesan; add one egg, two egg yolks, and the whites of three eggs beaten until stiff.
Dish in a buttered timbale; sprinkle with grated cheese, and cook like an ordinary soufflé.
Dish in a buttered timbale; sprinkle with grated cheese, and cook like a regular soufflé.
[676]2295a—SOUFFLÉ AU PARMESAN
Mix one lb. of flour and two and one-half pints of milk in a saucepan. Add a little salt, pepper and nutmeg, and set the preparation to boil, stirring it constantly the while.
Mix 1 lb. of flour and 2.5 pints of milk in a saucepan. Add a pinch of salt, pepper, and nutmeg, and bring the mixture to a boil, stirring constantly the whole time.
As soon as the boil is reached, take the saucepan off the fire, and add one lb. of grated Parmesan, three oz. of butter, and ten egg-yolks. Rub the whole through tammy and then combine with it the whites of ten eggs whisked to a stiff froth.
As soon as the mixture boils, remove the saucepan from the heat and add 1 lb. of grated Parmesan, 3 oz. of butter, and 10 egg yolks. Strain everything through a fine sieve and then fold in the whipped egg whites from 10 eggs.
Mould in a silver timbale, lined with a band of buttered paper, and bake in the oven for from twenty to twenty-five minutes.
Mold in a silver timbale, lined with a strip of buttered paper, and bake in the oven for twenty to twenty-five minutes.
2296—RAVIOLI
Whatever be their garnish, ravioli are always prepared in the same way. The stuffings given below represent the most usual forms of garnish.
Whatever their garnish, ravioli are always made the same way. The fillings listed below represent the most common types of garnish.
STUFFING A
Mix one-half lb. of finely-chopped, cooked chicken-meat; five oz. of cooked and crushed brains; three oz. of pressed white cheese; three oz. of chopped, pressed and blanched spinach; three oz. of parboiled green borage; a pinch of green sweet basil; five oz. of grated Parmesan; two eggs; two egg-yolks; salt, pepper and nutmeg.
Mix ½ lb. of finely chopped, cooked chicken; 5 oz. of cooked and crushed brains; 3 oz. of pressed white cheese; 3 oz. of chopped, pressed, and blanched spinach; 3 oz. of parboiled green borage; a pinch of green sweet basil; 5 oz. of grated Parmesan; 2 eggs; 2 egg yolks; salt, pepper, and nutmeg.
STUFFING B
Mix two-thirds lb. of well-cooked, cold and finely-chopped daube of beef; two-thirds lb. of parboiled, pressed, and chopped spinach; one oz. of chopped shallots; five oz. of a purée of cooked brain; two whole eggs, salt, pepper and nutmeg.
Mix two-thirds of a pound of well-cooked, cold, finely chopped beef stew; two-thirds of a pound of parboiled, pressed, and chopped spinach; one ounce of chopped shallots; five ounces of puréed cooked brain; two whole eggs, salt, pepper, and nutmeg.
STUFFING C
Toss one-half lb. of chickens’ livers in butter; add to it two chopped shallots, a pinch of parsley, and a little crushed garlic. Finely pound the livers, and add successively one-half lb. of parboiled, cooled and fresh spinach; two anchovy fillets; three oz. of butter; three eggs, salt, pepper, nutmeg, and a pinch of sweet basil. Rub the whole through a sieve.
Toss half a pound of chicken livers in butter; add two chopped shallots, a pinch of parsley, and a bit of crushed garlic. Finely grind the livers, then gradually mix in half a pound of parboiled, cooled, and fresh spinach; two anchovy fillets; three ounces of butter; three eggs, salt, pepper, nutmeg, and a pinch of sweet basil. Pass everything through a sieve.
2297—THE PREPARATION OF RAVIOLI
They may be made in various shapes as follows:—
They can be created in different shapes as follows:—
(1) Roll a piece of noodle paste to a thin layer and stamp it out with a grooved cutter, two and one-half in. in diameter. Moisten the edges of each roundel of paste; garnish the centre [677] of each with a ball of one of the above stuffings, the size of a hazel-nut, and fold in slipper-form.
(1) Roll out a piece of noodle dough into a thin layer and cut it using a grooved cutter, two and a half inches in diameter. Wet the edges of each round of dough; place a ball of one of the above fillings, about the size of a hazelnut, in the center of each, and fold it into a slipper shape.
(2) Roll the paste into a rectangle of four-in. sides; garnish with stuffing, leaving a gap between the portions of the latter; moisten the edges of the paste, and close up by drawing these together. Finally stamp out with a grooved, crescent-shaped fancy-cutter.
(2) Roll the dough into a rectangle with four-inch sides; add the filling, leaving some space between the portions; dampen the edges of the dough and seal it by pinching them together. Finally, cut out with a grooved, crescent-shaped cutter.
(3) Prepare a square layer of paste; garnish it with lines consisting of portions of paste; leave a space of two in. between the lines. Moisten; cover with a second layer of paste, of the same dimensions as the first, and divide up, by means of the roulette, into squares of two-in. sides. Whatever be the shape of the ravioli, plunge them into a saucepan of slightly salted boiling water; poach them for from eight to ten minutes, and drain them.
(3) Prepare a square layer of dough; decorate it with lines made of pieces of dough, leaving a space of two inches between the lines. Moisten it; cover it with a second layer of dough of the same size as the first, and cut it into squares of two-inch sides using a pastry wheel. No matter the shape of the ravioli, drop them into a saucepan of slightly salted boiling water; poach them for eight to ten minutes, and then drain them.
Set them on a buttered gratin-dish, sprinkled with grated cheese; sprinkle them with good beef gravy; then again with grated cheese, and set the gratin to form. Or, dish the ravioli in layers, sprinkling each layer with grated cheese and gravy. Complete with some grated cheese, and set the gratin to form in the usual way.
Set them on a buttered gratin dish, topped with grated cheese; drizzle with good beef gravy; then add more grated cheese, and allow the gratin to set. Alternatively, layer the ravioli by adding grated cheese and gravy between each layer. Finish with some grated cheese, and let the gratin set in the usual way.
[678]
CHAPTER XIX
SAVOURIES
2298—REMARKS UPON SAVOURIES
I have already expressed my opinion in regard to Savouries. I consider their use opposed to gastronomical principles, and that they have no raison d’être on a good menu. But, not wishing to seem didactic, I shall give, hereafter, a few savoury recipes, selected from among those which are gastronomically the best, and which custom has sanctified.
I've got already shared my thoughts on Savouries. I believe their use goes against culinary principles and that they have no reason to exist on a good menu. However, not wanting to come across as preachy, I will provide a few savoury recipes later, chosen from those that are considered the best in terms of culinary quality and have been accepted by tradition.
I resolved to make these recipes appear after the Vegetables and before the Ices, because I deem that Dessert alone is admissible after the Entremets and Ices.
I decided to place these recipes after the Vegetables and before the Ices because I believe that Dessert is the only thing that should come after the Entremets and Ices.
There is much in common between Hors-d’œuvres and Savouries. Many of the former, the recipes for which I have given, may appear as Savouries, once their seasoning has been intensified. Among the latter class may be quoted the various Tartlets (No. 387, &c.); the Barquettes (No. 314); Frivolities (No. 350); Éclairs à la Karoly (No. 344); Allumettes aux Anchois (No. 300); City Toasts (No. 320), &c.
There’s a lot in common between Hors-d’œuvres and Savouries. Many of the former, whose recipes I have provided, may seem like Savouries once their seasoning is boosted. Among the latter category are the various Tartlets (No. 387, & c.); the Barquettes (No. 314); Frivolities (No. 350); Éclairs à la Karoly (No. 344); Allumettes aux Anchois (No. 300); City Toasts (No. 320), & c.
2299—ALLUMETTES
Prepare a ribbon of puff-paste three inches wide by one-fifth inch thick, leaving the length to come as it will. Spread on it some very reduced Béchamel sauce, combined with two tablespoonfuls of grated Gruyère cheese per one-half pint, and season with cayenne. Sprinkle the surface with grated Parmesan; press the latter into the sauce by means of the flat of a knife; cut into rectangles one inch wide; set these on a slightly-moistened tray, and bake them in a moderate oven for twelve minutes.
Prepare a strip of puff pastry about three inches wide and one-fifth inch thick, leaving the length as needed. Spread some thickened Béchamel sauce on it, mixed with two tablespoons of grated Gruyère cheese for every half pint, and season with cayenne pepper. Sprinkle the surface with grated Parmesan and press it into the sauce using the flat side of a knife. Cut into rectangles that are one inch wide, place them on a slightly damp tray, and bake in a moderate oven for twelve minutes.
2300—BEIGNETS SOUFFLÉS WITH CHEESE
Divide up this paste into portions the size of hazel-nut, and fry them in fat like other Beignets soufflés.
Divide this paste into portions the size of a hazelnut, and fry them in fat like other beignets soufflés.
6792301—BEURRECKS Turkish style
Reduce the required amount of Béchamel sauce to a thick consistence; mix it with an equal quantity of Gruyère dice; season with cayenne, and spread the preparation on a dish to cool.
Reduce the amount of Béchamel sauce needed until it thickens; mix it with an equal amount of diced Gruyère; season with cayenne, and spread the mixture on a dish to cool.
Then divide it up into portions the size of fine walnuts; shape these like cigars, wrap each portion in a very thin layer of noodle paste; treat them à l’anglaise, and fry them at the last moment in very hot fat.
Then divide it into portions the size of walnuts; shape these like cigars, wrap each portion in a very thin layer of noodle dough; treat them à l’anglaise, and fry them just before serving in very hot oil.
2302—CHOUX AU FROMAGE
By means of a piping-bag, form some “choux,” a little larger than the Saint-Honoré ones, from ordinary paste (see No. 2375). Gild them with beaten eggs; bake them in a moderate oven, and keep them dry. When cold, cut them at the top; garnish them with “Fondue au fromage” seasoned with cayenne, and complete with some Chantilly cream, combined with grated Parmesan; this should be laid on by means of a piping-bag, as in the case of “choux à la crème.”
Using a piping bag, create some “choux,” slightly larger than the Saint-Honoré ones, from regular pastry (see No. 2375). Gild them with beaten eggs; bake in a moderate oven and keep them dry. Once they are cool, cut off the tops; fill them with “Fondue au fromage” seasoned with cayenne, and finish with some Chantilly cream mixed with grated Parmesan; this should be applied using a piping bag, similar to how “choux à la crème” is prepared.
2303—CAMEMBERT FRIT
Clear the cheese of its crust, and cut it into elongated lozenges. Sprinkle the latter with cayenne, treat them twice à l’anglaise, and fry them at the last moment in hot fat.
Clear the cheese of its rind, and cut it into long diamond shapes. Sprinkle the pieces with cayenne, dip them twice à l’anglaise, and fry them just before serving in hot oil.
2304—CANAPES OR TOAST
These are nothing more than pieces of toast, i.e., slices of bread, trimmed according to fancy, grilled, buttered, and garnished in some way.
These are just pieces of toast, i.e., slices of bread, cut to personal preference, grilled, buttered, and decorated in some way.
As the garnishes for toast are innumerable, I shall quote only a few typical examples.
Since there are countless toppings for toast, I’ll mention just a few common examples.
Or arrange the scrambled eggs as above, and cover them with a lattice of anchovy fillets.
Or arrange the scrambled eggs as described above, and top them with a lattice of anchovy fillets.
Canapés de Haddock.—Cook the haddock; rub it through a sieve; add a little butter and Béchamel sauce to the resulting purée, and set the latter in domes on the toast.
Canapés de Haddock.—Cook the haddock; pass it through a sieve; mix in a bit of butter and Béchamel sauce into the purée, and place the mixture in domes on the toast.
For Variety.—Sprinkle the purée with grated Parmesan, and set to glaze.
For Variety.—Sprinkle the purée with grated Parmesan, and put it under the broiler to brown.
Or garnish the purée with oysters poached in a little Worcestershire sauce.
Or top the purée with oysters cooked in a bit of Worcestershire sauce.
Or again: cover the purée with a lattice of anchovy fillets.
Or again: top the purée with a lattice of anchovy fillets.
Canapés with Kippers or Bloaters.—Grill them and make a purée from them like the haddock.
Canapés with Kippers or Bloaters.—Grill them and make a purée from them just like you would with haddock.
Canapés with Grilled Sprats.—Proceed as for sardines.
Canapés with Grilled Sprats.—Do it the same way as you would for sardines.
Canapés of Salmon.—Toast may be garnished with thin slices of smoked or fresh salmon, or with the latter prepared in a purée like the haddock.
Canapés of Salmon.—Toast can be topped with thin slices of smoked or fresh salmon, or with fresh salmon prepared as a purée, similar to the haddock.
A few of the preparations have names, while others are only distinguished by the nature of their garnish.
A few of the dishes have names, while others are just defined by the type of garnish they have.
2305—CANAPES At Cadogan
Take oval and slightly hollowed pieces of toast, fried in butter and garnished with spinach prepared with butter. Lay two oysters on the spinach of each piece of toast; cover with Mornay sauce, and glaze quickly.
Take oval and slightly hollowed pieces of toast, fried in butter and topped with spinach cooked in butter. Place two oysters on the spinach of each piece of toast; cover with Mornay sauce, and briefly glaze.
2306—CANAPES DES GOURMETS
Prepare some very thin pieces of toast; fry them in butter, and garnish them with a cheese fondue. Pair them off, and sandwich a piece of grilled bacon between each pair.
Prepare some very thin slices of toast; fry them in butter, and top them with a slice of cheese fondue. Pair them up, and place a slice of grilled bacon between each pair.
2307—CANAPES IVANHOE
Take some round, buttered pieces of toast, garnished with haddock purée, and set a very small, grilled mushroom on the purée of each piece of toast.
Take some round, buttered pieces of toast, topped with haddock purée, and add a tiny, grilled mushroom on top of the purée on each piece of toast.
2308—CANAPES A Scotsman
Take some round, buttered pieces of toast, garnished with haddock purée, and glazed.
Take some round, buttered pieces of toast, topped with haddock purée, and glazed.
N.B.—I see no use in extending this list any further; the above directions should suffice to show the variety to which these preparations lend themselves.
N.B.—I don't see any point in adding to this list; the directions above should be enough to demonstrate the range these preparations can have.
2309—CARCASSE DE VOLAILLE (Chicken Carcasses)
Take in preference the carcasses of fowls cooked without colouration.
Prefer the carcasses of cooked poultry that have not been colored.
After having trimmed them, coat them with mustard and cayenne, and grill them.
After trimming them, brush them with mustard and cayenne, and grill them.
2310—CHAMPIGNONS SOUS CLOCHE
Trim the mushrooms; season them with salt and pepper, and garnish the hollow of each with a piece of Maître-d’hôtel [681] butter, the size of a hazel-nut, and one-half coffeespoonful of cream.
Trim the mushrooms, season them with salt and pepper, and top each one with a piece of Maître-d’hôtel 681 butter, about the size of a hazelnut, and half a teaspoon of cream.
Set a mushroom on each piece of toast, which should be two inches in diameter and fried in butter. Dish them on an egg-tray, and cover them with a special, small, glass bell, four inches in diameter and two inches high, the rim of which must rest on the bottom of a dish, the diameter of which should be such as to fit the bell.
Place a mushroom on each slice of toast, which should be two inches across and cooked in butter. Serve them on an egg tray and cover them with a special small glass dome, four inches wide and two inches tall, with the rim resting on the bottom of a dish that fits the dome.
Put the dishes on the side of the stove, and cook in moderate heat for about twenty-five minutes.
Put the dishes next to the stove and cook over medium heat for about twenty-five minutes.
2311—CONDÉS AU FROMAGE
Prepare a ribbon from puff-paste trimmings, as in the case of No. 2299.
Prepare a ribbon from puff pastry scraps, like in the case of No. 2299.
Spread thereon a thick layer of very reduced Béchamel sauce, flavoured with cayenne, and combined, when cold, with very small dice of Gruyère and Parmesan. Cut up and cook as for No. 2299.
Spread a thick layer of well-reduced Béchamel sauce on top, flavored with cayenne, and mixed, when cooled, with very small cubes of Gruyère and Parmesan. Cut up and cook as for No. 2299.
2312—CRÈME FRITE AU FROMAGE
Mix together four oz. of flour, two and one-half oz. of rice cream, three eggs, and two egg-yolks. Dilute with one pint of milk; season with salt, cayenne, and nutmeg; boil, and cook for five minutes over an open fire, stirring incessantly the while.
Mix together 4 oz. of flour, 2.5 oz. of rice cream, 3 eggs, and 2 egg yolks. Thin it out with 1 pint of milk; add salt, cayenne, and nutmeg to taste; bring to a boil, and cook for 5 minutes over an open flame, stirring constantly the whole time.
Add four oz. of grated Gruyère; spread this preparation on a buttered tray; leave it to cool, and then cut it into elongated lozenges. Roll the latter in beaten egg and bread-crumbs mixed with grated cheese, and fry them at the last moment. Dish them on a napkin.
Add four oz. of grated Gruyère cheese; spread this mixture on a buttered tray; let it cool, then cut it into long diamond shapes. Dip these in beaten egg and breadcrumbs mixed with grated cheese, and fry them just before serving. Place them on a napkin.
2313—CROQUETTES DE CAMEMBERT
Dilute two oz. of flour and two oz. of rice cream with one-third pint of milk.
Dilute 2 ounces of flour and 2 ounces of rice cream with one-third of a pint of milk.
Add one lb. of cleaned camembert, cut into dice, five oz. of butter, salt, cayenne, and nutmeg.
Add 1 lb. of cleaned camembert, cut into cubes, 5 oz. of butter, salt, cayenne pepper, and nutmeg.
Cook the preparation, stirring it the while; cool it; spread it on a tray; mould it to the shape of small quoits; treat these twice à l’anglaise, and fry them.
Cook the mixture while stirring it continuously; let it cool; spread it on a tray; shape it into small rings; treat these twice à l’anglaise, and fry them.
2314—DELICES DE FOIE GRAS
Take some fresh, well-seasoned foie gras, studded with truffles, and covered with slices of bacon, and poach it in a basin with good aspic jelly flavoured with dry champagne or Rhine wine. Leave to cool for twenty-four hours; clear the jelly of grease, first by means of a spoon, and then with boiling water.
Take some fresh, well-seasoned foie gras, studded with truffles, and covered with slices of bacon, and poach it in a basin with good aspic jelly flavored with dry champagne or Rhine wine. Leave it to cool for twenty-four hours; remove the grease from the jelly, first with a spoon, and then with boiling water.
[682]
Serve the preparation as it stands, very cold, and accompany
it with grilled, crisp, and very hot slices of bread-crumb.
[682]
Serve the dish as it is, very cold, and pair it with grilled, crispy, and piping hot slices of bread-crumb.
2315—DIABLOTINS
These are very small, poached Gnochi, sprinkled with grated cheese, flavoured with a very little cayenne, and set for their gratin to form at the last moment.
These are tiny, poached Gnochi, topped with grated cheese, seasoned with a hint of cayenne, and prepared for their gratin to come together at the last minute.
2316—FONDANTS AU CHESTER
Moisten one-half lb. of flour, an equal quantity of butter and grated cheese, a pinch of salt, and a very little cayenne, with a few tablespoonfuls of water.
Moisten half a pound of flour, the same amount of butter, and grated cheese, a pinch of salt, and a tiny bit of cayenne with a few tablespoons of water.
When cold, pair the galettes off, and stick them together with a tablespoonful of fondant cream, prepared thus:—
When cold, pair the galettes off, and stick them together with a tablespoonful of fondant cream, prepared like this:—
Mix six egg-yolks with two-thirds pint of cream; season with salt and cayenne; leave to set on moderate fire, like an English custard, and, when the preparation is almost cold, finish it with five oz. of best butter and as much grated cheese.
Mix six egg yolks with two-thirds of a pint of cream; season with salt and cayenne; let it cook on moderate heat, like an English custard. When the mixture is almost cool, finish it with five ounces of high-quality butter and the same amount of grated cheese.
2317—ANGES A CHEVAL
Wrap some fine oysters, each in a thin slice of bacon. Impale them on a skewer; season and grill them, and dish them on small pieces of toast.
Wrap some fresh oysters, each in a thin slice of bacon. Thread them on a skewer; season and grill them, then serve them on small pieces of toast.
Sprinkle with bread-crumbs and cayenne when about to serve.
Sprinkle with breadcrumbs and cayenne right before serving.
2318—BROCHETTES D’HUÎTRES LUCIFER
Poach some fine native oysters in their own liquor; clear them of their beards; dry them, and dip them in thin mustard. Impale them, six at a time, on skewers, and treat them à l’anglaise.
Poach some good local oysters in their own juice; remove their beards; dry them off, and dip them in thin mustard. Skewer six at a time, and treat them à l’anglaise.
Fry them at the last moment, and dish them on a napkin.
Fry them right before serving, and place them on a napkin.
2319—OMELETTE A Scottish style
Take some fresh herring milts; salt them; sprinkle them with cayenne and chopped chives, parsley, and chervil; wrap each in a thin slice of smoked salmon, and poach them gently in butter.
Take some fresh herring milts; salt them; sprinkle them with cayenne and chopped chives, parsley, and chervil; wrap each in a thin slice of smoked salmon, and poach them gently in butter.
Set them aslant in the centre of an “omelette aux fines herbes”; cover them well with the latter, and roll it up.
Set them at an angle in the center of an "omelette aux fines herbes"; cover them well with it, and roll it up.
2320—OMELETTE AUX FINES HERBES
See No. 502.
See No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
[683]
2321—GRILLED BONES
Take the trimmed bones of a roast sirloin, and let there be still some meat upon them. Sprinkle them with cayenne; coat them with mustard, and grill them.
Take the trimmed bones of a roast sirloin, leaving some meat on them. Sprinkle them with cayenne; cover them with mustard, and grill them.
2322—PAILLETTES AU PARMESAN
Prepare some puff-paste with two-thirds lb. of butter; roll it out ten times, dusting it and the table well the while with grated Parmesan and a little cayenne, that the paste may absorb as much as possible of these. Then roll it into square layers of four-inch sides and one-eighth inch thick; cut these up into ribbons one-eighth inch wide; set them on buttered trays; bake them in a very hot oven, and serve them on a napkin.
Prepare some puff pastry using two-thirds of a pound of butter; roll it out ten times, dusting it and the table generously with grated Parmesan and a little cayenne, so the pastry absorbs as much as possible of these. Then roll it into square layers that are four inches on each side and one-eighth inch thick; cut these into ribbons one-eighth inch wide; place them on buttered trays; bake them in a very hot oven, and serve them on a napkin.
2323—PANNEQUETS A La Moscovite
Take some ordinary, unsugared Pannequets; cut them into rectangles three inches long by one and one-half inches wide. Coat them with caviare, flavoured with cayenne; roll them into cigarettes, and serve them on crystal hors-d’œuvre dishes.
Take some regular, unsweetened Pannequets; cut them into rectangles that are three inches long and one and a half inches wide. Coat them with caviar flavored with cayenne; roll them into cigarettes, and serve them on crystal appetizer dishes.
2324—PUDDING DE FROMAGE AU PAIN
Set some thin slices of stale, buttered and cheese-sprinkled bread in a pie-dish. Having three-parts filled the dish with it, cover the slices with a preparation consisting of the yolks of four eggs mixed with one-quarter pint of broth—which quantities are suited to a pint dish.
Place some thin slices of stale bread, buttered and sprinkled with cheese, in a pie dish. Once the dish is about three-quarters full, cover the slices with a mixture made of the yolks of four eggs combined with a quarter pint of broth—which amounts are appropriate for a pint dish.
Sprinkle copiously with grated cheese; bake in the oven, and glaze at the last moment.
Sprinkle generously with grated cheese, bake in the oven, and broil at the end.
2325—SARDINES In the devil's style
Take fresh sardines, if possible. Skin and bone them; coat them with mustard and cayenne; treat them à l’anglaise; fry them at the last moment, and dish them on small fried croûtons, the shape of sardines.
Take fresh sardines, if you can find them. Remove the skin and bones; coat them with mustard and cayenne; treat them à l’anglaise; fry them just before serving, and place them on small fried croûtons shaped like sardines.
N.B.—Fresh anchovies and smelts may be prepared in the same way.
N.B.—You can prepare fresh anchovies and smelts in the same way.
2326—SCOTCH WOODCOCK
Toast some large slices of bread, one-third inch thick, and cover them with a very thick English butter sauce, combined with plenty of capers and anchovy purée.
Toast some thick slices of bread, about a third of an inch thick, and spread a generous layer of rich English butter sauce over them, mixed with lots of capers and anchovy paste.
Sprinkle with grated Parmesan; glaze quickly at the salamander; speedily cut up into small rectangles, and serve very hot.
Sprinkle with grated Parmesan, briefly broil it under the salamander, quickly cut into small rectangles, and serve while hot.
2327—TARTELETTES AGNÈS
Line some grooved tartlet moulds with good paste, and garnish them with a preparation of Quiche with cheese, [684] flavoured with cayenne. Cook them at the last moment, and, on taking them out of the oven, set a roundel of poached marrow rolled in pale melted meat glaze and chopped parsley on each tartlet.
Line some fluted tartlet molds with good pastry and fill them with a cheese quiche mixture, flavored with cayenne. Bake them just before serving, and when you take them out of the oven, place a round piece of poached marrow, rolled in pale melted meat glaze and chopped parsley, on each tartlet.
2328—TARTELETTES A Scottish
Take some tartlet crusts, baked without colouration, and garnish them at the last moment with a haddock purée, cohered with Béchamel sauce.
Take some tartlet crusts, baked without browning, and top them just before serving with a haddock purée, mixed with Béchamel sauce.
2329—TARTELETTES DE HADDOCK
Garnish some colourlessly-baked tartlet crusts with a salpicon of poached haddock, mixed with curry sauce. Sprinkle the surface of each with fine raspings, and dish them on a napkin.
Garnish some plain-baked tartlet crusts with a salpicon of poached haddock mixed with curry sauce. Sprinkle the top of each with fine breadcrumbs, and serve them on a napkin.
2330—TARTELETTES Florentine style
Garnish some colourlessly-baked tartlet crusts with Soufflé with Parmesan, combined with grated truffles and crayfishes’ tails cut into dice, and strongly seasoned with mignonette.
Garnish some colorless tartlet crusts with Soufflé with Parmesan, mixed with grated truffles and diced crayfish tails, heavily seasoned with mignonette.
Bake in the oven for about three minutes.
Bake in the oven for about three minutes.
2331—TARTELETTES MARQUISE
Line some tartlets with good paste; garnish their bottom and sides with a thread of gnochis preparation, laid by means of a piping-bag fitted with an even pipe, the orifice of which should be equal in diameter to macaroni.
Line some tartlet shells with good pastry; decorate the bottom and sides with a line of gnocchi mixture, using a piping bag with a smooth tip that has an opening the same size as macaroni.
Fill up the tartlets with Mornay sauce flavoured with cayenne; sprinkle with grated cheese, and bake in a fierce oven.
Fill the tartlets with Mornay sauce seasoned with cayenne; top with grated cheese, and bake in a hot oven.
2332—TARTELETTES A La Raglan
Garnish the bottom of some colourlessly-baked tartlets with a smoked herring-milt purée. Cover the latter with haddock soufflé, shaped like a hive by means of a piping-bag fitted with a small, grooved pipe. Place in the oven for six minutes, and serve instantly.
Garnish the bottom of some bland-baked tartlets with a smoked herring roe purée. Cover that with haddock soufflé, shaped like a beehive using a piping bag with a small, grooved tip. Bake in the oven for six minutes, and serve immediately.
2333—TARTELETTES A LA TOSCA
Garnish some tartlet crusts with crayfishes’ tails, prepared “à l’Américaine.” Cover with Soufflé with Parmesan, and place in the oven for three minutes.
Garnish some tartlet crusts with crayfish tails, prepared "à l’Américaine." Cover with Soufflé with Parmesan, and put in the oven for three minutes.
2334—TARTELETTES At Vendôme
Line some tartlet moulds with good paste; prick the bottom of each, and garnish them with the following preparation.
Line some tartlet molds with good pastry; prick the bottom of each, and fill them with the following mixture.
For twelve tartlets:—One and one-half oz. of chopped shallots, heated in butter; three oz. of sautéd and finely chopped [685] cèpes; one and one-half oz. of raw marrow in dice; one small hard-boiled and chopped egg; one oz. of bread-crumbs, salt, cayenne, a few drops of lemon juice, and three tablespoonfuls of melted meat glaze. Set a large slice of marrow on each tartlet, and cook at the last moment.
For twelve mini tarts:—One and a half oz. of chopped shallots, warmed in butter; three oz. of sautéd and finely chopped [685] cèpes; one and a half oz. of diced raw marrow; one small hard-boiled egg, chopped; one oz. of breadcrumbs, salt, cayenne, a few drops of lemon juice, and three tablespoons of melted meat glaze. Place a large slice of marrow on each tartlet and cook just before serving.
2335—WELSH RABBIT
This may be prepared in two ways, but always on square or rectangular pieces of buttered toast, one-third inch thick.
This can be made in two ways, but it should always be served on square or rectangular slices of buttered toast, about one-third of an inch thick.
1. The simplest way is to cover the pieces of toast with a thick layer of grated Gloucester or Chester cheese, to sprinkle them with cayenne, and then to place them in the oven for the cheese to melt and thereby glaze their surfaces.
1. The easiest method is to top the pieces of toast with a thick layer of grated Gloucester or Chester cheese, sprinkle them with cayenne, and then put them in the oven until the cheese melts and glazes the surfaces.
2. The original method consists in melting the dice or slices of cheese in a few tablespoonfuls of pale ale and a little English mustard.
2. The original method involves melting the dice or slices of cheese in a few tablespoons of pale ale and a bit of English mustard.
As soon as the cheese has melted, it is poured over the pieces of buttered toast, quickly smoothed with the flat of a knife, and sprinkled with cayenne. The pieces may be cut up if required.
As soon as the cheese melts, it's poured over the buttered toast, quickly smoothed out with the flat side of a knife, and sprinkled with cayenne. The pieces can be cut up if needed.
2336—SANDWICHES
Sandwiches are prepared in two ways, according to their purposes.
Sandwiches are made in two ways, depending on their purposes.
They generally consist of two slices of buttered bread, with mustard spread upon them, covering a slice of ham or tongue, &c. Sandwiches are usually rectangular, and they should measure about three inches by one and one-half inches. The kind served at ball buffets are much smaller, and therefore it is best to cut the sandwiched product (whatever this be) into dice, and to mix it with an equal weight of butter containing mustard.
They usually consist of two slices of buttered bread, spread with mustard, and filled with a slice of ham or tongue, etc. Sandwiches are typically rectangular and should measure about three inches by one and a half inches. The kind served at ball buffets is much smaller, so it's best to cut the sandwich filling (whatever it is) into small cubes and mix it with an equal weight of butter mixed with mustard.
When sandwiches have to be kept, they should be placed under a slight weight to prevent the bread from drying. Sandwiches may also be made from thick, toasted slices of bread, cut laterally into two, and then garnished according to fancy.
When you need to store sandwiches, they should be placed under a little weight to keep the bread from drying out. You can also make sandwiches using thick, toasted slices of bread, cut in half later, and then topped however you like.
Names of common Sandwiches.
Ham Sandwich.
Ham Sandwich.
Tongue Sandwich.
Tongue Sandwich.
Beef Sandwich.
Beef Sandwich.
Pressed-beef Sandwich.
Pressed Beef Sandwich.
Veal Sandwich.
Veal Sub.
Chicken Sandwich.
Chicken Sandwich.
Foie-Gras Sandwich.
Foie Gras Sandwich.
Hard-boiled Egg Sandwich.
Hard-Boiled Egg Sandwich.
Caviare Sandwich.
Caviar Sandwich.
Tomato Sandwich.
Tomato Sandwich.
Cucumber Sandwich.
Cucumber Sandwiches.
Watercress Sandwich.
Watercress Sandwich.
Mustard-and-cress Sandwich.
Mustard and cress sandwich.
2337—BOOKMAKER SANDWICHES
In his book, “La Cuisine Anglaise,” Mr. Suzanne gives the following kind of sandwich, which deserves attention:—
In his book, “La Cuisine Anglaise,” Mr. Suzanne presents the following type of sandwich that deserves attention:—
[686]
This kind of sandwich, which is liked by racing people, is a
most substantial affair, and it will be seen from the following
recipe that a sandwich of the nature prescribed might, in an
emergency, answer the purpose of a meal.
686This type of sandwich, popular among racing enthusiasts, is quite filling, and as you’ll see from the recipe below, a sandwich like this could definitely serve as a meal in a pinch.
Take an English tin-loaf, and cut off its two end crusts, leaving on them about one-third inch of crumb. Butter these crusts. Meanwhile grill a thick steak, well seasoned with salt and pepper. When it is cooked, cool it; sprinkle it with grated horse-radish and mustard, and lay it between the two crusts. String the whole together as for a galantine, and wrap it in several sheets of blotting-paper. Then place the parcel under a letter-press, the screw of which should be gradually tightened, and leave the sandwich thus for one-half hour.
Take an English tin loaf and cut off both end crusts, leaving about one-third of an inch of the inside bread. Butter these crusts. In the meantime, grill a thick steak, well-seasoned with salt and pepper. Once it’s cooked, let it cool; then sprinkle it with grated horseradish and mustard, and place it between the two crusts. Tie the whole thing together like a galantine and wrap it in several sheets of blotting paper. Then put the parcel under a letter press, tightening the screw gradually, and leave the sandwich like that for half an hour.
At the end of this time the insides of the slices of bread have, owing to the pressure, become saturated with meat juice, which is prevented from escaping by the covering of crust.
At the end of this time, the insides of the slices of bread have become soaked with meat juice due to the pressure, which is kept from escaping by the crust covering.
Remove the blotting-paper, and pack the sandwich in a box or in several sheets of white paper.
Remove the blotting paper and wrap the sandwich in a box or in several sheets of white paper.
[687]
CHAPTER XX
Entremets (Sweets)
Pastry, Confectionery, and Ices are so closely allied to Cookery, and they are so surely its complements, that it is impossible to omit them when dealing with Entremets, even though the latter be limited to the kind proper to the kitchen.
Pastry, Confectionery, and Ices are closely connected to Cookery and are definitely its complements, so it’s impossible to leave them out when discussing Entremets, even if we only focus on what's typically found in the kitchen.
However, these subjects, which could supply matter for voluminous works, are too complex for it to be possible to cope thoroughly with them here.
However, these topics, which could be the basis for extensive works, are too complicated to be fully addressed here.
I shall therefore confine myself to the expounding of their fundamental principles and the essential operations relating thereto, a knowledge of which is absolutely necessary for the successful preparation of Kitchen Entremets and Ices. The directions given hereafter are certainly too inadequate to convert an ordinary cook into a pastry-cook, a confectioner, or a “glacier”; but they will at least admit of his carrying out a complete dinner, if the necessity so to do should occur.
I will therefore focus on explaining their basic principles and the key processes involved, which are essential for successfully preparing Kitchen Entremets and Ices. The instructions provided later are not enough to turn a regular cook into a pastry chef, a confectioner, or a “glacier,” but they will at least enable someone to prepare a full dinner if the need arises.
Elementary Preparations of Pastry which may be Applied to Entremets
2338—VARIOUS ALMOND PREPARATIONS
It is important that one should have skinned, splintered, and chopped almonds.
It’s important to use skinned, splintered, and chopped almonds.
To Skin Almonds.—Throw them in a saucepan of boiling water, place the utensil on the side of the fire without allowing the boiling to continue, and let the almonds soak for seven or eight minutes. As soon as the skin slips when pressing them between one’s fingers, turn them out on to a strainer; cool them in cold water, and skin them. This done, wash them in cold water; drain them well; spread them on a very clean tray, and dry them in a mild oven.
To Skin Almonds.—Put them in a pot of boiling water, take the pot off the heat so it stops boiling, and let the almonds soak for seven or eight minutes. As soon as the skin comes off when you squeeze them between your fingers, pour them into a strainer; cool them in cold water, and remove the skins. Once that's done, rinse them in cold water; drain them well; spread them out on a very clean tray, and dry them in a low oven.
Splintered Almonds.—Having skinned and washed the almonds, split them in two, and cut each half into five or six splinters. Dry the latter in the drying-box, and place them in the front of the oven for a while to colour slightly.
Splintered Almonds.—After peeling and washing the almonds, split them in half and cut each half into five or six thin pieces. Dry these in the drying box, then place them in the front of the oven for a little while to give them a slight color.
[688]
They serve for nougat, and sometimes take the place of
pignolis.
[688]
They are used for nougat and sometimes replace pignolis.
Chopped Almonds.—Having skinned the almonds, slightly dry them and chop them with a knife; rub them through a canvas sieve, the coarseness of which should be in accordance with that required for the chopped almonds.
Chopped Almonds.—Once you’ve peeled the almonds, let them dry a bit and then chop them with a knife; pass them through a canvas sieve, choosing a coarseness that matches what you need for the chopped almonds.
Spread the latter on a tray covered with a sheet of paper, and dry them in the drying-box, stirring them from time to time the while.
Spread the latter on a tray covered with a sheet of paper, and dry them in the drying box, stirring them occasionally.
Grilled Almonds.—These are either splintered or chopped almonds set to bake on a tray in a moderate oven. Be sure to stir them frequently, that they may colour evenly, and withdraw them when they are of a nice golden shade.
Grilled Almonds.—These are either slivered or chopped almonds placed on a baking tray in a moderate oven. Make sure to stir them often so they cook evenly, and take them out when they reach a nice golden color.
Pralined Almonds.—Proceed as for grilled almonds, but sprinkle them frequently with icing sugar, which turns to caramel under the influence of the heat of the oven, and swathes the almonds in a pale-brown coat of sugar.
Pralined Almonds.—Do it like you would for grilled almonds, but sprinkle them often with powdered sugar, which will turn to caramel from the heat of the oven, coating the almonds in a light brown layer of sugar.
2339—VARIOUS PREPARATIONS OF FILBERTS AND HAZEL-NUTS
Filberts are a large kind of hazel-nut, generally covered with red skins.
Filberts are a large type of hazelnut, usually covered with red skins.
After having cracked and suppressed the shells, set the filberts on a dish, and place them in the front of the oven until their skins are slightly grilled. They need then only be rubbed between the fingers in order to clear them of their skins. Chopped filberts are prepared like chopped almonds, and should be included in the permanent “mise en place” of the pastry cook.
After cracking and peeling the filberts, put them on a plate and place them at the front of the oven until their skins are lightly roasted. Then, just rub them between your fingers to remove the skins. Chopped filberts are prepared like chopped almonds and should be included in the permanent “mise en place” of the pastry chef.
2340—VARIOUS BUTTERS
Softened Butter.—More particularly in winter, when it is very hard, butter should be softened, i.e., thoroughly kneaded in a towel, to:—
Softened Butter.—Especially in winter, when it gets very hard, butter should be softened, i.e., completely kneaded in a towel, to:—
1. Extract the butter-milk, which is always present in more or less large quantities.
1. Remove the buttermilk, which is usually found in varying amounts.
2. Make it sufficiently soft to mix with the various ingredients of which the pastes are made up.
2. Make it soft enough to blend with the different ingredients that make up the pastes.
Pomaded Butter.—After having well softened it as above, put it in a bowl or basin, previously rinsed with hot water and thoroughly wiped. Work the butter with a spatula or a wooden spoon until it acquires the consistence of a pomade—a necessary condition for certain of its uses.
Pomaded Butter.—After softening it well as described above, place it in a bowl or basin that has been rinsed with hot water and thoroughly dried. Use a spatula or wooden spoon to mix the butter until it reaches the consistency of a pomade, which is essential for some of its applications.
Clarified Butter.—In pastry, clarified butter is used more especially for the buttering of moulds. Put the butter to be clarified into a saucepan, and cook it over a very slow fire until [689] (1) the caseous substances liberated in the cooking process have accumulated and solidified on the bottom of the saucepan; (2) it appears limpid, of a golden colour, and exhales a slight, nutty smell.
Clarified Butter.—In baking, clarified butter is primarily used for greasing molds. Place the butter you want to clarify into a saucepan and cook it over a very low heat until (1) the protein particles that come free during cooking have settled and solidified at the bottom of the saucepan; (2) it looks clear, has a golden color, and gives off a faint, nutty aroma.
Strain it through muslin, and put it aside until required.
Strain it through a muslin cloth and set it aside until needed.
2341—THE BUTTERING AND GLAZING OF MOULDS
All moulds, large and small, should be buttered so as to ensure the easy turning-out of cakes cooked in them. Clarified butter, owing to its purity, is the best for the purpose. It may be applied with a brush, care being taken that all the inside surfaces get uniformly covered with it. One unbuttered spot is sufficient to make a moulding stick, or to completely spoil a cake.
All molds, big and small, should be greased with butter to ensure that cakes come out easily. Clarified butter, because it's pure, is the best option for this. You can apply it with a brush, making sure to cover all the inside surfaces evenly. Just one spot that isn't greased can cause the cake to stick or ruin it completely.
For certain cakes, chopped or splintered almonds are sprinkled in the mould. For others, especially biscuits, the moulds are flour-dusted—that is to say, a veil of very dry flour or fecula is allowed to settle on the layer of butter, which, at the turning out, appears like a glazed crust upon the cake.
For some cakes, chopped or broken almonds are sprinkled in the pan. For others, especially cookies, the pans are dusted with flour—that is, a thin layer of very dry flour or starch is allowed to settle on the layer of butter, which, when turned out, looks like a glazed crust on the cake.
2342—HOW TO BEAT THE WHITES OF EGGS
The best utensil for the purpose is a copper or nickel basin in which the whisk may act at all points owing to the spherical shape of the receptacle. Tinned or enamelled utensils set up a kind of greasiness which does not allow of one’s bringing the whites to the stiffness necessary for some purposes.
The best tool for this job is a copper or nickel bowl where the whisk can reach every part due to the round shape of the container. Tinned or enamel utensils create a sort of greasiness that prevents the egg whites from getting stiff enough for certain uses.
Begin whisking the whites gently, and draw them up with the whisk until all their molecules have disaggregated and they begin to stiffen. They may then be whisked until they are sufficiently stiff to be taken up bodily by the whisk.
Begin whisking the egg whites gently, and lift them with the whisk until all their molecules have broken apart and they start to stiffen. Then, continue whisking until they are stiff enough to be picked up entirely by the whisk.
Preventive Means.—To facilitate the beating of whites of eggs, there may be added to them at the start a pinch either of salt or alum per ten whites. When, towards the close of the operation, the whites begin to granulate, owing to any one of the various causes, add immediately one tablespoonful of powdered sugar per ten whites, and then whisk briskly, to restore them to their normal state.
Preventive Means.—To help beat egg whites, you can add a pinch of salt or alum for every ten egg whites right at the beginning. If the egg whites start to grain towards the end of the process due to any reason, immediately add one tablespoon of powdered sugar for every ten egg whites, then whisk quickly to bring them back to their normal consistency.
2343—VEGETABLE COLOURING MATTERS
Every pastry-cook’s stock should include a series of vegetable colouring matters, comprising carmine, liquid spinach green, yellow, &c.
Every pastry chef's supplies should include a variety of vegetable colorings, such as carmine, liquid spinach green, yellow, &c.
When required, the blending of these colours yields the intermediate tones. The colours may be bought.
When needed, mixing these colors produces the intermediate shades. The colors can be purchased.
6902344—THE COOKING OF SUGAR
From the state of syrup to the most highly-concentrated state in which it is used in pastry sugar passes through various stages of cooking, which are:—The small thread (215° F.) and the large thread (222° F.), the small ball (236° F.) and the large ball (248° F.), the small crack (285° F.) and the large crack (315° F.). When the last state is overreached, the sugar has become caramel (360° F.).
From syrup to the most concentrated form used in pastries, sugar goes through several cooking stages, which are: the small thread (215°F) and the large thread (222°F), the small ball (236°F) and the large ball (248°F), the small crack (285°F) and the large crack (315°F). If you go past the last stage, the sugar turns to caramel (360°F).
Put the necessary quantity of loaf sugar in a small, copper saucepan; moisten with enough water to melt it, and boil. Carefully remove the scum which forms, and which might cause the sugar to granulate.
Put the required amount of loaf sugar in a small copper saucepan; add enough water to dissolve it, and bring it to a boil. Carefully remove the foam that forms, as it could cause the sugar to crystallize.
As soon as the sugar begins to move stiffly in boiling, it is a sign that the water has almost entirely evaporated, and that the real cooking of the sugar has begun.
As soon as the sugar starts to thicken in the boiling process, it means that the water has nearly evaporated, and the actual cooking of the sugar has started.
From this moment, with moistened fingers or a little piece of moistened linen, take care to remove the crystallised sugar from the sides of the utensil, lest it makes the remaining portion turn.
From now on, with damp fingers or a small piece of damp cloth, make sure to wipe the crystallized sugar off the sides of the container, so it doesn't cause the rest to turn.
The cooking of the sugar then progresses very rapidly, and the states of its various stages, coming one upon the other in quick succession at intervals of a few minutes, may be ascertained as follows:—
The cooking of the sugar then moves along quickly, and the different stages of its process, occurring one after another in just a few minutes, can be identified as follows:—
It has reached the small-thread stage, when a drop of it held between the thumb and the first finger forms small resistless strings when the thumb and finger are drawn apart.
It has reached the small-thread stage, when a drop of it held between the thumb and forefinger forms small, unbreakable strings when the thumb and finger are pulled apart.
It has reached the large-thread stage, when, proceeding in the same way, the strings formed between the parted finger and thumb are more numerous and stronger.
It has reached the large-thread stage, when, continuing in the same way, the strands created between the separated finger and thumb are more numerous and stronger.
From this moment recourse must be had to cold water in order to ascertain the states of the sugar.
From this point on, we need to use cold water to check the condition of the sugar.
When a few minutes have elapsed after the test for the large-thread state, dip the end of the first finger, first into cold water, then into the sugar, and plunge it again immediately into the bowl of cold water, which should be ready at hand. The sugar taken from the finger forms a kind of soft ball, and it is this state which is called the small ball.
When a few minutes have passed after testing for the large-thread stage, dip the tip of your index finger first into cold water, then into the sugar, and immediately plunge it back into the bowl of cold water, which should be prepared ahead of time. The sugar that sticks to your finger forms a sort of soft ball, and this stage is referred to as the small ball.
When, upon repeating the procedure, the sugar removed from the finger rolls into a firmer ball, the large-ball stage is reached.
When, after repeating the procedure, the sugar taken from the finger forms a firmer ball, the large-ball stage is reached.
After the cooking has continued for a few seconds longer, the sugar lying on the finger peels off in the form of a thin, flexible film, which sticks to the teeth. This is the small-crack stage. Tests should then be made in quick succession, until [691] the film taken from the end of the finger breaks “clean” in the teeth, like glass. This is the large-crack state, the last of the cooking stages, and as soon as it has been reached the utensil should be taken off the fire, lest a few seconds more turn the sugar to caramel.
After the cooking has gone on for a few seconds longer, the sugar on your finger peels off as a thin, flexible film that sticks to your teeth. This is the small-crack stage. You should then do tests quickly until 691the film taken from the end of your finger breaks “clean” in your teeth, like glass. This is the large-crack state, the final cooking stage, and as soon as you reach it, you should take the utensil off the fire, or a few more seconds might turn the sugar into caramel.
To prevent the granulating of the sugar, a few drops of lemon juice may be added to it; or, better still, a tablespoonful of glucose per lb.
To stop the sugar from clumping together, you can add a few drops of lemon juice; or, even better, a tablespoon of glucose per pound.
2345—GLACE Old-fashioned
Put the required amount of icing sugar in a small saucepan, the quantity used being in proportion to the object to be glazed.
Put the needed amount of icing sugar in a small saucepan, with the quantity being proportional to the item being glazed.
If it be flavoured with vanilla, orange, or lemon, dilute it with a little water, keeping it somewhat stiff; add some vanilla-flavoured sugar or grated orange-rind, and stir it up well for a few minutes. Then make it lukewarm, so that it may run easily and dry quickly, and pour it over the object to be treated.
If it's flavored with vanilla, orange, or lemon, mix it with a little water, keeping it fairly thick; add some vanilla sugar or grated orange peel, and stir it well for a few minutes. Then warm it up a bit so it moves easily and dries quickly, and pour it over the item you want to treat.
For the above-mentioned flavours, an infusion of vanilla or orange-rind may be prepared, and this may serve in diluting the glaze. The flavours may also be used in the form of essences, provided it be remembered that they are usually very strong thus, and must be used with caution.
For the flavors mentioned above, you can make an infusion of vanilla or orange peel, which can help dilute the glaze. The flavors can also be used as extracts, but keep in mind that they are typically very concentrated, so use them sparingly.
If liqueur glazes are in question, such as Kirsch, Rum, Anisette, or Marasquin, &c., the glaze is diluted with the liqueur and made lukewarm as directed above.
If liqueur glazes are involved, like Kirsch, Rum, Anisette, or Marasquin, etc., the glaze is mixed with the liqueur and warmed to lukewarm as mentioned above.
2346—GLACE AU FONDANT
Preparation of the “Fondant.”—Put some loaf sugar into a small saucepan, the quantity being in accordance with the amount of “Fondant” required.
Making the “Fondant.”—Put some loaf sugar into a small saucepan, using a quantity based on how much “Fondant” you need.
Moisten with just enough water to melt the sugar, and set to cook as directed under “The Cooking of Sugar.”
Moisten with just enough water to dissolve the sugar, and start cooking as directed under “The Cooking of Sugar.”
Stop the cooking precisely at 230° F. between the large-thread stage and the small-ball stage, and pour the sugar on a moderately-oiled marble slab. Let it half cool for a few minutes; then, with a spatula, move it about well in all directions, taking care that no portion of the sugar on the marble is left untouched by the spatula, for any such portion would harden and form lumps in the Fondant.
Stop cooking exactly at 230° F., between the large-thread stage and the small-ball stage, and pour the sugar onto a moderately-oiled marble slab. Let it cool slightly for a few minutes; then, using a spatula, mix it thoroughly in all directions, making sure that no part of the sugar on the marble is left untouched by the spatula, as any untouched areas will harden and create lumps in the Fondant.
After ten to fifteen minutes’ work with the spatula, the sugar should have become a white, slightly granulated paste. Heap the latter together, and scrape the marble slab with the blade of a strong knife. Carefully knead this paste (No. 2357) with the palm of the hand until it is very thin and smooth, whereupon the Fondant is ready for use.
After working with the spatula for ten to fifteen minutes, the sugar should turn into a white, slightly grainy paste. Gather it together and scrape the marble slab with the edge of a sturdy knife. Gently knead this paste (No. 2357) with your palm until it's very thin and smooth, at which point the Fondant is ready to use.
[692]
It need now only be heaped in a receptacle, covered with a
damp cloth, and kept somewhat dry.
692It just needs to be placed in a container, covered with a damp cloth, and kept relatively dry.
To Glaze with “Fondant.”—Put the required amount of it into a saucepan; work it over a slow fire for a while, in order to soften it, and moisten it, little by little, with water when a dry flavour or an essence is used, or, otherwise, with the selected liqueur.
To Glaze with “Fondant.”—Put the needed amount into a saucepan; heat it gently for a bit to soften it, and gradually add water when using a dry flavor or essence, or, alternatively, add the chosen liqueur.
Warm slightly in order to make the glaze very liquid and to ensure its speedy drying, and pour it, at one tilt, over the object to be glazed.
Warm it up a little to make the glaze runny and help it dry quickly, then pour it over the object to be glazed in one smooth motion.
With the help of some colour, the glaze is generally given the tint of the fruit which flavours it.
With some color added, the glaze usually takes on the hue of the fruit that flavors it.
2346a—SUCRE EN GLACE (Icing Sugar)
This is sugar strained through a silken drum-sieve. The sugar strained through this silk has the delicacy of starch. At times it is used instead of Fondant for the glazing of cakes, but it is mostly used for white and caramel glazings. For this purpose the sugar is held in a tin box, covered with a lid pierced with small holes, called a sugar dredger.
This is sugar strained through a fine silk sieve. The sugar that comes through this silk has the lightness of starch. Sometimes, it’s used instead of fondant for glazing cakes, but it’s mostly used for white and caramel glazes. For this, the sugar is kept in a tin box with a lid that has small holes, called a sugar dredger.
To glaze white is to cover a cake, a fritter, or other object with a coat of icing sugar. This operation is effected by shaking the sugar dredger over the object to be glazed.
To glaze white means to cover a cake, fritter, or other item with a layer of icing sugar. This is done by shaking the sugar shaker over the item you want to glaze.
To glaze with caramel is to cover a Soufflé, a souffléd omelet, fruit fritters, a custard, Pannequets, or other objects with a coat of icing sugar. By placing the sugar-coated object in fierce heat, a few minutes suffice to melt the sugar, which is converted into a brilliant covering of caramel.
To glaze with caramel means to coat a Soufflé, a soufflé omelet, fruit fritters, a custard, Pannequets, or other items with a layer of icing sugar. By putting the sugar-coated item in high heat, just a few minutes are enough to melt the sugar, turning it into a shiny layer of caramel.
2347—SUGAR GRAINS
These are used in pastry to border certain cakes, or to surround the sugared-paste bases on which cakes are set. For this purpose the parts to which the sugar is expected to adhere must be besmeared with cooked apricot.
These are used in pastry to border certain cakes or to surround the sugared-paste bases on which cakes are placed. For this, the areas where the sugar should stick need to be spread with cooked apricot.
To make them, roughly pound some loaf sugar, and sift the latter first through a coarse strainer, and then through a finer one, according to the size the sugar grains are required to be. The powder will, of course, fall and leave the grains clean.
To make them, roughly crush some loaf sugar and sift it first through a coarse strainer, then through a finer one, depending on the size of the sugar grains you need. The powder will fall away, leaving the grains clean.
2348—COLOURED SUGAR GRAINS
To colour sugar grains, spread them on a piece of paper, and add a drop of liquid vegetable-colouring or a very little coloured paste per tablespoonful of sugar. The amount of colouring matter may either be lessened or increased, according to the strength the shade is required to be.
To color sugar grains, spread them out on a piece of paper, and add a drop of liquid food coloring or a tiny bit of colored paste for each tablespoon of sugar. You can adjust the amount of coloring to make the shade lighter or darker, depending on how intense you want the color to be.
Rub the sugar in the hand to colour it evenly; dry it in a [693] moderately warm drying-box, and keep it in the dry in well-closed boxes.
Rub the sugar in your hands to color it evenly; dry it in a moderately warm drying box, and store it in a dry place in tightly closed containers.
2349—VANILLA SUGAR
The vanilla sticks which have served in preparing infusions still possess some flavour. Reserve them, therefore, for the making of vanilla sugar.
The vanilla sticks used for making infusions still have some flavor left. So, save them for making vanilla sugar.
After having gently dried them in the drying-box, finely pound them with twice their weight of loaf sugar; sift through a silken sieve, and again pound the bits remaining on the silk of the sieve until every particle goes through. Keep the preparation in a well-closed box in the dry.
After gently drying them in the drying box, finely grind them with double their weight in granulated sugar; sift through a fine sieve, and then grind the remaining bits on the sieve until everything passes through. Store the mixture in a tightly sealed container in a dry place.
2350—CANDIED FRUIT
These are used in the decoration of certain cakes, and as the constituent ingredients of others.
These are used to decorate some cakes and are part of the ingredients in others.
They comprise angelica, golden and green chinois, cherries, plums, red and white pears, &c.
They include angelica, golden and green chinois, cherries, plums, red and white pears, etc.
Candied fruit may be bought ready-prepared.
Candied fruit can be bought pre-made.
2351—APPLE JELLY FOR DECORATING
Quarter, peel, and core the apples (preferably russets), and throw them, one by one, in a bowl of fresh water to prevent their getting brown.
Quarter, peel, and core the apples (preferably russets), and drop them, one by one, into a bowl of fresh water to keep them from turning brown.
Then put them in a copper basin with one and one-half pints of water per two lbs. of apples, and cook them gently without touching them.
Then place them in a copper basin with one and a half pints of water for every two pounds of apples, and cook them slowly without stirring.
This done, pour away their juice, and return it to the basin together with two lbs. of sugar per quart. Boil; skim with great care, that the jelly may be clear, and cook over a fierce fire until the jelly has reached a stage which may be ascertained thus:—(1) When on taking the skimmer out of the basin, the jelly adhering to it seems to mass itself towards the middle of the skimmer; or:—(2) When the jelly breaks up into large drops, separated one from the other.
Once that's done, pour out the juice and put it back in the basin along with two pounds of sugar for each quart. Boil it, skimming carefully to keep the jelly clear, and cook over a high heat until the jelly reaches a stage that can be checked in the following ways: (1) When you take the skimmer out of the basin, the jelly clinging to it gathers in the center of the skimmer; or (2) When the jelly breaks into large drops that are separate from each other.
Then take the jelly off the fire; add some carmine to it, drop by drop, until it acquires a rosy hue; strain it again through a fine piece of linen, that it may be perfectly limpid, and finally pour it into tin receptacles to cool.
Then take the jelly off the heat; add some carmine to it, drop by drop, until it turns a rosy color; strain it again through a fine piece of linen so that it is perfectly clear, and finally pour it into tin containers to cool.
Put aside until wanted.
Set aside until needed.
2352—PRALIN
(1) If it be for the purpose of covering certain cakes, or for forming a glaze on a fruit entremet, prepare it thus:—Put the whites of two eggs and three tablespoonfuls of icing sugar in a small basin. Mix and stir briskly with a small, wooden spoon, until the paste becomes somewhat thick. Then, subject to the [694] purpose for which it is intended, add a more or less large quantity of chopped almonds, according as to whether the pralin be required thick or slightly liquid for spreading. Cover it with a piece of white paper, moistened with white of egg, that it may remain moist if kept for some time.
(1) If you're making it to cover certain cakes or to create a glaze on a fruit dessert, prepare it like this:— Put the whites of two eggs and three tablespoons of icing sugar in a small bowl. Mix and stir vigorously with a small wooden spoon until the mixture thickens somewhat. Then, depending on the [694]purpose for which it is intended, add a larger or smaller amount of chopped almonds based on whether the praline needs to be thick or slightly liquid for spreading. Cover it with a piece of white paper moistened with egg white to keep it moist if stored for a while.
(2) If it is to be added to a soufflé preparation, to a souffléd omelet, to a preparation of ice, or to a custard, it is a nougat powder which is prepared as follows:—
(2) If it's going to be added to a soufflé preparation, a souffléd omelet, an ice dish, or a custard, it's nougat powder prepared as follows:—
Gently melt one lb. of powdered sugar in a small saucepan, taking care not to let it acquire a deeper shade than old gold. Mix twenty oz. of dried almonds with it; turn the whole out on to the corner of a slightly-oiled marble slab (or on an overturned saucepan-lid), and leave to cool. When the nougat is quite cold, pound it and rub it through a sieve.
Gently melt 1 lb. of powdered sugar in a small saucepan, making sure it doesn’t get darker than old gold. Mix 20 oz. of dried almonds into it; pour everything onto the corner of a slightly oiled marble slab (or on an upside-down saucepan lid), and let it cool. Once the nougat is completely cool, pound it and sift it through a sieve.
Pound and rub what remains in the sieve until the whole goes through.
Pound and rub what's left in the sieve until everything passes through.
Put the powder in a well-closed box, and place the latter in a dry place.
Put the powder in a tightly sealed container and keep it in a dry place.
2353—CURRANTS AND SULTANAS
Sultanas and currants should always be at hand, ready and cleaned. To clean them, first dredge them and then rub them in a towel, closed to form a sort of purse. Now, turn them into a sieve or colander, which shake vigorously, that the flour and the detached stems may be eliminated; then examine them, one by one, to make sure that no stems remain.
Sultanas and currants should always be available, ready and cleaned. To clean them, first toss them around and then rub them in a towel, folded to make a sort of pouch. Now, transfer them to a sieve or colander and shake them vigorously to remove any flour and loose stems; then check them one by one to ensure no stems are left.
Currants should be examined with very particular care, as small stones often get in among them.
Currants should be checked very carefully, as small stones often get mixed in with them.
Put the currants and the sultanas aside, each in a box or a drawer.
Put the currants and the sultanas aside, each in a container or a drawer.
2354—ESSENCES AND FLAVOURINGS
The various essences used in pastry are bought ready-made. The flavourings consist of those products treated by infusion, such as vanilla; of grated or infused products, such as lemon and orange rinds; and liqueurs in general.
The different extracts used in baking are purchased pre-made. The flavorings include those items processed by infusion, like vanilla; grated or infused items, such as lemon and orange peels; and various liqueurs.
Fruit juices only become flavours when a liqueur in keeping with the fruit from which they were extracted has been added to them.
Fruit juices only develop flavors when a liqueur that matches the fruit they were made from is added to them.
2355—GILDING PREPARATION
This consists of beaten eggs. Its purpose is to ensure the colouration of certain cakes, whereon it is smeared by means of a brush. In some cases this gilding may be combined with a little water, as, for instance, when the heat of the oven is too [695] fierce, and cakes are required of a light colour. In some cases, especially in that of small, dry cakes, it consists entirely of egg-yolks diluted with a few drops of water.
This is made of beaten eggs. It's used to give color to certain cakes, which is applied with a brush. Sometimes this gilding can be mixed with a little water, for example, when the oven is too 695 hot, and lighter-colored cakes are needed. In some instances, especially with small, dry cakes, it consists entirely of egg yolks mixed with a few drops of water.
The Pastes
2356—ORDINARY SHORT PASTE
Sift one lb. of flour over the mixing-board; make a hollow in its midst, and put therein one-sixth oz. of salt, one-third pint of cold water, and one-half lb. of butter well softened—especially in winter. Mix the flour gradually with the butter and the water; mass the whole a moment or two, and knead it (see No. 2357) twice. Then roll it up in a ball; wrap it in a piece of linen that its surface may not dry, and put it aside in the cool.
Sift 1 lb. of flour onto a clean surface; create a well in the center and add 1/6 oz. of salt, 1/3 pint of cold water, and 1/2 lb. of softened butter—especially important in winter. Gradually mix the flour with the butter and water; knead the mixture for a minute or two, and then knead it again (see No. 2357) twice. Shape it into a ball, wrap it in a piece of cloth to prevent it from drying out, and set it aside in a cool place.
Remarks: A kneaded paste should be prepared either one day, or at least a few hours, in advance, in order that it may lose that elasticity which it acquires from the kneading.
Remarks: A kneaded paste should be made either one day or at least a few hours ahead of time, so it can lose the elasticity it gets from the kneading.
Pastes, after they have rested awhile, are much more easily treated, and bake a much more definite and lighter colour, than those that are used as soon as they are prepared.
Pastes, after they have rested for a bit, are much easier to work with and bake to a clearer and lighter color than those that are used right after they are made.
2357—THE KNEADING OF PASTES
The object of kneading paste is to combine the ingredients of which it is composed thoroughly, and also to smooth it. Proceed as follows:—
The purpose of kneading dough is to mix the ingredients completely and also to make it smooth. Follow these steps:—
When the paste is mixed, roll it into a mass; put it in front of one; then press it away from one, little by little, between the board and the palm of the hand. For the paste to be perfectly smooth, it ought to be treated twice in this way.
When the paste is mixed, shape it into a ball; place it in front of you, then gradually press it away with the board and the palm of your hand. To make the paste perfectly smooth, you should do this twice.
2358—FINE, SHORT OR FLAWN PASTE (For Fruit Tarts)
Sift one lb. of flour on to the mixing-board, and hollow it out. Put in the hollow one-third oz. of salt, one and one-half oz. of powdered sugar, an egg, one-fourth pint of cold water, and ten oz. of butter. First, thoroughly mix the butter, the egg, the water, and the seasoning, and then gradually combine the flour with it.
Sift 1 lb. of flour onto the countertop and make a well in the center. Add 1/3 oz. of salt, 1 1/2 oz. of powdered sugar, an egg, 1/4 pint of cold water, and 10 oz. of butter into the well. First, mix the butter, egg, water, and seasonings thoroughly, then gradually incorporate the flour into the mixture.
Knead the paste; press it out twice; roll it into a ball, and wrap it up as before with the view of setting it aside in the cool to rest.
Knead the dough; press it out twice; roll it into a ball, and wrap it up again to let it rest in a cool place.
2359—DRESSING PASTE (Pâté Dough)
Take one lb. of sifted flour, four oz. of butter, one egg, one-third oz. of salt, and one-fourth pint of water. Mix as already [696] directed; knead twice; roll up the paste, and set it in the cool to rest. This paste should be kept somewhat firm.
Take 1 lb. of sifted flour, 4 oz. of butter, 1 egg, 1/3 oz. of salt, and 1/4 pint of water. Mix as directed; knead twice; roll up the dough, and let it rest in the cool. This dough should be kept fairly firm.
2360—DRESSING PASTE WITH LARD
Take one lb. of sifted flour, four oz. of lard, one-quarter pint of tepid water, one egg, one-third oz. of salt, and proceed exactly as in the case of No. 2359.
Take 1 lb. of sifted flour, 4 oz. of lard, 1/4 pint of warm water, 1 egg, and 1/3 oz. of salt, and follow the instructions exactly as in the case of No. 2359.
2361—DUMPLING AND PUDDING PASTES
Break up ten oz. of very dry beef suet, and carefully clear it of all little pieces of skin and connective tissue. Chop it up as finely as possible; sift one lb. of flour on to the mixing-board; hollow it out; and put into the hollow one-half oz. of salt, one and one-half oz. of sugar, one-third pint of water, and the chopped suet. Mix up these various ingredients, and, by degrees, combine the flour with them.
Break up 10 oz. of very dry beef suet, and carefully remove all small pieces of skin and connective tissue. Chop it as finely as you can; sift 1 lb. of flour onto the mixing board; make a well in the center; and add into the well 0.5 oz. of salt, 1.5 oz. of sugar, 1/3 pint of water, and the chopped suet. Mix these ingredients together, gradually incorporating the flour with them.
Mass the paste together, without kneading it, and put it aside in the cool until it is wanted.
Mix the dough together without kneading it, then set it aside in a cool place until you need it.
2362—DRY SUGARED PASTE FOR VARIOUS PURPOSES
Take one lb. of sifted flour, seven oz. of butter, five oz. of powdered sugar, three eggs, and one-half tablespoonful of orange-flower water.
Take 1 lb. of sifted flour, 7 oz. of butter, 5 oz. of powdered sugar, 3 eggs, and ½ tablespoon of orange flower water.
Mix in the usual way, knead it twice; roll it into a ball, and keep it wrapped up, in the cool, until required.
Mix in the usual way, knead it twice; shape it into a ball, and keep it wrapped up in a cool place until needed.
2363—PASTE FOR SMALL GUMMED TEA-CAKES
Take one lb. of sifted flour, ten oz. of butter, ten oz. of sugar, one egg, the yolks of four, and a tablespoonful of orange-flower water.
Take 1 lb. of sifted flour, 10 oz. of butter, 10 oz. of sugar, 1 egg, the yolks of 4 eggs, and 1 tablespoon of orange flower water.
Mix up gradually; mass the paste together, and roll it out into a thin layer, twice. Roll it up, and let it rest awhile in the cool before it is used.
Gradually mix the ingredients together; combine the paste, and roll it out into a thin layer twice. Roll it up, and let it rest for a bit in the cool before using it.
2364—GUMMING
In the case of certain small cakes, especially those served at tea, it is usual to gum their surfaces in order to make them glossy. For this purpose a thin solution of gum arabic is used, and it is smeared over the cakes as they leave the oven, by means of a small brush.
In the case of some small cakes, especially those served at tea, it's common to coat their surfaces to make them shiny. A thin solution of gum arabic is used for this, and it's brushed over the cakes as they come out of the oven with a small brush.
Cakes may also be gummed with a syrup formed from milk and sugar, which mixture may be used instead of gum arabic with advantage.
Cakes can also be stuck together with a syrup made from milk and sugar, which mixture can be more beneficial than gum arabic.
2365—GALETTE PASTE
Hollow out one lb. of sifted flour and put in its midst one-third oz. of salt, two oz. of powdered sugar, one-quarter pint of water, and one-half lb. of softened butter.
Hollow out 1 lb. of sifted flour and place in the center 1/3 oz. of salt, 2 oz. of powdered sugar, 1/4 pint of water, and 1/2 lb. of softened butter.
Mix, taking care to include the flour only by degrees; [697] thoroughly knead, that the ingredients may be well combined, and mass the paste together without making it too elastic. Leave it to rest in the cool for at least an hour; then roll it out thrice, at intervals of eight minutes, for the reasons given under the directions for puff-paste.
Mix, making sure to add the flour gradually; [697]knead it well so that the ingredients are thoroughly combined, and form the paste without making it too stretchy. Let it rest in a cool place for at least an hour; then roll it out three times, waiting eight minutes between each roll, for the reasons explained in the puff pastry instructions.
2366—PUFF-PASTE
(1) Sift one lb. of flour on to the mixing-board. Make a hollow in it, and put therein one-third oz. of table salt and about one-half pint of cold water, and mix without kneading. Mass the paste together, and let it rest for twenty minutes, that it may lose its elasticity, which will be all the more pronounced for its having been very much worked. It is to avoid this elasticity, therefore, that the mixing of puff-paste should be effected with the smallest amount of kneading possible.
(1) Sift 1 lb. of flour onto the mixing board. Create a well in the center, then add 1/3 oz. of table salt and about 1/2 pint of cold water, mixing without kneading. Gather the dough together and let it rest for 20 minutes to reduce its elasticity, which will be more noticeable if it has been worked too much. To avoid this elasticity, it's important to mix puff pastry with as little kneading as possible.
(2) Spread the prepared paste on a flour-dusted board, in the shape of an even galette. Spread thereon one lb. of softened butter, without completely covering the paste; draw the edges of the paste towards the centre, in such wise as to enclose the butter completely, and to form a square thickness of paste.
(2) Spread the prepared paste on a floured board, shaping it into an even galette. Spread one pound of softened butter on it, but don’t cover the paste completely; fold the edges of the paste toward the center, making sure to completely enclose the butter and create a square thickness of paste.
(3) Leave to rest for a further ten minutes and then begin the working of the paste; rolling it out to the length of one and one-half feet, and keeping it one in. thick. Fold this layer over thrice, and press upon it with the roller so as to join the superposed layers. The whole of this operation constitutes one turn.
(3) Let it rest for another ten minutes, then start working on the dough; roll it out to about one and a half feet long, keeping it one inch thick. Fold this layer over three times, and press down with the rolling pin to combine the layers. This entire process counts as one turn.
Begin another turn immediately, turning the paste the reverse way, and folding it as before. Set it to rest in the cool for eight or ten minutes, and then effect two more turns.
Begin another turn right away, turning the paste the opposite way, and folding it like before. Let it rest in a cool place for eight to ten minutes, and then do two more turns.
Ten minutes after the two last turns (there should be six in all), the puff-paste is ready to be cut up and used.
Ten minutes after the last two turns (there should be six total), the puff pastry is ready to be cut and used.
Remarks relative to puff-paste: Good puff-paste should be buttered to the extent of one lb. per one and one-half lbs., i.e., one lb. of butter for every one lb. of flour mixed with one-half pint of water. The consistence of the paste and the butter should be exactly the same, if they are to be evenly mixed; the butter ought therefore to be softened—more particularly in winter.
Remarks on puff pastry: Good puff pastry should have one pound of butter for every one and a half pounds, i.e., one pound of butter for every pound of flour mixed with half a pint of water. The texture of the pastry and the butter should be exactly the same for even mixing; therefore, the butter should be softened—especially in winter.
In preparing puff-paste, remember to put it in a cool place while it is resting; but never directly upon ice; for, though the ice would not affect the paste, it might seriously affect the butter.
In making puff pastry, remember to place it in a cool spot while it rests; but don’t put it directly on ice, because while the ice won’t harm the pastry, it could seriously damage the butter.
It would harden it to the extent of preventing its perfect mixture with the mass, and lumps would form. Puff-paste should be rolled out very regularly, with the view of thoroughly distributing the butter throughout the preparation, and thus ensuring its uniform rising.
It would make it so tough that it wouldn’t mix properly with the rest, causing lumps to form. Puff pastry should be rolled out evenly to make sure the butter is distributed well throughout the dough, which ensures it rises evenly.
Puff-paste should not be worked too speedily; for, if it be so [698] worked, it will be found to acquire an elasticity which not only makes it difficult to cut up, but also tends to make it shrink in the baking.
Puff pastry shouldn't be handled too quickly; if it's worked that way, it will become so elastic that it's hard to cut and will likely shrink while baking.
2367—PUFF-PASTE TRIMMINGS OR HALF PUFF-PASTE
These are very useful in pastry work, for tartlets, barquettes, croûtons, &c. When the puff-paste is cut up, the trimmings should therefore be rolled into a ball, and put aside in the cool. Nevertheless they must be used within the space of two days in summer and four days in winter.
These are really helpful in pastry making, for tartlets, barquettes, croûtons, and so on. When the puff pastry is cut, the scraps should be rolled into a ball and set aside in a cool place. However, they need to be used within two days during the summer and four days in the winter.
2368—ORDINARY BRIOCHE PASTE
(1) Sift one lb. of flour on to the board; take a quarter of it, make a hollow in it, and put therein one-quarter oz. of very fresh, dry yeast. Mix the yeast and the flour with a little tepid water, so as to obtain a soft paste which is the leaven. Roll this paste into a ball; make two slits in its top, at right angles to one another, and place it in a small basin.
(1) Sift 1 lb. of flour onto the counter; take a quarter of it, make a well in the center, and add 1/4 oz. of very fresh, dry yeast. Mix the yeast and the flour with a little warm water to create a soft paste that will serve as the leaven. Roll this paste into a ball; make two cuts on the top, crossing each other, and place it in a small bowl.
Cover the latter, and put it in a somewhat warm place, that the leaven may be sure to ferment.
Cover it and place it in a slightly warm spot so that the yeast can ferment properly.
(2) Make a hollow in the remaining flour, and put into it one-quarter oz. of salt, and one and one-half oz. of sugar, together with two tablespoonfuls of milk to melt it, one-third of the whole amount of the butter to be used, namely, four oz., and four eggs.
(2) Make a well in the remaining flour and add a quarter ounce of salt, one and a half ounces of sugar, two tablespoons of milk to dissolve it, one-third of the total amount of butter to be used, which is four ounces, and four eggs.
Begin by thoroughly mixing the butter, eggs and seasoning, and then combine the flour therewith, by degrees. When the paste forms a compact mass, knead and pull it about with the hands, that it may be light. When, at the end of a few minutes, it has acquired a certain resilience, make a hole in the middle of it and add one egg. Mix the latter with the paste; work it afresh, and after an interval of two minutes add one more egg in the same way. The total number of eggs for the quantities of other ingredients given above should be six.
Start by mixing the butter, eggs, and seasoning together well, then gradually add the flour. Once the mixture forms a solid mass, knead and stretch it with your hands to make it light. After a few minutes, when it becomes somewhat elastic, create a hole in the center and add one egg. Mix the egg into the dough, then knead it again. After about two minutes, add another egg in the same way. You should use a total of six eggs based on the amounts of the other ingredients listed above.
(3) Add the remaining butter (eight oz.) to the paste; the former being manied and even softened, just sufficiently to make it of the same consistence as the paste.
(3) Add the rest of the butter (eight oz.) to the mixture; the butter should be manied and even softened, just enough to match the consistency of the mixture.
Spread it on the latter, and mix the two; kneading small portions at a time, and combining those portions so as to mix the two elements completely.
Spread it on the latter, and mix the two; kneading small portions at a time, and combining those portions to blend the two elements completely.
At this stage, overturn the paste and spread the leaven (which should now be equal to twice its original bulk) upon it.
At this point, flip the dough and spread the leaven (which should now be twice its original size) on top of it.
Mix it well as in the case of the butter, without working the paste.
Mix it well like you would with the butter, but don’t overwork the dough.
[699]
Finally, put the paste into a basin; cover it, and place it in
a temperate room.
[699]
Finally, put the paste in a bowl; cover it, and set it in a warm room.
For it to have the desired lightness, this paste should ferment for from ten to twelve hours. However, at the end of five or six hours, the process is arrested by the working of the paste; that is to say, by turning it out upon a flour-dusted board and beating it with the palm of the hand.
For it to have the right lightness, this paste should ferment for about ten to twelve hours. However, after five or six hours, the process is stopped by working the paste; in other words, by getting it out onto a flour-dusted board and beating it with the palm of your hand.
It is then returned to the basin to ferment afresh, for five or six hours; and then it is once more beaten just before being used.
It is then put back in the basin to ferment again for five or six hours, and then it is beaten once more right before it is used.
2369—MOUSSELINE BRIOCHE PASTE
Mousseline brioche paste is made from the ordinary kind, combined with a little butter and developed in the mould by fermentation before the baking process—which procedure makes it exceedingly light and delicate.
Mousseline Brioche dough is made from regular dough, mixed with some butter and allowed to ferment in the mold before baking—this process makes it really light and delicate.
This paste is used in the preparation of certain timbales for fruit sweets, and it is prepared as follows:—
This paste is used to make certain timbales for fruit desserts, and it is prepared as follows:—
Take the required amount of ordinary brioche paste, and add to it, per lb. of paste, two oz. of best butter, softened to the consistence of an ointment, that it may thoroughly mix with the paste. Roll the paste into a ball, and put it in a liberally-buttered mould, only filling two-thirds of the latter with it. The remaining third of the mould gets filled by the rising of the paste. Place the mould in a temperate room, until the paste has risen to the edges of the mould; besmear the surface of the paste with a brush dipped in melted butter, and bake in a moderate oven.
Take the required amount of regular brioche dough and add to it, for each pound of dough, two ounces of the best butter, softened to the consistency of ointment, so it can mix thoroughly with the dough. Roll the dough into a ball and place it in a generously buttered mold, filling only two-thirds of it. The remaining third will be filled as the dough rises. Put the mold in a warm room until the dough has risen to the edges of the mold; brush the surface of the dough with melted butter, and bake in a moderate oven.
2370—ORDINARY BRIOCHE PASTE (For Rissoles, Small Patties à la Dauphine, and Various other Preparations)
Quantities: one lb. of flour, seven oz. of butter, four fair-sized eggs, salt, a pinch of powdered sugar; one-third oz. of very dry, fresh yeast, and a little tepid milk.
Quantities: one lb. of flour, seven oz. of butter, four large eggs, salt, a pinch of powdered sugar; one-third oz. of very dry, fresh yeast, and a little warm milk.
(1) Make the leaven with a quarter of the flour, the yeast and the lukewarm milk, and set it to ferment while the paste is being prepared.
(1) Make the leaven using a quarter of the flour, the yeast, and the lukewarm milk, and let it ferment while you prepare the dough.
(2) Prepare the paste as already directed, and keep it fermenting as before for ten hours, taking care to arrest the process once.
(2) Prepare the paste as instructed earlier, and let it ferment for ten hours, being sure to stop the process once.
The work is the same as in the preceding case, in every particular, except in regard to the amount of butter, which in this instance is only half as much; in regard to the amount of sugar, which should only be just sufficient to ensure the colouring of the paste; and finally in regard to its firmness, which should admit of the paste being worked with a rolling-pin.
The process is the same as in the previous case, in every detail, except for the amount of butter, which in this case is only half as much; the amount of sugar, which should just be enough to give the paste some color; and finally, its firmness, which should allow the paste to be rolled out with a rolling pin.
7002371—SAVARIN PASTE
Quantities: One lb. of flour; twelve oz. of butter; one-half oz. of very dry, fresh yeast; eight eggs; about one-third pint of milk; one-half oz. of salt, and one oz. of sugar.
Quantities: 1 lb. of flour; 12 oz. of butter; 0.5 oz. of very dry, fresh yeast; 8 eggs; about 1/3 pint of milk; 0.5 oz. of salt, and 1 oz. of sugar.
Procedure: Savarin paste may be prepared in several ways; but the one given below is as simple and expeditious as could be desired.
Procedure: Savarin paste can be made in various ways; however, the method provided below is as straightforward and quick as you could want.
Sift the flour into a basin (or a round wooden bowl, better suited to the work); hollow it out; add the yeast, and dissolve the latter by means of tepid milk, stirring slightly with the tip of the finger.
Sift the flour into a bowl (or a round wooden bowl, which is better for this); make a well in the center; add the yeast, and dissolve it with lukewarm milk, stirring gently with your fingertip.
Add the eggs; mix the whole; work the paste by hand for a few minutes; detach those portions of it which have adhered to the side of the utensil, and add them to the whole.
Add the eggs; mix everything together; knead the dough by hand for a few minutes; scrape off any bits sticking to the sides of the bowl, and incorporate them into the mixture.
Distribute the softened butter in small quantities over the paste. Cover, and place in a temperate room until the paste has grown to twice its original bulk. Then add salt; knead the paste, that it may thoroughly absorb the butter, and pat it briskly until it is sufficiently elastic to be taken up in one lump.
Spread the softened butter in small amounts over the dough. Cover it and let it sit in a warm room until the dough has doubled in size. Then, add salt; knead the dough so it fully absorbs the butter, and pat it quickly until it’s elastic enough to form into a single lump.
At this stage add the sugar, and work the paste again that the former may thoroughly mix with it. The sugar should only be added at the close of the operation; for, since it impairs the cohesiveness of the paste, it would render the latter much more difficult to work were it added at the start.
At this point, add the sugar and mix the paste again so that it blends in completely. The sugar should only be added at the end of the process because it weakens the paste's cohesiveness, making it much harder to work with if added at the beginning.
USES FOR THIS PASTE
If it be for Savarins with syrup, it is customary to sprinkle the previously-buttered moulds with slightly-grilled, chopped or splintered almonds. Take the paste in small quantities at a time, and line the moulds with it to the extent of one-third of their height.
If you're making Savarins with syrup, it's common to sprinkle the softened buttered molds with lightly toasted, chopped, or slivered almonds. Take the dough in small amounts at a time and line the molds to about one-third of their height.
The remaining two-thirds of each mould become covered when the paste rises owing to fermentation.
The remaining two-thirds of each mold get covered when the mixture rises due to fermentation.
Proceed in the same way for Savarins which are to be kept dry, for fruit crusts or other uses; but then the sprinkling of the moulds with almond may be omitted.
Proceed in the same way for Savarins that need to be kept dry, for fruit crusts or other uses; but in that case, you can skip sprinkling the molds with almond.
2372—PÂTE A BABA
Quantities: One lb. of flour; one-half lb. of butter; seven eggs; two-thirds oz. of yeast; one-fifth pint of milk; one-third oz. of salt; two-thirds oz. of sugar; three oz. of currants and sultanas in equal quantities.
Quantities: One pound of flour; half a pound of butter; seven eggs; two-thirds ounce of yeast; one-fifth pint of milk; one-third ounce of salt; two-thirds ounce of sugar; three ounces of currants and sultanas in equal amounts.
Procedure: Proceed exactly as for Savarin paste, and add the currants and sultanas at the last with the sugar. In moulding, [701] a few pipped Malaga raisins may be laid on the bottom of the moulds. As in the case of the Savarin, the paste should only fill one-third of the mould.
Procedure: Follow the same steps as for Savarin paste, and mix in the currants and sultanas at the end with the sugar. When shaping, [701]you can place a few pitted Malaga raisins at the bottom of the molds. Just like with the Savarin, the mixture should fill only one-third of the mold.
2373—ORDINARY PÂTE A CHOUX
Quantities.—One pint of water; eight oz. of butter; one-third oz. of salt; one oz. of sugar; one lb. of sifted flour; sixteen fair-sized eggs, and a tablespoonful of orange-flower water.
Quantities.—One pint of water; eight ounces of butter; one-third ounce of salt; one ounce of sugar; one pound of sifted flour; sixteen medium-sized eggs; and a tablespoon of orange-flower water.
Procedure.—Put the water, butter, salt, and sugar in a saucepan and boil. When the liquid boils and rises, take the saucepan off the fire; add the flour, and mix. Return the saucepan to a moderate fire, and stir the paste until it ceases to stick to the spoon, and the butter begins to ooze slightly.
Procedure.—Put the water, butter, salt, and sugar in a saucepan and bring it to a boil. When the mixture boils and starts to rise, take the saucepan off the heat; add the flour and mix well. Return the saucepan to a medium heat and stir the mixture until it no longer sticks to the spoon and the butter starts to ooze slightly.
Take the saucepan off the fire; add the eggs, two at a time, taking care to mix each couple thoroughly with the paste before inserting the succeeding couple. When all the eggs have been absorbed, finish the paste with orange-flower water.
Take the saucepan off the heat; add the eggs, two at a time, making sure to mix each pair thoroughly with the dough before adding the next pair. Once all the eggs have been incorporated, finish the dough with orange-flower water.
2374—COMMON PÂTE A CHOUX (For Souffléd Fritters, Gnochi, Potatoes à la Dauphine)
Proceed as directed above, but reduce the quantity of butter to three oz., and the number of eggs to twelve; avoid drying this paste overmuch.
Proceed as directed above, but reduce the amount of butter to three oz. and the number of eggs to twelve; avoid drying this mixture too much.
2375—RAMEQUINS AND GOUGÈRE PASTE
This is prepared exactly like ordinary “Pâte à Choux,” except that:—
This is made exactly like regular “Pâte à Choux,” except that:—
1. Milk takes the place of water.
Milk substitutes water.
2. The sugar and orange-flower water are omitted.
2. The sugar and orange blossom water are left out.
3. For the quantities given (No. 2373), eight oz. of fresh Gruyère, cut into dice, are added to the paste, after all the eggs have been added to it.
3. For the quantities given (No. 2373), eight oz. of fresh Gruyère, diced, are added to the mixture after all the eggs have been incorporated.
2376—PÂTE A GÉNOISE FINE
Put into a copper basin one lb. of powdered sugar and sixteen eggs. Mix the two; place the basin upon hot cinders or on the hob, and whisk its contents until they reach the “ribbon” stage (see remarks below). Then add the selected aroma (vanilla sugar, orange rind, or liqueur, in the proportion of one tablespoonful of vanilla sugar or orange rind, and one liqueur-glass of liqueur, to the quantities given above), twelve oz. of sifted flour, and eight oz. of melted butter, the latter being carefully poured into the paste without allowing it to bubble. Mix these ingredients with the paste, raising the latter by means of a spatula that it may not get heavy.
Put one pound of powdered sugar and sixteen eggs into a copper bowl. Mix them together; place the bowl on hot coals or on the stove, and whisk the mixture until it reaches the “ribbon” stage (see remarks below). Then add your chosen flavor (one tablespoon of vanilla sugar or orange zest, and one liqueur glass of liqueur, in the amounts listed above), twelve ounces of sifted flour, and eight ounces of melted butter, which should be carefully poured into the batter without letting it bubble. Mix these ingredients into the batter, lifting it with a spatula so it doesn't become heavy.
Bake it in buttered and dredged moulds.
Bake it in buttered and floured molds.
Remarks.—A preparation of Biscuit or Génoise reaches the [702] “ribbon” stage when it becomes thick, draws out in ribbon-form, and takes some time to level itself again when a spoon is pulled out of it. This state of the paste is also indicative of its lightness.
Remarks.—A Biscuit or Génoise mixture reaches the 702“ribbon” stage when it becomes thick, flows in a ribbon-like manner, and takes a moment to settle again after a spoon is removed. This consistency also shows how light the batter is.
2377—ORDINARY GÉNOISE PASTE FOR CUTTING UP
Quantities.—One lb. of sugar, twelve eggs, thirteen oz. of flour, eight oz. of butter, and the quantity of flavouring thought sufficient.
Quantities.—One lb. of sugar, twelve eggs, thirteen oz. of flour, eight oz. of butter, and the amount of flavoring considered adequate.
Proceed exactly as in the preceding recipe, in everything pertaining to the working of the paste.
Proceed exactly as in the previous recipe, in every aspect related to handling the dough.
This paste is baked in buttered and dredged cases, in which it is spread in layers one and one-quarter inches thick, that it may rise to about one and three-quarter inches thick, while baking.
This mixture is baked in buttered and floured dishes, where it is spread in layers that are one and a quarter inches thick so that it can rise to about one and three-quarter inches thick during baking.
2378—LADY’S-FINGER BISCUIT PASTE
Stir one lb. of sugar and sixteen egg-yolks in a basin until the preparation has whitened slightly and has reached the ribbon stage. Now add a tablespoonful of orange-flower water; mix therewith twelve oz. of sifted flour, followed by sixteen egg-whites, whisked to a stiff froth. Take care to effect the mixture by raising and cutting the preparation with the spatula, that the former may be quite light.
Stir one lb. of sugar and sixteen egg yolks in a bowl until the mixture has lightened a bit and has reached the ribbon stage. Now add a tablespoon of orange flower water; then mix in twelve oz. of sifted flour, followed by sixteen egg whites, whisked to stiff peaks. Be careful to combine the mixture by folding and cutting it with a spatula so that it stays light.
To Shape the Biscuits.—Put the paste, little by little, into a canvas piping-bag, fitted with a pipe of one-half inch bore. Close the bag; lay the biscuits on sheets of strong paper; sprinkle them with powdered sugar, and rid them of any superfluous sugar by holding the sheets end upwards.
To Shape the Biscuits.—Scoop the dough into a canvas piping bag fitted with a half-inch tip. Seal the bag; place the biscuits onto sheets of sturdy paper; dust them with powdered sugar, and shake off any excess sugar by holding the sheets upright.
Jerk a few drops of water upon the biscuits by means of a moistened brush in order to assist the beading of the sugar, and remember that a very moderate oven is the best for the effecting of this beading.
Dab a few drops of water on the biscuits using a wet brush to help the sugar bead, and keep in mind that a low oven temperature works best for achieving this beading effect.
2379—SAVOY-BISCUIT PASTE
Stir one lb. of sugar and fourteen egg-yolks in a basin until the preparation reaches the ribbon stage. Flavour with vanilla sugar; add six oz. of very dry, sifted flour mixed with six oz. of fecula, and finally mix therewith the fourteen egg-whites, which should be in a very stiff froth.
Stir one lb. of sugar and fourteen egg yolks in a bowl until the mixture reaches the ribbon stage. Add vanilla sugar for flavor; then mix in six oz. of very dry, sifted flour combined with six oz. of starch, and finally incorporate the fourteen egg whites, which should be whipped into a very stiff foam.
Carefully set the preparation in buttered and fecula-dredged moulds, filling the latter only two-thirds full, and leaving the remaining third to be covered by the rising of the paste while baking.
Carefully place the mixture in buttered and dusted molds, filling them only two-thirds full, and leaving the top third to be covered by the rise of the batter while baking.
Bake in a regular, moderate oven.
Bake in a regular, medium oven.
7032380—PÂTE A BISCUIT MANQUE
Stir one lb. of sugar with eighteen egg-yolks in a basin until the preparation is white and light. Add three tablespoonfuls of rum, thirteen oz. of sifted flour, and ten oz. of melted butter, carefully poured away. Mix, raising it with the spatula in so doing.
Stir one lb. of sugar with eighteen egg yolks in a bowl until the mixture is white and fluffy. Add three tablespoons of rum, thirteen oz. of sifted flour, and ten oz. of melted butter, making sure to pour it in carefully. Mix by lifting it with a spatula as you go.
Set the preparation in special buttered and dredged moulds, filling the latter only two-thirds full with it. Bake in a moderate oven.
Set the preparation in special buttered and floured molds, filling them only two-thirds full. Bake in a moderate oven.
2381—PUNCH BISCUIT PASTE
Stir one lb. of sugar, twelve egg-yolks, and three eggs in a basin, until the whole becomes frothy. Aromatise with a bare tablespoonful of orange sugar, the same amount of lemon sugar, and three tablespoonfuls of best rum, and add twelve oz. of sifted flour, ten oz. of melted butter, and the whites of eight eggs whisked to a stiff froth. Mix with the usual precautions, that the paste may not be heavy.
Stir one pound of sugar, twelve egg yolks, and three eggs in a bowl until frothy. Flavor it with a tablespoon of orange sugar, the same amount of lemon sugar, and three tablespoons of quality rum. Then add twelve ounces of sifted flour, ten ounces of melted butter, and the whites of eight eggs whisked to stiff peaks. Mix carefully to ensure the batter isn’t heavy.
Bake the preparation in buttered moulds, in cases or in rings, according to the purpose it is intended for. Use a moderate oven.
Bake the mixture in buttered molds, in containers, or in rings, depending on what you need it for. Use a moderate oven.
2382—ORDINARY MERINGUE
Whisk the whites of eight eggs until they are as stiff as it is possible to make them. Sprinkle them with one lb. of powdered sugar, and mix them with the latter carefully, that they may retain all their lightness.
Whip the whites of eight eggs until they're as stiff as possible. Sprinkle in 1 lb. of powdered sugar, and gently fold it in so they keep their fluffiness.
2383—MERINGUE In the Italian Style
Cook one lb. of sugar to the large-ball stage, and meanwhile whisk the whites of eight eggs to a stiff froth, so as to have them ready simultaneously with the sugar.
Cook one lb. of sugar to the large-ball stage, and in the meantime, whisk the whites of eight eggs until they form stiff peaks, so that they are ready at the same time as the sugar.
Pour the cooked sugar into the egg-whites, slowly and without a pause, and mix up briskly with the whisk.
Pour the cooked sugar into the egg whites slowly and continuously, then mix quickly with the whisk.
2384—MERINGUE Italian Style (another recipe)
Mix one lb. of very best powdered sugar and the whites of eight eggs in an untinned copper basin. Place the utensil on hot cinders or on the side of the stove, that the preparation may be lukewarm while in progress.
Mix 1 lb. of the best powdered sugar and the whites of 8 eggs in an uncoated copper bowl. Put the bowl on hot coals or on the side of the stove, so the mixture stays warm while you work on it.
Whisk the meringue until it is sufficiently consistent to span the members of the whisk. If it is not to be used at once, transfer the paste to a small basin; cover it with a round piece of paper, and set it in the cool.
Whisk the meringue until it's thick enough to hold its shape on the whisk. If you're not using it right away, move the mixture to a small bowl; cover it with a round piece of paper, and place it in a cool spot.
2385—ALMOND PASTE
Instead of the antiquated and difficult method of making almond pastes in the mortar, a crushing machine is now used [704] which not only yields a much smoother paste, but also greatly simplifies the work. Almond paste, which consists of almonds, sugar, and egg-whites, in quantities varying in accordance with the purpose of the paste, is now sold ready-made. It has only to be finished with a little sugar, white of egg, and other things, subject to the use to which it is to be put.
Instead of the old-fashioned and complicated method of making almond paste in a mortar, a crushing machine is now used [704] which not only produces a much smoother paste but also makes the work a lot easier. Almond paste, made from almonds, sugar, and egg whites in varying amounts depending on its intended use, is now available pre-made. It just needs to be finished off with a bit of sugar, egg white, and other ingredients, depending on how it will be used.
2386—MELTING ALMOND PASTE (For Stuffing and Imitating Fruit)
Pass eight oz. of dry, skinned almonds through the crusher.
Pass eight oz. of dry, peeled almonds through the crusher.
Place them in the mortar, together with the selected aromatic essence; either a tablespoonful of vanilla sugar or a small glassful of liqueur; and add to them, little by little, working the while with the pestle, one lb. of sugar cooked to the small-crack stage.
Place them in the mortar along with the chosen aromatic essence; either a tablespoon of vanilla sugar or a small glass of liqueur; and gradually add to them, while continuously working with the pestle, one pound of sugar cooked to the small-crack stage.
With this generic recipe, the melting paste may be varied at will by an increase or decrease in the quantity of sugar.
With this basic recipe, you can adjust the melting paste by adding or reducing the amount of sugar as you like.
2387—PISTACHIOS
These should belong to the pastry-cook’s stock, but, as a rule, they are only prepared just before being served. To skin them, proceed as in the case of almonds.
These should be part of the pastry chef's stock, but usually, they're only made right before serving. To peel them, do it like you would with almonds.
2388—PISTACHIO PASTE FOR INFUSION
As soon as the pistachios are skinned, washed, and dried, crush them in the mortar to a very smooth paste, which set in boiled milk, to infuse.
As soon as the pistachios are shelled, washed, and dried, crush them in a mortar into a smooth paste, which you then mix with boiled milk to infuse.
As the colour of pistachios is weak, it is strengthened in preparations containing them with a few drops of vegetable green, while its aroma is thrown into relief with a trifle of vanilla.
Since the color of pistachios is faint, it's enhanced in recipes that use them with a few drops of vegetable green, while its fragrance is accentuated with a hint of vanilla.
2389—MELTING PISTACHIO PASTE
Put seven oz. of pistachios and two oz. of almonds through the crusher; both should have been just skinned. Put the paste into the mortar; add to it two tablespoonfuls of syrup, strongly flavoured with vanilla, followed by eight oz. of sugar, cooked to the small-crack stage, and added to the paste little by little.
Put seven oz. of pistachios and two oz. of almonds through the crusher; both should be blanched. Put the paste into the mortar; add two tablespoons of syrup, strongly flavored with vanilla, then add eight oz. of sugar, cooked to the small-crack stage, and mix it into the paste gradually.
Transfer the paste to a marble slab, and finish it by combining three tablespoonfuls of icing sugar with it.
Transfer the paste to a marble countertop, and finish it by mixing in three tablespoons of icing sugar.
The Preparation and Cooking of Various Pastry Crusts used in Cookery
2390—VOL-AU-VENT CRUST
Prepare the puff-paste as directed under No. 2366. Make the layer of paste of an even thickness of four-fifths inch; set [705] thereon an overturned plate or a saucepan-lid, the size of which should be that intended for the Vol-au-vent, and cut the paste obliquely, following round the edges of the lid or plate with a small knife. Turn the layer of paste over, and set it on a slightly moistened round baking sheet; groove it all round; gild it, and describe a circle on top of it with the point of a knife, one and one-quarter inches away from the edge, to form the cover of the Vol-au-vent. Streak this cover criss-cross-fashion; also streak the body of the Vol-au-vent with the point of a small knife, and bake it in a rather hot oven.
Prepare the puff pastry as directed under No. 2366. Roll the pastry to an even thickness of five-eighths of an inch; place 705 on top an overturned plate or saucepan lid that matches the size needed for the Vol-au-vent, and cut the pastry diagonally around the edges of the lid or plate with a small knife. Flip the pastry over and place it on a slightly damp round baking sheet; score it all around; gild and draw a circle on top of it with the tip of a knife, one and a quarter inches from the edge, to create the cover for the Vol-au-vent. Make a criss-cross pattern on this cover; also score the body of the Vol-au-vent with the tip of a small knife, then bake it in a moderately hot oven.
Upon withdrawing the Vol-au-vent from the oven, remove its cover, and clear it of the soft crumb which will be found on its inside.
Upon taking the Vol-au-vent out of the oven, remove the cover and clear out the soft crumbs from the inside.
2391—BOUCHEE OR SMALL-PATTY CRUSTS
Bouchées are really small Vol-au-vents. Roll out the paste, making it a good one-third inch thick. Cut this layer with a grooved round cutter three inches in diameter; set the roundels of stamped-out paste on a moistened tray; gild, and make a circular incision in each of them, one-half inch from their edges, either with the point of a small knife or with an even, round cutter dipped in hot water.
Bouchées are tiny Vol-au-vents. Roll out the pastry to about one-third inch thick. Use a grooved round cutter that’s three inches in diameter to cut out this layer; place the round pieces of pastry on a damp tray; gild, and make a circular cut in each one, about half an inch from the edges, using the tip of a small knife or a smooth, round cutter dipped in hot water.
Bake in a hot oven, and clear the insides of the bouchées of their crumb on taking them out of the oven. “Mignonnes Bouchées,” which are used as a garnish, are stamped out with a round cutter two inches in diameter, and are slightly thicker than ordinary bouchées.
Bake in a hot oven, and scoop out the insides of the bouchées after taking them out of the oven. “Mignonnes Bouchées,” which are used as a garnish, are cut out with a round cutter that’s two inches in diameter and are slightly thicker than regular bouchées.
2392—SMALL HOT PATTIES
Roll out the puff-paste to a thickness of one-sixth inch, and stamp it out with an even round cutter three inches in diameter. With the trimmings resulting from this operation, rolled somewhat more thinly, make an equal quantity of roundels, and lay them on a tray. Slightly moisten the edges of these roundels with a brush; garnish their centres with some forcemeat, rolled to the size of a hazel-nut; cover the forcemeat with the roundels stamped out from the first; press upon these with the back of a round cutter two inches in diameter; gild them, and bake them in a hot oven for twelve or fourteen minutes.
Roll out the puff pastry to a thickness of one-sixth inch and cut it into circles that are three inches in diameter using a round cutter. With the scraps from this, roll it a bit thinner to make an equal number of circles and place them on a tray. Lightly moisten the edges of these circles with a brush; fill the centers with some forcemeat rolled to the size of a hazelnut; cover the forcemeat with the circles cut from the first batch; press down on these with the back of a two-inch round cutter; gild them and bake in a hot oven for twelve to fourteen minutes.
2393—CROÛTES ET CROUSTADES
For tartlet crusts, which are put to various uses, take either even or grooved, large or small moulds, subject to the requirements.
For tartlet crusts, which have many uses, use either even or grooved molds, large or small, depending on what you need.
Roll out a piece of short paste to a thickness of one-fifth inch; stamp it out with a grooved round cutter of a size in proportion to the moulds used; line the buttered moulds with these roundels [706] of paste; pierce the paste on the bottom of each with the point of a small knife; line with good-quality paper; fill up with lentils, split peas, or rice, and bake in a moderate oven. When the paste is baked, withdraw the dry vegetable used and the paper, and place the crusts in the drying-box, that they may be quite dry; or gild them inside, and set them in the front of the oven for a few minutes.
Roll out a piece of short pastry to a thickness of one-fifth of an inch; cut it out with a grooved round cutter that matches the size of the molds you're using; line the buttered molds with these rounds of pastry; pierce the bottom of each with the tip of a small knife; line with good quality paper; fill with lentils, split peas, or rice, and bake in a moderately hot oven. When the pastry is baked, remove the dry vegetables and the paper, and place the crusts in the drying box so they can dry completely; or gild them inside and place them in front of the oven for a few minutes.
2394—TIMBALE CRUST
Butter a Charlotte-mould, and decorate its sides with some sort of design made from noodle-paste trimmings to which a little powdered sugar has been added. Shape a piece of short paste (of a size in proportion to the mould) like a ball; roll it out to a disc; sprinkle it with flour, and fold it in two. Draw the ends gently towards the centre, so as to form a kind of skullcap, and take care to not crease the paste. Make this skullcap of an even thickness of one-third inch, and place it in the mould.
Butter a Charlotte mold and decorate the sides with a design made from leftover noodle paste mixed with a bit of powdered sugar. Take a piece of short pastry (scaled to the size of the mold) and shape it into a ball; then roll it out into a disc. Sprinkle it with flour and fold it in half. Gently pull the ends toward the center to create a sort of cap, making sure not to crease the pastry. This cap should be an even thickness of about a third of an inch, and then place it in the mold.
Press it well upon the bottom and sides of the mould, that it may acquire the shape of the latter; line the mould inside with good buttered paper; fill up with lentils or split peas, letting them project in a dome above the edges of the paste, and cover with a round sheet of paper.
Press it firmly against the bottom and sides of the mold so it takes on that shape; line the inside of the mold with well-buttered paper; fill it with lentils or split peas, allowing them to rise in a dome above the edges of the dough, and cover with a round sheet of paper.
Prepare a round layer of paste, one-fifth inch thick, a little larger diametrally than the timbale one. Slightly moisten the inside edges of the timbale; cover it with the prepared disc of paste, and seal it well down to the edges of the timbale, pressing it between the fingers in such wise as to form a crest reaching one-half inch beyond the brim of the mould all round.
Prepare a round layer of dough, one-fifth inch thick, slightly larger in diameter than the timbale. Lightly moisten the inner edges of the timbale; cover it with the prepared disc of dough and seal it down to the edges of the timbale, pressing it with your fingers to create a crest that extends half an inch above the rim of the mold all around.
Pinch this crest with paste-pincers inside and out.
Pinch this crest with paste pliers inside and out.
With a round or oval grooved fancy-cutter stamp out some imitation leaves from a very thin layer of paste, and imitate the veins of the leaves with the back of a knife; or stamp out some triangles of paste; shape them like leaves, and set these (slightly overlapping one another) upon the dome of the timbale in superposed rows.
With a round or oval fancy cutter, stamp out some imitation leaves from a very thin layer of dough, and create the veins of the leaves with the back of a knife; or stamp out some triangles of dough; shape them like leaves, and arrange these (slightly overlapping each other) on the dome of the timbale in layered rows.
Finish with three roundels of paste, stamped out with a grooved round cutter of a different size from the first, and make a hole in the centre of each roundel with a round, even fancy-cutter. Gild and bake in a moderate oven. When the outside of the timbale is well browned, detach and remove the cover formed by the leaves. Withdraw the split peas and the paper; gild the timbale inside, and leave it to dry in the front of the oven or in the drying-box.
Finish with three round discs of dough, cut out using a grooved round cutter that's a different size from the first, and create a hole in the center of each disc with a round, decorative cutter. Gild and bake in a moderately hot oven. When the outside of the timbale is nicely browned, detach and remove the cover made by the leaves. Take out the split peas and the paper; gild the timbale inside, and let it dry in front of the oven or in the drying box.
7072395—FLAWN CRUST
With short or any other kind of paste prepare a layer one-sixth inch thick, the diameter of which should be one-fourth as long again as that of the flawn-ring used. Raise this layer, and place it upon the previously-buttered flawn-ring, pressing it with the fingers, that it may assume the shape of the mould. Then roll the pin across the ring, in order that the overlapping paste may be cut away; press the thickness of paste that has been formed between the fingers in such a way as to make it project above the edges of the flawn-ring, and form a regular crest. Pinch this crest with the pastry pincers, and set the flawn-ring on a small round baking sheet.
With short or any kind of pastry, create a layer that is one-sixth inch thick, and its diameter should be one-fourth longer than that of the flan ring you’re using. Lift this layer and place it onto the previously buttered flan ring, pressing it with your fingers so it takes the shape of the mold. Then, roll the pin over the ring to trim away the excess pastry. Use your fingers to press the thickness of the pastry, making it rise above the edges of the flan ring to create a nice crest. Pinch this crest with pastry pincers, and set the flan ring on a small round baking sheet.
Prick it with the point of a small knife; line its bottom and sides with slightly-buttered, good paper; fill the ring with dry lentils or split peas, and bake in a moderately hot oven for about twenty-five minutes.
Prick it with the tip of a small knife; line its bottom and sides with slightly buttered, good paper; fill the ring with dry lentils or split peas, and bake in a moderately hot oven for about twenty-five minutes.
Then remove the lentils and paper, as also the ring, and return the flawn to the oven for a few minutes to brown, if it is not already sufficiently coloured.
Then take out the lentils and paper, as well as the ring, and put the flawn back in the oven for a few minutes to brown, if it’s not already colored enough.
If the paste be required very dry, place the flawn in the drying-box for a little while, or gild it inside, and set it in the front of the oven for a few minutes.
If the paste needs to be really dry, put the flawn in the drying box for a bit, or gild it inside, and leave it in front of the oven for a few minutes.
2396—THE LINING AND COVERING OF RAISED AND DRESSED PIES
The moulds for Raised Pies are oval or round. If they are round, make a layer of patty paste, one-half inch thick, in proportion to the size of the mould.
The molds for Raised Pies are oval or round. If they are round, create a layer of pastry dough that's half an inch thick, based on the size of the mold.
Sprinkle this paste with flour, fold it in two, and shape it like a skullcap, after the manner described under “Timbale Crust.” It is only necessary to press this skullcap of paste into the buttered mould in order to give it the shape of the latter. If the mould is oval, proceed in the same way, giving the skullcap an oval shape.
Sprinkle this paste with flour, fold it in half, and shape it like a skullcap, as described in “Timbale Crust.” You just need to press this skullcap of paste into the buttered mold to give it the shape of the mold. If the mold is oval, do the same, giving the skullcap an oval shape.
When the raised pie is filled, first cover the garnish with a somewhat thin, round, or oval layer of paste, in accordance with the shape of the mould, and seal it well down upon the moistened edges. Then cut away the superfluous paste of the crest, so as to make the latter even and neat, and pinch it outside and in. Raised pies are covered in two ways—either with a layer of puff-paste, or with leaves of paste stamped out with a round cutter or a knife, the veins being imitated with the back of a knife.
When the raised pie is filled, first cover the top with a thin, round, or oval layer of dough that matches the shape of the mold, and press it down firmly on the moistened edges. Next, trim away the excess dough from the top to make it even and tidy, and pinch it both on the outside and inside. Raised pies can be covered in two ways—either with a layer of puff pastry or with pieces of dough cut out with a round cutter or knife, using the back of a knife to create vein patterns.
In the second case, prepare the paste leaves as directed above, and lay them on the pie (slightly overlapping one another) in superposed rows, starting from the bottom. On the top of the pie set three or four indented roundels of paste, graduated in size, and stuck one upon the other, each roundel having a hole in its centre for the escape of steam.
In the second case, prepare the pastry leaves as instructed above, and place them on the pie (slightly overlapping each other) in stacked rows, starting from the bottom. On top of the pie, place three or four indented circles of pastry, each one larger than the last, and stack them on top of each other, with a hole in the center of each circle for steam to escape.
The baking of raised pies made with raw forcemeat is effected in a moderately-heated oven. Bear in mind that the larger the pie is, the more moderate should be the oven.
The baking of raised pies made with raw meat filling is done in a moderately hot oven. Keep in mind that the larger the pie, the more moderate the oven temperature should be.
VARIOUS CUSTARDS
Hot Custards
2397—CRÈME ANGLAISE
This custard allows of various methods of preparation which are subject to the purpose for which it is intended. It is the chief sauce for entremets, and whether it be poached in a deep dish or in a mould, it constitutes one of the oldest and best-known entremets. This last kind of custard will be examined hereafter. At present I shall only deal with the variety used either as a sauce or an accompaniment, cold or hot. It is extremely difficult to prescribe fixed quantities for this custard, for the former depend a great deal upon the consumers’ tastes, and, whereas some like a thick custard, others go to the extreme of wishing it just liquid enough to be drunk like any other beverage.
This custard can be made in various ways depending on its intended use. It’s the main sauce for desserts, and whether it's poached in a deep dish or in a mold, it’s one of the oldest and most famous desserts. This type of custard will be discussed later. For now, I’ll focus on the version used as a sauce or a side, either cold or hot. It's really hard to set specific amounts for this custard because they depend a lot on what people like; some prefer a thick custard, while others want it just liquid enough to drink like any other beverage.
The quantities given below are suited to a custard of medium consistence, but if a thicker custard were desired, the number of egg-yolks would have to be proportionately increased, and vice-versâ.
The amounts listed below are intended for a custard of medium thickness, but if you want a thicker custard, you would need to increase the number of egg yolks accordingly, and vice-versa.
The quantity of sugar also varies, subject to the consumers’ tastes, and, as the amount used (except in the case of unreasonable excess) does not affect the consistence of the custard, it may be graduated from three to ten or twelve oz. per quart, as taste may dictate. Six oz. of sugar per quart of milk constitutes a happy medium.
The amount of sugar can vary based on what consumers like, and since the amount used (unless it's an unreasonable excess) doesn't change the texture of the custard, it can range from three to ten or twelve ounces per quart, depending on personal preference. Six ounces of sugar per quart of milk is a good balance.
English custard admits of all the aromatic essences used for entremets, but the one which suits it best is vanilla. When this last-named flavour or that of filberts, almond pralin, or coffee is used, it is well to put the required quantity to infuse for [709] twenty minutes in the boiling milk, after the latter has been measured off. Chocolate is first melted and then gradually added to the custard before it is cooked. Other aromatic essences or liqueurs are added to the custard after it has been strained.
English custard can include any of the aromatic flavors used for desserts, but the one that works best is vanilla. When using this flavor or others like hazelnut, almond pralin, or coffee, it's good to let the chosen amount steep for [709] twenty minutes in the boiling milk, after measuring it out. Melt the chocolate first, then gradually mix it into the custard before cooking. Other flavorings or liqueurs can be added to the custard after it has been strained.
English custard admits of two methods of preparation:—
English custard can be made in two ways:—
Recipe A.—Put twelve raw egg-yolks and three-quarters lb. of powdered sugar in a bowl. Mix the sugar a little with the yolks, and stir the latter briskly with a spatula until they have entirely absorbed the sugar, and the resulting paste is white and has reached the ribbon stage. Then pour one quart of boiling milk into the paste, little by little, mixing the whole the while with a whisk. Then put the preparation on the fire, stirring it with a spatula, and cook it until it approaches the boil and properly coats the withdrawn spoon. Take care not to let it boil, for this would turn the preparation. In any case, when the sauce is intended for hot sweets, by adding a tablespoonful of arrowroot, it may be prevented from turning.
Recipe A.—Put twelve raw egg yolks and three-quarters of a pound of powdered sugar in a bowl. Mix the sugar slightly with the yolks, and stir the yolks vigorously with a spatula until they completely absorb the sugar and the mixture is white and has reached the ribbon stage. Then gradually pour in one quart of boiling milk into the mixture, stirring continuously with a whisk. Next, place the mixture on the heat, stirring with a spatula, and cook it until it almost boils and nicely coats the back of a spoon. Be careful not to let it boil, as that would ruin the mixture. If the sauce is meant for hot desserts, adding a tablespoon of arrowroot will help prevent it from curdling.
When the custard is cooked, as already explained, strain it, either through a strainer, into a bain-marie, if it is to be served hot, or through a sieve into a large, enamelled basin, where it should be frequently stirred to be kept smooth while cooling.
When the custard is cooked, as explained earlier, strain it through a strainer into a bain-marie if you plan to serve it hot, or through a sieve into a large, enamel basin, where it should be stirred frequently to keep it smooth while it cools.
Custard prepared in this way forms the base of all ice-creams, of which I shall speak later on. It may serve as an adjunct to all cold or hot sweets which allow of a sauce. When, while it is still lukewarm, it is combined with its weight of best butter, it constitutes the delicious butter cream, which is the richest and most delicate of the pastry-cook’s confections.
Custard made this way is the foundation for all ice creams, which I will discuss later. It can also be used as a topping for any cold or hot desserts that can have a sauce. When it is still warm and mixed with an equal weight of high-quality butter, it becomes a delicious buttercream, which is the richest and most delicate of the pastry chef's treats.
Finally, if eight melted gelatine leaves per quart of cooled milk be added to it, and it be mixed with twice its volume of whipped cream, it represents the preparation for “Cream Bavarois” and “Russian Charlottes.”
Finally, if you add eight melted gelatin leaves per quart of cooled milk and mix it with twice its volume of whipped cream, you'll have the base for “Cream Bavarois” and “Russian Charlottes.”
Recipe B.—Melt six oz. of sugar in one quart of milk; boil, and pour the mixture, little by little, over twelve egg-yolks, whisking the latter briskly the while. When this custard is to be moulded, or is intended for a Cabinet Pudding, or some other similar preparation, which must be ultimately poached, strain it as soon as it is mixed, without cooking it.
Recipe B.—Melt six ounces of sugar in one quart of milk; bring it to a boil, and gradually pour the mixture over twelve egg yolks while whisking them vigorously. When you're ready to mold this custard for a Cabinet Pudding or another similar dish that will be poached, strain it right after mixing without cooking it.
If, on the other hand, it be intended for an accompaniment, or for the preparation of butter creams or ices, cook it as directed in Recipe A.
If, however, it's meant to be used as an accompaniment or for making butter creams or ice creams, cook it as instructed in Recipe A.
2398—DISHED ENGLISH CUSTARD (To Serve with Cold or Hot Stewed Fruit)
For this purpose English custard is made from only ten egg-yolks per quart of milk. Serve it in shallow silver or porcelain [710] dishes; sprinkle its surface copiously with icing sugar, and criss-cross it with a red-hot iron.
For this purpose, English custard is made using just ten egg yolks for every quart of milk. Serve it in shallow silver or porcelain 710 dishes; generously sprinkle icing sugar on top, and mark it with a hot iron in a criss-cross pattern.
2399—FRANGIPAN CREAM
As in the case of English custard, Frangipan custard varies in the quantities of its ingredients in accordance with its purpose and the taste of its consumers. The recipe given below is an average one, which the reader will be able to modify, in regard to consistence, by increasing or decreasing the amount of flour.
As with English custard, Frangipan custard changes in ingredient amounts based on its purpose and the preferences of those eating it. The recipe provided below is a standard one that you can adjust in terms of consistency by adding or reducing the amount of flour.
Mix one-half lb. of powdered sugar, two oz. of flour, two whole eggs, and the yolks of five in a basin. Pour one pint of boiling milk over this paste, stirring it briskly the while; add a grain of salt and the selected aromatic essence, and set the saucepan on the fire, that the Frangipan may cook. Do not cease stirring this cream while it is cooking, for it easily burns.
Mix 1/2 lb. of powdered sugar, 2 oz. of flour, 2 whole eggs, and the yolks of 5 in a bowl. Pour 1 pint of boiling milk over this mixture while stirring it quickly; add a pinch of salt and the chosen flavoring essence, then place the saucepan on the stove to cook the Frangipan. Keep stirring this cream while it cooks, as it can easily burn.
Let it boil a few minutes; pour it into a bowl, and combine three oz. of fresh butter and two tablespoonfuls of dry, crushed macaroons with it. When the whole is well mixed, smooth the surface of the custard with a well-buttered spoon, so that no crust may form while the cooling progresses.
Let it boil for a few minutes; pour it into a bowl, and mix in three oz. of fresh butter and two tablespoons of dry, crushed macaroons. Once everything is well combined, smooth the surface of the custard with a buttered spoon to prevent any crust from forming as it cools.
2400—FRANGIPAN FOR FRIED CREAM
Proceed as above, but so apportion the quantities as to obtain a very firm cream. The quantities should be as follows:—Six oz. of flour, six oz. of sugar, ten egg-yolks, four whole eggs, one quart of milk, and one oz. of butter.
Proceed as before, but adjust the amounts to get a very thick cream. The amounts should be as follows: six oz. of flour, six oz. of sugar, ten egg yolks, four whole eggs, one quart of milk, and one oz. of butter.
When this cream is cooked, spread it in a layer one inch thick on a buttered tray or on a marble slab; carefully butter its surface, and let it cool before using it.
When this cream is cooked, spread it in a layer one inch thick on a buttered tray or a marble slab; carefully butter the surface, and let it cool before using it.
Cold Custards
2401—PASTRY CREAM
Mix one lb. of powdered sugar with four oz. of flour and twelve egg-yolks, and dilute with one quart of boiling milk. Cook this cream, stirring it continually the while; and, as soon as it boils, add to it a few drops of orange-flower water and four gelatine leaves, softened in cold water. Boil the cream a few minutes; take it off the fire, and, while stirring it briskly, carefully combine with it twelve egg-whites, beaten to a stiff froth.
Mix 1 lb. of powdered sugar with 4 oz. of flour and 12 egg yolks, then dilute with 1 quart of boiling milk. Cook this mixture, stirring continuously, and as soon as it boils, add a few drops of orange-flower water and 4 gelatin leaves softened in cold water. Boil the mixture for a few minutes, remove it from the heat, and while stirring quickly, carefully fold in 12 egg whites that have been beaten to stiff peaks.
N.B.—Some operators call this St. Honoré cream (for, as a matter of fact, it serves chiefly in the garnishing of sweets bearing that name), and give the name of Pastry cream to the [711] same preparation minus the egg-whites and the gelatine. I prefer to abide by the principle given above, and to consider the cream without whisked egg-whites merely as a Frangipan, with which it has many points in common.
N.B.—Some chefs refer to this as St. Honoré cream (since it’s mainly used to top desserts that carry that name) and call the version without the egg whites and gelatin Pastry cream. I prefer to stick to the principle mentioned earlier and view the cream without whipped egg whites as simply a Frangipan, which has a lot in common with it.
Pastry cream may be flavoured according to fancy. The addition of the gelatine is not necessary when the cream is to be served immediately, or when it only has a moment or two to wait. But it is indispensable to prevent the decomposition of the preparation, especially in hot weather, if it have to wait at all.
Pastry cream can be flavored however you like. You don’t need to add gelatin if you plan to serve the cream right away or if it only has to sit for a minute or two. However, it’s essential to add it if the cream will be sitting out for a while, especially in hot weather, to prevent it from breaking down.
2402—WHIPPED OR CHANTILLY CREAM
Nothing could be simpler or more exquisite than this preparation, which is obtained by whipping the best cream (kept fresh for twenty-four hours in ice) over ice. The cream speedily increases in volume and becomes frothy. The operation should then be stopped, lest the cream turn to butter, and there should be immediately added to the former four oz. of powdered sugar (part of which should be the vanilla kind) per quart, and then the preparation should be placed in the cool until required.
Nothing could be easier or more delightful than this preparation, which is made by whipping the best cream (kept fresh for twenty-four hours in the fridge) over ice. The cream quickly increases in volume and becomes frothy. You should stop the process then to prevent the cream from turning into butter, and immediately add four oz. of powdered sugar (some of which should be the vanilla kind) for each quart. After that, the mixture should be placed in the fridge until needed.
N.B.—The addition of a little dissolved or powdered tragacanth gum to the cream allows of a more frothy cream being obtained, but the result is neither as fresh nor as perfect in taste when it is not combined with a sweet or ice preparation.
N.B.—Adding a bit of dissolved or powdered tragacanth gum to the cream helps create a frothier cream, but the result isn't as fresh or as perfect in flavor when it's not mixed with a sweet or frozen preparation.
Various Preparations for Entremets
2403—PREPARATIONS FOR PANCAKES AND PANNEQUETS
Preparation A.—Put into a basin one lb. of sifted flour, six oz. of powdered sugar, and a pinch of table-salt. Dilute with ten eggs and one quart of milk, added by degrees. Flavour with one heaped tablespoonful of orange, lemon or vanilla sugar, which should form part of the total weight of sugar prescribed; or with one-eighth pint of some liqueur such as brandy, kirsch, rum, &c., which should form part of the total moistening.
Preparation A.—Put 1 lb. of sifted flour, 6 oz. of powdered sugar, and a pinch of table salt into a bowl. Gradually mix in 10 eggs and 1 quart of milk. Add flavor with a heaping tablespoon of orange, lemon, or vanilla sugar, which should be included in the total sugar amount, or with 1/8 pint of a liqueur like brandy, kirsch, or rum, which should be part of the total liquid.
Preparation B.—Dilute one lb. of flour, three and one-half oz. of powdered sugar and a pinch of salt, with nine eggs and a half-pint of cream. Add one-eighth pint of brandy, two and a half-oz. of melted butter and one and a half-pints of milk. Pass the whole through a fine strainer, and finish it with one-eighth pint of orgeat syrup (or almond milk) and three oz. of finely-crushed macaroons.
Preparation B.—Mix one pound of flour, three and a half ounces of powdered sugar, and a pinch of salt with nine eggs and half a pint of cream. Add one-eighth pint of brandy, two and a half ounces of melted butter, and one and a half pints of milk. Strain the mixture through a fine sieve, and finish it with one-eighth pint of orgeat syrup (or almond milk) and three ounces of finely crushed macaroons.
Preparation C.—Dilute one lb. of flour, three and a half oz. of powdered sugar and a pinch of table salt in nine eggs. Stir the [712] mixture well; add to it a half-pint of raw cream and one pint of milk. Finish with a half-pint of whipped cream, and flavour as fancy may suggest.
Preparation C.—Mix one pound of flour, three and a half ounces of powdered sugar, and a pinch of table salt with nine eggs. Stir the mixture well; then add half a pint of raw cream and one pint of milk. Finish it off with half a pint of whipped cream, and add flavoring as you like.
Preparation D.—Dilute one lb. of flour, three and a half oz. of powdered sugar and a pinch of salt, in five eggs and the yolks of three. Add one and three-quarter pints of milk and five egg-whites whisked to a stiff froth.
Preparation D.—Mix one pound of flour, three and a half ounces of powdered sugar, and a pinch of salt with five eggs and the yolks of three. Then, add one and three-quarter pints of milk and five egg whites whipped to stiff peaks.
Flavour according to fancy.
Flavor as you like.
2404—RICE PREPARATION FOR ENTREMETS
Wash one lb. of Carolina or Patna rice; cover it with plenty of cold water; boil, and drain it the moment it has boiled. Wash it once more in lukewarm water; drain it, and set it to cook with two pints of boiled milk, two-thirds lb. of sugar, a pinch of salt and three oz. of butter.
Wash 1 lb. of Carolina or Patna rice; cover it with plenty of cold water; bring it to a boil, and drain it as soon as it boils. Rinse it again in lukewarm water; drain it, and set it to cook with 2 pints of boiled milk, 2/3 lb. of sugar, a pinch of salt, and 3 oz. of butter.
Flavour with a stick of vanilla or a few strips of orange or lemon rind, strung together with cotton. When the liquor begins to boil, cover the saucepan; place it in the oven, and let it cook gently for twenty or twenty-five minutes, without once touching the rice the while.
Flavour with a stick of vanilla or a few strips of orange or lemon peel, strung together with cotton. When the liquid starts to boil, cover the saucepan, put it in the oven, and let it cook gently for twenty to twenty-five minutes without touching the rice at all.
On withdrawing it from the oven, thicken it with the yolks of sixteen eggs, which should be mixed with it by means of a fork in such wise as not to break the rice grains, which ought to remain whole.
When you take it out of the oven, thicken it with the yolks of sixteen eggs, mixing them in with a fork in a way that doesn't break the rice grains, which should stay whole.
N.B.—In some cases, the milk and the sugar may be replaced (for the cooking process) by an equal amount of syrup at 12° (Saccharometer).
N.B.—In some cases, the milk and sugar can be replaced (for the cooking process) with an equal amount of syrup at 12° (Saccharometer).
2405—SOUFFLÉ PREPARATIONS
Soufflé preparations are of two kinds:—
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ preparations are of two types:—
Cream-soufflé Preparation for Four People.—Boil one-sixth pint of milk with one oz. of sugar; add a tablespoonful of flour diluted in a little cold milk; cook for two minutes, and finish, away from the fire, with a piece of butter the size of a walnut, and two egg-yolks with three whites whisked to a stiff froth.
Cream-soufflé Preparation for Four People.—Boil one-sixth of a pint of milk with one ounce of sugar; add a tablespoon of flour mixed with a little cold milk; cook for two minutes, then remove from heat and stir in a piece of butter the size of a walnut, along with two egg yolks and three egg whites beaten until stiff.
Soufflé Preparation for a Big Party.—Thoroughly mix half-lb. of flour, half-lb. of sugar, four eggs and the yolks of three, in a saucepan. Dilute with one quart of boiling milk; add a stick of vanilla; boil, and cook for two minutes, stirring incessantly the while.
Soufflé Preparation for a Big Party.—Mix together half a pound of flour, half a pound of sugar, four eggs, and the yolks of three in a saucepan. Gradually add one quart of boiling milk and a stick of vanilla. Bring to a boil and cook for two minutes while stirring constantly.
[713]
Finish, away from the fire, with four oz. of butter, five egg-yolks,
and twelve whites, whisked to a very stiff froth.
[713]
Finish, away from the fire, with four oz. of butter, five egg yolks, and twelve egg whites, whisked to a very stiff froth.
Soufflé Preparation with a Fruit Base.—Take one lb. of sugar cooked to the small-crack stage; add thereto one lb. of the pulp or purée of the fruit under treatment, and ten egg-whites, beaten to a stiff froth.
Soufflé Preparation with a Fruit Base.—Take 1 lb. of sugar cooked to the small-crack stage; add 1 lb. of the pulp or purée of the fruit you are using, and ten egg whites, beaten to stiff peaks.
Proceed thus: Having cooked the sugar to the extent stated above, add to it the fruit pulp. If the latter reduces the sugar a stage or two, cook it afresh in order to return it to the small-crack stage; and, when this is reached, pour it over the whites.
Proceed as follows: After cooking the sugar to the point mentioned above, mix in the fruit pulp. If the pulp causes the sugar to drop a stage or two, cook it again to bring it back to the small-crack stage; and once that’s achieved, pour it over the egg whites.
The decoration of soufflés is optional, and, in any case, should not be overdone.
The decoration of soufflés is optional and shouldn't be excessive.
Hot Sauces for Entremets
2406—ENGLISH SAUCE
See the Custard recipe (No. 2397).
Check out the Custard recipe (No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).
2407—CHOCOLATE SAUCE
Dissolve half-lb. of grated chocolate in two-thirds pint of water. Add a tablespoonful of vanilla sugar; cook gently for twenty-five minutes, and complete at the last moment with three tablespoonfuls of cream and a piece of best butter, the size of a walnut.
Dissolve half a pound of grated chocolate in two-thirds of a pint of water. Add a tablespoon of vanilla sugar; cook gently for twenty-five minutes, and finish at the last moment with three tablespoons of cream and a piece of high-quality butter the size of a walnut.
2408—SABAYON
Mix one lb. of powdered sugar with twelve egg-yolks, in a basin, until the mixture has whitened slightly. Dilute with one quart of dry, white wine; pour the whole in a narrow bain-marie, which should be placed in a receptacle containing boiling water, and whisk it until it is four times its former size, and is firm and frothy.
Mix 1 lb. of powdered sugar with 12 egg yolks in a bowl until the mixture lightens a bit. Add 1 quart of dry white wine; pour everything into a narrow bain-marie, which should be set in a container with boiling water, and whisk it until it expands to four times its original size and becomes firm and frothy.
N.B.—Sabayon may also be made with milk instead of white wine, and it may be flavoured according to fancy.
N.B.—Sabayon can also be made with milk instead of white wine, and it can be flavored however you like.
2409—FRUIT SAUCE
Apricots, red-currants, greengages and mirabelle plums are the best fruits for sweet sauces. Other fruits, such as peaches, William [714] pears, apples, &c., may also be used in the form of light purées or cullises.
Apricots, red currants, greengages, and mirabelle plums are the best fruits for sweet sauces. Other fruits, like peaches, William pears, apples, etc., can also be used in the form of light purées or coulis.
2410—APRICOT SAUCE
Rub some very ripe or stewed apricots through a sieve, and thin the purée with the required quantity of syrup at 28° (Saccharom.). Boil, skimming carefully the while; take off the fire when the sauce veneers the withdrawn spoon, and flavour according to fancy.
Rub some very ripe or stewed apricots through a sieve, and thin the purée with the right amount of syrup at 28° (Saccharom.). Boil, skimming carefully the entire time; remove from heat when the sauce coats the back of the spoon, and add flavoring to your liking.
If this sauce is to be used with crusts, a little best butter may be added to it.
If this sauce is going to be used with crusts, you can add a bit of high-quality butter to it.
2411—RED-CURRANT SAUCE
Melt some red-currant jelly and flavour it with kirsch.
Melt some red currant jelly and mix in some kirsch for flavor.
This sauce may be slightly thickened with arrowroot.
This sauce can be thickened a bit with arrowroot.
2412—SAUCE ORANGE
Rub some orange marmalade through a sieve; add thereto one-third of its bulk of apricot sauce, and flavour with curaçao.
Rub some orange marmalade through a sieve; add one-third of its volume of apricot sauce, and flavor with curaçao.
2413—HAZEL-NUT SAUCE
Flavour some English custard with an infusion of grilled hazel-nuts, and add two tablespoonfuls of moulded filbert pralin per quart of custard.
Flavor some English custard with an infusion of grilled hazelnuts, and add two tablespoons of molded filberts pralin per quart of custard.
2414—GREENGAGE OR MIRABELLE SAUCE
Proceed as for apricot sauce and flavour with kirsch.
Proceed as you would for apricot sauce and add some kirsch for flavor.
2415—CHERRY SAUCE
Take the syrup of some stewed cherries, add an equal quantity of red-currant jelly, and flavour with kirsch.
Take the syrup from some cooked cherries, mix it with an equal amount of red-currant jelly, and add some kirsch for flavor.
2416—RASPBERRY SAUCE
Take the required quantity of melted raspberry jelly; thicken it slightly with arrowroot, and flavour with kirsch.
Take the needed amount of melted raspberry jelly; thicken it a bit with arrowroot, and flavor it with kirsch.
2417—STRAWBERRY SAUCE
Proceed as for No. 2416.
Proceed as for No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
2418—THICKENED SYRUPS
These accompaniments of sweets, which are commonly used in Germany, have this in their favour, that they are economical; but they should be used in moderation. To make them, take some syrup at 15°, thickened with arrowroot, coloured according to the purpose for which it is required, and flavoured with some liqueur or essence at the last moment.
These sweet accompaniments, often used in Germany, have the advantage of being budget-friendly; however, they should be used sparingly. To make them, take some syrup at 15°, thickened with arrowroot, colored according to the intended purpose, and flavored with a liqueur or essence just before serving.
It is with this kind of sauce that flawns and all other sorts of tartlets are coated in northern countries.
It is with this kind of sauce that flawns and all other kinds of tartlets are coated in northern countries.
715HOT SWEETS
Fritters
The numerous fritter recipes for sweets may all be grouped into five leading classes, viz.:—
The many fritter recipes for desserts can all be categorized into five main groups, namely:—
(1) Fruit fritters.
Fruit snacks.
(2) Custard fritters.
Custard donuts.
(3) Viennese fritters.
Vienna-style fritters.
(4) Souffléd fritters.
Fried soufflé balls.
(5) Sundry other fritters which are more or less like the four former ones without entirely resembling them.
(5) Various other fritters that are somewhat similar to the first four, but not exactly the same.
2419—Class 1. FRESH FRUIT AND FLOWER FRITTERS
Subject to the treatment undergone by them, fruits for fritters are of two kinds: firm fruits, such as apples and pears, and aqueous fruits, such as strawberries, &c.
Subject to the treatment they undergo, fruits for fritters fall into two categories: firm fruits, like apples and pears, and watery fruits, such as strawberries, &c.
2420—FRITTERS OF FRUIT WITH FIRM PULPS Apricot fritters
Select some apricots that are not over-ripe; cut them in two; sprinkle them with sugar, and set them to macerate for an hour in kirsch, brandy, or rum, subject to the consumers’ tastes. A few minutes before serving, dry the halved apricots, dip them in batter (No. 234), and fry them in hot fat. Drain them on a napkin; set the fritters on a tray; cover them with icing sugar, and glaze them in a hot oven or at the salamander. Dish them on a napkin, and serve them at once.
Select some apricots that aren’t too ripe; cut them in half; sprinkle them with sugar, and let them soak for an hour in kirsch, brandy, or rum, depending on what you prefer. A few minutes before serving, dry the halved apricots, dip them in batter (No. 234), and fry them in hot oil. Drain them on a paper towel; place the fritters on a tray; cover them with powdered sugar, and glaze them in a hot oven or under the broiler. Serve them on a napkin immediately.
N.B.—Proceed in precisely the same way for Apple, Pear, Peach, or Banana fritters.
N.B.—Do the exact same thing for apple, pear, peach, or banana fritters.
2421—AQUEOUS-FRUIT FRITTERS STRAWBERRY FRITTERS
Select some large, somewhat firm strawberries; sugar them copiously; sprinkle them with kirsch, and let them macerate on ice for thirty minutes.
Select some large, slightly firm strawberries; generously add sugar; sprinkle them with kirsch, and let them soak on ice for thirty minutes.
It is most essential that the strawberries be well sugared before macerating, because the heat of the fat sours them while the fritters are being fried, and they consequently become tart.
It’s really important to sugar the strawberries well before macerating them, because the heat from the fat makes them sour while the fritters are frying, and they end up tasting tart.
A few minutes before serving, drain the strawberries, dip them in batter (No. 234), and plunge them into very hot fat. Drain them, dish them on lace paper, and sprinkle them with icing sugar, by means of a dredger.
A few minutes before serving, drain the strawberries, dip them in batter (No. 234), and toss them into very hot oil. Drain them, place them on lace paper, and sprinkle them with powdered sugar using a sifter.
[716]
N.B.—The procedure is the same for Raspberry, Red-currant,
Cherry, Orange, and Tangerine fritters. For the last-named, it is
better to quarter them and peel them raw, than to slice them.
716N.B.—The process is the same for Raspberry, Red Currant, Cherry, Orange, and Tangerine fritters. For Tangerines, it's better to quarter and peel them raw rather than slicing them.
2422—FLOWER FRITTERS. Acacia Flower Fritters
Select some blown acacia flowers; besprinkle them with sugar and liqueur brandy, and leave them to macerate for thirty minutes.
Select some acacia flowers; sprinkle them with sugar and liqueur brandy, and let them sit to macerate for thirty minutes.
Dip them in batter (No. 234); plunge them into plenty of hot fat; drain them; sprinkle them with best sugar and dish them on a napkin.
Dip them in batter (No. 234); plunge them into lots of hot oil; drain them; sprinkle them with the best sugar and serve them on a napkin.
N.B.—Proceed as above for Elder-flower, Lily, and Vegetable-marrow-flower fritters; but in the case of the last two, the quartered corollæ, alone, are used.
N.B.—Follow the same steps for elderflower, lily, and vegetable marrow flower fritters; however, for the last two, only the quartered petals are used.
2423—CUSTARD FRITTERS OR FRIED CREAM
Custard fritters may be prepared in the three following totally different ways.
Custard fritters can be made in three completely different ways.
1st Method.—Cut up preparation No. 2400 with a round, square, or lozenge-shaped fancy cutter, as taste may dictate. Treat the resulting pieces of custard twice à l’anglaise, using very fine and fresh bread-crumbs for the purpose. Press upon the bread-crumbs with the blade of a knife that they may adhere properly, and fry the pieces of cream in very hot fat. On taking the fritters out of the fat sprinkle them with icing sugar, and dish them on a napkin.
1st Method.—Cut up preparation No. 2400 using a round, square, or diamond-shaped cutter, depending on your preference. Coat the resulting pieces of custard twice à l’anglaise, using very fine and fresh bread crumbs. Press the crumbs onto the pieces with the edge of a knife so they stick properly, and fry the cream pieces in very hot oil. Once you take the fritters out of the oil, sprinkle them with powdered sugar and serve them on a napkin.
N.B.—Instead of treating these fritters à l’anglaise, they may be dipped into batter and treated as directed in the case of Apricot fritters.
N.B.—Instead of preparing these fritters à l’anglaise, you can dip them in batter and follow the same instructions as for Apricot fritters.
2nd Method.—Prepare a custard as for a “crème renversée” (No. 2639), using only whole eggs, that it may be firm; and poach it in a utensil of a shape which will facilitate the cutting-up of the preparation. When the latter is quite cool, cut it up as fancy may suggest; dip the pieces in batter (No. 234) and plunge them in plenty of hot fat. Drain them on a piece of linen; sprinkle them with icing sugar; glaze them in a fierce oven, and dish them on a napkin.
2nd Method.—Make a custard like you would for a “crème renversée” (No. 2639), using only whole eggs to ensure it’s firm; then poach it in a container that makes it easy to cut the custard later. Once it’s completely cool, cut it into pieces however you like; dip the pieces in batter (No. 234) and fry them in plenty of hot oil. Drain them on a piece of cloth; sprinkle with powdered sugar; crisp them up in a hot oven, and serve them on a napkin.
3rd Method.—Prepare some common-shaped meringues, and keep them very dry.
3rd Method.—Prepare some common-shaped meringues, and keep them super dry.
When they have cooled, open them slightly on top, and, through the hole in each, fill them either with a Bavarois preparation, with some kind of ice-cream, or with a fruit salpicon thickened with stewed apricots or plums. Close the holes with the pieces that were cut out, and place the meringues in the refrigerator for an hour.
When they've cooled, make a small opening on top of each one and fill them through the hole with either a Bavarois mix, some type of ice cream, or fruit salpicon thickened with stewed apricots or plums. Close the holes with the pieces you cut out and put the meringues in the refrigerator for an hour.
[717]
When about to serve them, quickly treat them à l’anglaise; set
them (opened side uppermost) in a frying-basket, and dip them for a
few seconds in smoking fat. Withdraw them as soon as their crusts
have acquired a golden colour; sprinkle them with icing sugar;
dish them on a napkin, and serve them immediately.
[717]
When you're ready to serve them, quickly handle them à l’anglaise; place them (open side up) in a frying basket, and dip them for a few seconds in hot oil. Take them out as soon as the crusts turn golden; sprinkle with powdered sugar; place them on a napkin, and serve immediately.
2424—VIENNESE FRITTERS
Quantities for the paste of Viennese fritters: one lb. of flour; six oz. of butter; half oz. of yeast; five eggs; half oz. of salt; two-third oz. of sugar; and one-sixth pint of milk. This paste is prepared exactly like Brioche paste (No. 2368).
Quantities for the paste of Viennese fritters: 1 lb. of flour; 6 oz. of butter; 0.5 oz. of yeast; 5 eggs; 0.5 oz. of salt; 2/3 oz. of sugar; and 1/6 pint of milk. This paste is prepared exactly like Brioche paste (No. 2368).
In any case, as it has to be worked with the rolling-pin, always keep it a little firm.
In any case, since it needs to be rolled out with a rolling pin, always keep it slightly firm.
2425—HOT VIENNESE FRITTERS
Roll out a piece of the paste given above to a thickness of one-fifth inch.
Roll out a piece of the paste mentioned above to a thickness of one-fifth inch.
Spread upon it, at regular intervals, small quantities (about the size of a large walnut) either of stewed fruit or jam. Moisten slightly; cover with a second layer of paste, of the same size and thickness as the former; press upon it with the back of a round cutter, so as to ensure the joining of the two layers of paste, and then stamp the whole out with an even cutter two and a half inches in diameter.
Spread small amounts (about the size of a large walnut) of either stewed fruit or jam evenly across it. Lightly moisten; cover with a second layer of pastry that is the same size and thickness as the first one; press down on it with the back of a round cutter to seal the two layers together, and then cut the whole thing out with an even cutter that is two and a half inches in diameter.
Set the fritters on a tray covered with a flour-dusted piece of linen; let the paste ferment for thirty minutes, and then fry them in plenty of hot fat. Drain them; sprinkle them with icing sugar and dish them on a napkin.
Set the fritters on a tray covered with a flour-dusted cloth; let the batter rise for thirty minutes, and then fry them in plenty of hot oil. Drain them; sprinkle them with powdered sugar and serve them on a napkin.
N.B.—These fritters may be accompanied by frothy sauces, flavoured with vanilla, lemon, orange, coffee, or kirsch, &c., the type of which is the Sabayon with cream.
N.B.—These fritters can be served with creamy sauces flavored with vanilla, lemon, orange, coffee, or kirsch, etc., like the Sabayon with cream.
2426—COLD VIENNESE FRITTERS
Roll out a piece of the paste prescribed, which should be kept somewhat soft, and stamp it out with a round cutter two and a half inches in diameter. Set half of these roundels of paste on buttered sheets of paper, lying on trays; garnish them either with stewed fruit or jam; slightly moisten their edges; cover them with the remaining roundels of paste, and let the paste ferment for thirty minutes.
Roll out a piece of the dough prescribed, keeping it somewhat soft, and cut it out using a round cutter that's two and a half inches in diameter. Place half of these dough rounds on buttered sheets of paper on trays; top them with either stewed fruit or jam; lightly moisten their edges; cover them with the remaining dough rounds, and let the dough rest for thirty minutes.
A few minutes before serving, grasp the ends of the sheets of paper; plunge the fritters into plenty of hot fat, and withdraw the sheets of paper as soon as the fritters fall from them.
A few minutes before serving, hold the ends of the sheets of paper; drop the fritters into a lot of hot oil, and take the sheets of paper away as soon as the fritters come off them.
[718]
Drain them as soon as they begin to colour; and plunge them
immediately into a light, hot syrup, flavoured as fancy may dictate.
Withdraw them as soon as they are beginning to be saturated, and
serve them cold.
718Drain them as soon as they start to change color; then immediately immerse them in a light, hot syrup, flavored to your preference. Take them out as soon as they start to absorb the syrup and serve them cold.
N.B.—In the case of either of these two methods of serving Viennese fritters, the latter, which are served under the name of “fritters à la Dauphine,” may be garnished with fruit salpicons or cream preparations.
N.B.—For either of these two ways of serving Viennese fritters, the second option, known as “fritters à la Dauphine,” can be topped with fruit salpicons or cream preparations.
Souffléd Fritters
2427—ORDINARY SOUFFLÉD FRITTERS
Put one pint of water, three and a half oz. of butter, a pinch of salt and two pinches of sugar into a saucepan. Boil; take the utensil off the fire in order to add two-thirds lb. of sifted flour, and mix up the whole. Then dry this paste as directed for pâte à choux (No. 2373); and finish it, away from the fire, with seven eggs, added one by one.
Put one pint of water, 3.5 oz. of butter, a pinch of salt, and two pinches of sugar into a saucepan. Bring it to a boil; then remove the pot from the heat and add two-thirds lb. of sifted flour, mixing everything together. Next, dry this dough as instructed for pâte à choux (No. 2373); and finish it, off the heat, by incorporating seven eggs, one at a time.
Flavour according to taste.
Flavor to taste.
Take this paste in portions, the size of small walnuts; put these portions in moderately hot fat, and gradually increase the heat of the latter, so as to ensure the rising of the paste.
Take this paste in small pieces, about the size of walnuts; place these pieces in moderately hot fat, and gradually increase the heat to ensure the paste rises.
When the fritters are quite dry outside, drain them; dish them on a napkin, and sprinkle them with icing sugar.
When the fritters are nice and dry on the outside, drain them; place them on a napkin and sprinkle them with powdered sugar.
2428—SOUFFLÉD FRITTERS “EN SURPRISE”
Prepare the fritters exactly like the preceding ones. When taking them out of the fat, open them slightly and garnish them, by means of the piping-bag, either with stewed fruit, jam, a very fine, thickened salpicon of fruit, or some kind of cream, especially frangipan or pastry cream.
Prepare the fritters just like the previous ones. When you take them out of the oil, make a small opening and decorate them using a piping bag, either with stewed fruit, jam, a very smooth, thickened salpicon of fruit, or some kind of cream, especially frangipane or pastry cream.
Various Fritters
2429—PINEAPPLE FRITTERS “A LA FAVORITE”
Cut the pineapple into roundels, one-third inch thick; cut each roundel in two; sprinkle the half-discs with sugar and kirsch, and let them macerate for thirty minutes. Then dry them and dip them into a very thick and almost cold frangipan cream, combined with chopped pistachios. Set the cream-coated roundels on a tray, and let them cool completely.
Cut the pineapple into round slices about one-third of an inch thick; cut each slice in half. Sprinkle the half-slices with sugar and kirsch, and let them sit for thirty minutes. Then dry them off and dip them into a thick, almost cold frangipan cream mixed with chopped pistachios. Place the cream-covered slices on a tray and let them cool completely.
[719]
A little while before serving, detach the roundels from the
tray; dip them in somewhat thin batter, and fry them in plenty of
hot fat.
[719]
Before serving, take the roundels off the tray; dip them in a slightly runny batter, and fry them in a generous amount of hot oil.
Drain them; sprinkle them with icing sugar; glaze them in a fierce oven, and dish them on a napkin.
Drain them; dust them with powdered sugar; bake them in a hot oven, and serve them on a napkin.
2430—FRITTERS “A LA BOURGEOISE”
Cut a stale brioche crown into slices, one-third inch thick, and dip these into fresh, sugared cream, flavoured according to fancy. Drain them; dry them slightly; dip them into thin batter, and fry them in very hot fat.
Slice a stale brioche crown into pieces about one-third of an inch thick, and dip them into fresh, sweetened cream, flavored however you like. Let them drain; dry them off a bit; then dip them into a thin batter and fry them in hot oil.
Drain them; sprinkle them with sugar, and dish them on a napkin.
Drain them, sprinkle them with sugar, and serve them on a napkin.
2431—SYLVANA FRITTERS
Hollow out some small round brioches, preserving the crusts for covers, and dip them in some thin, sugared and flavoured fresh cream. Then garnish them with a small fruit salpicon with kirsch; cover this with the reserved covers; dip them into thin batter, and fry them in plenty of hot fat.
Hollow out some small round brioches, keeping the crusts for the tops, and dip them in some thin, sweetened, flavored fresh cream. Then top them with a small fruit salpicon with kirsch; cover this with the reserved tops; dip them in a thin batter, and fry them in plenty of hot oil.
Drain them; dish them on a napkin, and sprinkle them with icing sugar.
Drain them, place them on a napkin, and sprinkle them with powdered sugar.
2432—FRITTERS “A LA GRAND-MÈRE”
Spread upon a moistened tray a layer half inch thick of very reduced, stewed fruit. Cut it up according to fancy; dip the pieces in batter (No. 234), and fry them in plenty of hot fat.
Spread a layer half an inch thick of very reduced, stewed fruit on a moistened tray. Cut it into pieces as you like; dip the pieces in batter (No. 234), and fry them in a generous amount of hot fat.
On withdrawing the fritters from the fat, sprinkle them with icing sugar and set them to glaze in a fierce oven.
Once you take the fritters out of the oil, dust them with powdered sugar and place them in a hot oven to glaze.
2433—REGINA FRITTERS
Shape some lady’s-finger biscuits (preparation No. 2378) into large half-balls, one and a half inch in diameter; bake these in a moderate oven and cool them. Then hollow out these half-balls; garnish them with apricot or some other jam; join them in couples, and dip them so as to thoroughly soak them in some fresh cream flavoured with maraschino.
Shape some ladyfinger cookies (preparation No. 2378) into large half-balls, about one and a half inches in diameter; bake these in a moderate oven and let them cool. Then, hollow out these half-balls; fill them with apricot or another type of jam; pair them up, and soak them in some fresh cream flavored with maraschino.
Drain them; treat them à l’anglaise with very fine bread-crumbs, and fry them in plenty of hot fat.
Drain them; treat them à l’anglaise with very fine breadcrumbs, and fry them in plenty of hot oil.
Drain them; dish them on a napkin, and sprinkle them with icing sugar.
Drain them, place them on a napkin, and sprinkle them with powdered sugar.
2434—MINION FRITTERS
Proceed as above, but substitute for biscuit half-balls soft macaroons, saturated with kirsch syrup. For the rest of the operation, follow the procedure of No. 2433.
Proceed as above, but replace the biscuit half-balls with soft macaroons soaked in kirsch syrup. For the rest of the steps, follow the procedure from No. 2433.
7202435—FRITTERS A la Suzon
Make a preparation of “rice for entremets,” and spread it in a thin layer upon a tray, to cool. Divide it up into discs three and a half inches in diameter; garnish the centre of these with a very stiff fruit salpicon; roll the discs into balls, so as to enclose the salpicon; dip these balls into thin batter, and fry them in plenty of hot fat.
Make a preparation of “rice for desserts,” and spread it in a thin layer on a tray to cool. Cut it into discs three and a half inches in diameter; fill the center of these with a very stiff fruit salpicon; roll the discs into balls to encase the salpicon; dip these balls in a thin batter, and fry them in plenty of hot oil.
Drain them; dish them on a napkin, and sprinkle them with icing sugar.
Drain them, place them on a napkin, and sprinkle them with powdered sugar.
Charlottes
2436—APPLE CHARLOTTE
Copiously butter a quart Charlotte-mould. Garnish its bottom with heart-shaped croûtons of bread-crumb, slightly overlapping one another; and garnish its sides with rectangles of bread of exactly the same height as the mould, and also slightly overlapping one another. The croûtons and the rectangles should be one-eighth inch thick, and ought to have been dipped in melted butter before taking their place in the mould.
Copiously butter a quart charlotte mold. Line the bottom with heart-shaped croûtons of bread crumbs, slightly overlapping each other; and line the sides with rectangles of bread that are exactly the same height as the mold, also slightly overlapping each other. The croûtons and the rectangles should be one-eighth inch thick and should have been dipped in melted butter before being placed in the mold.
Meanwhile, quarter twelve fine russet apples; peel, slice, and cook them in a sautépan with one oz. of butter, two tablespoonfuls of powdered sugar, and half the rind of a lemon and a little cinnamon—both tied into a faggot.
Meanwhile, cut twelve nice russet apples into quarters; peel, slice, and cook them in a skillet with 1 oz. of butter, 2 tablespoons of powdered sugar, half the peel of a lemon, and a little cinnamon—both bundled together.
When the apples are cooked, and reduced to a thick purée, remove the faggot of aromatics and add three tablespoonfuls of stewed apricots.
When the apples are cooked down to a thick purée, take out the bundle of aromatics and mix in three tablespoons of stewed apricots.
Fill up the mould with this preparation, and remember to shape the latter in a projecting dome above the mould; for it settles in cooking.
Fill the mold with this mixture, and make sure to shape it into a dome that sticks out above the mold; it will settle while cooking.
Bake in a good, moderate oven for from thirty to thirty-five minutes.
Bake in a preheated oven at a moderate temperature for about thirty to thirty-five minutes.
2437—CHARLOTTE DE POMMES, EMILE GIRET
Prepare the Charlotte as directed above, but in a shallow mould.
Prepare the Charlotte as instructed above, but in a shallow mold.
When it is moulded on the dish, completely cover it with an even coat, half inch thick, of very firm “pastry cream” (No. 2401), and take care not to spoil the shape of the Charlotte.
When it’s shaped on the dish, completely cover it with an even layer, half an inch thick, of very firm “pastry cream” (No. 2401), and make sure not to ruin the shape of the Charlotte.
Sprinkle the cream copiously with icing sugar; then, with a red-hot iron, criss-cross the Charlotte regularly all round; pressing the iron upon the sugar-sprinkled cream.
Sprinkle a generous amount of icing sugar over the cream; then, using a red-hot iron, create a criss-cross pattern on the Charlotte all around, pressing the iron onto the sugar-covered cream.
Surround the base of the Charlotte with a row of beads made [721] by means of the piping-bag, from the same cream as that already used.
Surround the base of the Charlotte with a row of beads made 721 using the piping bag, from the same cream as what you’ve already used.
2438—VARIOUS CHARLOTTES
Charlottes may be made with pears, peaches, apricots, &c., after the same procedure as that directed under No. 2436. The most important point to be remembered in their preparation is that the stewed fruit used should be very stiff; otherwise it so softens the shell of bread that the Charlotte collapses as soon as it is turned out.
Charlottes can be made with pears, peaches, apricots, etc., using the same method as described under No. 2436. The key point to remember when preparing them is that the stewed fruit should be very thick; otherwise, it softens the bread shell too much and causes the Charlotte to collapse as soon as it is removed.
It is no less important that the mould should be as full as possible of the preparation used; for, as already explained, the latter settles in the cooking process.
It’s equally important that the mold be as full as possible with the mixture used; because, as already mentioned, it settles during the cooking process.
2439—CRÈME AT THE REGENT'S
Saturate half a pound of “Biscuits à la Cuiller” with Maraschino-Kirsch, and then dip them into a quart of boiled milk. Rub them through a silk sieve, and add eight eggs, ten egg-yolks, two-thirds pound of powdered sugar and a small pinch of table salt. Pour the whole into a shallow, Charlotte mould, and set to poach in a bain-marie for about thirty-five minutes.
Saturate half a pound of “Biscuits à la Cuiller” with Maraschino-Kirsch, and then dip them into a quart of boiled milk. Rub them through a silk sieve, and add eight eggs, ten egg yolks, two-thirds of a pound of powdered sugar, and a small pinch of table salt. Pour the mixture into a shallow Charlotte mold, and set to poach in a bain-marie for about thirty-five minutes.
Let the mould rest for a few minutes; turn out its contents on a dish and surround the base of the cream with a crown of stewed half-apricots, each garnished with a preserved cherry. Coat the whole with an apricot syrup, flavoured with Kirsch and Maraschino.
Let the mold sit for a few minutes; turn its contents onto a dish and wrap the base of the cream with a ring of stewed half-apricots, each topped with a preserved cherry. Drizzle everything with an apricot syrup flavored with Kirsch and Maraschino.
2440—CRÈME MERINGUÉE
Prepare some “Crème à la Régence” as above, and poach it in a buttered deep border-mould. Poach in a bain-marie; turn out on a dish, and garnish the middle of the border with Italian meringue (No. 2383), combined with a salpicon of preserved fruit, macerated in Kirsch.
Prepare some “Crème à la Régence” as described above, and poach it in a buttered deep border mold. Poach in a bain-marie; turn it out onto a dish, and decorate the center of the border with Italian meringue (No. 2383), mixed with a salpicon of preserved fruit, soaked in Kirsch.
Decorate the border by means of a piping-bag, fitted with a grooved pipe and filled with plain, Italian meringue, without the fruit; and set to brown in a moderate oven.
Decorate the border using a piping bag with a grooved tip filled with plain Italian meringue, without the fruit, and place it to brown in a moderate oven.
Serve an orange-flavoured, English custard separately.
Serve orange-flavored English custard on the side.
2441—VILLAGE CUSTARD
Saturate five ounces of dry biscuits with Kirsch and Anisette, and set them in a deep dish in layers, alternated with coatings of stewed, seasonable fruit, such as pears, apples, etc.
Saturate five ounces of dry biscuits with Kirsch and Anisette, and place them in a deep dish in layers, alternating with layers of stewed, seasonal fruit like pears, apples, etc.
Cover the whole with the following preparation: one-half pound of powdered sugar mixed with eight eggs and the yolks of four, and [722] diluted with one and three-quarter pints of milk. Poach in a bain-marie, in the oven.
Cover the whole with the following preparation: half a pound of powdered sugar mixed with eight eggs and the yolks of four, and 722 diluted with one and three-quarter pints of milk. Poach in a bain-marie, in the oven.
2442—CUSTARD PUDDING
Custard pudding is a form of the English custard mentioned under No. 2397.
Custard pudding is a type of English custard mentioned under No. 2397.
The difference between the two is that for the former whole eggs are used instead of the yolks alone, and that it is prepared according to the second method only. The average quantities for the preparation are:
The difference between the two is that for the first, whole eggs are used instead of just the yolks, and it is made following the second method only. The typical amounts for the preparation are:
Six eggs and six ounces of sugar per quart of milk. The custard is cooked in pie-dishes in a bain-marie, which should be placed in the oven or in a steamer.
Six eggs and six ounces of sugar for each quart of milk. The custard is baked in pie dishes in a bain-marie, which should be put in the oven or in a steamer.
According as to whether the custard be required milky or thick, the number of eggs is either lessened or increased. In regard to the sugar, the guide should be the consumers’ tastes. If necessary, it may be suppressed altogether, and saccharine or glycerine may be used in its stead, as is customary for diabetic patients.
Depending on whether the custard needs to be creamy or thick, you adjust the number of eggs accordingly. As for the sugar, it should be based on what the consumers prefer. If needed, it can be left out completely, and you can use sweeteners like saccharin or glycerin instead, which is common for diabetic patients.
Custard is generally flavoured with vanilla, but any other flavour suited to sweets may be used with it.
Custard is usually flavored with vanilla, but any other flavor that goes well with desserts can be used instead.
Pancakes. (See preparations No. 2403.)
2443—CONVENT PANCAKES
Pour into a buttered and hot omelet-pan some preparation A, sprinkle thereon some William pears, cut into small dice; cover the latter with some more preparation A; toss the pancake in order to turn it; sprinkle it with powdered sugar, dish it on a napkin and serve it burning-hot.
Pour some preparation A into a hot, buttered omelet pan, sprinkle in some diced William pears, and cover them with more preparation A. Flip the pancake to turn it over, sprinkle it with powdered sugar, plate it on a napkin, and serve it hot.
2444—GEORGETTE PANCAKES
Proceed as for Convent pancakes, but substitute for pear-dice some very thin slices of pine-apple, macerated in Maraschino.
Proceed as you would for convent pancakes, but replace the pear dice with very thin slices of pineapple, soaked in Maraschino.
2445—GIL-BLAS PANCAKES
Make the following preparation: work three ounces of best butter in a bowl until it acquires the consistence of a pomade. Mix therewith three ounces of powdered sugar, three tablespoonfuls of liqueur brandy, a piece of butter the size of a filbert, and a few drops of lemon juice.
Make the following preparation: work three ounces of high-quality butter in a bowl until it reaches a creamy consistency. Mix in three ounces of powdered sugar, three tablespoons of liqueur brandy, a piece of butter the size of a hazelnut, and a few drops of lemon juice.
Make the pancakes with preparation C; spread the prepared butter upon them; fold each pancake twice, and dish them on a napkin.
Make the pancakes using preparation C; spread the prepared butter on them; fold each pancake in half twice, and serve them on a napkin.
[723]
2446—PANCAKES A La Normande
Proceed as for Convent Pancakes, but for the pear dice substitute fine slices of apple, previously sautéd in butter.
Proceed as for Convent Pancakes, but for the pear dice substitute fine slices of apple, previously sautéd in butter.
2447—PANCAKES In the Parisian style
These are made from preparation B, and are ungarnished.
These are made from preparation B and are not garnished.
2448—PANCAKES Farmhouse Style
Make these from preparation B (the orgeat syrup and the macaroons being suppressed), and flavour with orange-flower water.
Make these using preparation B (the orgeat syrup and the macaroons being set aside), and flavor with orange-flower water.
2449—PANCAKES A la russe
Add to preparation C, a quarter of its volume of broken biscuits saturated with kümmel and liqueur brandy, and make the pancakes in the usual way.
Add to preparation C a quarter of its volume of crushed biscuits soaked in kümmel and liqueur brandy, and make the pancakes as you normally would.
2450—SUZETTE PANCAKES
Make these from preparation A, flavoured with curaçao and tangerine juice. Coat them, like Gil-Blas pancakes, with softened butter, flavoured with curaçao and tangerine juice.
Make these from preparation A, flavored with curaçao and tangerine juice. Coat them, like Gil-Blas pancakes, with softened butter, flavored with curaçao and tangerine juice.
Croquettes.
2451—CHESTNUT CROQUETTES
Peel the chestnuts after one of the ways directed (No. 2172), and cook them in a thin syrup, flavoured with vanilla. Reserve one small, whole chestnut for each croquette. Rub the remainder through a sieve; dry the purée over a fierce fire, and thicken it with five egg-yolks and one and a half oz. of butter per lb. of purée. Let it cool.
Peel the chestnuts using one of the methods provided (No. 2172), and cook them in a light syrup flavored with vanilla. Set aside one small, whole chestnut for each croquette. Pass the rest through a sieve; dry the purée over a high heat, and thicken it with five egg yolks and one and a half ounces of butter for every pound of purée. Allow it to cool.
Then divide the preparation up into portions the size of pigeons’ eggs, and roll these portions into balls, with a chestnut in the centre of each.
Then divide the preparation into portions the size of pigeon eggs and roll these portions into balls, placing a chestnut in the center of each.
Treat them à l’anglaise with some very fine bread-crumbs; fry them in some very hot fat, and dish them on a napkin.
Treat them à l’anglaise with some fine breadcrumbs; fry them in very hot oil, and serve them on a napkin.
Serve a vanilla-flavoured apricot sauce, separately.
Serve a vanilla-flavored apricot sauce on the side.
2452—RICE CROQUETTES
Make a preparation as directed under No. 2404. Divide it up into two-oz. portions, moulded to the shape of such fruit as pears apples, apricots, etc.; treat these à l’anglaise, like the chestnut croquettes, and fry them in the same way.
Make a preparation as directed under No. 2404. Divide it into two-ounce portions, shaped like fruits such as pears, apples, apricots, etc.; treat these à l’anglaise, like the chestnut croquettes, and fry them the same way.
Serve an apricot sauce or a vanilla-flavoured Sabayon separately.
Serve an apricot sauce or a vanilla-flavored sabayon on the side.
[724]
2453—VARIOUS CROQUETTES
Croquettes may also be made from tapioca, semolina, vermicelli or fresh noodles, etc., in which case the procedure is that of the Rice Croquettes.
Croquettes can also be made from tapioca, semolina, vermicelli, or fresh noodles, in which case the process is the same as that for Rice Croquettes.
The preparation may be combined with currants and sultanas, and the croquettes are served with any suitable sauce.
The mixture can be combined with currants and sultanas, and the croquettes are served with any appropriate sauce.
Crusts.
2454—CROÛTE AUX FRUITS
Cut some slices one-fifth inch thick from a stale Savarin which has not been moistened with syrup, and allow two for each person. Set these slices on a tray; sprinkle them with icing sugar, and put them in the oven so as to dry and glaze them at the same time. Arrange them in a circle round a cushion of fried bread-crumbs, and between each lay a slice of pine-apple of exactly the same size as the slices.
Cut some slices about a fifth of an inch thick from a stale Savarin that hasn’t been soaked in syrup, and allow two slices for each person. Place these slices on a tray; dust them with icing sugar, and put them in the oven to dry and glaze at the same time. Arrange them in a circle around a mound of fried bread crumbs, and place a slice of pineapple, exactly the same size as the Savarin slices, between each one.
Upon this crown of crusts, set some quartered apples and some stewed pears. The pears may be stewed in a pinkish syrup, which, by varying the colours, makes the croûte more sightly.
On this crust, place some quartered apples and some stewed pears. The pears can be stewed in a pinkish syrup, which, by varying the colors, makes the croûte look more appealing.
2455—CROÛTE A la Lyonnaise
Prepare the crusts as described above, and coat them with a smooth chestnut purée, flavoured with vanilla; then, cover them with an apricot purée, cooked to the small-thread stage; sprinkle with finely-splintered and slightly-browned almonds, and dish in a circle.
Prepare the crusts as described above, and spread a smooth chestnut purée flavored with vanilla over them; then, top with an apricot purée cooked to the small-thread stage. Sprinkle with finely chopped and slightly browned almonds, and serve in a circle.
Garnish the middle of the circle with chestnuts cooked in syrup, and pipped Malaga raisins, currants, and sultanas (washed and swelled in tepid water); the whole cohered with an apricot purée thinned with a few tablespoonsful of Malaga wine.
Fill the center of the circle with chestnuts cooked in syrup, along with pitted Malaga raisins, currants, and sultanas (washed and soaked in warm water); all of it held together with an apricot purée thinned out with a few tablespoons of Malaga wine.
2456—CROÛTE AU MADÈRE
Dish the glazed crusts in a circle as already described. Pour into their midst a garnish consisting of equal parts of pipped, Malaga raisins, currants, and sultanas, swelled in tepid water and moistened with a Madeira-flavoured, apricot syrup.
Arrange the glazed crusts in a circle as described earlier. Pour a mixture of pitted Malaga raisins, currants, and sultanas that have been soaked in warm water and drizzled with a Madeira-flavored apricot syrup into the center.
2457—CROÛTE To the Marshal
Cut from a stale mousseline brioche, some triangles of the same thickness as the ordinary crusts. Coat them with pralin [725] (No. 2352), and then set them on a tray; sprinkle them with sugar glaze, and dry the pralin in a moderate oven.
Cut from a stale mousseline brioche, make some triangles that are the same thickness as the regular crusts. Coat them with pralin 725(No. 2352), and then place them on a tray; sprinkle them with sugar glaze, and dry the pralin in a moderate oven.
Stick a fried-bread-crumb cushion, four inches high, on a dish, and surround it with a salpicon of pineapple, raisins, cherries, and sugared orange-rind, cohered with some stiff stewed apples, combined with a little apricot purée. Set the pralin-coated triangles upright alongside of the salpicon, and surround them with a border of half-pears, stewed in syrup, half their quantity being white and the other pink.
Stick a fried-bread-crumb cushion, four inches high, on a dish, and surround it with a salpicon of pineapple, raisins, cherries, and sugared orange rind, all combined with some stiff stewed apples and a bit of apricot purée. Set the pralin-coated triangles upright next to the salpicon, and surround them with a border of half pears, stewed in syrup, with half being white and the other half pink.
On the top of the cushion, set a small pear, cooked in pink syrup, which fix with a small hatelet, surround the border of half-pears with a thread of apricot purée, flavoured slightly with vanilla, and serve a sauceboat of the same purée separately.
On top of the cushion, place a small pear, cooked in pink syrup, fixed with a small hatelet, and surround the border of half-pears with a thread of apricot purée, lightly flavored with vanilla. Serve a sauceboat of the same purée separately.
2458—CROÛTE In the Norman style
Prepare the crusts as indicated under No. 2454, coat them with very stiffly stewed apples, and dish them in a circle.
Prepare the crusts as indicated under No. 2454, fill them with very thickly cooked apples, and arrange them in a circle.
Garnish their midst with stewed apples, prepared as for a Charlotte, and upon the apples set a pyramid of quartered, white and pink apples, cooked in syrup. Cover with reduced apple syrup, thickened with a little very smooth stewed apples flavoured with Kirsch or old rum.
Garnish their center with stewed apples, made like you would for a Charlotte, and on top of the apples, place a pyramid of quartered white and pink apples cooked in syrup. Drizzle with reduced apple syrup thickened with some very smooth stewed apples flavored with Kirsch or aged rum.
2459—CROÛTE In the Parisian Style
Coat the crusts with pralin, as explained under No. 2457, and dish them in a circle. In their midst set some thin slices of pine-apple, the ends of which should rest upon the circle of crusts; in the middle, pour a garnish of various fruits, cohered with an apricot purée, flavoured with Madeira, and coat the circle of crusts with apricot syrup flavoured with Madeira.
Coat the crusts with pralin, as explained under No. 2457, and arrange them in a circle. Place some thin slices of pineapple in the center, with the ends resting on the crusts; in the middle, pour a mix of different fruits, combined with an apricot puree flavored with Madeira, and coat the circle of crusts with apricot syrup flavored with Madeira.
2460—CROÛTE AUX ABRICOTS AU MARASQUIN
Cook some Savarin paste in buttered tartlet moulds. When these tartlets are cooked, hollow them out at the top, taking care to leave a somewhat thick border all round.
Cook some Savarin paste in buttered tartlet molds. Once the tartlets are done, hollow out the top, making sure to leave a somewhat thick border all around.
Surround the apricot with small, candied half-cherries, alternated with lozenges of angelica. Serve an apricot sauce, flavoured with Maraschino, separately.
Surround the apricot with small, candied half-cherries, alternating with pieces of angelica. Serve a Maraschino-flavored apricot sauce on the side.
2461—CROÛTE VICTORIA
OMELETS.
Sweet omelets may be divided into four distinct classes, which are:—
Sweet omelets can be categorized into four main types, which are:—
- 1. Liqueur omelets.
- 2. Jam omelets.
- 3. Souffléd omelets.
- 4. Surprise omelets.
Omelets with Liqueur.
2462—Example: OMELET WITH RUM
Season the omelet with sugar and a little salt, and cook it in the usual way. Set it on a long dish, sprinkle it with sugar and heated rum, and set a light to it on bringing it to the table.
Season the omelet with sugar and a bit of salt, and cook it as you normally would. Place it on a long dish, sprinkle it with sugar and warm rum, and light it just before serving it at the table.
Jam Omelets.
2463—Example: APRICOT OMELET
Season the omelet as above, and, when about to roll it up, garnish it inside with two tablespoonfuls of apricot jam per six eggs. Set on a long dish; sprinkle with icing sugar, and either criss-cross the surface with a red-hot iron or glaze the omelet at the salamander.
Season the omelet as described above, and when you’re about to roll it up, fill it inside with two tablespoons of apricot jam for every six eggs. Place it on a long dish, sprinkle with powdered sugar, and either create a criss-cross pattern on the surface with a hot iron or glaze the omelet under the salamander.
2464—XMAS OMELET
Beat the eggs with salt and sugar and add, per six eggs: two tablespoonfuls of cream, a pinch of orange or lemon rind, and one tablespoonful of rum. When about to roll up the omelet, garnish it copiously with mincemeat, set it on a long dish; sprinkle it with heated rum, and set it alight at the table.
Beat the eggs with salt and sugar, and for every six eggs, add two tablespoons of cream, a pinch of orange or lemon zest, and one tablespoon of rum. When you’re ready to roll up the omelet, generously fill it with mincemeat, place it on a long dish, sprinkle it with warmed rum, and light it at the table.
Souffléd Omelets.
2465—Example: SOUFFLÉD OMELET WITH VANILLA
Mix eight oz. of sugar and eight egg-yolks in a basin, until the mixture has whitened slightly, and draws up in ribbons when the spatula is pulled out of it. Add ten egg-whites, beaten to a very stiff froth, and mix the two preparations gently; cutting and raising the whole with the spoon.
Mix eight oz. of sugar and eight egg yolks in a bowl until the mixture lightens a bit in color and falls in ribbons when you pull the spatula out. Add ten egg whites, whipped to a very stiff peak, and gently combine the two mixtures by cutting and lifting it all with the spoon.
Set this preparation on a long, buttered and sugar-dusted dish, in the shape of an oval mound, and take care to put some of it aside in a piping-bag.
Set this preparation on a long, buttered, and sugar-dusted dish, in the shape of an oval mound, and be sure to set some of it aside in a piping bag.
[727]
Smooth it all round with the blade of a knife; decorate
according to fancy with the contents of the piping-bag, and cook
in a good, moderate oven, for as long as the size of the omelet
requires.
[727]
Smooth it all around with a knife; decorate as you like with the contents of the piping bag, and bake in a moderate oven for as long as the size of the omelet needs.
Two minutes before withdrawing it from the oven, sprinkle it with icing sugar, that the latter, when melted, may cover the omelet with a brilliant coat.
Two minutes before taking it out of the oven, sprinkle it with powdered sugar so that it melts and covers the omelet with a shiny layer.
Flavour according to fancy, with vanilla, orange or lemon rind, rum, Kirsch, &c.; but remember to add the selected flavour to the preparation before the egg-whites are added to it.
Flavor to your taste, with vanilla, orange or lemon zest, rum, Kirsch, etc.; but don’t forget to add the chosen flavor to the mixture before incorporating the egg whites.
Surprise Omelets.
2466—Example: NORWEGIAN OMELET
Place an oval cushion one and one half in. thick of Génoise upon a long dish, and let the cushion be as long as the desired omelet. Upon this cushion set a pyramid of ice-cream with fruit. Cover the ice-cream with ordinary meringue (No. 2382); smooth it with a knife, making it of an even thickness of two-thirds of an inch in so doing; decorate it, by means of the piping-bag, with the same meringue, and set in a very hot oven, that the meringue may cook and colour quickly, without the heat reaching the ice inside.
Place an oval cushion that's one and a half inches thick of Génoise on a long dish, and make the cushion as long as the desired omelet. On top of this cushion, place a pyramid of ice cream with fruit. Cover the ice cream with regular meringue (No. 2382); smooth it with a knife, ensuring it has an even thickness of two-thirds of an inch as you do this; decorate it using a piping bag with the same meringue, and put it in a very hot oven so that the meringue cooks and colors quickly without the heat reaching the ice inside.
2467—SURPRISE OMELET MYLORD
2468—CHINESE SURPRISE OMELET
The procedure is the same, but the vanilla ice-cream is replaced by tangerine ice. On taking the omelet out of the oven, surround it with tangerines glazed with sugar, cooked to the large-crack stage.
The procedure is the same, but the vanilla ice cream is replaced by tangerine ice. When you take the omelet out of the oven, surround it with tangerines glazed with sugar, cooked to the large-crack stage.
2469—SURPRISE OMELET WITH CHERRIES
Garnish the cushion of Génoise with red-currant ice, flavoured with raspberries and mixed with equal quantities of cherry ice and half-sugared cherries, macerated in Kirsch.
Garnish the cushion of Génoise with red currant ice, flavored with raspberries and mixed with equal amounts of cherry ice and cherries lightly sweetened, soaked in Kirsch.
Finish it like the Norwegian Omelet.
Finish it like the Norwegian omelet.
On taking it out of the oven, surround the omelet with drained cherries, preserved in brandy, and sprinkle it with heated Kirsch, to which set a light at the table.
Upon removing it from the oven, surround the omelet with drained cherries preserved in brandy, and drizzle it with warmed Kirsch, which you can light at the table.
[728]
2470—SURPRISE OMELET MILADY: also called MILADY PEACH
This is a surprise omelet, garnished with very firm raspberry ice, in which are incrusted a circle of fine peaches, poached in vanilla.
This is a surprise omelet, topped with very firm raspberry ice, featuring a circle of fine peaches poached in vanilla.
The whole is then covered with Italian meringue, flavoured with Maraschino, and laid in suchwise that those portions of the peaches which project from the glaze remain bare.
The entire thing is then covered with Italian meringue, flavored with Maraschino, and arranged so that the parts of the peaches that stick out from the glaze stay exposed.
Decorate the surface of the omelet with the same meringue; sprinkle it with icing sugar, and set it to a glaze quickly.
Decorate the top of the omelet with the same meringue; sprinkle it with powdered sugar, and quickly put it under the broiler to glaze.
2471—SURPRISE OMELET “A LA NAPOLITAINE” otherwise “BOMBE VESUVE”
Garnish the cushion of Génoise with coats of vanilla and strawberry ice, alternated with layers of broken candied-chestnut. Cover the whole with Italian meringue prepared with Kirsch, which keep flat and somewhat thick towards the centre. On top, set a barquette of a size in proportion to the omelet, made by means of the piping-bag with ordinary meringue and baked in the oven without colouration. Decorate with Italian meringue, covering the barquette in so doing, and quickly brown the omelet in the oven. When about to serve, garnish the omelet with Jubilee cherries (No. 2566), which set alight at the last moment.
Garnish the cushion of Génoise with layers of vanilla and strawberry ice cream, alternating with broken pieces of candied chestnut. Cover the whole thing with Italian meringue made with Kirsch, keeping it flat and a bit thick in the center. On top, place a barquette that is proportional to the omelet, made using a piping bag with regular meringue and baked in the oven without browning. Decorate with Italian meringue, covering the barquette in the process, and quickly brown the omelet in the oven. When ready to serve, garnish the omelet with Jubilee cherries (No. 2566) and ignite them at the last moment.
2472—SURPRISE OMELET ELIZABETH
Garnish the cushion of Génoise with vanilla ice and crystallised-violets.
Garnish the cushion of Génoise with vanilla ice cream and candied violets.
When about to serve it, cover the omelet with a veil of spun sugar.
When you’re ready to serve it, top the omelet with a layer of spun sugar.
2473—SURPRISE OMELET “A L’ISLANDAISE”
Make the cushion of Génoise round instead of oval; set it on a round dish, and garnish it with some sort of ice, which should be shaped like a truncated cone. Cover with meringue; set a small case on the top, made from meringue, as explained under No. 2471, but round instead of oval; conceal all but its inside with meringue, decorating the omelet in so doing, and set to brown quickly.
Make the cushion of Génoise round instead of oval; place it on a round dish and top it with some ice shaped like a truncated cone. Cover it with meringue; put a small case on top, made from meringue, as described under No. 2471, but round instead of oval; hide everything except the inside with meringue, which also decorates the omelet, and quickly set it to brown.
When about to serve, pour a glassful of heated rum into the meringue case and set it alight.
When you're ready to serve, pour a glass of hot rum into the meringue case and light it on fire.
2474—SYLPHS’ OMELET
Dip a freshly-cooked savarin into a syrup of maraschino, and stick it on a base of dry paste exactly equal in size.
Dip a freshly baked savarin into a maraschino syrup, and place it on a base of dry paste that's the same size.
At the last moment, turn out upon this cushion an iced strawberry mousse, made in an iced madeleine-mould, the diameter of which should be that of the bore of the savarin. Cover the mousse with a coat of Italian meringue with kirsch, shaping it like a cone of which the base rests upon the top of the savarin.
At the last minute, place on this cushion an iced strawberry mousse, made in an iced madeleine-mould, with a diameter matching that of the savarin mold. Cover the mousse with a layer of Italian meringue mixed with kirsch, shaping it like a cone with the base resting on the top of the savarin.
By means of a piping-bag, fitted with a small pipe, quickly decorate the cone, as also the savarin, with the same meringue; colour it in the oven, and serve it instantly.
Using a piping bag with a small tip, quickly decorate the cone and the savarin with the same meringue; color it in the oven, and serve it immediately.
2475—VARIOUS SURPRISE OMELETS
With the generic example given this kind of omelets may be indefinitely varied by changing the ice preparation inside.
With the generic example provided, this type of omelet can be endlessly varied by changing the ingredients inside.
The superficial appearance remains the same, but every change in the inside garnish should be made known in the title of the dish.
The outer looks stay the same, but any changes inside the dish should be reflected in the title.
Pannequets.
2476—PANNEQUETS WITH JAM
Prepare some very thin pancakes; coat them with some kind of jam, roll them up, trim them aslant at either end, and cut them into two lozenges.
Make some very thin pancakes; spread them with your choice of jam, roll them up, cut the ends at an angle, and slice them into two pieces.
Place these lozenges on a tray, sprinkle them with icing sugar, set them to glaze in a fierce oven, and dish them on a napkin.
Place these candies on a tray, sprinkle them with powdered sugar, put them in a hot oven to glaze, and serve them on a napkin.
2477—PANNEQUETS A La Crème
Coat the pancakes with frangipan cream, and sprinkle the latter with crushed macaroons. For the rest of the procedure follow No. 2476.
Coat the pancakes with frangipane cream, and sprinkle crushed macaroons on top. For the rest of the procedure, follow No. 2476.
2478—PANNEQUETS MERINGUÉS
Coat the pancakes with Italian meringue, flavoured with kirsch and maraschino; roll them up, cut them into lozenges as above, and set them on a tray. Decorate them by means of the piping-bag with the same meringue; sprinkle them with icing sugar, and set them to colour quickly in the oven.
Coat the pancakes with Italian meringue, flavored with cherry brandy and maraschino; roll them up, cut them into diamond shapes like before, and place them on a tray. Decorate them using a piping bag with the same meringue; sprinkle with powdered sugar, and put them in the oven to brown quickly.
2479—PUDDINGS
English puddings are almost innumerable; but many of them lie more within the pastrycook’s than the cook’s province, and their enumeration here could not serve a very useful purpose. The name Pudding is, moreover, applied to a whole host of preparations which are really nothing more than custards—as, for example, “custard pudding.” If both of the foregoing kinds of puddings be passed over, puddings proper which belong to hot sweets may be divided into eight classes, of which I shall first give the generic recipes, from [730] which all pudding entremets given hereafter are derived. The eight classes are:—
English puddings are almost countless; however, many of them are more in the realm of the pastry chef than the cook, and listing them here wouldn’t be particularly helpful. The term "pudding" is also used for a wide variety of dishes that are essentially just custards—like "custard pudding," for example. If we skip over those two types, the true sweets known as puddings can be divided into eight categories. I will first provide the general recipes, from [730] which all the pudding dishes mentioned later are based on. The eight categories are:—
- (1) Puddings with cream.
- (2) Fruit puddings.
- (3) English fruit puddings.
- (4) Plum puddings.
- (5) French and German bread puddings.
- (6) English and French paste puddings.
- (7) Rice puddings.
- (8) Souffléd puddings.
Puddings allow of various accompanying sauces, which will be given in each recipe. The majority of English puddings may be accompanied by stewed fruit, Melba sauce, or whipped cream “à la Chantilly.”
Puddings can be served with a variety of sauces, which will be provided in each recipe. Most English puddings can be paired with stewed fruit, Melba sauce, or whipped cream “à la Chantilly.”
Puddings with Cream.
2480—ALMOND PUDDING
Make a preparation for souffléd pudding (No. 2505), moistened with almond milk. Pour it into copiously-buttered moulds, sprinkled inside with splintered and grilled almonds.
Make a preparation for soufflé pudding (No. 2505), moistened with almond milk. Pour it into generously buttered molds, sprinkled inside with chopped and toasted almonds.
Set to poach in the bain-marie. As an accompaniment serve a sabayon prepared with white wine and flavoured with orgeat.
Set to poach in the bain-marie. As a side, serve a sabayon made with white wine and flavored with orgeat.
2481—ENGLISH ALMOND PUDDING
Mix to the consistence of a pomade four oz. of butter and five oz. of powdered sugar; add eight oz. of finely-chopped almonds, a pinch of table salt, a half table-spoonful of orange-flower water, two eggs, two egg-yolks, and one-sixth pint of cream. Pour this preparation into a buttered pie-dish, and cook in a bain-marie in the oven.
Mix together 4 oz. of butter and 5 oz. of powdered sugar until it has a pomade-like consistency; then add 8 oz. of finely chopped almonds, a pinch of table salt, half a tablespoon of orange flower water, 2 eggs, 2 egg yolks, and one-sixth of a pint of cream. Pour this mixture into a buttered pie dish and bake in a bain-marie in the oven.
N.B.—English puddings of what kind soever are served in the dishes or basins in which they have cooked.
N.B.—English puddings, of any type, are served in the dishes or bowls in which they were cooked.
2482—BISCUIT PUDDING
Crush eight oz. of lady’s-finger biscuits in a saucepan, and moisten them with one pint of boiling milk containing five oz. of sugar. Stir the whole over the fire, and add five oz. of candied fruit, cut into dice and mixed with currants (both products having been macerated in kirsch), three egg-yolks, four oz. of melted butter, and the white of five eggs beaten to a stiff froth.
Crush 8 oz. of ladyfinger cookies in a saucepan, and soak them in 1 pint of boiling milk with 5 oz. of sugar. Stir everything on the stove, then add 5 oz. of candied fruit (cut into small pieces and mixed with currants, both soaked in kirsch), 3 egg yolks, 4 oz. of melted butter, and the whites of 5 eggs whipped to stiff peaks.
Set to poach in a bain-marie, in a low, even Charlotte mould, or in a pie-dish, and serve an apricot sauce at the same time.
Set to poach in a bain-marie, in a low, even Charlotte mold, or in a pie dish, and serve an apricot sauce alongside.
2483—CABINET PUDDING
Fill up the mould, little by little, with preparation No. 2639, flavoured according to fancy. Poach in a bain-marie.
Fill the mold bit by bit with preparation No. 2639, flavored to your liking. Poach in a bain-marie.
Turn out the pudding at the last moment, and coat it with English custard flavoured with vanilla.
Turn the pudding out just before serving, and cover it with English custard flavored with vanilla.
2484—FRUIT PUDDING
This pudding requires very careful treatment. The custard which serves as its base is the same as that of Cabinet Pudding, except that it is thickened by seven eggs and seven egg-yolks per quart of milk. This preparation is, moreover, combined with a purée of fruit suited to the pudding.
This pudding needs very careful handling. The custard that forms its base is the same as that used in Cabinet Pudding, except it is thickened with seven eggs and seven egg yolks for every quart of milk. Additionally, this mixture is combined with a fruit purée that complements the pudding.
Procedure: Butter a mould; set it in a bain-marie, and pour a few table-spoonfuls of the above preparation into it. Let it set, and upon this set custard sprinkle a layer of suitable fruit, sliced. This fruit may be apricots, peaches, pears, etc. Cover the fruit with a fresh coat of custard, but more copiously than in the first case; let this custard set as before; cover it with fruit, and proceed in the same order until the mould is full.
Procedure: Grease a mold; place it in a bain-marie, and pour a few tablespoons of the mixture into it. Let it set, and on top of this set custard, sprinkle a layer of sliced fruit. This fruit can be apricots, peaches, pears, etc. Cover the fruit with another layer of custard, more generously than the first time; let this custard set as before; add more fruit, and repeat this process until the mold is full.
It is, in short, another form of aspic-jelly preparation, but hot instead of cold. If the solidification of the layers of custard were not ensured, the fruit would fall to the bottom of the mould instead of remaining distributed between the layers of custard, and the result would be the collapse of the pudding as soon as it was turned out.
It is essentially another type of hot aspic-jelly preparation instead of a cold one. If the layers of custard didn’t set properly, the fruit would sink to the bottom of the mold instead of being evenly spread throughout the custard layers, resulting in the pudding falling apart as soon as it was unmolded.
Continue the cooking in the bain-marie; let the preparation stand a few minutes before turning it out, and serve at the same time a sauce made from the same fruit as that used for the pudding.
Continue cooking in the bain-marie; let the preparation sit for a few minutes before turning it out, and serve it alongside a sauce made from the same fruit used in the pudding.
English Fruit Puddings.
2485—APPLE PUDDING
Prepare a suet paste from one lb. of flour, ten oz. of finely-chopped suet, quarter of a pint of water and a pinch of salt.
Prepare a suet paste using 1 lb. of flour, 10 oz. of finely chopped suet, a quarter of a pint of water, and a pinch of salt.
Let the paste rest for an hour, and roll it out to a thickness of one-third of an inch.
Let the dough rest for an hour, then roll it out to a thickness of one-third of an inch.
With this layer of paste, line a well-buttered dome-mould or large pudding-basin. Garnish with sliced apples mixed with powdered sugar and flavoured with a chopped piece of lemon peel.
With this layer of paste, line a well-buttered dome mold or large pudding basin. Garnish with sliced apples mixed with powdered sugar and flavored with a chopped piece of lemon peel.
Close the mould with a well-sealed-down layer of paste; wrap the mould in a piece of linen, which should be firmly fastened with string; plunge it into a saucepan containing boiling water, and in [732] the case of a quart pudding-basin or mould, let it cook for about three hours.
Close the mold with a tight layer of paste; wrap the mold in a piece of linen, securing it firmly with string; submerge it in a saucepan filled with boiling water, and in 732 the case of a quart pudding basin or mold, let it cook for about three hours.
N.B.—This pudding may be made with other fleshy fruit, as also with certain vegetables such as the pumpkin, etc.
N.B.—This pudding can be made with other fleshy fruits, as well as certain vegetables like pumpkin, etc.
2486—PLUM PUDDING
Put into a basin one lb. of chopped suet; one lb. of bread-crumb; half lb. of flour; half lb. of peeled and chopped apples; half lb. each of Malaga raisins, currants and sultanas; two oz. each of candied orange, lemon and cedrat rinds, cut into small dice; two oz. of ginger; four oz. of chopped almonds; eight oz. of powdered sugar; the juice and the chopped rind of half an orange and half a lemon; one-third oz. of mixed spices, containing a large quantity of cinnamon; three eggs; quarter of a pint of rum or brandy, and one-third of a pint of stout. The fruit should, if possible, have previously macerated in liqueur for a long time.
Put one pound of chopped suet, one pound of bread crumbs, half a pound of flour, half a pound of peeled and chopped apples, half a pound each of Malaga raisins, currants, and sultanas into a bowl. Add two ounces each of candied orange, lemon, and cedrat rinds, cut into small dice; two ounces of ginger; four ounces of chopped almonds; eight ounces of powdered sugar; the juice and chopped rind of half an orange and half a lemon; one-third of an ounce of mixed spices, with a lot of cinnamon; three eggs; a quarter of a pint of rum or brandy; and one-third of a pint of stout. If possible, the fruit should have soaked in liqueur for a long time beforehand.
Thoroughly mix the whole.
Mix everything thoroughly.
Pour the preparation into white earthenware pudding-basins, with projecting rims; press it into them, and then wrap them in a buttered and flour-dusted cloth which tie into a knot on top.
Pour the mixture into white ceramic pudding molds with raised edges; press it into them, and then wrap them in a buttered and flour-dusted cloth tied into a knot on top.
Cook in boiling water or in steam for four hours.
Cook in boiling water or steam for four hours.
When about to serve, sprinkle the puddings with heated brandy or rum, and set them alight, or accompany them, either with a sabayon with rum, with Brandy Butter (as directed under “Gil-Blas pancakes” but without sugar), or with an English custard thickened with arrowroot.
When you’re ready to serve, drizzle the puddings with warmed brandy or rum and light them on fire, or serve them with either a rum sabayon, Brandy Butter (as described under “Gil-Blas pancakes” but without sugar), or a thick English custard made with arrowroot.
2487—AMERICAN PUDDING
Put into a basin two and a half oz. of bread-crumb; three oz. of powdered sugar; three oz. of flour; two and a half oz. of marrow and an equal quantity of suet (both chopped); three oz. of candied fruit cut into dice; one egg and three egg-yolks, a pinch of chopped orange or lemon zest; a little nutmeg and cinnamon, and a liqueur-glassful of brandy or rum.
Put into a bowl two and a half oz. of bread crumbs; three oz. of powdered sugar; three oz. of flour; two and a half oz. of marrow and the same amount of suet (both chopped); three oz. of diced candied fruit; one egg and three egg yolks, a pinch of chopped orange or lemon zest; a little nutmeg and cinnamon, and a shot glass of brandy or rum.
Mix up the whole; pour the preparation into a buttered and dredged mould or basin, and cook in the bain-marie.
Mix everything together; pour the mixture into a buttered and floured mold or basin, and cook in the bain-marie.
Serve a sabayon with rum at the same time.
Serve a rum-infused sabayon at the same time.
2488—MARROW PUDDING
Melt half a lb. of beef-marrow and two oz. of suet, in a bain-marie, and let it get tepid. Then work this grease in a basin with half a lb. of powdered sugar; three oz. of bread-crumbs, dipped in milk and pressed; three whole eggs and eight egg-yolks; half a lb. of candied fruit, cut into dice; three oz. of sultanas and two oz. of pipped, Malaga raisins.
Melt half a pound of beef marrow and two ounces of suet in a bain-marie, and let it cool down a bit. Then mix this fat in a bowl with half a pound of powdered sugar; three ounces of bread crumbs soaked in milk and pressed; three whole eggs and eight egg yolks; half a pound of diced candied fruit; three ounces of sultanas and two ounces of pitted Malaga raisins.
[733]
Pour this preparation into an even, deep, buttered and dredged
border-mould; and poach in the bain-marie.
[733]
Pour this mixture into a smooth, deep, buttered, and floured mold; and poach in the bain-marie.
Serve a sabayon with rum at the same time.
Serve a rum sabayon at the same time.
Bread Puddings.
2489—ENGLISH BREAD PUDDING
Butter some thin slices of crumb of bread and distribute over them some currants and sultanas, swelled in tepid water and well drained. Set these slices in a pie-dish; cover with preparation No. 2638, and poach in front of the oven.
Butter some thin slices of bread crumbs and spread some currants and sultanas, soaked in warm water and drained well, on top. Place these slices in a pie dish; cover with preparation No. 2638, and poach in front of the oven.
2490—FRENCH BREAD PUDDING
Soak two-thirds of a lb. of white bread-crumb in one and three-quarter pints of boiled milk, flavoured with vanilla and containing eight oz. of sugar. Rub through a sieve and add: four whole eggs, six egg-yolks, and four egg-whites, beaten to a stiff froth.
Soak two-thirds of a pound of white bread crumbs in one and three-quarter pints of boiled milk, flavored with vanilla and containing eight ounces of sugar. Strain through a sieve and add: four whole eggs, six egg yolks, and four egg whites, beaten until stiff.
Pour this preparation into a deep, buttered border-mould, dusted with bread-crumbs; and poach in bain-marie.
Pour this mixture into a deep, buttered border mold, sprinkled with breadcrumbs; and poach in bain-marie.
As an accompaniment, serve either an English custard, a vanilla-flavoured sabayon, or a fruit sauce.
As a side, serve either an English custard, a vanilla-flavored sabayon, or a fruit sauce.
2491—GERMAN BREAD PUDDING
Soak two-thirds of a lb. of brown bread-crumb in one and three quarter pints of Rhine wine, Moselle or beer, containing half a lb. of moist sugar and a little cinnamon. Rub through a sieve and add four eggs, six egg-yolks, five oz. of melted butter, and the whites of four eggs beaten to a froth. Poach in a bain-marie as in the preceding case. The adjunct to this pudding is invariably a fruit syrup.
Soak two-thirds of a pound of brown bread crumbs in one and three-quarters pints of Rhine wine, Moselle, or beer, mixed with half a pound of brown sugar and a bit of cinnamon. Strain through a sieve and mix in four eggs, six egg yolks, five ounces of melted butter, and the beaten whites of four eggs. Poach in a bain-marie like you did before. This pudding is always accompanied by a fruit syrup.
2492—SCOTCH BREAD PUDDING
Proceed exactly as for No. 2490, but add five oz. of sliced seasonable fruit. Mould and poach in the same way, and serve a red-currant sauce flavoured with raspberries, as an accompaniment.
Proceed exactly as for No. 2490, but add five oz. of sliced seasonal fruit. Mold and poach in the same way, and serve a red-currant sauce flavored with raspberries as an accompaniment.
Paste Puddings.
2493—TAPIOCA
Sprinkle eight oz. of tapioca into one and three-quarter pints of boiling milk, containing four oz. of sugar, a pinch of salt and three oz. of butter.
Sprinkle 8 oz. of tapioca into 1¾ pints of boiling milk, which has 4 oz. of sugar, a pinch of salt, and 3 oz. of butter.
Cook in the oven for twenty minutes; transfer the preparation to another saucepan, and add to it six egg-yolks, two and a half oz. of butter, and the whites of four eggs beaten to a stiff froth.
Cook in the oven for twenty minutes; then transfer the mixture to another saucepan, and add six egg yolks, 2.5 oz. of butter, and the beaten whites of four eggs until stiff peaks form.
Pour the whole into a well-buttered cylinder-mould, sprinkled with tapioca, and poach in the bain-marie until the preparation [734] seems resilient to the touch. Let the pudding stand for seven or eight minutes before turning it out. Serve an English custard, a sabayon or a fruit sauce as accompaniment.
Pour the mixture into a well-buttered cylindrical mold, sprinkled with tapioca, and poach in the bain-marie until the preparation 734 feels firm to the touch. Let the pudding sit for seven or eight minutes before unmolding it. Serve with English custard, a sabayon, or a fruit sauce as a side.
2494—SAGO PUDDING
Proceed as above, but substitute sago for the tapioca, and sprinkle the inside of the mould with sago. The treatment and adjuncts are the same.
Proceed as before, but swap sago for the tapioca, and sprinkle the inside of the mold with sago. The process and additional steps remain the same.
2495—SEMOLINA PUDDING
Proceed as for No. 2493, but use semolina instead of tapioca, and sprinkle the mould with granulated semolina.
Proceed as for No. 2493, but use semolina instead of tapioca, and sprinkle the mold with granulated semolina.
2496—VERMICELLI PUDDING
Proceed as for No. 2493, but use vermicelli, and sprinkle the mould with bits of vermicelli, which should not be broken up overmuch.
Proceed as for No. 2493, but use vermicelli, and sprinkle the mold with pieces of vermicelli, which shouldn't be broken up too much.
2497—FRESH-NOODLE PUDDING
2498—ENGLISH TAPIOCA, SAGO, AND SEMOLINA Desserts, etc.
Whatever be the paste used, it should be cooked in very slightly-sugared milk, flavoured according to fancy, and in the quantities given above. Thicken by means of two eggs per pint of the preparation; pour the whole into a buttered pie-dish, and cook in the oven in a bain-marie.
Whatever paste you use, it should be cooked in lightly sweetened milk, flavored to your liking, and in the amounts mentioned above. Thicken it with two eggs for every pint of the mixture; pour everything into a buttered pie dish, and bake in the oven in a bain-marie.
N.B.—All English puddings of this class are made in the same way, and, as already stated, are served in the dish in which they have cooked.
N.B.—All English puddings of this type are made the same way, and, as mentioned before, they are served in the dish they were cooked in.
2499—BRAZILIAN PUDDING
Poach in a bain-marie and serve plain.
Poach in a bain-marie and serve it plain.
2500—CHEVREUSE PUDDING
This is semolina pudding served with a Sabayon, flavoured with kirsch.
This is semolina pudding served with a Sabayon, flavored with kirsch.
2501—RICE PUDDING
Prepare the rice as directed under No. 2404, and mix with it (per lb. of raw rice) the whites of fifteen eggs beaten to a stiff froth. Mould in buttered moulds sprinkled with raspings.
Prepare the rice as directed under No. 2404, and mix into it (per lb. of raw rice) the whites of fifteen eggs beaten until fluffy. Shape in buttered molds dusted with breadcrumbs.
7352502—ENGLISH RICE PUDDING
The quantities for this pudding are: six oz. of rice, one quart of milk (flavoured according to fancy), two oz. of sugar and three oz. of butter. The grains of rice should be kept somewhat firm, but the whole should be rather liquid. Thicken with three eggs; cook the preparation in the oven, in a pie-dish; and on taking the pudding out of the oven sprinkle its surface with icing sugar.
The ingredients for this pudding are: six ounces of rice, one quart of milk (flavored to your liking), two ounces of sugar, and three ounces of butter. The rice should be cooked to remain a bit firm, but the mixture should be fairly liquid. Thicken it with three eggs, bake it in the oven in a pie dish, and when you take the pudding out, sprinkle the top with powdered sugar.
2503—RICE AND CHOCOLATE PUDDING
Add two oz. of chocolate to every lb. of the preparation of rice, made after No. 2404, and combine therewith the whites of three eggs beaten to a fairly stiff froth; pour the preparation into a buttered pie-dish, and cook in the oven.
Add two ounces of chocolate to every pound of rice preparation, made after No. 2404, and mix in the whites of three eggs beaten to a stiff froth; pour the mixture into a buttered pie dish and bake in the oven.
Serve some chocolate custard (combined with its bulk of whisked cream) separately.
Serve some chocolate custard (mixed with a generous amount of whipped cream) on the side.
N.B.—This sweet may be served hot or cold.
N.B.—This dessert can be served hot or cold.
Souffléd Puddings.
2504—SAXON PUDDING
Work four oz. of butter to a pomade in a basin. Add four oz. of powdered sugar and four oz. of sifted flour, and dilute with two-thirds pint of boiled milk.
Work 4 oz. of butter into a smooth paste in a bowl. Add 4 oz. of powdered sugar and 4 oz. of sifted flour, and mix in two-thirds of a pint of boiled milk.
Boil this preparation, stirring it the while; and dry it over a fierce fire as in the case of a panada for a “Pâte à choux.”
Boil this preparation, stirring it continuously; and dry it over a strong fire like you would for a “Pâte à choux.”
Take off the fire; thicken with five egg-yolks; and then carefully mix with it the five whites beaten to a stiff froth. Pour into well-buttered moulds, and poach in a bain-marie.
Take off the heat; thicken with five egg yolks; then gently fold in the five egg whites whipped to stiff peaks. Pour into well-buttered molds and poach in a bain-marie.
As an accompaniment serve an English custard or a Sabayon, flavoured according to fancy.
As a side, serve an English custard or a Sabayon, flavored to your liking.
2505—ALMOND SOUFFLÉD PUDDING
Make a preparation as for No. 2504, but use almond milk instead of cow’s milk. Pour the preparation into buttered moulds, sprinkled with splintered and grilled almonds, and poach in a bain-marie.
Make a preparation like for No. 2504, but use almond milk instead of cow's milk. Pour the mixture into greased molds, sprinkled with chopped and toasted almonds, and poach in a bain-marie.
As an accompaniment serve a white-wine Sabayon flavoured with orgeat.
As an accompaniment, serve a white-wine Sabayon flavored with orgeat.
2506—SOUFFLÉD PUDDING, DENISE
Finely pound four oz. of freshly-washed and peeled almonds, and add thereto, from time to time, a few drops of fresh water. When the almonds form a smooth paste, add the necessary quantity of water to them to produce one pint of milk. Strain through muslin and slightly twist the latter in order to express all the contained liquid.
Finely grind four ounces of freshly washed and peeled almonds, adding a few drops of fresh water now and then. Once the almonds turn into a smooth paste, add enough water to create one pint of milk. Strain through muslin and gently twist it to squeeze out all the liquid.
[736]
With this almond milk, dilute three oz. of flour and three oz.
of rice cream, mixed in a saucepan, and take care that no lumps
form. Strain the whole through a strainer, and add five oz. of sugar,
three oz. of butter and a little salt.
736With this almond milk, mix three ounces of flour and three ounces of rice cream in a saucepan, making sure no lumps form. Strain everything through a sieve, then add five ounces of sugar, three ounces of butter, and a pinch of salt.
Set the saucepan on the fire; boil, stirring the while, and then stir briskly with a spatula until the preparation acquires the consistence of a thick paste and falls from the spatula without leaving any adhering portions. Pour this paste into a basin and combine therewith: first, little by little, two oz. of fresh butter; then, eight egg-yolks, two ounces of finely-pounded almonds moistened with a tablespoonful of kirsch and as much maraschino, and the whites of five eggs beaten to a stiff froth.
Place the saucepan on the heat; bring it to a boil while stirring continuously, then stir vigorously with a spatula until the mixture thickens into a paste that falls off the spatula without sticking. Pour this paste into a bowl and mix in: first, gradually, 2 oz. of fresh butter; then, 8 egg yolks, 2 oz. of finely ground almonds soaked with a tablespoon of kirsch and an equal amount of maraschino, and the whites of 5 eggs whipped to stiff peaks.
This pudding is cooked in a bain-marie in one of the following ways:
This pudding is cooked in a bain-marie using one of the following methods:
(1) In a buttered pie dish. In this case, on taking the pudding out of the bain-marie, sprinkle its surface with icing sugar, and criss-cross it with a red-hot iron.
(1) In a greased pie dish. In this case, when you take the pudding out of the bain-marie, dust the top with powdered sugar, and mark it with a hot iron.
(2) In a shallow, buttered and dredged, Charlotte-mould.
(2) In a shallow, buttered, and dredged Charlotte mold.
(3) In fairly shallow, buttered dome-moulds, lined inside with roundels one inch in diameter, stamped (by means of a fancy-cutter) out of a layer of Génoise or a layer of “lady’s-finger-biscuit” preparation, about one-third of an inch thick.
(3) In fairly shallow, buttered dome molds, lined inside with round discs one inch in diameter, cut out with a fancy cutter from a layer of Génoise or a layer of “lady’s finger biscuit” mix, about one-third of an inch thick.
In the two last cases, the pudding is coated with an apricot sauce, mixed with almond milk, and a sauceboat of the same sauce is served separately.
In the last two cases, the pudding is covered with an apricot sauce, blended with almond milk, and a sauceboat of the same sauce is served on the side.
2507—LEMON SOUFFLÉD PUDDING
Make the preparation for No. 2504, and flavour it with a piece of lemon rind. The treatment is the same.
Make the preparation for No. 2504, and add a piece of lemon peel for flavor. The process is the same.
Serve an English custard, flavoured with lemon separately.
Serve a lemon-flavored English custard on the side.
2508—ORANGE, CURAÇAO, ANISETTE, AND BÉNÉDICTINE Desserts, etc.
For all these puddings the procedure is the same as for No. 2504, and only the flavour changes.
For all these puddings, the procedure is the same as for No. 2504, and only the flavor changes.
Accompany each with an English custard, flavoured like the particular pudding.
Serve each with a custard that’s flavored to match the specific pudding.
2509—INDIAN SOUFFLÉD PUDDING
Take some souffléd-pudding preparation and add to it two oz. of powdered ginger, and five oz. of candied ginger, cut into dice. Proceed in the same way as for No. 2504.
Take some soufflé pudding mix and add two ounces of powdered ginger and five ounces of candied ginger, chopped into small cubes. Follow the same instructions as for No. 2504.
As an accompaniment, serve an English custard flavoured with ginger.
Serve an English custard flavored with ginger alongside.
7372510—CHESTNUT SOUFFLÉD PUDDING
Cook two lbs. of peeled chestnuts in a light, vanilla-flavoured syrup.
Cook two lbs. of peeled chestnuts in a light vanilla-flavored syrup.
Rub them through a sieve, add five oz. of powdered sugar and three oz. of butter to the purée, and dry it over a fierce fire. Thicken it with eight egg-yolks and finish it with the whites of six eggs, beaten to a stiff froth.
Rub them through a sieve, add 5 oz. of powdered sugar and 3 oz. of butter to the purée, and dry it over a high heat. Thicken it with 8 egg yolks and finish it with the whites of 6 eggs, beaten to a stiff froth.
Poach in buttered moulds in a bain-marie.
Poach in buttered molds in a bain-marie.
As an accompaniment, serve, either an English custard, or a vanilla-flavoured apricot syrup.
As a side, serve either English custard or vanilla-flavored apricot syrup.
2511—MOUSSELINE PUDDING
Work four oz. of butter and four oz. of powdered sugar to a pomade, and add the yolks of ten eggs, one by one; meanwhile stirring the preparation.
Work 4 oz. of butter and 4 oz. of powdered sugar into a smooth paste, and add the yolks of 10 eggs one at a time, stirring the mixture continuously.
Set the latter on a moderate fire until it veneers the withdrawn spoon; then immediately add the whites of seven eggs beaten to a stiff froth.
Set the latter on a moderate fire until it coats the spoon; then immediately add the whites of seven eggs beaten to a stiff peak.
Pour the whole into a deep, buttered border-mould, which only half fill, in view of the subsequent expansion of the preparation while cooking.
Pour the mixture into a deep, greased border mold, filling it only halfway, considering that the mixture will expand while cooking.
Poach in a bain-marie for about thirty minutes, and let the pudding stand for ten minutes before turning it out.
Poach in a bain-marie for about thirty minutes, and let the pudding rest for ten minutes before flipping it out.
As an accompaniment serve a light Sabayon or a fruit sauce.
As an accompaniment, serve a light sabayon or a fruit sauce.
2512—SOUFFLÉD PUDDING AT THE REGENCY
Make a souffléd-pudding preparation flavoured with vanilla, and poach it in a bain-marie, in a mould clothed with sugar cooked to the caramel stage. Serve an English custard, prepared with caramel, separately.
Make a souffléd-pudding flavored with vanilla, and poach it in a bain-marie, in a mold clothed with sugar cooked to the caramel stage. Serve an English custard made with caramel on the side.
2513—SOUFFLÉD PUDDING To the Queen
Take some vanilla-flavoured, souffléd-pudding preparation. Take a mould with a central tube; butter it, and besprinkle it with chopped pistachios and crushed macaroons. Set the preparation in the mould in layers, alternated by coats of chopped pistachios and crushed macaroons; and poach in a bain-marie.
Take some vanilla-flavored soufflé pudding mix. Get a mold with a central tube, butter it, and sprinkle it with chopped pistachios and crushed macaroons. Layer the pudding mixture in the mold, alternating with layers of chopped pistachios and crushed macaroons, and poach in a bain-marie.
As an accompaniment serve an English custard combined with pralin.
As a side, serve an English custard mixed with pralin.
2514—SOUFFLÉD PUDDING A LA ROYAL
Line the bottom and sides of a buttered Charlotte-mould with thin slices of biscuit spread with jam and rolled up. Garnish the mould with a souffléd-pudding preparation, and poach in a bain-marie.
Line the bottom and sides of a buttered Charlotte mold with thin slices of biscuit spread with jam and rolled up. Decorate the mold with a soufflé pudding preparation, and poach in a bain-marie.
Serve an apricot sauce flavoured with Marsala, separately.
Serve an apricot sauce flavored with Marsala on the side.
7382515—SOUFFLÉD PUDDING SANS-SOUCI
Copiously butter a mould, and sprinkle its bottom and sides with well-washed currants. Garnish with a souffléd-pudding preparation, combined per two lbs. with one lb. of peeled apples, cut into dice and cooked in butter.
Generously butter a mold and sprinkle the bottom and sides with thoroughly washed currants. Top with a soufflé-pudding mixture, using two pounds combined with one pound of peeled apples, cut into small dice and cooked in butter.
Poach in a bain-marie.
Poach in a __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
2516—SOUFFLÉD PUDDING A la Vesuvius
Make a souffléd-pudding preparation, and add to it for the quantities given in the original recipe one and a half oz. of tomato jam and the same quantity of pipped Malaga raisins. Poach in a bain-marie in a mould with a central tube.
Make a soufflé pudding preparation and add to it, for the amounts provided in the original recipe, one and a half oz. of tomato jam and the same amount of pitted Malaga raisins. Poach in a bain-marie in a mold with a central tube.
When the pudding is turned out, surround it with apricot sauce, and pour in the middle some heated rum, which light when serving.
When you take the pudding out, pour apricot sauce around it, and pour some warmed rum in the center, which you light just before serving.
2517—ROLY-POLY PUDDING
Proceed as for No. 2361: prepare a firm paste from one lb. of flour, nine oz. of chopped suet, one and a half oz. of sugar, a pinch of salt, and one-sixth pint of water. Let this paste rest for one hour before using it.
Proceed as for No. 2361: prepare a firm dough from one pound of flour, nine ounces of chopped suet, one and a half ounces of sugar, a pinch of salt, and one-sixth of a pint of water. Let this dough rest for one hour before using it.
Roll it out to the shape of a rectangle one-fifth of an inch thick; spread a layer of jam upon it, and roll it up like a Swiss roll.
Roll it out into a rectangle that's one-fifth of an inch thick; spread a layer of jam on top, then roll it up like a Swiss roll.
Wrap it in a buttered and dredged cloth, and cook it in boiling water or in steam for one and a half hours.
Wrap it in a buttered cloth that’s been coated in flour, and cook it in boiling water or steam for an hour and a half.
When about to serve, cut the roll into roundels half an inch thick, and dish them in a crown. As an accompaniment serve a fruit sauce.
When you're ready to serve, slice the roll into round pieces half an inch thick, and arrange them in a circle. Serve a fruit sauce on the side.
2518—RISSOLES
The best paste for the purpose is derived from puff-paste trimmings.
The best paste for this purpose comes from the trimmings of puff pastry.
The shape of rissoles varies very much. They may be shaped like half-moons, purses, small, round or oval patties, etc.
The shape of rissoles varies a lot. They can be shaped like half-moons, purses, or small, round or oval patties, etc.
Rissoles for entremets are also frequently made from ordinary brioche paste, and constitute a variety of Viennese fritters. In this case they are invariably mentioned on the menu as “à la Dauphine.”
Rissoles for appetizers are also often made from regular brioche dough and are a type of Viennese fritter. In this case, they are always listed on the menu as “à la Dauphine.”
[739]
2519—SOUFFLÉS
2520—FRUIT SOUFFLÉ IN A CROUSTADE
Line a round, shallow, well-buttered, croustade-mould with a very thin layer of sugared paste. Spread some vanilla-flavoured, stewed apples on the bottom, and upon it lay a garnish of various seasonable fresh stewed fruits—quartered if large. The mould ought now to be half-filled.
Line a round, shallow, well-buttered, croustade-mold with a very thin layer of sugared paste. Spread some vanilla-flavored stewed apples on the bottom, and on top of that, add a mix of seasonal fresh stewed fruits—quartered if they are large. The mold should now be half-filled.
Fill it up with a vanilla-flavoured soufflé preparation, and cook it in a moderate oven for about twenty-five minutes.
Fill it up with a vanilla-flavored soufflé mix, and bake it in a moderate oven for about twenty-five minutes.
On withdrawing it from the oven, carefully turn it out on a dish; pour a few tablespoonfuls of heated rum into the latter, and set a light to it when serving.
On taking it out of the oven, carefully place it on a dish; pour a few tablespoons of warmed rum onto it, and set it on fire when serving.
2521—ALMOND SOUFFLÉ
Make a preparation of soufflé with cream, but use almond milk instead of cow’s milk, add one and a half oz. of slightly-grilled, chopped almonds, per half pint of almond milk. Dish and cook in the usual way.
Make a preparation of soufflé with cream, but use almond milk instead of cow’s milk. Add one and a half oz. of slightly grilled, chopped almonds for every half pint of almond milk. Dish it out and cook as usual.
2522—SOUFFLÉ WITH FRESH ALMONDS
Proceed exactly as above, but use fresh splintered almonds instead of grilled, chopped ones.
Proceed exactly as above, but use fresh, broken almonds instead of toasted, chopped ones.
2523—SOUFFLÉ WITH FILBERT
2524—SOUFFLÉ A LA CAMARGO
Make a soufflé preparation of tangerines, and another of filberts as above. Dish the two preparations in layers, alternated by “lady’s-finger biscuits,” saturated with Curaçao liqueur.
Make a soufflé preparation of tangerines, and another of filberts as before. Layer the two preparations with “lady’s-finger biscuits” soaked in Curaçao liqueur in between.
2525—PAULETTE SOUFFLÉ
Take vanilla-flavoured, soufflé preparation, thickened somewhat more than the ordinary kind, and add to it five tablespoonfuls of strawberry purée. Serve some well-cooled strawberries, coated with raspberry purée, separately.
Take vanilla-flavored, soufflé preparation, thickened a bit more than usual, and mix in five tablespoons of strawberry purée. Serve some chilled strawberries, covered with raspberry purée, on the side.
2526—CHERRY SOUFFLÉ
Prepare a soufflé with Kirsch, accompany it with some stewed stoned cherries, covered with a raspberry purée.
Prepare a soufflé with Kirsch, and serve it with stewed pitted cherries topped with raspberry purée.
7402527—STRAWBERRY SOUFFLÉ
This is a soufflé with Kirsch, accompanied by iced strawberries macerated in orange juice.
This is a soufflé with Kirsch, served with iced strawberries soaked in orange juice.
2528—POMEGRANATE SOUFFLÉ “A L’ORIENTALE”
Make a soufflé preparation, slightly flavoured with vanilla. Dish it in layers in a timbale, alternated by “lady’s-finger biscuits” saturated with Grenadine and Kirsch. On withdrawing the soufflé from the oven, cover it with a veil of spun sugar, and sprinkle the latter with small sweets, flavoured with Grenadine, in imitation of pomegranate seeds.
Make a soufflé preparation, lightly flavored with vanilla. Layer it in a timbale, alternating with “ladyfinger biscuits” soaked in Grenadine and Kirsch. After taking the soufflé out of the oven, cover it with a layer of spun sugar, and sprinkle it with small candies flavored with Grenadine to mimic pomegranate seeds.
2529—JAVA SOUFFLÉ
Make the soufflé preparation, but use tea instead of milk, and add thereto one and a half oz. of chopped pistachios per one-sixth pint of the tea.
Make the soufflé preparation, but use tea instead of milk, and add one and a half oz. of chopped pistachios for every one-sixth pint of the tea.
2530—LÉRINA SOUFFLÉ
Take some ordinary soufflé preparation, flavoured with Lérina liqueur, which is a kind of Chartreuse, made in the Lérins islands.
Take some regular soufflé preparation, flavored with Lérina liqueur, which is similar to Chartreuse, made in the Lérins islands.
2531—SOUFFLÉ WITH LIQUEUR
The soufflés made from cream are flavoured with such liqueurs as rum, curaçao, anisette, vanilla, etc.
The soufflés made from cream are flavored with liqueurs like rum, curaçao, anisette, vanilla, and more.
Those made from fruit are flavoured with Kirsch, Kümmel, etc.
Those made from fruit are flavored with Kirsch, Kümmel, etc.
2532—LUCULLUS SOUFFLÉ
Set a savarin, saturated with Kirsch-flavoured syrup, upon a dish, and surround it with a band of paper, tied on with string, in order to prevent the soufflé from drying during the cooking process.
Set a savarin, soaked in Kirsch-flavored syrup, on a plate, and wrap a band of paper around it, tied with string, to keep the soufflé from drying out during the cooking process.
Make a soufflé preparation with a fruit base, set it in the centre of the savarin, and cook it in the usual way.
Make a soufflé preparation with a fruit base, place it in the center of the savarin, and cook it in the usual way.
2533—HILDA SOUFFLÉ
This is a lemon soufflé, accompanied by fine strawberries, well cooled and coated with a purée of fresh raspberries.
This is a lemon soufflé, served with fresh strawberries, nicely chilled and topped with a puree of fresh raspberries.
2534—SOUFFLÉ “A LA D’ORLÉANS”
Take some cream soufflé-preparation, combined with pieces of Jeanne-d’Arc biscuits (a kind of Rheims biscuit), saturated with peach liqueur and Kirsch, and one oz. each of half-sugared cherries and angelica, cut into dice.
Take some cream soufflé-preparation, mixed with pieces of Jeanne-d’Arc biscuits (a type of Rheims biscuit), soaked in peach liqueur and Kirsch, along with one oz. each of cherries with half the sugar and diced angelica.
[741]
2535—SOUFFLÉ PALMYRE
Take some vanilla-flavoured soufflé preparation. Set it in a timbale, in layers alternated by lady’s-finger biscuits saturated with anisette and Kirsch. Cook in the usual way.
Take some vanilla-flavored soufflé mixture. Layer it in a timbale, alternating with ladyfinger cookies soaked in anisette and Kirsch. Bake it as usual.
2536—SOUFFLÉ PRALINE
2537—ROTHSCHILD SOUFFLÉ
Take some cream soufflé-preparation, combined with three ounces of candied fruit, cut into dice and macerated in Dantzig brandy, containing plenty of gold spangles.
Take some cream soufflé-preparation, combined with three ounces of candied fruit, chopped into small pieces and soaked in Dantzig brandy, which has a lot of gold flakes.
When the soufflé is almost cooked, set on it a border of fine strawberries (in season), or half-sugared, preserved cherries.
When the soufflé is nearly done, arrange a border of fresh strawberries (if they're in season) or half-sugared, preserved cherries around it.
It should be remembered, however, that the correct procedure demands the use of strawberries in full season.
It should be noted, however, that the right procedure requires using strawberries when they are in season.
2538—SOUFFLÉ In Style
Take some vanilla-flavoured, soufflé-preparation. Dish it in a timbale in alternate layers with lady’s-finger biscuits, saturated with Kirsch; and distribute thereon such fruits as pine-apple, cherries, angelica and grapes—all cut into dice, and previously macerated in Kirsch.
Take some vanilla-flavored soufflé preparation. Layer it in a timbale with ladyfinger biscuits soaked in Kirsch; then add diced fruits like pineapple, cherries, angelica, and grapes, all of which should be macerated in Kirsch beforehand.
2539—VANILLA SOUFFLÉ
Take some cream soufflé-preparation, made from milk in which a stick of vanilla has been previously infused.
Take some cream soufflé preparation, made from milk that has had a stick of vanilla infused in it beforehand.
2540—VIOLET SOUFFLÉ
2541—SUBRICS
Into one pint of vanilla-flavoured boiled milk, containing three and a half oz. of sugar, drop four oz. of semolina. Add one and a half oz. of butter and a grain of salt; mix thoroughly, and gently cook in the oven under cover for twenty-five minutes.
Into one pint of boiled vanilla-flavored milk, with three and a half ounces of sugar, stir in four ounces of semolina. Add one and a half ounces of butter and a pinch of salt; mix well and cook gently in the oven covered for twenty-five minutes.
Thicken with six egg-yolks, and spread the preparation in layers two-thirds of an inch thick over a buttered tray. Pass a piece of butter over the surface to prevent its drying, and leave to cool.
Thicken with six egg yolks and spread the mixture in layers about two-thirds of an inch thick over a buttered tray. Rub a piece of butter over the surface to keep it from drying out, and let it cool.
Then cut up this preparation into rings three inches in diameter.
Then cut this preparation into rings that are three inches in diameter.
Heat some clarified butter in a frying-pan; set the rings
in it; brown them on both sides, and dish them in a circle.
[742]
Garnish the centre of each ring with a tablespoonful of red-currant
jelly, or very firm quince jelly.
Heat some clarified butter in a frying pan; place the rings in it; brown them on both sides, and arrange them in a circle. 742 Garnish the center of each ring with a tablespoon of red currant jelly or very firm quince jelly.
Timbales.
2542—TIMBALE A la D'Aremberg
Line a buttered Charlotte mould with some fairly firm Brioche paste. Garnish the mould with quartered pears, cooked in vanilla-flavoured syrup, kept rather firm and alternated by apricot jam.
Line a buttered Charlotte mold with some fairly firm Brioche dough. Decorate the mold with quartered pears cooked in vanilla syrup, keeping them fairly firm, and alternate with apricot jam.
Close the timbale with a layer of the same paste, well sealed down round the slightly-moistened edges, and cut a slit in the middle for the escape of steam. Cook in a good moderate oven for about forty minutes.
Close the timbale with a layer of the same paste, sealing it well around the slightly moistened edges, and cut a slit in the middle for steam to escape. Bake in a moderate oven for about forty minutes.
On taking the timbale out of the oven, turn it out on a dish, and accompany it with a maraschino-flavoured apricot sauce.
When you take the timbale out of the oven, flip it onto a plate and serve it with a maraschino-flavored apricot sauce.
2543—BOURDALOUE TIMBALE
Prepare a dry paste, combined with four ounces of finely-chopped almonds per one lb. of flour.
Prepare a dry paste by mixing four ounces of finely chopped almonds for every one pound of flour.
With this paste line a buttered timbale mould, and garnish it with various stewed fruits, alternated by layers of frangipan cream. Cover with a layer of the same paste, and bake in a good moderate oven.
With this pastry, line a buttered timbale mold and fill it with different stewed fruits, layered with frangipane cream. Cover with a layer of the same pastry and bake in a moderately hot oven.
When the timbale is turned out, coat it with a vanilla-flavoured apricot syrup.
When you remove the timbale from the mold, drizzle it with a vanilla-flavored apricot syrup.
2544—MARIE-LOUISE TIMBALE
Take a stale Génoise cooked in a deep Charlotte mould; press the blade of a knife into it and cut it all round, leaving a base.
Take a stale Génoise cooked in a deep Charlotte mold; press the blade of a knife into it and cut it all around, leaving a base.
Remove the inside crumb in one piece which should resemble a large cork in shape. Cut this crumb into slices half-inch thick; coat each slice with Italian meringue, and, upon the latter, distribute a salpicon of peaches, cherries and pine-apple.
Remove the inside crumb in one piece, which should look like a large cork. Cut this crumb into slices that are half an inch thick; coat each slice with Italian meringue, and then place a salpicon of peaches, cherries, and pineapple on top.
Coat the outside of the timbale with the same meringue, and decorate it; put the slices back inside, and set them one upon the other. Owing to the inserted garnish these slices naturally project above the sides of the timbale; surround them therefore with a border of poached peaches, separated by a bit of meringue.
Coat the outside of the timbale with the same meringue and decorate it; place the slices back inside, stacking them on top of each other. Because of the inserted garnish, these slices naturally stick out above the sides of the timbale; so, surround them with a border of poached peaches, separated by a little meringue.
Put the timbale in a mild oven to colour the meringue, and serve a Kirsch-flavoured peach sauce at the same time.
Put the timbale in a low oven to brown the meringue, and serve a peach sauce flavored with Kirsch at the same time.
2545—MONTMORENCY TIMBALE
Cook a brioche in a mould of the required size. When it is quite cold, remove all the crumb from its inside, leaving a thickness of three-quarters of an inch on the bottom and sides. Coat all round, by means of a brush, with apricot jam cooked to the small-thread [743] stage, and decorate with pieces of puff-paste in the shape of crescents, lozenges, roundels, etc., colourlessly baked in a moderate oven. When about to serve, pour in a garnish of stoned cherries, cooked in a thin syrup, thickened with raspberry-flavoured red-currant jelly.
Bake a brioche in a mold of the right size. Once it’s completely cool, remove all the crumb from the inside, leaving a thickness of three-quarters of an inch on the bottom and sides. Brush the entire surface with apricot jam cooked to the small-thread [743] stage, and decorate with pieces of puff pastry shaped like crescents, diamonds, circles, and so on, lightly baked in a moderate oven. Just before serving, fill it with pitted cherries cooked in a light syrup thickened with raspberry-flavored red currant jelly.
2546—TIMBALE In the Parisian Style
Cook a brioche in a Charlotte-mould, and, when it is quite cold, remove the crumb from its inside as above. Coat the outside with apricot jam, and decorate with candied fruit. When about to serve, pour into it a garnish consisting of peeled and quartered pears, apples, peaches and apricots, cooked in vanilla-flavoured syrup; pine-apple cut into large dice, lozenges of angelica; half-almonds; and raisins, swelled in tepid water. Cohere this garnish with a Kirsch-flavoured apricot purée.
Bake a brioche in a Charlotte mold, and once it's completely cool, remove the inside crumb as mentioned above. Spread apricot jam on the outside and decorate with candied fruit. Just before serving, fill it with a mixture of peeled and quartered pears, apples, peaches, and apricots cooked in vanilla syrup; large diced pineapple; pieces of angelica; sliced almonds; and raisins that have been soaked in warm water. Bind this mixture together with a Kirsch-flavored apricot puree.
2547—TIMBALE A LA FAVART
Cook a brioche in a Richelieu-mould, and hollow it out and decorate it as above. The garnish of this timbale consists of only whole or halved fruit, and vanilla-flavoured chestnuts; and these are cohered with Kirsch-flavoured apricot syrup, combined with one quart of a purée of chestnut remains.
Bake a brioche in a Richelieu mold, then hollow it out and decorate it as described. The garnish for this timbale includes only whole or halved fruits and vanilla-flavored chestnuts, all held together with apricot syrup flavored with Kirsch, mixed with one quart of chestnut puree.
Pour the garnish into the timbale just before serving.
Pour the garnish into the bowl just before serving.
Hot Fruit Entremets.
2548—APRICOTS (Abricots)
Whether fresh or preserved, apricots used for sweets should always be peeled. When preserved apricots are used, it is well to cook them again before using them, for sometimes they are inclined to be too firm.
Whether fresh or canned, apricots used for desserts should always be peeled. When using canned apricots, it's a good idea to cook them again before using, as they can sometimes be too firm.
2549—APRICOTS A la Bourdaloque
Prepare a flawn-crust, and bake it without colouration. Garnish its bottom with a layer of thin frangipan cream, combined with crushed macaroons. Upon this cream set some half-apricots, poached in vanilla-flavoured syrup, and cover them with a layer of the same cream.
Prepare a flan crust and bake it without any color. Layer the bottom with a thin frangipane cream mixed with crushed macaroons. On top of this cream, place some halved apricots that have been poached in vanilla-flavored syrup, and cover them with another layer of the same cream.
Sprinkle the surface with crushed macaroons and melted butter and glaze quickly.
Sprinkle the surface with crushed macaroons and melted butter, then quickly glaze it.
N.B.—The above is the usual procedure, but fruit “à la Bourdaloue” may also be prepared in the following ways: (1) Set the fruit in a shallow timbale, between two layers of cream, the upper one of which should be covered with gratin; (2) set the fruit in a border of rice or semolina, with the same coat of gratin upon the [744] cream; (3) set the fruit in a border of Génoise, combined with apricots.
N.B.—The above is the usual procedure, but fruit “à la Bourdaloue” can also be made in these ways: (1) Place the fruit in a shallow timbale, between two layers of cream, with the top layer covered with gratin; (2) place the fruit in a border of rice or semolina, with the same layer of gratin on the 744 cream; (3) place the fruit in a border of Génoise, mixed with apricots.
2550—APRICOTS In Colbert's Style
Poach some fine half-apricots in syrup, keeping them somewhat firm.
Poach some nice half-apricots in syrup, making sure to keep them a bit firm.
Drain them; dry them, and garnish their hollows with “rice for entremets” (No. 2404) in suchwise as to reconstruct the fruit. Treat them à l’anglaise, with very fine bread-crumbs; fry just before dishing, and drain. Stick a small stalk of angelica into each apricot, in imitation of the stems, and dish them on a napkin.
Drain them, dry them, and fill their centers with "rice for desserts" (No. 2404) to recreate the fruit. Coat them à l’anglaise with very fine breadcrumbs; fry them just before serving and drain. Insert a small piece of angelica into each apricot to mimic the stems, and serve them on a napkin.
Serve a Kirsch-flavoured apricot sauce separately.
Serve a Kirsch-flavored apricot sauce on the side.
2551—APRICOTS A la Condé
On a round dish prepare a border of vanilla-flavoured, sweet rice, either by means of a knife, or by means of an even, buttered, border-mould.
On a round plate, create a border of sweet vanilla rice, using either a knife or a smooth, buttered border mold.
Upon this border set some apricots poached in syrup; decorate with candied fruit, and coat with a Kirsch-flavoured apricot syrup.
Place some apricots poached in syrup on this border; top with candied fruit and drizzle with Kirsch-flavored apricot syrup.
2552—APRICOTS A LA CONDÉ (2nd Method)
Set a crown of small Génoise roundels on a dish; on each roundel set a fine poached half-apricot (convex side undermost), and set a half-sugared cherry in the hollow of each half-apricot. In the middle of the crown arrange a pyramid of rice croquettes, the size and shape of apricots.
Set a crown of small Génoise roundels on a plate; on each roundel place a nicely poached half-apricot (with the rounded side facing down), and place a half-sugared cherry in the hollow of each half-apricot. In the center of the crown, arrange a pyramid of rice croquettes, the size and shape of apricots.
Serve a Kirsch-flavoured apricot sauce separately.
Serve an apricot sauce flavored with Kirsch on the side.
2553—APRICOTS A LA CUSSY
Garnish the flat side of some macaroons with a layer of smooth fruit salpicon, cohered with an apricot purée; set a fine poached half-apricot on each macaroon, coat with Italian meringue; dish in the form of a crown, and place the dish in a moderate oven for a few minutes to dry, but not to colour, the meringue.
Garnish the flat side of some macaroons with a layer of smooth fruit salpicon, mixed with apricot purée; place a fine poached half-apricot on each macaroon, cover with Italian meringue; serve in the shape of a crown, and put the dish in a moderate oven for a few minutes to dry, but not brown, the meringue.
Serve a Kirsch-flavoured apricot sauce separately.
Serve an apricot sauce flavored with Kirsch on the side.
2554—ABRICOTS GRATINÉS
Spread an even layer, one inch thick, of stiff stewed apples or stewed semolina (prepared like rice for entremets) on a dish. Set thereon some fine half-apricots poached in syrup; entirely cover the latter with a somewhat thin preparation of “Pralin à Condé,” sprinkle with icing sugar, and set the dish in the oven to slightly colour the pralin.
Spread an even layer, about one inch thick, of stiff stewed apples or stewed semolina (made like rice for desserts) on a dish. Place some fine half-apricots poached in syrup on top; completely cover them with a slightly thin preparation of “Pralin à Condé,” sprinkle with powdered sugar, and put the dish in the oven to lightly brown the pralin.
7452555—ABRICOTS MERINGUÉS
Spread a layer of vanilla-flavoured sweet rice on a dish, and set some poached half-apricots thereon. Cover with ordinary meringue; shaping the latter like a dome or a Charlotte; decorate with the same meringue; sprinkle with icing sugar, and place the dish in the oven in order to slightly cook the meringue.
On withdrawing the dish from the oven, garnish the decorative portions alternately with apricot and red-currant jam.
On taking the dish out of the oven, alternate the decorative parts with apricot and red-currant jam.
2556—ABRICOTS MERINGUÉS (Another Method)
Prepare a colourlessly-baked deep flawn-crust. Garnish the bottom either with a layer of frangipan cream or with vanilla-flavoured semolina, or sweet rice. Set on this some poached half-apricots; cover with meringue, smooth the latter on top and all round with the blade of a knife, and decorate with meringue by means of a piping-bag fitted with a small even pipe. For the rest of the procedure follow the preceding recipe.
Prepare a colorless, baked deep flan crust. Garnish the bottom with either a layer of frangipane cream or vanilla-flavored semolina, or sweet rice. Place some poached half-apricots on top; cover with meringue, smooth it out on top and all around with a knife, and decorate with meringue using a piping bag fitted with a small, even nozzle. For the rest of the procedure, follow the previous recipe.
2557—APRICOTS A LA SULTANE
Prepare a Génoise, cooked in a somewhat deep border-mould, and stick it by means of some apricot, cooked to the small-thread stage, to a base of dry paste of the same size. Coat it all round with ordinary meringue; decorate it with a piping-bag fitted with a small even pipe, and brown it in a moderate oven.
Prepare a Génoise cooked in a fairly deep border mold, and attach it using some apricot that's been cooked to the small-thread stage to a base of dry pastry of the same size. Coat it all around with regular meringue; decorate it with a piping bag fitted with a small, even nozzle, and bake it in a moderate oven.
Then garnish the inside of the border with a preparation of vanilla-flavoured rice, combined with a little frangipan cream and some splintered pistachios; taking care to keep the preparation sufficiently stiff to be able to shape it like a dome. Upon the rice set some fine half-apricots, poached in vanilla-flavoured syrup, and sprinkle these with chopped pistachios.
Then fill the inside of the border with a mix of vanilla-flavored rice, a bit of frangipan cream, and some broken pistachios, making sure the mixture is firm enough to shape into a dome. On top of the rice, place some poached half-apricots in vanilla syrup and sprinkle them with chopped pistachios.
As an accompaniment serve a syrup prepared with almond milk, and finished with a piece of butter as big as a hazel-nut.
As a side, serve a syrup made with almond milk, finished with a piece of butter the size of a hazelnut.
Pine-apple (Ananas).
2558—PINE-APPLE My favorite
See No. 2429.
See No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
2559—PINE-APPLE A LA CONDÉ
Macerate in sugar and Kirsch some half-slices of pine-apple. Dish them in a circle upon a border of rice, prepared as directed under No. 2551; decorate with half-sugared cherries and lozenges of angelica, and coat with a Kirsch-flavoured apricot syrup.
Macerate some half-slices of pineapple in sugar and Kirsch. Arrange them in a circle on a border of rice, prepared as directed under No. 2551; decorate with half-sugared cherries and pieces of angelica, and drizzle with a Kirsch-flavored apricot syrup.
2560—PINE-APPLE Creole Style
Cook a pine-apple in a Kirsch-flavoured syrup; cut it vertically in two, and cut each half into vertical, thin and regular slices.
Cook a pineapple in a Kirsch-flavored syrup; cut it in half vertically, and slice each half into thin, even slices.
[746]
Line a dome-mould with these slices, and fill it up with
vanilla-flavoured rice; leaving a hollow in the middle. Garnish
this hollow with the pine-apple parings, cut into dice, and custard
apples and bananas, likewise cut into dice and cooked in syrup.
746Line a dome-shaped mold with these slices, and fill it up with vanilla-flavored rice, making sure to leave a hollow in the middle. Decorate this hollow with diced pineapple scraps, as well as diced custard apples and bananas that have been cooked in syrup.
Turn out upon a round dish; decorate the top with large leaves of angelica, and surround the base with bananas poached in Kirsch-flavoured syrup.
Turn it out onto a round plate; top it with large leaves of angelica, and surround the base with bananas poached in Kirsch-flavored syrup.
Serve a Kirsch-flavoured apricot syrup separately.
Serve a Kirsch-flavored apricot syrup on the side.
Bananas (Bananes).
2561—BANANAS At La Bourdaloue
Peel the bananas and poach them gently in a vanilla-flavoured syrup. For the rest of the operation, proceed as directed under No. 2549.
Peel the bananas and gently poach them in a vanilla-flavored syrup. For the rest of the process, follow the instructions found under No. 2549.
2562—BANANAS A LA CONDÉ
Poach the bananas in vanilla-flavoured syrup, and then treat them as directed under No. 2551.
Poach the bananas in vanilla-flavored syrup, and then follow the instructions under No. 2551.
2563—BANANAS MERINGUÉES
2564—BANANAS A la Norvégienne
Cut a slice of the peel from each banana, and remove the pulp from their insides. Fill the emptied peels, three parts full, with banana ice, and quickly cover the latter by means of a piping-bag fitted with a small grooved pipe, with an Italian meringue flavoured with rum.
Cut a slice of the peel from each banana, and scoop out the pulp from the inside. Fill the emptied peels three-quarters full with banana ice, and quickly cover it using a piping bag fitted with a small grooved tip, with an Italian meringue flavored with rum.
Lay the prepared bananas on a dish; set the latter on a tray containing broken ice, and place the tray in a sufficiently hot oven to ensure the speedy browning of the meringue.
Arrange the prepared bananas on a plate; put that plate on a tray filled with crushed ice, and place the tray in a hot oven to quickly brown the meringue.
2565—SOUFFLÉD BANANAS
Cut off a quarter of each banana, and withdraw the pulp from their insides without bursting the peel. Rub this pulp through a sieve; add it to a cream soufflé-preparation; finish the latter with the necessary quantity of egg-whites, and fill the emptied peels with it.
Cut off a quarter of each banana and scoop out the pulp without tearing the peel. Push this pulp through a sieve; mix it into a cream soufflé preparation; complete it with the required amount of egg whites, and fill the emptied peels with the mixture.
Set the filled peels in a star on a dish, and put the latter in the oven for six minutes.
Set the filled peels in a star shape on a dish, and place it in the oven for six minutes.
747Cherries (Cerises).
2566—JUBILEE CHERRIES
Stone some fine cherries; poach them in syrup, and set them in small silver timbales. Reduce the syrup and thicken it with a little arrowroot, diluted with cold water; allowing one table-spoonful of arrowroot per half-pint of syrup. Cover the cherries with the thickened syrup; pour a coffee-spoonful of heated Kirsch into each timbale, and set a light to each when serving.
Stone some nice cherries, poach them in syrup, and place them in small silver molds. Reduce the syrup and thicken it with a bit of arrowroot mixed with cold water, using one tablespoon of arrowroot for every half-pint of syrup. Cover the cherries with the thickened syrup; pour a teaspoon of warmed Kirsch into each mold, and light it just before serving.
2567—CHERRIES A TO VALERIA
Prepare some tartlet crusts for sugared paste. Garnish the bottom of each with red-currant ice, combined with cream, and cover the latter with vanilla-flavoured, Italian meringue, laid on by means of a piping-bag. Upon this meringue set the stoned cherries, poached in sugared Bordeaux wine, and arrange the tartlets on a dish.
Prepare some tartlet crusts for sweet filling. Add red-currant sorbet mixed with cream to the bottom of each crust, and top it with vanilla-flavored Italian meringue, using a piping bag to apply it. On top of this meringue, place pitted cherries that have been poached in sweet Bordeaux wine, and arrange the tartlets on a plate.
Lay the dish on a tray containing broken ice, and set the tray in the oven in order to dry the meringue. On withdrawing the dish from the oven, quickly coat the cherries with red-currant syrup; sprinkle the latter with chopped pistachios, and dish the tartlets on a napkin.
Place the dish on a tray filled with crushed ice, and put the tray in the oven to dry the meringue. When you take the dish out of the oven, quickly cover the cherries with red-currant syrup; sprinkle the mixture with chopped pistachios, and serve the tartlets on a napkin.
2568—MERINGUED CHERRY FLAWN
Line a buttered flawn-ring with fine paste: prick the bottom; garnish with stoned cherries after the manner of an ordinary flawn, and fill up with custard (No. 2397). Cook in the usual way.
Line a buttered flan ring with fine pastry: prick the bottom; garnish with pitted cherries like a regular flan, and fill it up with custard (No. 2397). Cook it as usual.
On taking the flawn out of the oven, remove the ring, and finish the former like an ordinary meringue-coated flawn.
On taking the flawn out of the oven, remove the ring, and finish the former like an ordinary meringue-coated flawn.
N.B.—All fruits used in the preparation of ordinary flawns may be similarly prepared for meringue-coated flawns. Only such fruits as strawberries and grapes, which are not cooked with the crust, are unsuited to this kind of preparation.
N.B.—All fruits used to make regular flawns can be similarly prepared for meringue-coated flawns. Only fruits like strawberries and grapes, which aren't cooked with the crust, aren't suitable for this preparation.
2569—NECTARINES
Nectarines may be prepared after all the recipes given for peaches. I shall not, therefore, give any recipes which are proper to them. See peaches.
Nectarines can be prepared using all the recipes provided for peaches. Therefore, I won't provide any specific recipes for them. See peaches.
Oranges and Tangerines (Oranges et Mandarines).
2570—ORANGES A la Norvégienne
Cut a slice of peel from the top of each of the oranges, and empty them by means of a spoon. Three-parts fill the emptied peels with orange or tangerine ice, in accordance with the fruit [748] under treatment, and cover the ice with Italian meringue, by means of a piping-bag.
Cut a slice of peel from the top of each orange and scoop out the insides with a spoon. Fill the emptied peels three-quarters full with orange or tangerine ice, depending on the fruit [748] you're using, and cover the ice with Italian meringue using a piping bag.
Set the dish containing the garnished peels on a tray covered with broken ice, and quickly colour the meringue at the salamander.
Set the dish with the garnished peels on a tray filled with crushed ice, and quickly brown the meringue using the salamander.
2571—TANGERINES A LA PALIKARE
Cut the tangerines at the top and remove the sections without bursting the peel. Skin the sections raw. Fill the peels with rice for entremets, containing a little saffron; mould some of the same rice in a little dome-mould, and set it upon a carved cushion.
Cut the tangerines at the top and take out the sections without tearing the peel. Peel the sections raw. Fill the peels with rice for side dishes, adding a bit of saffron; shape some of the same rice in a small dome mold and place it on a decorated cushion.
Cover this dome with the tangerine sections; coat the latter with some apricot syrup; and, all round, arrange the rice-garnished peels, opened side undermost.
Cover this dome with the tangerine slices; drizzle them with apricot syrup; and all around, place the rice-topped peels with the open side facing down.
2572—ORANGE OR TANGERINE SOUFFLÉ RIGHI
Without splitting them, empty the orange or tangerine peels.
Without splitting them, remove the orange or tangerine peels.
Half-fill them with orange or tangerine ice, according to the fruit under treatment, and cover the ice with orange- or tangerine-flavoured soufflé-preparation. Place the dish containing the garnished peels upon a tray covered with broken ice; set in the oven that the soufflé may cook quickly, and allow two minutes for tangerines and four minutes for oranges.
Half-fill them with orange or tangerine ice, depending on the fruit you’re using, and top the ice with orange- or tangerine-flavored soufflé preparation. Put the dish with the garnished peels on a tray filled with crushed ice; place it in the oven so that the soufflé cooks quickly, giving two minutes for tangerines and four minutes for oranges.
Peaches (Pêches).
2573—PÊCHES A la Bourdaloque
Poach the peaches (cut into two) in some vanilla-flavoured syrup, and then proceed exactly as for No. 2549.
Poach the peaches (cut in half) in some vanilla-flavored syrup, and then continue exactly as for No. 2549.
2574—PÊCHES A LA CONDÉ
2575—PÊCHES A LA CUSSY
Proceed exactly as for No. 2553.
Proceed exactly as for No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
2576—PÊCHES FLAMBÉES
These may be prepared in two ways as follows:—
These can be made in two ways as follows:—
(1) Poach the peaches whole in a Kirsch-flavoured syrup, and set them each in a small timbale. Thicken the syrup slightly with arrowroot, and pour it over the peaches. Add some heated Kirsch, and set it alight when serving.
(1) Poach the peaches whole in a Kirsch-flavored syrup, and place each one in a small cup. Thicken the syrup a bit with arrowroot, and pour it over the peaches. Add some warmed Kirsch, and light it on fire when serving.
(2) Poach the peaches as above, and set them on a fresh-strawberry purée. Sprinkle the whole with heated Kirsch, and set it alight at the last moment.
(2) Poach the peaches as mentioned above, and place them on a fresh strawberry purée. Drizzle the entire dish with warmed Kirsch, and light it just before serving.
7492577—PÊCHES GRATINÉES
Proceed exactly as for No. 2554.
Proceed just like for No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
2578—PÊCHES MERINGUÉES
2579—PÊCHES MAINTENON
Take some biscuit, baked in a dome-mould and completely cooled. Cut it transversely into slices, and coat each of the latter with frangipan cream, combined with a salpicon of candied fruit and chopped, grilled almonds.
Take some cookies, baked in a dome mold and completely cooled. Cut it across into slices, and cover each slice with frangipan cream, mixed with a salpicon of candied fruit and chopped, toasted almonds.
Join the slices together in suchwise as to reconstruct the biscuit, and cover the latter with Italian meringue. Decorate by means of the piping-bag, and dry in the oven.
Join the pieces together to rebuild the biscuit, and cover it with Italian meringue. Decorate using the piping bag, and let it dry in the oven.
Surround the biscuit with a border of fine half-peaches poached in a vanilla-flavoured syrup.
Surround the biscuit with a border of finely poached half-peaches in a vanilla-flavored syrup.
2580—PÊCHES Vanilla-flavored
Poach the halved or whole peaches in a vanilla-flavoured syrup, and set them in a timbale. Cover them to within half their height with the syrup used in poaching, thickened with arrowroot slightly tinted with pink, and combined with vanilla cream.
Poach the halved or whole peaches in a vanilla syrup, and place them in a timbale. Pour the syrup used for poaching over them, covering them to about halfway, thickened with arrowroot that's slightly tinted pink, and mixed with vanilla cream.
Pears (Poires).
2581—POIRES A La Bourdaloue
If the pears be of medium size, halve them; if they are large, quarter them. Carefully trim the sections. Cook the pears in a vanilla-flavoured syrup, and for the rest of the operation follow No. 2549.
If the pears are medium-sized, cut them in half; if they're large, cut them into quarters. Carefully trim the pieces. Cook the pears in a vanilla-flavored syrup, and for the rest of the process, follow No. 2549.
The remarks appended to No. 2549 apply equally to pears and to all fruit prepared according to the particular recipe referred to.
The comments attached to No. 2549 apply to pears as well as to all fruits made following the specific recipe mentioned.
2582—POIRES A la Condé
Very small pears turned with great care are admirably suited to this entremet. If they are of medium size, halve them. Cook them in vanilla-flavoured syrup, and dish them on a border of rice as directed under No. 2551.
Very small pears that are carefully prepared work perfectly for this dessert. If they are medium-sized, cut them in half. Cook them in vanilla-flavored syrup, and serve them on a bed of rice as instructed in No. 2551.
2583—POIRES A L'IMPÉRATRICE
Quarter and properly trim the pears, and cook them in vanilla-flavoured syrup. Dish them in a shallow timbale between two layers of vanilla-flavoured rice for entremets, combined with a little frangipan cream.
Quarter and properly trim the pears, then cook them in vanilla syrup. Serve them in a shallow dish between two layers of vanilla rice for dessert, combined with a bit of frangipane cream.
Sprinkle the upper layer with crushed macaroons and melted butter, and set the gratin to form.
Sprinkle the top layer with crushed macaroons and melted butter, then let the gratin set.
7502584—POIRES In the Parisian style
Bake a Génoise base in a flawn-ring, and, when it is almost cold, saturate it with Kirsch-flavoured syrup.
Bake a Génoise base in a fluted pan, and, when it's nearly cool, soak it with Kirsch-flavored syrup.
In the middle of this base set a little dome of vanilla-flavoured rice, and surround it with pears, cooked in syrup and set upright. Border them with a thread of ordinary meringue, squeezed from a piping-bag, fitted with a fair-sized, grooved pipe; by the same means make a fine rosette of meringue on top of the dome, and bake this meringue in a mild oven.
In the center of this base, place a small dome of vanilla-flavored rice and surround it with pears cooked in syrup, standing them upright. Outline them with a line of regular meringue, squeezed from a piping bag fitted with a medium-sized, textured tip; using the same method, create a nice rosette of meringue on top of the dome, and bake this meringue in a gentle oven.
On taking the dish out of the oven, glaze the pears with a brush dipped in rather stiff apricot-syrup, and surround them with a border of half-sugared cherries.
On taking the dish out of the oven, brush the pears with thick apricot syrup and surround them with a border of cherries coated in half sugar.
2585—POIRES Sultan’s Style
Halve or quarter the pears; trim them well, and cook them in a vanilla-flavoured syrup.
Cut the pears in half or into quarters; trim them thoroughly, and cook them in a vanilla-flavored syrup.
2586—POIRES AT THE REGENT'S
Turn the pears; cook them whole in a vanilla-flavoured syrup, and let them cool in the syrup. When they are cold cut them in two lengthwise, slightly hollow out the inside of each half; garnish the hollow with rice for entremets, combined with a quarter of its weight of frangipan cream and a fine salpicon of candied fruit, macerated in Kirsch.
Turn the pears; cook them whole in a vanilla-flavored syrup, and let them cool in the syrup. Once they are cold, cut them in half lengthwise and slightly hollow out the inside of each half; fill the hollow with rice for dessert, mixed with a quarter of its weight of frangipane cream and a fine salpicon of candied fruit, soaked in Kirsch.
Join the two halves of each pear, and treat them à l’anglaise with very fine bread-crumbs.
Join the two halves of each pear and coat them à l’anglaise with very fine breadcrumbs.
Fry them at the last moment, and, on taking them out of the fat, stick an angelica stalk into each. Dish them on a napkin, and serve a Kirsch-flavoured apricot sauce separately.
Fry them just before serving, and when you take them out of the oil, insert an angelica stalk into each one. Place them on a napkin, and serve a Kirsch-flavored apricot sauce on the side.
2587—TIMBALE DE POIRES A LA VALENCIENNES
Two-thirds garnish a buttered Charlotte-mould with Savarin paste. Let the paste rise by fermentation; bake it, and let it cool.
Two-thirds cover a buttered Charlotte mold with Savarin dough. Allow the dough to rise through fermentation; bake it, and then let it cool.
Remove the top which acts as a cover, and put it aside; then remove all the crumb from the inside, leaving only the outside crust, and smear the latter with apricot syrup. Decorate with alternate bands of sugar grains and chopped, very green pistachios.
Take off the top that acts as a cover and set it aside; then remove all the crumbs from the inside, keeping just the outer crust, and spread apricot syrup over it. Decorate with alternating stripes of sugar and finely chopped, bright green pistachios.
Treat the cover with apricot syrup and decorate it in the same way. Quarter some “Duchesse,” “Beurre,” “Doyenne” or other creamy pears; peel them; cut them into somewhat thick slices, and cook them in butter after the manner of Pommes à Charlotte. When the pears are well cooked, mix with them a quarter of their weight of apricot jam, and flavour with vanilla liqueur.
Treat the cover with apricot syrup and decorate it the same way. Quarter some “Duchesse,” “Beurre,” “Doyenne” or other creamy pears; peel them; cut them into fairly thick slices, and cook them in butter like Pommes à Charlotte. When the pears are well cooked, mix in a quarter of their weight of apricot jam, and flavor with vanilla liqueur.
[751]
Serve the timbale with this preparation; put its cover on, and
set it on a warm dish.
[751]
Serve the timbale with this dish; put the lid on, and place it on a warm plate.
Serve a Kirsch-flavoured apricot sauce separately.
Serve a cherry-flavored apricot sauce on the side.
Apples (Pommes).
2588—APPLE FRITTERS
Take some russet apples, which are the best for the purpose, and make a hole through their centres with a tube three-quarters of an inch in diameter, to remove the core and the pips. Peel them and cut them into roundels one-third of an inch thick, and macerate them for twenty minutes in powdered sugar and brandy or rum.
Take some russet apples, which are the best for this, and make a hole through their centers with a tube three-quarters of an inch in diameter to remove the core and seeds. Peel them and cut them into round slices a third of an inch thick, then soak them for twenty minutes in powdered sugar and brandy or rum.
A few minutes before serving, dry them slightly; dip the roundels into thin batter, and plunge them into plenty of hot fat. Drain them, set them on a tray, sprinkle them with icing sugar, glaze them quickly, and dish them on a napkin.
A few minutes before serving, pat them dry; dip the rounds into thin batter, and drop them into lots of hot oil. Drain them, place them on a tray, sprinkle with powdered sugar, glaze them quickly, and serve them on a napkin.
2589—APPLES WITH BUTTER
Core some gray Calville or russet apples by means of the tube-cutter; peel them and parboil them for two minutes in boiling water, containing a little lemon juice. Then set them in a buttered sautépan; add a few tablespoonfuls of vanilla-flavoured syrup, and cook them under cover in the oven. Dish them on little, round, brioche croûtons, glazed in the oven, and fill the hollow with butter worked with an equal weight of powdered sugar, and mixed with a little brandy.
Core some gray Calville or russet apples using a tube cutter; peel them and briefly boil them for two minutes in water with a bit of lemon juice. Then place them in a buttered sauté pan; add a few tablespoons of vanilla syrup and cook them covered in the oven. Serve them on small, round, glazed brioche croûtons that have been baked in the oven, and fill the center with butter mixed with an equal amount of powdered sugar and a little brandy.
Cover the apples with their own syrup, slightly thickened with apricot purée.
Cover the apples with their own syrup, which is slightly thickened with apricot purée.
2590—POMMES A la bonne femme
Core some russet apples with the tube-cutter, and slightly cut them all round.
Core some russet apples with the tube cutter, and make a few shallow cuts all around.
Dish them, fill the hollow of each with butter and powdered sugar mixed; pour a little water into the dish, and gently cook the apples in the oven.
Dish them out, fill the hollow of each apple with butter and powdered sugar mixed together; pour a little water into the dish, and gently bake the apples in the oven.
Serve these apples as they stand.
Serve these apples as they are.
2591—POMMES A LA BOURDALOUE
Quarter, peel and trim the apples, and cook them in vanilla-flavoured syrup, keeping them somewhat firm. Proceed for the rest of the operation as directed under No. 2549.
Quarter, peel, and trim the apples, then cook them in vanilla-flavored syrup, making sure they stay slightly firm. Continue with the rest of the steps as instructed under No. 2549.
2592—POMMES EN CHARLOTTE
See No. 2436.
See No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
7522593—POMMES To the Lady
Take some medium-sized apples, and prepare them like those of No. 2590. Set them on a buttered dish; fill the hollow in each with a salpicon of half-sugared cherries, cohered with apricot purée; cover with thin, frangipan cream; sprinkle with crushed biscuits and macaroons and melted butter, and set the gratin to form in a fierce oven.
Take some medium-sized apples and prepare them like those in No. 2590. Place them on a buttered dish; fill the hollow in each with a salpicon of half-sugared cherries mixed with apricot purée; cover with a thin layer of frangipane cream; sprinkle with crushed biscuits, macaroons, and melted butter, and let the gratin bake in a hot oven.
2594—POMMES At La Chevreuse
On a dish, set a cushion of a preparation for semolina croquettes. All round arrange a close border of quartered apples cooked in vanilla-flavoured syrup; garnish the centre with a salpicon of candied fruit and raisins, cohered with an apricot purée, and cover with a thin coat of semolina.
On a plate, place a base of semolina croquette mixture. All around, create a close border of quartered apples cooked in vanilla syrup; fill the center with a salpicon of candied fruit and raisins, bound together with apricot purée, and cover with a thin layer of semolina.
Cover the whole with ordinary meringue, shaped like a dome; sprinkle some chopped pistachios upon the latter; dredge with icing sugar, and set to brown in a mild oven.
Cover the entire thing with regular meringue, shaped like a dome; sprinkle some chopped pistachios on top; dust with icing sugar, and bake in a low oven until golden brown.
On taking the dish out of the oven deck the top of the dome, with a rosette of elongated angelica lozenges; place a small apple, cooked in pink syrup, in the middle of the rosette, and surround the base of the entremet with a circle of alternated white and pink, quartered apples.
On taking the dish out of the oven, decorate the top of the dome with a pattern of elongated angelica pieces; place a small apple cooked in pink syrup in the center of the pattern and surround the base of the dessert with a circle of alternating white and pink quartered apples.
2595—POMMES A la Condé
Poach some fine, peeled and trimmed apples in vanilla-flavoured syrup. Dish them on a border of rice, decorated with cherries and angelica, as explained under No. 2551.
Poach some good, peeled, and trimmed apples in vanilla syrup. Serve them on a bed of rice, garnished with cherries and angelica, as detailed under No. 2551.
2596—POMMES GRATINÉES
Set the quartered apples, poached in vanilla-flavoured syrup, upon a base of minced apples prepared as for a Charlotte and kept somewhat stiff. Cover with fairly thin pralin à Condé; sprinkle with icing sugar, and place the dish in a mild oven, that the pralin may dry and colour slightly.
Set the quartered apples, poached in vanilla syrup, on a base of minced apples made like a Charlotte and kept somewhat firm. Cover with a layer of thin pralin à Condé; sprinkle with powdered sugar, and place the dish in a low oven so the pralin can dry and color slightly.
2597—POMMES MERINGUÉES
Set the quartered apples, poached in vanilla-flavoured syrup, upon a base of rice for croquettes, or of a mince as for a Charlotte. Cover with ordinary meringue, and smooth the latter, giving it the shape of a dome or a Charlotte; decorate with the same meringue; sprinkle with icing sugar, and bake and brown in a mild oven.
Place the quartered apples, poached in vanilla syrup, on a base of rice for croquettes, or on a mince like for a Charlotte. Cover with regular meringue, and smooth it out, shaping it into a dome or Charlotte; decorate with the same meringue; sprinkle with powdered sugar, and bake until golden in a gentle oven.
2598—POMMES A la Moscovite
Take some well-shaped apples, uniform in size; trim to within [753] two-thirds of their height, and withdraw the pulp from their insides in suchwise as to make them resemble a kind of cases.
Take some nicely shaped apples that are the same size; cut them down to about two-thirds of their height, and scoop out the insides so they look like little containers.
Poach these cases in a thin syrup, keeping the pulp somewhat firm; drain them well, and set them on a dish.
Poach these cases in a light syrup, making sure the pulp stays somewhat firm; drain them well and place them on a plate.
Garnish them, one-third full, with a purée made from the withdrawn pulp, and fill them up with a Kümmel-flavoured, apple-soufflé preparation.
Garnish them, one-third full, with a purée made from the removed pulp, and fill them up with a Kümmel-flavored apple-soufflé preparation.
Cook in a mild oven for twenty minutes.
Cook in a moderate oven for twenty minutes.
2599—POMMES In the Parisian style
Proceed exactly as for No. 2584.
Proceed exactly as for No. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
2600—POMMES In Portuguese style
Make cases of the apples as under No. 2598, and poach them in the same way, keeping them somewhat firm.
Make cases for the apples as shown in No. 2598, and poach them in the same way, making sure they stay a bit firm.
Garnish them with stiff frangipan cream, combined with grated orange rind, crushed macaroons, and currants and sultanas (both washed and swelled in a Curaçao-flavoured, lukewarm syrup).
Garnish them with thick frangipan cream, mixed with grated orange zest, crushed macaroons, and currants and sultanas (both rinsed and soaked in a lukewarm syrup flavored with Curaçao).
Dish these garnished apples on a base of semolina-croquette preparation, and set them in the oven for ten minutes. On taking them out of the oven, coat their surface with melted red-currant jelly, combined with a fine julienne of well-parboiled orange-zest.
Dish these garnished apples on a base of semolina croquettes and place them in the oven for ten minutes. Once you take them out of the oven, coat their surface with melted red currant jelly mixed with finely chopped well-cooked orange zest.
2601—RABOTTE DE POMMES OU DOUILLON NORMAN
Prepare the apples like those “à la Bonne-femme,” and enclose each in a layer of fine, short paste. Cover each rabotte with an indented roundel of the same paste; gild; streak, and bake in a hot oven for fifteen minutes.
Prepare the apples like those “à la Bonne-femme,” and wrap each one in a layer of fine, short pastry. Top each tart with an indented round piece of the same pastry; gild; brush, and bake in a hot oven for fifteen minutes.
2602—POMMES IRÈNE
Select some nice apples; peel them, and cook them in syrup, keeping them somewhat firm. When they are cold, carefully withdraw their pulp, that they may form a sort of cases.
Choose some good apples; peel them, and cook them in syrup, keeping them a bit firm. Once they’re cool, carefully remove their pulp so they can form a sort of shell.
Rub the pulp through a sieve, sugar it with vanilla sugar, and spread a layer of it on the bottom of each apple. Fill up the apple-cases with vanilla ice, combined with a purée of cooked plums; the proportions being one-third of the latter to one of the former.
Rub the pulp through a strainer, sweeten it with vanilla sugar, and spread a layer on the bottom of each apple. Fill the apple shells with vanilla ice cream mixed with a purée of cooked plums, using one part plum purée to three parts ice cream.
Cover this ice with Kirsch-flavoured Italian meringue; set the latter to colour quickly, and serve instantly.
Cover this ice with Kirsch-flavored Italian meringue; let it color quickly and serve immediately.
2603—FLAN DE POMMES CHAUD NINON
Prepare a colourlessly-baked flawn crust. Garnish it with apples stewed as for a Charlotte, and shape these in the form of a dome. Upon these stewed apples set pink and white quartered apples, alternating the latter regularly; and, by means of a brush [754] delicately coat these quarters of apple with some reduced white syrup.
Prepare a plain baked flan crust. Top it with apples cooked like for a Charlotte, and shape them into a dome. On top of these stewed apples, arrange pink and white quartered apples, alternating the two regularly; then, using a brush, gently coat the apple quarters with a bit of reduced white syrup.
2604—FLAN DE POMMES At the Boathouse
Line a flawn-ring with some short paste, and garnish it with apples, stewed as for a Charlotte.
Line a flan ring with some short pastry, and fill it with apples, cooked like you would for a Charlotte.
Cover the apples with a dome of somewhat creamy rice for entremets, combined with the whites of four eggs (beaten to a stiff froth) per lb. of cooked rice.
Cover the apples with a layer of creamy rice for dessert, mixed with the whites of four eggs (beaten to stiff peaks) for each pound of cooked rice.
Bake the flawn in the usual way, and, on taking it out of the oven, sprinkle it copiously with icing sugar, and glaze with a red-hot iron.
Bake the flawn as usual, and when you take it out of the oven, generously dust it with powdered sugar and glaze it with a hot iron.
Various Hot Entremets.
2605—MINCE PIES
Constituents.—One lb. of chopped suet; one and one-third lbs. of cold, cooked fillet of beef, cut into very small dice; one lb. of pipped raisins; one lb. of currants and an equal quantity of sultanas; one lb. of candied rinds; half lb. of peeled and chopped raw apples; the chopped zest and the juice of an orange; two-thirds oz. of allspice; one-sixth pint of brandy; and the same measure of Madeira and rum.
Ingredients.—1 lb. of chopped suet; 1 and 1/3 lbs. of cold, cooked fillet of beef, diced very small; 1 lb. of pitted raisins; 1 lb. of currants and the same amount of sultanas; 1 lb. of candied rinds; 1/2 lb. of peeled and chopped raw apples; the chopped zest and the juice of an orange; 2/3 oz. of allspice; 1/6 pint of brandy; and the same amount of Madeira and rum.
Thoroughly mix the whole; pour it into an earthenware jar; cover the latter, and let the preparation macerate for a month.
Thoroughly mix everything together; pour it into a clay jar; cover it, and let it sit for a month.
Preparation.—Line some deep, buttered tartlet moulds with ordinary short paste; garnish them with the above preparation; cover with a thin layer of puff-paste, having a hole in its centre; seal down this layer, gild, and bake in a hot oven.
Preparation.—Line some deep, buttered tartlet molds with regular short pastry; fill them with the above preparation; cover with a thin layer of puff pastry that has a hole in the center; press down this layer, gild, and bake in a hot oven.
2606—CÉLESTINE OMELET
Make an omelet from two eggs, and garnish it either with cream, stewed fruit or jam. Make a somewhat larger omelet, and stuff it with a different garnish from the one already used; enclose the first omelet in the second, and roll the latter up in the usual way. Sprinkle with icing sugar, and glaze in the oven or with a red-hot iron.
Make an omelet using two eggs, and top it with cream, stewed fruit, or jam. Prepare a slightly larger omelet and fill it with a different topping than the one you've already used; wrap the first omelet inside the second and roll it up as usual. Dust with powdered sugar, and brown it in the oven or with a hot iron.
2607—EGGS A la religious
Bake a somewhat deep flawn-crust without colouration, and have it of a size in proportion to the number of eggs it has to contain. Coat it inside with a layer of pralin, and dry the latter well in a mild oven.
Bake a somewhat deep flan crust without any color, and make sure it's the right size for the number of eggs it will hold. Coat the inside with a layer of pralin, and dry it well in a gentle oven.
Meanwhile poach the required number of fresh eggs in boiling milk, sugared to the extent of a quarter lb. per quart, and keep them somewhat soft. Drain them, and set them in the crust. [755] Between each egg place a small slice of pine-apple, cut to the shape of a cock’s comb. Thicken the poaching-milk with five eggs and six egg-yolks per quart; pass it through a strainer: pour the preparation over the eggs, and put the flawn in a mild oven, that the cream may be poached and slightly coloured.
Meanwhile, poach the required number of fresh eggs in boiling milk, sweetened with a quarter pound of sugar per quart, and keep them slightly soft. Drain them and place them in the crust. [755]Between each egg, add a small slice of pineapple, cut to resemble a rooster’s comb. Thicken the poaching milk with five whole eggs and six egg yolks per quart; strain it through a sieve. Pour the mixture over the eggs and put the dish in a gentle oven so the cream can poach and turn a light golden color.
2608—PAIN PERDU OR GILDED CRUST
Cut some slices one-half inch thick from a brioche or a stale loaf and dip them in cold sugared and vanilla-flavoured milk. Drain the slices; dip them in some slightly-sugared beaten eggs, and place them in a frying-pan containing some very hot clarified butter. Brown them on both sides; drain them; sprinkle them with vanilla sugar, and dish them on a napkin.
Cut some half-inch thick slices from a brioche or a stale loaf and dip them in cold milk flavored with sugar and vanilla. Drain the slices, then dip them in some slightly sweetened beaten eggs, and place them in a frying pan with very hot clarified butter. Brown them on both sides, drain them, sprinkle with vanilla sugar, and serve them on a napkin.
2609—FRUIT SUPRÊME A la Gabrielle
Prepare (1) a border of apples, stewed as for a Charlotte, thickened with eggs, and poached in a buttered and ornamented border mould.
Prepare (1) a border of apples, cooked like for a Charlotte, thickened with eggs, and poached in a buttered and decorated border mold.
(2) A macédoine of fruit, the quantity of which should be in proportion to the capacity of the mould and consisting of quartered pears, cooked in syrup; pine-apple, cut into large lozenges; half-sugared cherries; angelica, stamped into leaf-shapes by means of the fancy-cutter; and currants and sultanas, swelled in syrup. Set all these fruits in a sautépan.
(2) A macédoine of fruit, the amount of which should match the size of the mold, includes quartered pears cooked in syrup; pineapple cut into large diamond shapes; halved cherries with sugar; angelica shaped into leaf forms using a fancy cutter; and currants and sultanas soaked in syrup. Place all these fruits in a sauté pan.
To every pint of the pear-syrup add one lb. of sugar, and cook the mixture to the small-ball stage. This done, reduce it by adding one-sixth pint of very thick almond milk; pour this over the fruit, and simmer very gently for ten minutes. Turn out the border of apples, poached in a bain-marie, upon a dish, and surround it with a border of candied cherries. Complete the macédoine away from the fire with a little very best butter; pour it into the border, and sprinkle on it some peeled and finely-splintered almonds.
To every pint of pear syrup, add one pound of sugar and cook the mixture to the small-ball stage. Once that’s done, reduce it by adding one-sixth of a pint of very thick almond milk; pour this over the fruit, and let it simmer very gently for ten minutes. Turn out the border of apples poached in a bain-marie onto a dish, and surround it with a border of candied cherries. Finish the macédoine off the heat with a little of the very best butter; pour it into the border, and sprinkle some peeled and finely chopped almonds on top.
2610—SCHALETH In the Jewish style
Line a greased iron saucepan, or a large mould for “Pommes Anna,” with a thin layer of ordinary noodle paste, and fill it up with the following preparation:—For a utensil large enough to hold one and a half quarts:—one and three quarter lbs. of stiffly stewed russet apples; one and a quarter lbs. in all of pipped Malaga raisins, currants, and sultanas (swelled in tepid water) in equal quantities; the finely chopped half-zests of an orange and a lemon; a mite of grated nutmeg; four oz. powdered sugar; four whole eggs and the yolks of six; and a quarter of a pint of Malaga wine. Mix the whole well, in advance.
Line a greased cast-iron pan or a large mold for “Pommes Anna” with a thin layer of regular noodle dough, and fill it with the following preparation:—For a dish large enough to hold one and a half quarts:—one and three-quarter pounds of well-cooked russet apples; one and a quarter pounds total of pitted Malaga raisins, currants, and sultanas (soaked in warm water) in equal amounts; the finely chopped half of an orange and a lemon; a pinch of grated nutmeg; four ounces of powdered sugar; four whole eggs and six yolks; and a quarter pint of Malaga wine. Mix everything well in advance.
Cover with a layer of noodle paste; seal the latter well down [756] round the edges; gild, and make a slit in the top for the escape of steam. Bake it in a moderate oven for fifty minutes, and let it rest ten minutes before turning it out.
Cover with a layer of noodle paste; seal it tightly around the edges; gild, and make a slit in the top for steam to escape. Bake in a moderate oven for fifty minutes, and let it rest for ten minutes before removing it.
2611—ENGLISH TARTS
These tarts are made in deep pie or pastry-dishes. Whatever be the fruit used, clean it, peel it, or core it, according to its nature. Some fruits are sliced while others are merely quartered or left whole.
These tarts are made in deep pie or pastry dishes. Whatever fruit you use, clean it, peel it, or core it, depending on what it is. Some fruits are sliced, while others are just quartered or left whole.
Set them in the dish, to within half inch of its brim; sprinkle them with moist or powdered sugar, and (in the case of fruit with firm pulps like apples) with a few tablespoonfuls of water.
Set them in the dish, leaving half an inch from the top; sprinkle them with moist or powdered sugar, and (for fruits with firm flesh like apples) add a few tablespoons of water.
This addition of water is optional and, in any case, may be dispensed with for aqueous fruits. First cover the edges of the dish, which should be moistened slightly, with a strip of short paste, an inch wide. Then cover the dish with a layer of puff-paste, which seal down well to the strip of paste, already in position and slightly moistened for the purpose. With a brush moisten the layer of paste constituting the cover of the tart; sprinkle it with sugar, and set the tart to bake in a moderate oven.
This extra water is optional and can be skipped for watery fruits. First, slightly moisten the edges of the dish and cover them with a strip of short crust, about an inch wide. Then, place a layer of puff pastry over the dish, sealing it down well to the strip of crust that’s already in place and slightly damp for this purpose. Use a brush to moisten the pastry layer on top of the tart; sprinkle it with sugar, and put the tart in a moderate oven to bake.
All English tarts are made in this way, and all fruits may be used with them even when, as in the case of gooseberries, they are green.
All English tarts are made like this, and you can use any fruits with them, even if they're green like gooseberries.
Accompany these tarts by a sauceboat of raw-cream or by a custard pudding (No. 2406).
Accompany these tarts with a sauceboat of fresh cream or a custard pudding (No. 2406).
Cold Sweets
2612—SAUCES AND ACCOMPANIMENTS OF COLD SWEETS
Cold sweets allow of the following sauces:—
Cold sweets can be served with the following sauces:—
(1) English Custard (2397), flavoured according to fancy.
(1) English Custard (2397), flavored based on preference.
(2) Syrups of apricot, of mirabelle plums, of greengages, of red-currant, &c., the particular flavour of which should always be intensified by the addition of a liqueur in keeping with the fruit forming the base of the syrup. Kirsch and Maraschino are admirably suited to this purpose.
(2) Syrups made from apricots, mirabelle plums, greengages, red currants, etc., should always have their unique flavor enhanced by adding a liqueur that matches the fruit used in the syrup. Kirsch and Maraschino are perfect for this.
(3) Purées of fresh fruit, such as strawberries, raspberries, red-currants, etc., combined with a little powdered sugar, and used plain or mixed with a little whipped cream.
(3) Purees of fresh fruit, like strawberries, raspberries, red currants, etc., mixed with a bit of powdered sugar, and served plain or combined with a little whipped cream.
(4) Chantilly Cream, flavoured as fancy may suggest.
(4) Chantilly Cream, flavored as fancy implies.
Finally, certain entremets allow of the following sauce:—
Finally, certain side dishes can be served with the following sauce:—
7572613—CHERRY SAUCE
Gently melt one lb. of raspberry-flavoured red-currant jelly. Pour it into a cold basin, and add to it an equal quantity of freshly-prepared cherry juice, the juice of two blood-oranges, a little powdered ginger, and a few drops of carmine; the latter with the view of giving the preparation a sufficiently strong and distinctive colour. Finally add a quarter of a lb. of half-sugared cherries, softened in a tepid, Kirsch-flavoured syrup.
Gently melt 1 lb. of raspberry-flavored red currant jelly. Pour it into a cold bowl and add an equal amount of freshly prepared cherry juice, the juice of two blood oranges, a little powdered ginger, and a few drops of carmine to give the mixture a strong and distinct color. Finally, add a quarter of a lb. of half-sugared cherries that have been softened in a warm Kirsch-flavored syrup.
Bavarois.
These are of two kinds:—
These are of two types:—
(1) Bavarois with cream, and (2) Bavarois with fruit.
(1) Bavarois with cream, and (2) Bavarois with fruit.
2614—CREAM BAVAROIS
Preparation: Work one lb. of castor sugar with fourteen egg-yolks in a saucepan, dilute with a pint and a half of boiled milk, in which a stick of vanilla has previously been infused, and two-thirds of an oz. of gelatine dipped in cold water.
Preparation: Mix 1 lb. of castor sugar with 14 egg yolks in a saucepan, then add 1.5 pints of boiled milk that has had a stick of vanilla steeping in it, along with 2/3 oz. of gelatin that has been soaked in cold water.
Put the preparation on a mild fire until it properly veneers the withdrawn spoon, and do not let it boil. Pass it through the strainer into an enamelled basin; let it cool, stirring it from time to time; and, when it begins to thicken, add one and a half pints of whipped cream, three oz. of powdered sugar, and two-thirds oz. of vanilla sugar.
Put the mixture on low heat until it properly coats the back of a spoon, and don't let it boil. Strain it into an enamel bowl; let it cool while stirring occasionally; and when it starts to thicken, add one and a half pints of whipped cream, three ounces of powdered sugar, and two-thirds of an ounce of vanilla sugar.
2615—BAVAROIS AUX FRUITS
Constituents.—One pint of fruit purée, diluted with one pint of syrup at 30° (saccharom.). Add the juice of three lemons, one oz. of dissolved gelatine, strained through linen, and one pint of whipped cream. The preparation for fruit Bavarois may be combined with fruit of the same nature as that used for the purée; and this fruit may be added raw in the case of strawberries, raspberries, red-currants, etc., and poached in the case of pulpy fruits, such as pears, peaches, apricots, etc.
Ingredients.—One pint of fruit purée, mixed with one pint of syrup at 30° (saccharom.). Add the juice of three lemons, one oz. of dissolved gelatin, strained through cloth, and one pint of whipped cream. The preparation for fruit Bavarois can be paired with fruit of the same type as the purée; this fruit can be added raw for strawberries, raspberries, red currants, etc., and poached for softer fruits like pears, peaches, apricots, etc.
2616—THE MOULDING AND DISHING OF BAVAROIS
Bavarois are generally moulded in fancy moulds fitted with a central tube, slightly greased with sweet almond oil. When they are greased they are incrusted in broken ice after the preparation has been covered with a round sheet of white paper.
Bavarois are typically shaped in decorative molds with a central tube, lightly greased with sweet almond oil. Once greased, they’re surrounded by crushed ice after the mixture has been covered with a round piece of white paper.
When about to serve, the mould is quickly plunged into tepid water, wiped, and turned out upon a dish, which may or may not be covered with a folded napkin.
When ready to serve, the mold is quickly dipped in warm water, wiped down, and turned out onto a plate, which may or may not be covered with a folded napkin.
Instead of oiling the moulds they may be covered with a thin coat of sugar cooked to the caramel stage, which besides making [758] the Bavarois sightly, also gives it an excellent taste. Another very advisable method is that of serving the Bavarois in a deep silver timbale or dish, surrounded with ice. In this case, the entremet not having to be turned out, the preparation does not need to be so cohesive, and is therefore much more delicate.
Instead of greasing the molds, you can coat them with a thin layer of sugar that's been cooked to the caramel stage, which not only makes [758] the Bavarois look appealing but also enhances its flavor. Another great option is to serve the Bavarois in a deep silver timbale or dish, surrounded by ice. In this scenario, since the dessert doesn’t need to be unmolded, the mixture doesn't have to be as firm, making it much more delicate.
When the Bavarois is served after this last method it is sometimes accompanied by stewed fruit or a Macédoine of fresh fruit; though, in reality, these fruit adjuncts are better suited to cold puddings, which, in some points, are not unlike Bavarois.
When the Bavarois is served using this last method, it is sometimes accompanied by stewed fruit or a Macédoine of fresh fruit; however, in reality, these fruit additions are better suited for cold puddings, which, in some ways, are similar to Bavarois.
Finally, when the Bavarois is moulded, it may be decorated, just before being served, with Chantilly cream laid on by means of a piping-bag fitted with a grooved pipe.
Finally, when the Bavarois is shaped, it can be decorated just before serving with Chantilly cream applied using a piping bag fitted with a grooved tip.
2617—BAVAROIS CLERMONT
Take some vanilla-flavoured Bavarois preparation combined with three oz. of candied chestnut purée and three oz. of candied chestnuts, broken into small pieces, per pint of the preparation.
Take some vanilla-flavored Bavarois mix combined with three oz. of candied chestnut purée and three oz. of candied chestnuts, broken into small pieces, for each pint of the mix.
Having turned out the Bavarois, surround it with a crown of fine candied chestnuts.
Having turned out the Bavarois, surround it with a ring of fine candied chestnuts.
2618—BAVAROIS DIPLOMATE
Clothe a timbale mould with a layer of vanilla-flavoured Bavarois preparation. Fill it with chocolate and strawberry Bavarois preparations, spread in alternate and regular layers.
Clothe a timbale mold with a layer of vanilla-flavored Bavarois preparation. Fill it with chocolate and strawberry Bavarois preparations, layered in alternating and even sections.
2619—BAVAROIS MY QUEEN
Clothe a Bavarois mould with a preparation of slightly-sugared raw cream, combined with dissolved gelatine. Then fill up the mould with a Bavarois preparation, made from strawberry purée and combined with large strawberries, macerated in Kirsch. When the entremet is turned out surround it with a border of large strawberries, also macerated in sugar and Kirsch.
Clothe a Bavarois mold filled with a slightly-sweetened raw cream mixture combined with dissolved gelatin. Then, fill the mold with a Bavarois mixture made from strawberry purée and mixed with large strawberries soaked in Kirsch. Once the dessert is turned out, surround it with a border of large strawberries, also soaked in sugar and Kirsch.
2620—BAVAROIS A la Religieuse
Clothe a mould with some chocolate dissolved in a syrup containing a somewhat large proportion of gelatine. Garnish the inside of the mould with a vanilla-flavoured Bavarois preparation, made from plain instead of whipped cream.
Clothe a mold with some chocolate melted in a syrup that has a pretty high amount of gelatin. Line the inside of the mold with a vanilla-flavored Bavarois made from regular cream instead of whipped cream.
2621—BAVAROIS RUBANNÉ
This kind of Bavarois is made from differently-coloured and differently-flavoured preparations, spread in alternate layers in the mould.
This type of Bavarois is made from various colors and flavors that are layered alternately in the mold.
It is therefore governed by no hard and fast rules, and every kind of Bavarois preparation may be used.
It isn’t governed by strict rules, so any type of Bavarois recipe can be used.
[759]
2622—VARIOUS CREAM BAVAROIS
Almond, anisette, filbert, coffee, chocolate, Kirsch, fresh walnut, orange, and violet Bavarois, &c., may be prepared after No. 2614; the flavour alone undergoing any change.
Almond, anisette, hazelnut, coffee, chocolate, Kirsch, fresh walnut, orange, and violet Bavarois, &c., can be made following No. 2614; only the flavor will change.
2623—VARIOUS FRUIT BAVAROIS
After the generic recipe, Bavarois may be prepared from pine-apple, apricots, strawberries, raspberries, melon, etc.
After the basic recipe, Bavarois can be made with pineapple, apricots, strawberries, raspberries, melon, and more.
2624—BLANC-MANGE
Blanc-mange is scarcely ever served nowadays, and this is a pity; seeing that, when it is well prepared, it is one of the best entremets that can be set before a diner. Blanc-mange, as it is prepared in England, is quite different from that generally served; but it is nevertheless an excellent and very wholesome entremet, and that is why I have given its recipe below.
Blancmange is hardly ever served these days, which is unfortunate; because when it's made right, it's one of the best desserts you can offer to a guest. The way it's made in England is quite different from how it's typically served elsewhere; however, it’s still a fantastic and very healthy dessert, which is why I’ve included its recipe below.
As a matter of fact, in order to justify its name, blanc-mange ought always to be beautifully white; but, for a long time since, the compound word has lost its original meaning. The adjective and noun composing it have fused one with the other to form a single generic title, which may now be applied with equal propriety to both coloured and white preparations; and the verbal error is so old, dating as it does from pre-Carême times, that it would be futile to try and correct it.
In fact, to live up to its name, blanc-mange should always be beautifully white. However, for quite some time, the term has lost its original meaning. The adjective and noun have blended together to create a single generic term that can now be equally used for both colored and white dishes. This mix-up is so old, dating back to before Carême's time, that it would be pointless to try to fix it.
2625—FRENCH BLANC-MANGE
Preparation.—Skin one lb. of sweet almonds and four or five bitter almonds, and soak them well in fresh water that they may be quite white.
Preparation.—Peel one lb. of sweet almonds and four or five bitter almonds, and soak them thoroughly in fresh water until they are completely white.
Pound them as finely as possible; adding to them the while (in spoonfuls at a time) one pint of water. Strain the whole through a strong towel, twisting the latter tightly; melt one lb. of loaf-sugar in the resulting milk (about one and half pints); add a bare oz. of gelatine dissolved in tepid syrup; strain the whole through muslin, and flavour according to taste.
Pound them as fine as you can, adding one pint of water a spoonful at a time. Strain everything through a strong towel, twisting it tightly. Melt one pound of loaf sugar into the resulting milk (about one and a half pints); add just one ounce of gelatin dissolved in warm syrup. Strain everything through muslin and flavor to taste.
Moulding:—Mould the blanc-mange in oiled moulds fitted with centre-tubes as for Bavarois. Incrust them in ice that their contents may set, and proceed for the turning-out as already directed.
MoldingShape the blanc-mange in greased molds with center tubes like you do for Bavarois. Surround them with ice so that the contents can set, and then follow the previously given instructions for removing them.
N.B.—For the preparation of almond milk, modern Cookery has substituted for the procedure given above, which is antiquated, another which consists in pounding the almonds with only a few table-spoonfuls of water and some very thin cream.
N.B.—For making almond milk, modern cooking has replaced the outdated method mentioned above with a new one that involves grinding the almonds with just a few tablespoons of water and some very light cream.
7602626—BLANC-MANGE WITH FRUIT AND LIQUEURS
All fruits, reduced to purées, may serve in the preparation of blanc-manges, and the apportionment of the ingredients should be as follows:—the purée of the selected fruit and the preparation given above (including the same amount of gelatine) should be mixed in equal quantities.
All fruits, turned into purées, can be used to make blanc-manges, and the amounts of the ingredients should be as follows:— the purée of the chosen fruit and the preparation mentioned above (including the same amount of gelatin) should be blended in equal portions.
These blanc-manges take the name of the fruit with which they are prepared, i.e.: strawberries, raspberries, apricots, peaches, etc. They may also be prepared with liqueurs, which should be in the proportion of one liqueur glassful to one quart of the preparation. The best liqueurs for the purpose are Kirsch, Maraschino and Rum.
These blanc-manges are named after the fruit they're made with, such as strawberries, raspberries, apricots, peaches, and so on. They can also be made with liqueurs, using one liqueur glassful for every quart of the mixture. The best liqueurs for this are Kirsch, Maraschino, and Rum.
Blanc-manges are also made from chocolate and coffee, although the flavour of the latter does not blend so well with that of almonds as do the other products.
Blanc-manges can also be made with chocolate and coffee, though the taste of coffee doesn't mix as nicely with almonds as the other flavors do.
2627—BLANC-MANGES “RUBANNÉS”
Prepare these as directed under No. 2621, spreading the differently flavoured and coloured blanc-mange preparations in alternate even and regular layers.
Prepare these as instructed in No. 2621, spreading the variously flavored and colored blanc-mange mixtures in alternating, even layers.
N.B.—Blanc-mange preparations may also be dished in silver timbales, in good china cases, or in deep dishes. By this means, to the great improvement of the preparation, the gelatine may be reduced to a minimum quantity, just enough to ensure the setting of the blanc-mange and no more. And the thing is quite possible inasmuch as there is no question of turning out the entremet.
N.B.—Blanc-mange can also be served in silver timbales, nice china bowls, or deep dishes. This way, the amount of gelatin can be minimized, using just enough to make sure the blanc-mange sets properly. This is totally doable since there's no need to unmold the dessert.
In his book “The Parisian Cook,” Carême recommends the addition to the Blanc-mange of a quarter of its volume of very fresh, good cream; and the advice, coming as it does from such an authoritative source, is worth following.
In his book “The Parisian Cook,” Carême suggests adding a quarter of its volume of fresh, high-quality cream to the Blanc-mange; and since this advice comes from such a reputable source, it's definitely worth considering.
2628—ENGLISH BLANC-MANGE
Boil one quart of milk, containing four oz. of sugar, and pour it over a quarter of a lb. of corn-flour diluted with half a pint of cold milk; stirring briskly the while.
Boil one quart of milk with four ounces of sugar, then pour it over a quarter pound of corn flour mixed with half a pint of cold milk, stirring quickly as you do.
Smooth the preparation with the whisk, and cook it over an open fire for a few minutes, without ceasing to stir.
Whisk the mixture until it's smooth, then cook it over an open flame for a few minutes, stirring constantly.
On taking it off the fire, flavour it according to taste; and pour it, very hot, into moulds previously moistened with syrup, that the mouldings may turn out glossy and smooth.
Once you remove it from the heat, season it to your liking; then pour it, very hot, into molds that have been moistened with syrup beforehand, so the finished pieces will come out shiny and smooth.
Let the contents of the moulds set; turn them out, and serve them very cold either plain or with an accompaniment of stewed fruit.
Let the contents of the molds set; remove them, and serve them very cold either on their own or with some stewed fruit.
[761]
Charlottes.
2629—CHARLOTTE A L'ARLEQUINE
Line the bottom of a Charlotte mould with a round piece of paper, and garnish the sides with upright pieces of Génoise, glazed white, pink and pale-green; alternating the colours and pressing the uprights snugly one against the other. Meanwhile, take some strawberry, chocolate, pistachio and apricot Bavarois preparations, and let them set in flawn-rings, lying on pieces of oiled paper.
Line the bottom of a Charlotte mold with a round piece of paper, and decorate the sides with upright pieces of Génoise, glazed in white, pink, and pale green; alternating the colors and pressing the pieces tightly against each other. Meanwhile, prepare some strawberry, chocolate, pistachio, and apricot Bavarois mixtures, and let them set in flawn rings, resting on pieces of oiled paper.
Cut the Bavarois preparations into large dice, and mix them with an ordinary, and somewhat liquid, cream Bavarois preparation. Pour the whole into the mould, and leave to cool. When about to serve, turn out the Charlotte; remove the piece of paper and replace it by a thin Génoise top, glazed with “fondant” and decorated with candied fruit.
Cut the Bavarois into large cubes and mix them with a regular, somewhat runny cream Bavarois mixture. Pour everything into the mold and let it cool. When you’re ready to serve, turn out the Charlotte; take off the piece of paper and put on a thin Génoise top, glazed with “fondant” and decorated with candied fruit.
2630—CHARLOTTE CARMEN
Line the Charlotte with gaufrettes, and garnish it with the following preparation:—eight oz. of stewed tomatoes; four oz. of stewed red-capsicums, a pinch of powdered ginger, three oz. of candied ginger cut into dice, the juice of three lemons, half a pint of hot syrup at 32° (saccharom.), and five dissolved gelatine leaves.
Line the Charlotte with gaufrettes, and garnish it with the following prep:— eight oz. of stewed tomatoes, four oz. of stewed red peppers, a pinch of powdered ginger, three oz. of diced candied ginger, the juice of three lemons, half a pint of hot syrup at 32° (saccharom.), and five dissolved gelatin leaves.
Mix up the whole, and, when the preparation begins to thicken, add to it one and three-quarter pints of whisked cream.
Mix everything together, and when the mixture starts to thicken, add one and three-quarter pints of whipped cream.
2631—CHARLOTTE With whipped cream
Prepare the Charlotte with gaufrettes, stuck directly upon a round base of dry paste, either with apricot jam cooked to the small-thread stage or with sugar cooked to the small-crack stage. As a help, a Charlotte mould may be used for this operation; it may be laid on the dry-paste base and removed when the gaufrettes are all stuck.
Prepare the Charlotte with gaufrettes, attached directly to a round base of dry paste, either with apricot jam cooked to the small-thread stage or with sugar cooked to the small-crack stage. To assist, a Charlotte mold can be used for this task; it can be placed on the dry-paste base and removed once the gaufrettes are all attached.
Garnish with whisked, sugared and vanilla-flavoured cream built up in pyramid-form, and decorate its surface, by means of a spoon, with the same cream, slightly tinted with pink.
Garnish with whipped cream sweetened with sugar and flavored with vanilla, piled in a pyramid shape, and decorate its surface with the same cream, slightly tinted pink, using a spoon.
2632—BAQUET ET PANIER Whipped cream
A “Baquet” (bucket) is made with lady’s-finger biscuits, well trimmed and stuck upon a base of dry paste with sugar cooked to the large-crack stage.
A “Baquet” (bucket) is made with ladyfinger cookies, neatly trimmed and attached to a base of dry paste with sugar cooked to the large-crack stage.
In the middle, and on either side of the baquet, set a biscuit, somewhat higher than the rest, with a hole in its top end, cut by means of a small round cutter; and surround the baquet with small threads of chocolate-flavoured almond paste, in imitation of iron hoops.
In the center, and on either side of the container, place a biscuit that’s a bit taller than the others, with a hole in the top, made using a small round cutter; and surround the container with thin strips of chocolate-flavored almond paste, resembling iron hoops.
[762]
The “Panier” (basket) is made in the same way, but with biscuits
all of the same size, and without the imitation iron-hoops.
On the base and by means of sugar cooked to the large-crack stage,
fix a handle of pulled sugar, decked with sugar flowers.
[762]
The "Panier" (basket) is made the same way, but with biscuits all of the same size and without the fake iron hoops. At the base, using sugar cooked to the large-crack stage, attach a handle made of pulled sugar, decorated with sugar flowers.
The baquet and the panier are garnished with the same cream as the Chantilly Charlotte, and are finished in the same way, with a decoration of pink-tinted cream.
The baquet and the panier are topped with the same cream as the Chantilly Charlotte, and they're finished in the same way, decorated with pink-tinted cream.
2633—CHARLOTTE MONTREUIL
Line the bottom and sides of the mould with lady’s-finger biscuits. Garnish with a Bavarois preparation consisting of one pint of peach purée per quart of English custard, and the usual quantity of whisked cream.
Line the bottom and sides of the mold with ladyfinger cookies. Top it with a Bavarois preparation made of one pint of peach purée for every quart of English custard, along with the usual amount of whipped cream.
Add some very ripe, sliced and sugared peaches, on putting the preparation into the mould.
Add some very ripe, sliced, and sugared peaches when putting the mixture into the mold.
2634—OPERA CHARLOTTE
Line a mould with Huntley and Palmer’s sugar wafers and garnish it with a vanilla-flavoured Bavarois preparation, combined with one-quarter of its bulk of a smooth purée of candied chestnuts, and a salpicon of candied fruit, macerated in Maraschino.
Line a mold with Huntley and Palmer's sugar wafers and top it with a vanilla-flavored Bavarois mix, combined with one-quarter of its volume of a smooth purée of candied chestnuts, and a salpicon of candied fruit, soaked in Maraschino.
2635—CHARLOTTE PLOMBIÈRE
Line the Charlotte with lady’s-finger biscuits or with gaufrettes. When about to serve, garnish it with a Plombière ice (No. 2795) and turn it out upon a napkin.
Line the Charlotte with ladyfinger cookies or with gaufrettes. When you're ready to serve, top it with a Plombière ice (No. 2795) and place it on a napkin.
2636—CHARLOTTE RENAISSANCE
Line the bottom of the mould with a round piece of white paper, and the sides with rectangles of Génoise, glazed white and pink. Set the glazed sides of the rectangles against the mould.
Line the bottom of the mold with a round piece of white paper, and the sides with rectangles of Génoise, glazed white and pink. Set the glazed sides of the rectangles against the mold.
Fill the mould, thus lined, with a vanilla-flavoured Bavarois preparation, combined with raw peeled and sliced apricots and peaches, pine-apple cut into dice, and wild strawberries, all these fruits having been previously macerated in Kirsch. Let the preparation set in the cool or on ice.
Fill the lined mold with a vanilla-flavored Bavarois mixture, mixed with raw, peeled, and sliced apricots and peaches, diced pineapple, and wild strawberries, all of which have been soaked in Kirsch beforehand. Let the mixture chill in the fridge or on ice.
When the Charlotte is turned out, remove the round piece of paper, and in its place lay a slice of pine-apple, cut from the thickest part of the fruit and decorated with candied fruit.
When you serve the Charlotte, take off the round piece of paper, and in its place, put a slice of pineapple cut from the thickest part of the fruit and topped with candied fruit.
2637—CHARLOTTE RUSSE
Make a rosette on the bottom of the mould with some heart-shaped lady’s-finger biscuits, and line the sides with the same biscuits trimmed, set upright and close together.
Make a rosette on the bottom of the mold with some heart-shaped ladyfinger cookies, and line the sides with the same cookies trimmed, set upright and packed closely together.
This Charlotte may be garnished with a vanilla-, pralin-, coffee-, orange- or chocolate-flavoured cream Bavarois preparation; or a [763] Bavarois preparation made from a purée of such fruits as apricots, pine-apple, bananas, peaches, strawberries, etc.
This Charlotte can be topped with vanilla, coffee, orange, or chocolate-flavored cream Bavarois; or a Bavarois made from a purée of fruits like apricots, pineapple, bananas, peaches, strawberries, and more.
The flavour or product which determines the character of the Charlotte should always be referred to on the menu, thus: Charlotte Russe à l’Orange or Charlotte Russe aux Fraises, etc.
The flavor or product that defines the character of the Charlotte should always be listed on the menu like this: Charlotte Russe à l’Orange or Charlotte Russe aux Fraises, etc.
2638—CREAMS
Cold creams, served as entremets, belong to two very distinct classes:
Cold creams, served as side dishes, fall into two very different categories:
(1) Cooked Creams, which are, in short, but a variety of custard.
(1) Cooked Creams are basically just a type of custard.
(2) The Creams derived from natural, fresh cream, whipped and sugared, the generic type of which is Chantilly cream.
(2) The creams made from natural, fresh cream, whipped and sweetened, with the most common type being Chantilly cream.
Cooked Creams are prepared either in special little pots, in small silver or porcelain bowls, or in moulds. Those prepared in moulds are turned out when they are quite cold, and are called “Crèmes renversées” to distinguish them from the first two kinds which are always served in the utensil in which they have cooked.
Cooked Creams are made either in small pots, in little silver or porcelain bowls, or in molds. Those made in molds are turned out once they’re completely cool and are called “Crèmes renversées” to differentiate them from the first two types, which are always served in the dish they were cooked in.
For all that, the term “Crème renversée” has grown somewhat obsolete, and the modern expression for this kind of custards is “Crème moulée.”
For all that, the term “Crème renversée” has become somewhat outdated, and the modern expression for this type of custard is “Crème moulée.”
Crème au Caramel represents a perfect type of this class.
Caramel Cream is a perfect example of this type.
The custards served in their cooking-receptacles are more delicate than the others, because their preparation does not demand such a large quantity of eggs; but they are only served in the home, like English custard. For a stylish luncheon or dinner, moulded custards (Fr. crèmes moulées) are best.
The custards served in their cooking containers are more delicate than the others because they don't require as many eggs to make. However, they are only served at home, similar to English custard. For a fancy lunch or dinner, molded custards (Fr. crèmes moulées) are the best choice.
2639—CRÈME Vanilla flavored, MOULÉE
Boil one quart of milk containing one-half lb. of sugar; add a stick of vanilla, and let the latter infuse for twenty minutes. Pour this milk, little by little, over three eggs and eight yolks, previously whisked in a basin, and whisk briskly the while. Pass the whole through a fine sieve; let it rest for a moment or two; then completely remove all the froth lying on its surface, and pour the preparation into buttered moulds or into vases specially made for this purpose. Set to poach in a bain-marie, in a moderate oven, keeping lids on the utensils.
Boil one quart of milk with half a pound of sugar; then add a stick of vanilla and let it steep for twenty minutes. Gradually pour this milk over three eggs and eight yolks that you've whisked together in a bowl, whisking constantly. Strain the mixture through a fine sieve and let it sit for a moment or two; then completely remove any froth on the surface and pour the mixture into buttered molds or special vases for this purpose. Set them to poach in a bain-marie in a moderate oven, keeping the lids on the dishes.
Not for one moment must the water in the bain-marie boil while the poaching is in progress; for the air contained by the preparation would then become over-heated, and the result would be an infinity of small holes throughout the depth of the custard, which would greatly mar its appearance.
Not for a moment should the water in the bain-marie boil while poaching is happening; otherwise, the air trapped in the mixture would get too hot, resulting in countless tiny holes throughout the custard, which would ruin its appearance.
As a matter of fact, the custard should poach, that is to say, [764] coagulate, as the result of the surrounding water being kept at a constant temperature of 185° F. As soon as it is poached, let the custard cool.
As a matter of fact, the custard should poach, that is to say, 764coagulate, as the result of the surrounding water being kept at a constant temperature of 185° F. As soon as it’s poached, let the custard cool.
When it is poached in the utensils in which it is served, one egg and eight yolks per quart of milk will be found sufficient. The utensils should be carefully wiped and dished on a napkin.
When it's cooked in the containers it's served in, one egg and eight yolks per quart of milk will be enough. The containers should be carefully cleaned and placed on a napkin.
If the custard is to be turned out, carefully overturn the mould upon a dish, and pull it off a few minutes later. Moulded and potted custards admit of all the flavourings proper to entremets; but those which suit them best are vanilla, almond milk, almond and filbert pralin, coffee, chocolate, etc. Unless used in the form of very concentrated essences, fruit flavours are less suited to them.
If you want to serve the custard, gently flip the mold onto a plate and remove it a few minutes later. Molded and potted custards can be flavored with all the appropriate options for desserts; however, the best flavors are vanilla, almond milk, almond, hazelnut, coffee, chocolate, and so on. Unless they're used as very concentrated extracts, fruit flavors are generally less suitable for them.
2640—CRÈME AU CARAMEL
2641—CRÈME A la Vienne style, MOULÉE
This is a custard with caramel, but instead of clothing the mould with the latter, it is dissolved in the hot milk. The custard should be treated exactly like the vanilla-flavoured kind.
This is a custard with caramel, but instead of clothing the mold with the caramel, it is dissolved in the hot milk. The custard should be treated just like the vanilla-flavored kind.
2642—CRÈME Florentine Style
Make a preparation of pralin-flavoured custard with caramel and poach it.
Make a custard flavored with pralin and caramel, then poach it.
When it is quite cold, turn it out on a dish; decorate it with Kirsch-flavoured Chantilly cream, and sprinkle its surface with chopped pistachios.
When it’s really cold, put it on a dish; top it with Kirsch-flavored whipped cream, and sprinkle chopped pistachios on the surface.
2643—CRÈME At the Opera
Poach, in an ornamented border-mould, a preparation of pralin-flavoured custard. When it is turned out, garnish its midst with a dome of Chantilly cream, aromatised with pralined violets. Upon the border set a crown of fine strawberries, macerated in a Kirsch-flavoured syrup, and cover with a veil of sugar cooked to the large-crack stage.
Poach, in a decorative border mold, a preparation of pralin-flavored custard. When you turn it out, decorate the center with a dome of Chantilly cream, flavored with pralined violets. Around the edge, place a crown of fine strawberries, soaked in a Kirsch-flavored syrup, and top it with a layer of sugar cooked to the large-crack stage.
Cold Creams with a Whisked-Cream Base.
2644—CRÈME A la Chantilly
Take some fresh and somewhat thick cream, and whisk it until it is sufficiently stiff to span the members of the whisk. Add to it eight oz. of powdered sugar per quart of cream, and flavour with vanilla or fruit essence.
Take some fresh and fairly thick cream and whip it until it's stiff enough to hold its shape on the whisk. Mix in eight ounces of powdered sugar for every quart of cream, and add vanilla or fruit flavoring.
2645—CRÈME AUX FRUITS Whipped cream
The constituents for this preparation are a purée of the selected fruit and Chantilly cream, in the proportion of one-third of the former to two-thirds of the latter.
The ingredients for this preparation are a purée of the chosen fruit and Chantilly cream, in a ratio of one-third fruit to two-thirds cream.
The quantities of sugar and kind of flavour vary according to the nature of the fruit.
The amount of sugar and type of flavor depend on the kind of fruit.
It is served either as an entremet garnish, or alone in a bowl, with a decoration of the same cream, laid by means of a piping-bag fitted with a small even or grooved pipe. Send some lady’s-finger biscuits separately.
It is served either as a dessert garnish or on its own in a bowl, topped with the same cream using a piping bag fitted with a small smooth or grooved tip. Serve some ladyfinger biscuits on the side.
2646—CRÈME CAPRICE
Take some Chantilly cream, and add to it one-quarter of its bulk of roughly broken-up meringues. Put the preparation in an iced Madeleine-mould, lined with white paper; seal up thoroughly; string tightly, and keep the utensil in ice for two hours.
Take some Chantilly cream and mix in one-quarter of its amount of roughly broken-up meringues. Put the mixture in a chilled Madeleine-mould, lined with white paper; seal it completely; tie it securely, and keep the container in ice for two hours.
Turn out when about to serve; remove the paper; and decorate, by means of a piping-bag fitted with a grooved pipe, with Chantilly cream, tinted pink with strawberry and raspberry juice.
Turn out just before serving; take off the paper; and decorate using a piping bag fitted with a grooved nozzle, with Chantilly cream colored pink with strawberry and raspberry juice.
2647—BRISE DU PRINTEMPS
Take some violet-flavoured, slightly-iced Chantilly cream, and set in small dessert-dishes, by means of a spoon.
Take some violet-flavored, lightly iced Chantilly cream and spoon it into small dessert dishes.
2648—NUÉES ROSES
Take some Chantilly cream, aromatised with vanilla-flavoured strawberry purée, and dish it in small dessert-dishes, by means of a spoon.
Take some Chantilly cream, flavored with vanilla-infused strawberry purée, and serve it in small dessert dishes using a spoon.
2649—FLAMRI
Boil one pint of white wine and as much water, and sprinkle in it eight oz. of small semolina. Cook gently for twenty-five minutes. Then add to the preparation two-thirds lb. of powdered sugar, a pinch of table-salt, two eggs, and the whites of six, beaten to a stiff froth.
Boil one pint of white wine and the same amount of water, then sprinkle in eight ounces of small semolina. Cook gently for twenty-five minutes. Next, add two-thirds of a pound of powdered sugar, a pinch of table salt, two eggs, and the whites of six eggs, beaten to stiff peaks.
Pour it into moulds with buttered sides; set these to poach in the bain-marie, and leave them to cool. Turn out, and coat with a purée of raw fruit, such as strawberries, red-currants, cherries, etc., reasonably sugared.
Pour it into molds with buttered sides; set these to poach in the bain-marie, and let them cool. Turn them out and cover with a purée of fresh fruit, like strawberries, red currants, cherries, etc., with a bit of sugar added.
2650—JELLIES
From the standpoint of their preparation, jellies are of two kinds: (1) wine- or liqueur-flavoured jellies; (2) fruit jellies. But their base is the same in all cases, i.e., gelatine dissolved in a certain quantity of water.
From the perspective of how they're made, jellies fall into two categories: (1) wine or liqueur-flavored jellies; (2) fruit jellies. However, the base is the same for both, namely, gelatin dissolved in a specific amount of water.
[766]
The gelatine should be extracted from calf’s foot, by boiling
the latter; but, although this is the best that can be obtained, the
means of obtaining it are the most complicated. The gelatine
bought ready-made may also be used in the quantities given
below.
766The gelatin should be extracted from a calf's foot by boiling it; however, while this is the best option available, the method of obtaining it is quite complicated. You can also use store-bought gelatin in the amounts specified below.
2651—CALF’S-FOOT JELLY
Take some fine soaked and blanched calves’ feet, and set them to cook in one and three-quarters pints of water apiece. Skim as thoroughly as possible; cover, and then cook very gently for seven hours. This done, strain the cooking-liquor and clear it of all grease; test its strength, after having cooled a little of it on ice; rectify it if necessary with sufficient filtered water, and once more test it by means of ice.
Take some fine soaked and blanched calves' feet and cook them in one and three-quarters pints of water each. Skim as thoroughly as possible, cover, and cook very gently for seven hours. Once that's done, strain the cooking liquid and remove all the grease; check its strength after cooling a little on ice; adjust it if necessary with enough filtered water, and test it again using ice.
Per quart of calf’s-foot jelly, add eight oz. of sugar, a mite of cinnamon, half the rind of an orange and lemon, and all their juice.
For each quart of calf’s-foot jelly, add eight ounces of sugar, a small amount of cinnamon, half the rind of an orange and a lemon, and all of their juice.
For the clarification, proceed as directed hereafter.
For clarification, please follow the instructions given below.
2652—JELLY WITH A GELATINE BASE
Dissolve one oz. of strong gelatine in a quart of water. Add one-half lb. of sugar, one-sixth oz. of coriander, and the zest and juice of half a lemon and of a whole orange; boil, and then let the preparation stand for ten minutes away from the fire.
Dissolve 1 oz. of strong gelatin in 1 quart of water. Add ½ lb. of sugar, 1/6 oz. of coriander, and the zest along with the juice of half a lemon and a whole orange; boil, and then let the mixture sit for ten minutes off the heat.
Whisk one and a half egg-whites in a very clean saucepan, together with a port wine-glassful of white wine, and pour the cleared syrup, little by little, over the egg-whites, whisking briskly the while. Set the saucepan on the fire, and continue whisking until the boil is reached; then move the utensil to a corner of the stove, and keep the jelly only just simmering for one-quarter of an hour.
Whisk one and a half egg whites in a very clean saucepan, along with a glass of white wine, and pour the cleared syrup slowly over the egg whites while whisking quickly. Put the saucepan on the stove and keep whisking until it boils; then move it to a corner of the stove and let the jelly simmer gently for 15 minutes.
At the end of that time the clarification is completed; strain the jelly through a woollen bag, placed over a very clean bowl, and, if the jelly is turbid after the first time of straining, strain it again and again until it becomes quite clear. Let it almost cool before adding any flavour.
At the end of that time, the clarification is done; strain the jelly through a wool bag set over a very clean bowl, and if the jelly is cloudy after the first strain, strain it again and again until it’s completely clear. Let it cool down almost completely before adding any flavor.
The Flavouring.—Whether the jelly be prepared from calves’ feet or from gelatine, the above preparation is naught else than a cohered syrup, to which the addition of some flavour lends the character of a jelly. The complementary ingredients for jellies are liqueurs, good wines, and the juice of fruit; and the quantity of water prescribed should be so reduced as to allow for the ultimate addition of the liquid flavouring.
The Flavoring.—Whether the jelly is made from calves’ feet or gelatin, the preparation is nothing more than a thick syrup, to which the addition of some flavor gives it the quality of a jelly. The complementary ingredients for jellies are liqueurs, good wines, and fruit juice; and the amount of water specified should be decreased to allow for the final addition of the liquid flavoring.
Thus, every jelly of which the flavour is a liqueur ought to be prepared with only nine-tenths of a quart of water; and the [767] remaining one-tenth of the measure is subsequently added in the form of Kirsch, Maraschino, Rum, or Anisette, etc.
Thus, every jelly whose flavor is a liqueur should be made with only nine-tenths of a quart of water; and the 767remaining one-tenth of the measure is then added in the form of Kirsch, Maraschino, Rum, or Anisette, etc.
A jelly flavoured with a good wine, such as Champagne, Madeira, Sherry, Marsala, etc., should contain only seven-tenths of a quart of water and three-tenths of a quart of the selected wine.
A jelly flavored with a good wine, like Champagne, Madeira, Sherry, Marsala, etc., should have just seven-tenths of a quart of water and three-tenths of a quart of the chosen wine.
In the case of fruit jellies, the procedure differs in accordance with the kind of fruit used.
In the case of fruit jellies, the process changes based on the type of fruit used.
For red-fruit jellies, prepared from strawberries, raspberries, red-currants, cherries, and cranberries, these fruits, which should be very ripe, are rubbed through a sieve, and combined with one-tenth to three-tenths of a quart of water per lb., according as to whether the fruit be more or less juicy.
For red-fruit jellies, made from strawberries, raspberries, red currants, cherries, and cranberries, these fruits should be very ripe. They are pressed through a sieve and mixed with one-tenth to three-tenths of a quart of water per pound, depending on how juicy the fruit is.
This done, filter the resulting juice, and add it to the jelly in the proportion of one part of the former to two parts of the latter. The jelly should therefore be twice as strong as for the previous preparation, in order that it may remain sufficiently consistent in spite of the added juice.
This done, strain the resulting juice, and mix it with the jelly in a ratio of one part juice to two parts jelly. The jelly should be twice as strong as in the previous preparation so that it stays thick enough despite the added juice.
When the fruit is too juicy, rub it through a sieve; let the juice ferment for a few hours, and only filter the clear juice which results from the fermentation.
When the fruit is too juicy, strain it through a sieve; let the juice ferment for a few hours, and only filter the clear juice that comes from the fermentation.
Aqueous-fruit jellies, prepared from grapes, oranges, lemons, and tangerines, are made in the same way. The filtering of these fruit juices is easily done, and, except for the grapes, they need not be set to ferment.
Fruit jellies made from grapes, oranges, lemons, and tangerines are prepared in the same way. Filtering these fruit juices is straightforward, and except for the grapes, they don't need to be fermented.
When these fruits are not quite ripe, their juices may be added to the jelly even before the clarification—a procedure which helps to modify their acidity. The apportionment of the fruit juices to the jelly is practically the same as that of the red-fruit juices.
When these fruits aren’t fully ripe, their juices can be added to the jelly even before it’s clarified—this process helps to adjust their acidity. The ratio of the fruit juices to the jelly is basically the same as that of the red fruit juices.
Stone-fruit, such as apricots, peaches, nectarines, plums, etc., are often used as jelly garnishes, but seldom serve as the flavouring base of a jelly. Whenever they are treated in this way, they are first plunged in boiling water, that they may be peeled; they are then poached and left to cool in the syrup which goes towards preparing the jelly.
Stone fruit, like apricots, peaches, nectarines, and plums, are often used as garnishes for jelly but rarely act as the main flavor for jelly. When they're prepared this way, they're first dipped in boiling water to peel them. After that, they are poached and allowed to cool in the syrup used for making the jelly.
This jelly, after it has been clarified and three-parts cooled, should have a little Kirsch or Maraschino added to it, that its fruit flavour may be intensified.
This jelly, after it has been clarified and cooled down a bit, should have a splash of Kirsch or Maraschino added to enhance its fruit flavor.
2653—THE GARNISH AND ACCOMPANIMENTS OF JELLIES
As a rule, jellies are served plain. Sometimes, however, they are garnished with variously-shaped, stewed fruits, symmetrically distributed in the jelly, with their colours nicely contrasted.
As a rule, jellies are served plain. However, they are sometimes decorated with stewed fruits in different shapes, arranged symmetrically in the jelly, with their colors nicely contrasting.
A jelly prepared in this way is called a “Suédoise of fruit.”
A jelly made this way is called a “Swedish fruit jelly.”
7682654—GELÉES RUBANNÉES
These are differently-flavoured and differently-coloured jellies moulded in alternate layers, even and equally thick.
These are jellies with different flavors and colors, shaped in alternating layers that are even and equally thick.
They are generally served without garnish.
They are usually served without any garnish.
2655—JELLIES Russian Style
These are ordinary jellies which are whisked over ice until they begin to set. They are then speedily moulded. By skilfully mixing two or three of these jellies, of different shades and flavours, at the moment of moulding, very effective “Marbled Jellies” are obtained.
These are regular jellies that are stirred over ice until they start to set. They are then quickly poured into molds. By expertly combining two or three of these jellies, with different colors and flavors, at the time of molding, you can create impressive “Marbled Jellies.”
2656—JELLIES A la Moscovite
These are ordinary jellies, poured into tightly-closing moulds, the sealing of which is ensured by a thread of butter, laid round the edges of the lids. The moulds are then surrounded with broken ice, mixed with five lb. of freezing salt and eight oz. of saltpetre per twenty-five lb. of ice.
These are regular jellies, poured into airtight molds, which are sealed with a layer of butter around the edges of the lids. The molds are then surrounded by crushed ice mixed with five pounds of freezing salt and eight ounces of saltpeter for every twenty-five pounds of ice.
The cold produced by the salted ice causes a frosted coat to form round the jelly, the effect of which is exceedingly pretty. But the moulds should be withdrawn from the ice as soon as the frosted coat is formed and the jelly is set; for a longer sojourn in the cold would transform the jelly into an uneatable block of ice.
The cold from the salted ice creates a frosted layer around the jelly, which looks really beautiful. However, the molds should be taken out of the ice as soon as the frosted layer forms and the jelly sets, because leaving them in the cold for too long would turn the jelly into an inedible block of ice.
N.B.—Modern methods have greatly simplified the dishing and serving of jellies. They are now dished in special silver bowls or deep dishes, and they are not, as a rule, moulded. The bottom of these utensils is sometimes decked with stewed fruit or macédoines of fruit which are covered with the jelly; and, as the latter is served in the utensil itself, the quantity of gelatine may be reduced, and greater delicacy is the result.
N.B.—Modern methods have greatly simplified the plating and serving of jellies. They are now served in special silver bowls or deep dishes, and they are generally not molded. The bottom of these containers is sometimes topped with stewed fruit or macédoines of fruit, which is then covered with the jelly; and since the jelly is served in the container itself, the amount of gelatin can be reduced, resulting in a lighter texture.
2657—PAINS DE FRUITS
These “pains” are made in ordinary Charlotte moulds.
These “pains” are made in regular Charlotte molds.
Clothe the mould with a fairly thick coat of jelly, in keeping with the flavour of the fruit used, which may be apricots, strawberries, red-currants, cherries, peaches, etc. Fill up the mould with a preparation, made as for a fruit Bavarois, but without cream.
Clothe the mold with a pretty thick layer of jelly, matching the flavor of the fruit you’re using, which can be apricots, strawberries, red currants, cherries, peaches, and so on. Fill the mold with a mixture made like a fruit Bavarois, but without the cream.
The amount of gelatine used should therefore be reduced.
The amount of gelatin used should be reduced.
2658—COLD PUDDINGS
Cold puddings have a great deal in common with Bavarois and, more often than not, these two kinds of sweets have the same base. Their distinguishing difference lies in the fact that Bavarois are generally served without a garnish or sauce, whereas puddings always have either one or the other, and sometimes both.
Cold puddings are very similar to Bavarois, and most of the time, these two types of desserts share the same base. The main difference is that Bavarois are usually served without any garnish or sauce, while puddings always come with at least one, and sometimes both.
[769]
The sauces for puddings are those given at the beginning of
this chapter.
769The sauces for puddings are the ones mentioned at the start of this chapter.
Their garnishes always consist of fruit, and the latter is either stewed and served separately, or it is candied and combined with the pudding paste.
Their garnishes always include fruit, which is either stewed and served on the side or candied and mixed into the pudding batter.
2659—PUDDING A LA BOHEMIAN
Make some very small pancakes, and garnish them with a salpicon of candied fruits and currants swelled in tepid water, cohered with some fairly stiff, apple purée. Close up the pancakes to the shape of balls or rectangles, and set them in a buttered border-mould. Fill up the mould with a moulded-custard preparation (No. 2639), containing a good proportion of whole eggs, and poach in a bain-marie.
Make some tiny pancakes and top them with a salpicon of candied fruits and currants soaked in warm water, mixed with some thick apple puree. Fold the pancakes into balls or rectangles and place them in a buttered border mold. Fill the mold with a custard mixture (No. 2639), containing a decent amount of whole eggs, and poach in a bain-marie.
Leave the whole to cool in the mould; turn out at the last moment, and coat the pudding with a sabayon, flavoured according to fancy.
Leave the whole thing to cool in the mold; take it out at the last minute, and coat the pudding with a sabayon, flavored as you like.
2660—PUDDING DIPLOMATE
Decorate the bottom of an oiled deep Bavarois-mould with pieces of candied fruit. Fill up the mould with alternate layers of vanilla-flavoured Bavarois preparation and “lady’s-finger-biscuits,” saturated with Kirsch. On each layer of biscuit sprinkle some currants and raisins swelled in tepid water, and here and there set a tablespoonful of apricot jam.
Decorate the bottom of a greased deep Bavarois mold with pieces of candied fruit. Fill the mold with alternating layers of vanilla-flavored Bavarois mixture and ladyfinger cookies soaked in Kirsch. On each layer of cookies, sprinkle some currants and raisins that have been plumped in warm water, and add a tablespoon of apricot jam here and there.
Let the contents of the mould set in the cool or on ice, and turn out just before serving.
Let the contents of the mold chill in the fridge or on ice, and turn it out just before serving.
2661—PUDDING DIPLOMATE AUX FRUITS
Prepare the pudding as above, but spread a few extra layers of fresh fruit in the mould, such as very ripe pears, peaches, apricots, etc., all peeled, cut into thin slices, and previously macerated with powdered sugar and half a port wine-glassful of either Kirsch, Maraschino, or Anisette, etc.
Prepare the pudding as described above, but add some extra layers of fresh fruit in the mold, like very ripe pears, peaches, apricots, etc., all peeled, sliced thin, and previously soaked with powdered sugar and half a glass of either Kirsch, Maraschino, or Anisette.
When the pudding is turned out, surround its base with some very cold stewed fruit the same as one of the kinds used inside the pudding, or some stewed, mixed fruit.
When the pudding is flipped out, place some very cold stewed fruit around its base, either the same type used inside the pudding or a mix of stewed fruits.
2662—PUDDING MALAKOFF
Prepare (1) a gelatinous English custard, combined with one pint of very fresh, raw cream per quart; (2) a stew of apples and pears, prepared as for an apple Charlotte; currants and sultanas, swelled in tepid syrup; fresh splintered almonds; candied orange rind, cut into dice; slices of stale biscuit, or lady’s-finger biscuits, saturated with liqueur. Oil a Charlotte mould, and pour into it a layer of cream half an inch thick. Upon this cream lay [770] a thickness of biscuits, copiously coated with marmalade, and sprinkle with raisins, almonds and orange-rind dice.
Prepare (1) a smooth English custard mixed with one pint of very fresh, raw cream for every quart; (2) a stew of apples and pears, made like an apple Charlotte; currants and sultanas soaked in warm syrup; fresh broken almonds; candied orange peel, chopped into cubes; slices of stale biscuits or ladyfinger cookies, soaked in liqueur. Grease a Charlotte mold, and pour in a layer of cream half an inch thick. On top of this cream, lay a layer of biscuits generously spread with marmalade, and sprinkle with raisins, almonds, and orange peel cubes.
Cover with a layer of cream; lay a second thickness of biscuits, and proceed thus in the same order with a Kirsch-flavoured cold sabayon.
Cover with a layer of cream; place a second layer of biscuits, and continue in the same way with a Kirsch-flavored cold sabayon.
2663—PUDDING A la Nesselrode
To an English custard, prepared after No. 2397, add eight oz. of a smooth, chestnut purée, and four oz. of currants and sultanas (swelled in tepid water), and candied orange-rind and cherries, cut into dice; these four products should be in almost equal quantities, and ought to have been previously macerated in sweetened Madeira.
To an English custard, prepared after No. 2397, add eight oz. of smooth chestnut purée, and four oz. of currants and sultanas (soaked in warm water), plus diced candied orange peel and cherries; these four ingredients should be in almost equal amounts and should have been soaked beforehand in sweetened Madeira.
Add some Maraschino-flavoured, whipped cream to the preparation; apportioning it as for a Bavarois.
Add some Maraschino-flavored whipped cream to the mixture, portioning it out like you would for a Bavarois.
Garnish the bottom and sides of a Charlotte mould with white paper; pour the preparation into the mould; completely close the latter, sealing the lid down with a thread of butter, and surround the utensil with plenty of salted ice. When about to serve, turn out on a napkin; remove the paper, and surround the base of the pudding with a crown of fine, candied chestnuts, or balls of chocolate-iced, candied chestnut purée.
Garnish the bottom and sides of a Charlotte mold with white paper; pour the mixture into the mold; completely close it, sealing the lid down with a strip of butter, and surround the mold with plenty of salted ice. When you're ready to serve, turn it out onto a napkin; remove the paper, and decorate the base of the pudding with a ring of fine, candied chestnuts or balls of chocolate-covered, candied chestnut purée.
N.B.—The English custard may be packed in the freezer, mixed with whipped cream when it is almost congealed, and then placed in a mould.
N.B.—The English custard can be put in the freezer, mixed with whipped cream when it’s nearly set, and then poured into a mold.
2664—PUDDING In the style of Richelieu
Rub some stewed prunes through a fine sieve, and add to the purée equal quantities of very stiff, Kirsch-flavoured jelly and the reduced juice of the prunes. Let a layer three-quarters of an inch thick, of the preparation set on the bottom of a Charlotte mould. In the latter set a smaller mould (tinned outside), filled with broken ice, and either fitted with handles that can rest on the brim of the first mould, or else sufficiently deep to be easily grasped and removed when necessary. The space between the sides of the two moulds should measure about three-quarters of an inch.
Rub some stewed prunes through a fine sieve, and mix in equal amounts of very stiff, Kirsch-flavored jelly and the reduced juice of the prunes. Allow a layer that's three-quarters of an inch thick to set at the bottom of a Charlotte mold. Inside it, place a smaller mold (with the outside lined with tin), filled with crushed ice. This smaller mold should either have handles that can rest on the rim of the first mold or be deep enough to be easily held and removed when needed. The space between the sides of the two molds should be about three-quarters of an inch.
Fill up this space with what remains of the prune purée, thickened with jelly; leave the preparation to set; withdraw the ice from the little mould; pour some tepid water into the latter, that it may be immediately detached from the surrounding, iced preparation.
Fill this space with the leftover prune purée, thickened with jelly; let the mixture set; take the ice out of the small mold; pour some warm water into it so that it will come away easily from the surrounding iced mixture.
Fill the space left by the withdrawn mould with some vanilla-flavoured Bavarois preparation; leave to set, and turn out at the last moment on a napkin.
Fill the space left by the removed mold with some vanilla-flavored Bavarois mixture; let it set, and turn it out just before serving onto a napkin.
7712665—PUDDING OR “CRÈME REINE DES FÉES”
Prepare the whites of four eggs as for Italian meringue (No. 2383), and add to the sugar, while cooking, its bulk of quince jelly, and, at the last moment, one and a half ounces of candied fruit, cut into dice, macerated in Kirsch and carefully drained. Set the meringue, in shapes resembling large buttons, on a sheet of paper.
Prepare the whites of four eggs like you would for Italian meringue (No. 2383), and while cooking, mix in an equal amount of quince jelly and, at the very end, add one and a half ounces of candied fruit, diced, that has been macerated in Kirsch and drained carefully. Shape the meringue into forms that look like large buttons and place them on a sheet of paper.
Boil in a utensil large enough to take the sheet of paper, four quarts of water, containing two and a half lb. of sugar and one-quarter pint of Kirsch. Slip the sheet of paper into this boiling syrup; withdraw it as soon as it easily separates from the pieces of meringue; poach the latter; drain them on a piece of linen and let them cool.
Boil four quarts of water in a large pot that can hold the sheet of paper, adding two and a half pounds of sugar and one-quarter pint of Kirsch. Dip the sheet of paper into the boiling syrup; take it out as soon as it easily separates from the pieces of meringue; poach those pieces; drain them on a piece of cloth and let them cool.
Meanwhile, make two Bavarois preparations; one white and vanilla-flavoured, and the other pink and flavoured with Curaçao. In these preparations the quantity of whisked cream should be twice as much as for ordinary Bavarois, whereas the quantity of gelatine should be reduced by half.
Meanwhile, prepare two Bavarois; one should be white and flavored with vanilla, and the other pink and flavored with Curaçao. In these preparations, use twice the amount of whipped cream compared to regular Bavarois, while reducing the amount of gelatin by half.
Set these preparations in even, alternate layers, in a slightly-oiled iced-Madeleine mould, distributing the meringues between each layer.
Set these preparations in even, alternating layers in a slightly oiled iced-Madeleine mould, distributing the meringues between each layer.
Cover the mould with a piece of paper and a lid, and keep it surrounded by ice for two hours. When about to serve, turn it out on a napkin.
Cover the mold with a piece of paper and a lid, and keep it surrounded by ice for two hours. When you're about to serve, flip it out onto a napkin.
COLD FRUIT ENTREMETS.
Apricots (Abricots).
2666—ABRICOTS A la Parisienne
Poach the halved apricots in vanilla-flavoured syrup. Cool them and drain them; and reconstruct the apricots by joining the halves together with a piece of vanilla ice-cream, the size of a walnut, in the centre.
Poach the halved apricots in vanilla syrup. Let them cool and drain, then put the apricots back together by adding a piece of vanilla ice cream, about the size of a walnut, in the middle.
Set these apricots upon some large overturned macaroons; cover with vanilla-flavoured Chantilly cream, shaped like a cone and sprinkle with fine filbert pralin.
Set these apricots on some large flipped macaroons; cover with vanilla-flavored Chantilly cream, shaped like a cone, and sprinkle with finely chopped filberts pralin.
2667—ABRICOTS A LA ROYALE
Take some fairly deep tartlet moulds, and set in them some fine, cold, half-apricots, poached in vanilla-flavoured syrup. Fill up the tartlet moulds with very limpid, Kirsch-flavoured jelly.
Take some fairly deep tartlet molds and fill them with nice, cold, half-apricots poached in vanilla syrup. Fill the tartlet molds with clear, Kirsch-flavored jelly.
Prepare a shallow, Génoise border, glazed with red-currant jelly, cooked to the small-thread stage, and sprinkle with chopped pistachios.
Prepare a shallow, Génoise border, coated with red-currant jelly, cooked to the small-thread stage, and sprinkle with chopped pistachios.
[772]
Turn out the tartlets of apricot jelly and place them in a crown
over the border. Garnish the centre of the latter with chopped
anisette-flavoured pink jelly.
772Turn out the apricot jelly tartlets and arrange them in a circle along the edge. Decorate the center with chopped pink jelly flavored with anisette.
Pine-apple (Ananas).
2668—ANANAS GEORGETTE
Take a fine whole pine-apple, and hollow it out to within half an inch of its outside all round and at the bottom. Put aside the slice cut from the top, on which is the bunch of leaves.
Take a nice whole pineapple and scoop it out, leaving half an inch of the flesh all around and at the bottom. Set aside the slice you cut from the top, which has the bunch of leaves.
Fill the inside with a Bavarois preparation made from pine-apple purée, combined with the withdrawn pine-apple pulp, cut into thin slices, and leave to set. Dish on a napkin, and return the top slice to the pine-apple, that it may seem untouched.
Fill the inside with a Bavarois made from pineapple purée, mixed with the reserved pineapple pulp, cut into thin slices, and let it set. Serve on a napkin, and place the top slice back on the pineapple so it looks untouched.
2669—ANANAS A LA VIRGINIA
Proceed exactly as above, but replace the pine-apple Bavarois preparation by a strawberry kind, combined, as before, with the pulp withdrawn from the inside of the pine-apple, cut into dice.
Proceed exactly as above, but replace the pineapple Bavarois preparation with a strawberry version, mixed, as before, with the pulp taken from the inside of the pineapple, cut into small cubes.
2670—ANANAS A LA NINON
Line the sides of a soufflé timbale with vanilla ice-cream, laying it in an oblique strip from the edge of the utensil to the centre of the bottom of the timbale. Upon this layer of ice-cream set two or three rows of thin pine-apple slices, in such a way as to make the slices of the last row project beyond the edge of the timbale.
Line the sides of a soufflé timbale with vanilla ice cream, placing it in a diagonal strip from the edge of the container to the center of the bottom. On top of this layer of ice cream, arrange two or three rows of thin pineapple slices, ensuring that the slices in the last row extend over the edge of the timbale.
In the centre of the mould build a pyramid of wild strawberries; cover this with a raspberry purée, and sprinkle the latter with chopped pistachios.
In the center of the mold, create a pyramid of wild strawberries; cover this with raspberry puree, and top it with chopped pistachios.
2670a—PINE-APPLE A LA ROYALE
Take a fresh pine-apple and cut a slice from its top, containing the bunch of leaves. Withdraw the pulp from the inside, and leave a thickness of about half an inch all round and on the bottom.
Take a fresh pineapple and cut a slice off the top, including the bunch of leaves. Remove the pulp from the inside, leaving about half an inch thickness all around and on the bottom.
Fill it with a macédoine of fresh fruit macerated in Kirsch; set it in the middle of a crystal bowl; and surround the base with a crown of fine Montreuil peaches, poached in a vanilla-flavoured syrup, alternated by large strawberries, macerated in Kirsch.
Fill it with a macédoine of fresh fruit soaked in Kirsch; place it in the center of a crystal bowl; and surround the bottom with a ring of fine Montreuil peaches, poached in vanilla syrup, alternating with large strawberries, soaked in Kirsch.
Return the bunch of leaves to its place upon the pine-apple.
Return the bunch of leaves to its place on the pineapple.
773Cherries (Cerises).
2671—CERISES A La Dubarry
Line a flawn-ring with good, short paste; set it on a small round baking-sheet; prick the paste on the bottom to prevent its blistering while baking, sprinkle with powdered sugar, and garnish with fine, stoned cherries, pressed snugly one against the other.
Line a tart ring with good, short pastry; place it on a small round baking sheet; poke holes in the bottom of the pastry to stop it from puffing up while baking, sprinkle with powdered sugar, and decorate with nicely pitted cherries, pressed tightly against each other.
Bake the flawn in the usual way and let it cool.
Bake the flan as usual and let it cool.
When it is quite cold cover the cherries with Chantilly cream, combined either with ordinary pralin or with crushed macaroons.
When it's really cold, top the cherries with Chantilly cream, mixed either with regular pralin or with crushed macaroons.
Smooth the surface of the cream, as also the sides of the flawn; cover it with macaroon powder, and then decorate by means of the piping-bag with white and pink Chantilly cream.
Smooth the surface of the cream, as well as the sides of the flan; cover it with macaroon powder, and then decorate using a piping bag with white and pink Chantilly cream.
2672—CERISES AU CLARET
Select some fine cherries; cut off the ends of their stalks, and set them in a silver timbale. Pour sufficient sweetened Bordeaux wine (flavoured with a mite of cinnamon) over them, to just cover them. Close the timbale, and keep it on the side of the fire for ten minutes, that the cherries may poach.
Pick some nice cherries; trim the ends of their stems, and place them in a silver dish. Pour enough sweetened Bordeaux wine (with a hint of cinnamon) over them to cover them completely. Close the dish and set it beside the fire for ten minutes so the cherries can poach.
Let them cool in the syrup; drain the latter away; reduce it by a third, and add, in order to thicken it slightly, one tablespoonful of red-currant jelly per six tablespoonfuls of reduced syrup.
Let them cool in the syrup; drain it away; reduce it by a third, and to thicken it slightly, add one tablespoon of red-currant jelly for every six tablespoons of reduced syrup.
Serve the cherries quite cold, and some lady’s-finger biscuits separately.
Serve the cherries chilled, and some ladyfinger cookies on the side.
Strawberries (Fraises).
2673—FRAISES Creole Style
Set some fine strawberries and an equal amount of pine-apple, cut into dice, to macerate in powdered sugar and Kirsch.
Set some fresh strawberries and an equal amount of diced pineapple to soak in powdered sugar and Kirsch.
Arrange a close crown of pine-apple slices, also macerated in Kirsch, upon a tazza. In the middle of the crown build a pyramid of the strawberries and pine-apple, and sprinkle with a Kirsch-flavoured syrup.
Arrange a tight circle of pineapple slices, also soaked in Kirsch, on a serving dish. In the center of the circle, create a pyramid of strawberries and pineapple, and drizzle with a Kirsch-flavored syrup.
2674—FRAISES FEMINA
Select some fine strawberries; sprinkle them with sugar and Grand-Marnier Curaçao, and leave them to macerate on ice for an hour.
Choose some fresh strawberries; sprinkle them with sugar and Grand Marnier, and let them sit on ice for an hour to soak.
When about to serve, spread on the bottom of a bowl or timbale a layer of orange-ice (which should be combined with the macerating liqueur) and set the strawberries thereon.
When you're ready to serve, spread a layer of orange ice (mixed with the macerating liqueur) on the bottom of a bowl or timbale and place the strawberries on top of it.
7742675—FRAISES MARGUERITE
Set some wild strawberries to macerate in sugar and Kirsch. Drain them; cohere them with an equal quantity of pomegranate sherbet; set them in a silver timbale, already surrounded with ice; cover the strawberries with Maraschino-flavoured Chantilly cream, and decorate with the latter.
Set some wild strawberries to soak in sugar and Kirsch. Drain them; mix them with an equal amount of pomegranate sorbet; place them in a silver timbale, already surrounded by ice; cover the strawberries with Maraschino-flavored Chantilly cream, and decorate with the same cream.
2676—FRAISES MARQUISE
Set in a timbale surrounded with ice some Chantilly cream, combined with half its bulk of a purée of wild strawberries. Completely cover this cream with fine, fair-sized selected strawberries (macerated with Kirsch), rolled at the last minute in semolina sugar.
Set in a bowl surrounded by ice, some whipped cream mixed with half its volume of wild strawberry puree. Completely cover this cream with fine, medium-sized selected strawberries (soaked in Kirsch), rolled at the last minute in semolina sugar.
2677—FRAISES MELBA
Garnish the bottom of a timbale with vanilla ice-cream. Upon this arrange a layer of choice strawberries, and cover the latter with a thick, slightly-sugared, fresh raspberry purée.
Garnish the bottom of a timbale with vanilla ice cream. On top of this, arrange a layer of choice strawberries, and cover them with a thick, slightly-sweetened, fresh raspberry purée.
2678—FRAISES NINA
Prepare the strawberries as directed under No. 2675, and cohere them with pine-apple sherbet. Dish them as before in a timbale, and cover them with some Chantilly cream, tinted pink by means of a red-capsicum purée flavoured with ginger.
Prepare the strawberries as directed under No. 2675, and mix them with pineapple sorbet. Serve them as before in a timbale, and top them with some whipped cream, colored pink using a red pepper puree flavored with ginger.
2679—FRAISES ROMANOFF
Macerate some fine strawberries with orange juice and Curaçao. Set them in a timbale surrounded with ice, and cover them with Chantilly cream, laid upon them by means of a piping-bag, fitted with a large, grooved pipe.
Macerate some fresh strawberries with orange juice and Curaçao. Place them in a cup surrounded by ice, and top them with Chantilly cream, using a piping bag fitted with a large, grooved tip.
2680—FRAISES WILHELMINE
Macerate some fine, large strawberries with Kirsch, powdered sugar, and orange juice. Dish them in a timbale and serve a vanilla-flavoured Chantilly cream separately.
Macerate some large, ripe strawberries with Kirsch, powdered sugar, and orange juice. Serve them in a timbale alongside vanilla-flavored whipped cream.
2681—FRAISES LÉRINA
Take a small black melon of Carmes; open it by cutting out a bung-shaped piece containing the stalk, and remove all its seeds. Then cut out all the pulp, by means of a dessert-spoon, and sprinkle it with powdered sugar.
Take a small black melon from Carmes; cut out a piece shaped like a bung that includes the stalk, and take out all its seeds. Then scoop out all the pulp with a dessert spoon and sprinkle it with powdered sugar.
Macerate the required number of strawberries in Lérina liqueur.
Macerate the needed amount of strawberries in Lérina liqueur.
Garnish the inside of the melon with these strawberries and the withdrawn pulp; close the melon by replacing the bung cut out at [775] the start, and keep in a refrigerator for two hours, surrounded by ice.
Garnish the inside of the melon with these strawberries and the removed pulp; close the melon by putting back the piece you cut out at 775 the start, and refrigerate it for two hours, surrounded by ice.
Dish on a napkin at the last moment.
Dish on a napkin at the last minute.
2682—FRAISES “RÊVE DE BÉBÉ”
Select a fair-sized, very ripe pine-apple, cut off a slice of it at the top and withdraw all its pulp without bursting the rind.
Select a decent-sized, very ripe pineapple, cut off a slice from the top, and remove all its pulp without tearing the skin.
Prepare a square cushion of Génoise, about two inches thick; slightly hollow it out towards its centre, that the emptied pine-apple may be set upright upon it; and stick the cushion upon a dry-paste base, of the same size and shape as the former. Glaze the Génoise cushion with pink fondant, decorate with “royale” glaze, and set a large strawberry at each corner.
Prepare a square cushion of Génoise, about two inches thick; make it slightly indented in the center so that the hollowed-out pineapple can stand upright on it. Attach the cushion to a dry-paste base of the same size and shape. Coat the Génoise cushion with pink fondant, decorate it with “royale” glaze, and place a large strawberry at each corner.
Slice half of the withdrawn pine-apple pulp, and macerate it with Kirsch, Maraschino and sugar. Pound the remaining pulp and press it in order to extract its juice.
Slice half of the drained pineapple pulp and mash it with Kirsch, Maraschino, and sugar. Crush the remaining pulp and squeeze it to extract its juice.
Set to macerate with this pine-apple juice a sufficient quantity of strawberries to three-parts fill the pine-apple.
Set to soak some strawberries in this pineapple juice to fill the pineapple three-quarters full.
When about to serve, fill the emptied pine-apple with successive and alternate layers of pine-apple with Kirsch and strawberries; and, between each layer, spread a coat of vanilla-flavoured, Chantilly cream.
When ready to serve, fill the hollowed-out pineapple with alternating layers of pineapple with Kirsch and strawberries; in between each layer, spread a layer of vanilla-flavored Chantilly cream.
Close the pine-apple with the slice cut off at the start, and set it upright in the hollow of the cushion. Serve the preparation very cold.
Close the pineapple with the slice you cut off at the beginning, and place it upright in the hollow of the cushion. Serve the dish very cold.
2683—FRAISES A La Ritz
Set some well-sugared and cooled strawberries in a timbale, and cover them with the following preparation: rub half-pound of wild strawberries through a sieve; add a little Melba sauce to the purée, that it may acquire a pink tint; and then add the same quantity of very stiff vanilla-flavoured Chantilly cream.
Set some sweetened and chilled strawberries in a bowl, and cover them with this mixture: strain half a pound of wild strawberries through a sieve; mix in a little Melba sauce to give it a pink hue; then add the same amount of very thick vanilla-flavored whipped cream.
Thoroughly cool these strawberries before serving them.
Thoroughly chill these strawberries before serving them.
2684—FRAISES CARDINAL
Set some fine, cooled strawberries in a timbale; coat them with Melba sauce, or a purée of fresh raspberries, and sprinkle the latter with splintered fresh almonds.
Place some nice, chilled strawberries in a timbale; cover them with Melba sauce or a purée of fresh raspberries, and top the latter with slivered fresh almonds.
2685—FRAISES ZELMA KUNTZ
Set some fine, cooled strawberries in a timbale. Cover them with a raspberry purée, combined with an equal quantity of Chantilly cream.
Set some nice, chilled strawberries in a timbale. Cover them with a raspberry puree mixed with an equal amount of whipped cream.
Decorate, by means of the piping-bag, with Chantilly cream, and sprinkle with a powdered pralin of filberts.
Decorate with a piping bag using whipped cream, and sprinkle with a powdered pralin of hazelnuts.
[776]
Gooseberries (Groseilles vertes).
2686—GOOSEBERRY FOOL
Poach one pound of green gooseberries in some thin syrup. When they are cooked, thoroughly drain them; rub them through a sieve, and collect the purée in a flat saucepan.
Poach one pound of green gooseberries in some thin syrup. Once they are cooked, drain them well; push them through a sieve, and gather the purée in a shallow saucepan.
Work this purée on ice, and add the necessary amount of icing sugar to it.
Work this purée on ice, and add the right amount of powdered sugar to it.
The amount of the icing sugar varies according to the acidity of the fruit and the sweetness of the poaching-syrup.
The amount of icing sugar depends on how acidic the fruit is and how sweet the poaching syrup is.
Combine with the purée an equal quantity of very stiffly whipped cream; set the preparation in the shape of a dome in a timbale: decorate its surface, by means of a piping-bag, with Chantilly cream, and serve very cold.
Mix the purée with an equal amount of very stiffly whipped cream; mold the mixture into a dome shape in a timbale. Use a piping bag to decorate the surface with Chantilly cream, and serve very cold.
Tangerines (Mandarines).
2687—MANDARINES ALMINA
Cut a slice of the rind from the stem-end of the tangerines by means of a round, even cutter, one inch in diameter. Then empty them, and fill the rinds with a preparation of Bavarois with violets, combined with crumbled lady’s-finger biscuits, sprinkled with Maraschino. Close the tangerines with the slice cut off at the start; let them set in a cool place, and, at the last moment, lay them on a dish covered with a folded napkin.
Cut a slice of the peel from the stem end of the tangerines using a round cutter that's one inch in diameter. Then, scoop out the insides and fill the peels with a mixture of Bavarian cream with violets, mixed with crushed ladyfinger cookies, and sprinkled with Maraschino. Replace the slices you cut off at the beginning; let them chill in a cool spot, and just before serving, place them on a dish covered with a folded napkin.
2688—MANDARINES A LA CRÈME
Empty the tangerines, and fill their peels with a somewhat thick tangerine Bavarois preparation, combined with a third of its bulk of fresh, raw cream.
Empty the tangerines and fill their peels with a somewhat thick tangerine Bavarois mixture, mixed with a third of its weight in fresh, raw cream.
Place them in ice until they have to be served; dish them as directed in the preceding recipe.
Place them on ice until it's time to serve; plate them as instructed in the previous recipe.
2689—MANDARINES EN SURPRISE
Proceed as for the oranges, but for the orange ice substitute tangerine jelly.
Proceed as you did for the oranges, but substitute tangerine jelly for the orange ice.
Oranges.
2690—ORANGES AU BLANC-MANGE
Cut the oranges and empty them as directed in the case of tangerines. Then fill them with French blanc-mange (No. 2625), and let it set. Close the oranges with the slices cut off at the start, and dish them on a napkin.
Cut the oranges and hollow them out just like you would with tangerines. Then fill them with French blanc-mange (No. 2625), and let it set. Close the oranges with the slices you cut off earlier, and serve them on a napkin.
[777]
2691—ORANGES RUBANNÉES
Garnish the empty orange-rinds with regular layers of variously coloured and flavoured blanc-manges, or with alternated fruit jellies. When about to serve, quarter the oranges.
Garnish the empty orange peels with regular layers of different colored and flavored puddings, or with alternating fruit jellies. Just before serving, cut the oranges into quarters.
N.B.—These quartered oranges are sometimes used for the garnishing of cold entremets.
N.B.—These quartered oranges are sometimes used to garnish cold side dishes.
2692—ORANGES EN SURPRISE
Cut a lateral slice from each orange, representing about one-fourth of their height, and empty them. Garnish the peels with orange ice; cover the latter with Italian meringue; set the garnished peels on broken ice, lying on a tray, and set them in a sufficiently hot oven, to quickly colour the meringue. On taking the oranges out of the oven, close each with the slices cut from them at the start, in which are stuck imitation leaves and stalks, made from pulled sugar. Dish them on a napkin.
Cut a slice from the side of each orange, about one-fourth of their height, and empty them out. Fill the peels with orange ice; cover it with Italian meringue; place the filled peels on crushed ice in a tray, and put them in a hot oven briefly to color the meringue. When you remove the oranges from the oven, close each one with the slices you cut off earlier, which have faux leaves and stems made from pulled sugar attached. Serve them on a napkin.
2693—ORANGES SOUFFLÉES EN SURPRISE
Empty the oranges as above; garnish the rinds with an orange soufflé preparation, and cook the latter.
Empty the oranges as described above; decorate the rinds with an orange soufflé preparation, and cook it.
On taking the oranges out of the oven, cover the soufflé with the slices cut off at the start; dish the oranges on a napkin, and serve them instantly.
On taking the oranges out of the oven, cover the soufflé with the slices cut off at the start; place the oranges on a napkin, and serve them immediately.
Peaches and Nectarines (Pêches et Nectarines).
As nectarines may be prepared after the same recipes as peaches, there is no need to give special recipes for the former.
Since nectarines can be made using the same recipes as peaches, there's no need to provide separate recipes for them.
2694—PÊCHES AIGLON
After having peeled the peaches, poach them in a vanilla-flavoured syrup, and leave them to cool therein. Drain them, dish them upon a layer of vanilla ice-cream, spread in a false-bottomed silver timbale, the inner compartment of which contains broken ice. Sprinkle crystallised violets over the peaches; set the timbale on a block of ice, carved to represent an eagle, and cover the whole with a veil of spun sugar.
After peeling the peaches, poach them in a vanilla-flavored syrup and let them cool in it. Drain them, serve them on a layer of vanilla ice cream in a silver bowl with a false bottom that holds crushed ice. Sprinkle crystallized violets over the peaches; place the bowl on a carved block of ice shaped like an eagle, and cover everything with a layer of spun sugar.
2695—PÊCHES At Dawn
Poach the peeled peaches in a Kirsch-flavoured syrup, and let them cool there. Drain them; dish them in a silver timbale, upon a layer of “iced mousse with strawberries,” and coat the whole with a Curaçao-flavoured sabayon.
Poach the peeled peaches in a syrup flavored with Kirsch, and let them cool in it. Drain them; serve them in a silver timbale, on a layer of “iced mousse with strawberries,” and top it all with a Curaçao-flavored sabayon.
2696—PÊCHES ALEXANDRA
Poach the peaches in a vanilla-flavoured syrup and let them completely cool. Dish them in a timbale surrounded by ice [778] containing on its bottom a layer of vanilla ice-cream, covered with a strawberry purée. Sprinkle the peaches with white and red rose-petals, and veil the whole with spun sugar.
Poach the peaches in a vanilla syrup and let them cool completely. Serve them in a timbale surrounded by ice [778] that has a layer of vanilla ice cream at the bottom, topped with strawberry puree. Garnish the peaches with white and red rose petals, and cover the whole thing with spun sugar.
2697—PÊCHES CARDINAL
Poach the peaches in vanilla-flavoured syrup, and, when they are quite cold, dish them in a timbale. Cover them with a very red, sweetened, raspberry purée, flavoured with Kirsch, and sprinkled with very white, splintered fresh almonds.
Poach the peaches in vanilla syrup, and when they're completely cool, serve them in a timbale. Top them with a vibrant, sweet raspberry purée infused with Kirsch, and sprinkle with finely chopped fresh almonds.
2698—PÊCHES DAME-BLANCHE
Poach the peaches in vanilla-flavoured syrup. When they are cold, set them in a timbale upon a layer of vanilla ice-cream, covered with thin slices of pine-apple macerated in Maraschino and Kirsch.
Poach the peaches in vanilla-flavored syrup. Once they're cool, place them in a timbale on a layer of vanilla ice cream, topped with thin slices of pineapple soaked in Maraschino and Kirsch.
Between each peach, and in every crevice, put some balls of Chantilly cream, laid by means of a piping-bag, fitted with a grooved pipe.
Between each peach and in every crevice, place some dollops of Chantilly cream using a piping bag fitted with a grooved nozzle.
2699—PÊCHES MELBA
Poach the peaches in vanilla-flavoured syrup. Dish them in a timbale upon a layer of vanilla ice-cream, and coat them with a raspberry purée.
Poach the peaches in vanilla syrup. Serve them in a timbale on top of a layer of vanilla ice cream, and drizzle with raspberry purée.
2700—PÊCHES PETIT-DUC
Prepare the peaches as under No. 2698, but use small heaps of red-currant jelly instead of balls of cream.
Prepare the peaches as detailed under No. 2698, but use small dollops of red-currant jelly instead of cream balls.
2701—PÊCHES A la Sultane
Poach the peaches in vanilla-flavoured syrup, and let them cool.
Poach the peaches in vanilla syrup and let them cool.
Dish them in a timbale upon a layer of pistachio ice, and coat them with very cold, thickened syrup, flavoured with rose essence.
Serve them in a timbale on a layer of pistachio ice, and drizzle with very cold, thick syrup flavored with rose essence.
Veil the whole with spun sugar, and set the timbale upon a block of ice.
Cover everything with spun sugar and place the timbale on a block of ice.
2702—PÊCHES AU CHATEAU-LAFFITE
Scald the peaches; peel them, and cut them in two.
Scald the peaches, peel them, and cut them in half.
Poach them in sufficient Château-Laffite wine to cover them, and sugar the wine to the extent of ten oz. of sugar per bottle.
Poach them in enough Château-Laffite wine to cover them, and add sugar to the wine, using ten oz. of sugar for each bottle.
Leave them to cool in the syrup, and dish them in a silver timbale.
Leave them to cool in the syrup, and serve them in a silver dish.
Reduce the wine by three-quarters; thicken it with a little raspberry-flavoured, red-currant jelly.
Reduce the wine by three-quarters; thicken it with a bit of raspberry-flavored red currant jelly.
When this syrup is quite cold, sprinkle the peaches with it.
When this syrup is really cold, drizzle it over the peaches.
7792703—PÊCHES To the Empress
Cut the peaches in two; poach them in a vanilla-flavoured syrup, and let them cool. Then drain and dry them; garnish the cut side of each of the half-peaches with enough vanilla ice-cream to give them the appearance of whole fruit. Coat the peach-side of each with some stiff apricot sauce, and roll them in pralined splintered almonds.
Cut the peaches in half; poach them in a vanilla-flavored syrup, and let them cool. Then drain and dry them; top the cut side of each half-peach with enough vanilla ice cream to make them look like whole fruit. Spread some thick apricot sauce on the peach side of each one, and roll them in pralined chopped almonds.
Dish these peaches upon a cushion of Génoise, saturated with Kirsch and Maraschino, set upon a dry-paste base, and glazed with raspberry glaze.
Serve these peaches on a bed of Génoise, soaked in Kirsch and Maraschino, placed on a dry-paste base, and finished with raspberry glaze.
Veil the whole with spun sugar.
Cover everything with cotton candy.
2704—PÊCHES ROSE-CHÉRI
Poach the peaches in vanilla-flavoured syrup, and let them cool. Dish them in a timbale; cover them with a purée of pine-apple with Clicquot, and serve very cold.
Poach the peaches in vanilla-flavored syrup and let them cool. Serve them in a timbale; top them with a pineapple purée mixed with Clicquot, and serve very cold.
2705—PÊCHES ROSE-POMPON
Scald and peel some fine peaches; poach them in vanilla-flavoured syrup, and let them cool. Stone them without opening or breaking them overmuch, and in the place of the stone, put some very firm vanilla ice-cream.
Scald and peel some nice peaches; poach them in vanilla-flavored syrup, and let them cool. Remove the pit without opening or breaking them too much, and in place of the pit, put in some very firm vanilla ice cream.
Set these reconstructed peaches in a silver timbale, upon a layer of raspberry ice; cover them with pralined Chantilly cream; and before serving put them for thirty minutes in the refrigerator.
Set these reconstructed peaches in a silver dish on a layer of raspberry ice; cover them with pralined whipped cream; and before serving, place them in the refrigerator for thirty minutes.
At the last moment, veil the timbale with pink, spun sugar.
At the last minute, cover the timbale with pink, spun sugar.
Pears (Poires).
2706—POIRES ALMA
2707—POIRES CARDINAL
Poach the pears in a vanilla-flavoured syrup, and then proceed as directed under No. 2697.
Poach the pears in a vanilla-flavored syrup, and then follow the instructions under No. 2697.
2708—POIRES A La Carignan
Evenly turn some very fine dessert pears, and cook them in a vanilla-flavoured syrup; keeping them fairly firm. Drain them on a dish and let them cool. This done, trim them flat at their base, and empty them from underneath by means of a root spoon, after having outlined the circumference of the opening with an even round cutter.
Evenly turn some very fine dessert pears and cook them in a vanilla-flavored syrup, making sure they stay fairly firm. Drain them on a plate and let them cool. Once that's done, trim the bottoms flat and scoop out the insides from underneath using a root spoon, after outlining the edge of the opening with an even round cutter.
Close them up with a little roundel of Génoise, stamped out by means of the same cutter as that used above.
Close them up with a small circle of Génoise, cut out using the same cutter as the one mentioned above.
Set the pears on a tray; coat them speedily with apricot jam cooked to the small-thread stage; glaze them with chocolate fondant, and keep them for three hours in a very cold refrigerator. Meanwhile, prepare as many small Génoise squares as there are pears; and make them one-quarter inch wider than the diameter of the pears. Saturate these square bases with Anisette, and by means of a little apricot jam cooked to the small-thread stage, stick each of them on to very thin, dry-paste bases of the same size. Coat these prepared bases with the same apricot jam, and garnish them all round, as also their uncovered corners, with pralined splintered almonds.
Set the pears on a tray; quickly coat them with apricot jam cooked to the small-thread stage; glaze them with chocolate fondant, and keep them in a very cold refrigerator for three hours. Meanwhile, prepare as many small Génoise squares as there are pears, making them a quarter inch wider than the diameter of the pears. Soak these square bases in Anisette, and use a bit of apricot jam cooked to the small-thread stage to attach each one to very thin, dry-paste bases of the same size. Coat these prepared bases with the same apricot jam, and garnish them all around, including their uncovered corners, with pralined splintered almonds.
When about to serve, take the pears out of the refrigerator, set them on these bases: stick into each a stalk and a leaf, made from pulled sugar; and dish on a napkin.
When you're ready to serve, take the pears out of the fridge, place them on these bases: stick a sugar stalk and leaf into each one, and arrange them on a napkin.
N.B.—Each pear should be cut vertically into two, three, or four pieces, subject to its size.
N.B.—Each pear should be cut in half, into thirds, or quarters, depending on its size.
2709—POIRES FÉLICIA
Poach some quartered William pears in vanilla-flavoured syrup and let them cool. Cook also, in a pink syrup, some very small halved pears.
Poach some quartered William pears in vanilla syrup and let them cool. Also, cook some very small halved pears in a pink syrup.
Surround the cream border with the pink half-pears.
Surround the cream border with the pink half-pear shapes.
2710—POIRES Florentine Style
Fill an oiled border-mould with a semolina Bavarois preparation, and let it set. Turn it out at the last moment, and garnish the middle of the border with stewed pears, cohered by means of a vanilla-flavoured apricot purée.
Fill an oiled border mold with a semolina Bavarois mixture and let it set. Unmold it just before serving, and top the center of the border with stewed pears, held together with a vanilla-flavored apricot purée.
2711—POIRES HÉLÈNE
Poach the pears in vanilla-flavoured syrup and let them cool.
Poach the pears in vanilla syrup and let them cool down.
When about to serve, dish them in a timbale upon a layer of vanilla ice-cream, sprinkled with crystallised violets.
When ready to serve, place them in a bowl on top of a layer of vanilla ice cream, topped with candied violets.
Serve a hot, chocolate sauce separately.
Serve hot chocolate sauce on the side.
2712—POIRES MARQUISE
Cook the pears in a vanilla-flavoured syrup, and drain them that they may cool. This done, coat them again and again with [781] some very stiff raspberry-flavoured red-currant jelly, and sprinkle them instantly with chopped, burnt almonds.
Cook the pears in a vanilla syrup, then drain them to let them cool. Once that's done, coat them multiple times with some really thick raspberry-flavored red currant jelly, and immediately sprinkle them with chopped, toasted almonds.
Set the pears on a “Diplomatic Pudding,” made in a manqué mould, and turned out on a round dish. Surround the base of the pudding with a border of apple-jelly croûtons, neatly cut to triangular shapes.
Place the pears on a "Diplomatic Pudding," made in a manqué mold, and turned out onto a round dish. Surround the bottom of the pudding with a border of apple jelly croûtons, cut neatly into triangular shapes.
2713—POIRES MARY-GARDEN
Cook the pears in syrup; cool them, and dish them on a timbale, upon a Melba sauce, combined with half-sugared cherries, softened in tepid water for a few minutes.
Cook the pears in syrup, let them cool, and serve them on a timbale with a Melba sauce, mixed with half-sugared cherries that have been softened in warm water for a few minutes.
Decorate the pears with Chantilly cream.
Decorate the pears with whipped cream.
2714—POIRES MELBA
Poach the pears in a vanilla-flavoured syrup, and proceed as directed under No. 2699.
Poach the pears in a vanilla-flavored syrup, and continue as instructed under No. 2699.
2715—POIRES PRALINEES
Stew the pears and let them cool. Set them in a timbale, and coat with some Frangipan cream, thinned by means of a little raw cream.
Stew the pears and let them cool. Place them in a timbale and cover with some Frangipane cream, thinned out with a bit of raw cream.
Serve a cold or hot chocolate sauce at the same time.
Serve a cold or hot chocolate sauce at the same time.
2716—POIRES A la Religieuse
Stew the pears in a vanilla-flavoured syrup; cool them, and dish them in a shallow porcelain timbale equal in depth to the length of the pears.
Stew the pears in a vanilla syrup, let them cool, and serve them in a shallow porcelain dish that's as deep as the pears are long.
Cover them with a somewhat thin chocolate Bavarois preparation, and place the whole for two hours in the refrigerator before serving.
Cover them with a slightly thin chocolate Bavarois mixture and put the entire thing in the refrigerator for two hours before serving.
2717—POIRES AU RHUM
Stew the pears and set them in a timbale.
Stew the pears and place them in a timbale.
Thicken the syrup with arrowroot, colour it faintly with pink; flavour it with rum; pour it over the pears, and let them cool.
Thicken the syrup with arrowroot, add a hint of pink for color; flavor it with rum; pour it over the pears, and let them cool.
N.B.—These pears may also be served hot, after the same recipe; except that the rum is poured over the pears, hot, at the last moment, and set alight at the table.
N.B.—These pears can also be served hot, following the same recipe; just make sure to pour the rum over the pears hot, at the last moment, and light it at the table.
2718—POIRES To Queen Emma
Mould a Flamri preparation in an even border-mould, decorated with candied fruit. Set this to poach, and, when it is cold, turn it out on a round dish.
Mold a Flamri preparation in a uniform border mold, decorated with candied fruit. Allow this to poach, and when it's cool, turn it out onto a round dish.
In the middle set a pyramid of quartered pears, stewed in a vanilla-flavoured syrup; coat the quarters with Frangipan cream, [782] combined with a quarter of its bulk of crushed, dry macaroons, and with double its volume of very stiff Chantilly cream.
In the center, place a pyramid of quartered pears, stewed in vanilla syrup; cover the quarters with Frangipan cream, [782] mixed with a quarter of its weight in crushed, dry macaroons, and with double its volume of very stiff whipped cream.
Decorate the top, by means of a piping-bag, with Chantilly cream; and serve some Kirsch-flavoured apricot sauce separately.
Decorate the top with a piping bag filled with Chantilly cream, and serve some Kirsch-flavored apricot sauce on the side.
Apples.
2719—POMMES A la Royale
Peel some small apples, core them by means of a tube-cutter, and poach them in vanilla-flavoured syrup. When they are quite cold, coat them with red-currant jelly, and dish them in a circle, each upon a tartlet of blanc-mange. Garnish their midst with chopped Maraschino jelly.
Peel some small apples, core them using a tube cutter, and poach them in vanilla-flavored syrup. Once they are completely chilled, coat them with red currant jelly and arrange them in a circle, each on a tartlet of blancmange. Top the center with chopped Maraschino jelly.
Various Cold Sweets (Entremets).
2720—BISCUIT To the Queen
Cook, in a manqué mould, a Savoy-biscuit preparation, and let it cool.
Cook a Savoy biscuit using a manqué mold, and then let it cool.
With a little apricot jam, cooked to the small-thread stage, stick this biscuit on a dry-paste base; saturate it with cold syrup, flavoured with Kümmel, and by means of a piping-bag decorate it all round and on its edges with royale icing.
With a bit of apricot jam, cooked to the small-thread stage, place this biscuit on a dry pastry base; soak it with cold syrup flavored with Kümmel, and use a piping bag to decorate all around and on the edges with royal icing.
Turn out upon it a Bavarois with Maraschino, moulded in a Richelieu mould of proportionate size.
Turn out a Bavarois with Maraschino, shaped in a Richelieu mold of appropriate size.
2721—CROÛTE Mexican Style
Set these croûtes in a crown on a round dish, and garnish their midst with a rocky pyramid of plombière ice, projecting above them.
Set these crusts in a crown on a round dish, and garnish the center with a rocky pyramid of plombière ice, rising above them.
2722—DIPLOMATE AUX FRUITS
Prepare (1) a base of Génoise with fruit, glazed with apricot jam, cooked to the small-thread stage; (2) a Bavarois with fruits.
Prepare (1) a base of Génoise with fruit, glazed with apricot jam, cooked to the small-thread stage; (2) a Bavarois with fruits.
Turn out the latter upon the former, and surround the whole with stewed fruit of the same kind as those used for the Bavarois.
Turn the latter onto the former, and surround the whole thing with stewed fruit of the same type used for the Bavarois.
2723—ILE FLOTTANTE
Take a stale Savoy biscuit, and cut it into thin slices.
Take a stale Savoy biscuit and slice it thinly.
Saturate the latter with Kirsch and Maraschino, coat them with apricot jam, and sprinkle the latter with currants and chopped almonds. Put the slices one upon the other, in suchwise [783] as to reconstruct the biscuit, and coat the latter with a layer of sweetened and vanilla-flavoured Chantilly cream.
Saturate the latter with Kirsch and Maraschino, coat them with apricot jam, and sprinkle the latter with currants and chopped almonds. Stack the slices on top of each other, in such a way 783 as to reconstruct the biscuit, and cover it with a layer of sweetened and vanilla-flavored Chantilly cream.
Sprinkle the cream with splintered pistachios and currants; set the whole on a tazza, and surround it with vanilla-flavoured English custard, or raspberry syrup.
Sprinkle the cream with broken pistachios and currants; place it on a plate, and surround it with vanilla-flavored English custard or raspberry syrup.
2724—MILK JUNKET
Gently heat one quart of milk. When it has reached 95° F. take it off the fire; add two and one-half oz. of sugar to it; flavour it as fancy may suggest; put into it six drops of russet-apple essence (or two pastils of russet-apple essence, dissolved in six drops of water); pour it into a timbale, and serve it very cold.
Gently heat one quart of milk. When it reaches 95°F, remove it from the heat; add two and a half ounces of sugar; flavor it as you like; add six drops of russet-apple essence (or dissolve two pastils of russet-apple essence in six drops of water); pour it into a timbale, and serve it very cold.
N.B.—This very delicate and simple entremet is little else, indeed, than flavoured and sweetened milk, caused to set by the combined agencies of heat and russet-apple essence.
N.B.—This very delicate and simple dessert is really just flavored and sweetened milk, set using a mix of heat and russet apple essence.
2725—MACÉDOINE OF COOLED FRUIT
Take some fresh fruit of the season, such as ripe William pears and peaches, peeled and sliced apricots and bananas, and add to it some small or large strawberries, raspberries, white- and red-currants; skinned, fresh almonds, etc.
Take some fresh seasonal fruit, like ripe William pears and peaches, peeled and sliced apricots and bananas, and add in some small or large strawberries, raspberries, white and red currants; peeled, fresh almonds, etc.
Set these fruits in a timbale surrounded by ice, mixing them well together; sprinkle them with a syrup at 30° (saccharom.), flavoured with Kirsch or Maraschino, and let them macerate for an hour or two; taking care to toss them from time to time.
Place these fruits in a bowl surrounded by ice, mixing them together well; drizzle them with a syrup at 30° (saccharom.), flavored with Kirsch or Maraschino, and let them macerate for an hour or two, making sure to stir them occasionally.
2726—EUGENIA: ITALIAN CREAM
Select some very ripe Eugenia; peel, slice, and set to macerate in a bowl, with Maraschino-flavoured syrup.
Select some very ripe Eugenia; peel, slice, and let them soak in a bowl with Maraschino-flavored syrup.
Set the fruit in a timbale, upon a layer of vanilla ice-cream; decorate them on top with Chantilly cream, and sprinkle the latter with crystallised violets.
Place the fruit in a bowl, on a layer of vanilla ice cream; top it off with whipped cream, and sprinkle that with crystallized violets.
2727—MARQUISE ALICE
Prepare a pralin-flavoured Bavarois in a manqué mould: garnish the inside with lady’s-finger biscuits, saturated with Anisette.
Prepare a pralin-flavored Bavarois in a manqué mold: garnish the inside with ladyfinger cookies, soaked in Anisette.
Turn it out on a dish, and completely cover it with an even coat of very stiff, sweetened and vanilla-flavoured Chantilly cream.
Turn it out onto a plate, and fully cover it with a thick layer of sweetened vanilla-flavored whipped cream.
On top, lay some parallel lines of red-currant jelly, by means of the piping-bag; and then cut these lines at right angles, with the point of a small knife. Surround the base with small puff-paste triangles, coated with “Pralin a Condé,” dried in the oven.
On top, spread some parallel lines of red currant jelly using a piping bag; then cut these lines at right angles with the tip of a small knife. Surround the base with small puff pastry triangles coated with “Pralin a Condé,” dried in the oven.
7842728—MELON At the Eastern Place
Take a melon that is just ripe; make a circular incision round its stalk, and remove the resulting bung. Get rid of the seeds and withdraw the pulp by means of a silver spoon. Cut the pulp into dice.
Take a melon that's perfectly ripe; make a circular cut around its stem and remove the cap. Discard the seeds and scoop out the flesh using a silver spoon. Dice the flesh.
Copiously sprinkle the inside of the melon with icing-sugar and fill it up with wild strawberries and the pulp dice, spread in alternate layers, sprinkled with sugar. Complete with one-sixth pint of Kirsch; close the melon with the excised bung, seal the joint with a thread of butter, and keep the melon in the cool for two hours.
Generously sprinkle the inside of the melon with powdered sugar and fill it with wild strawberries and diced pulp, layering them alternately and sprinkling sugar in between. Finish with one-sixth of a pint of Kirsch; close the melon with the cut-off top, seal the seam with a bit of butter, and chill the melon for two hours.
Dish it on a napkin, and serve gaufrettes at the same time.
Dish it on a napkin, and serve gaufrettes at the same time.
2729—MELON FRAPPE
Select two very ripe, medium-sized melons, and, with the entire pulp of one of them, cleared of all the rind and seeds and rubbed through tammy, prepare a Granité after No. 2930.
Select two very ripe, medium-sized melons. Take the pulp from one of them, removing all the rind and seeds, and pass it through a tammy to prepare a Granité according to No. 2930.
Cut the other melon round the stalk and open it. Completely remove the seeds; and, by means of a silver spoon, withdraw the pulp piecemeal, and set it to macerate on ice with a little sugar and one of the following wines or liqueurs: Port, Curaçao, Rum, Kirsch or Maraschino.
Cut the other melon around the stem and open it up. Remove all the seeds completely, and use a silver spoon to scoop out the pulp piece by piece, then set it to macerate on ice with a bit of sugar and one of these wines or liqueurs: Port, Curaçao, Rum, Kirsch, or Maraschino.
Keep the emptied rind for thirty minutes in a refrigerator.
Keep the empty rind in the refrigerator for thirty minutes.
When about to serve, set the emptied melon on a small block of fancifully carved ice, and fill it up with the Granité and the macerated pulp spread in alternate layers. When the melon is full, return the excised bung to its place.
When you're ready to serve, place the hollowed-out melon on a small block of beautifully carved ice, and fill it with the Granité and the macerated pulp layered alternately. Once the melon is full, put the removed top back in its place.
N.B.—This melon is served, by means of a spoon, upon iced plates, and it often takes the place of ices at the end of a dinner.
N.B.—This melon is served on iced plates with a spoon, and it often replaces ice cream at the end of a meal.
2730—MELON EN SURPRISE
Empty the melon as above, and fill it with a macédoine of fresh fruits, combined with the withdrawn pulp of the melon, cut into dice and cohered with a sugared and Kirsch-flavoured purée of wild strawberries.
Empty the melon as described above, and fill it with a macédoine of fresh fruits, mixed with the removed pulp of the melon, diced, and combined with a sweet, Kirsch-flavored purée of wild strawberries.
Close the melon and keep it in the refrigerator for two hours.
Close the melon and store it in the fridge for two hours.
2731—GARNISHED MERINGUES
Join the meringue shells together in couples, by means of some stiff sugared and flavoured Chantilly cream or with some sort of ice, and dish them on a napkin.
Join the meringue shells together in pairs using some stiff, sweetened, and flavored Chantilly cream or some kind of ice cream, and serve them on a napkin.
2732—MONT-BLANC AUX FRAISES
Add some small wild strawberries macerated in cold, vanilla-flavoured syrup and drained, to some very stiff Chantilly cream; the proportions being four oz. of the former per quart of the latter.
Add some small wild strawberries soaked in cold, vanilla-flavored syrup and drained, to some very thick whipped cream; the proportions being four oz. of the strawberries for every quart of the cream.
[785]
Dish in the shape of a dome; surround the base with large strawberries,
rolled in beaten egg-whites and then in semolina sugar, and
decorate the surface with large and very red half-strawberries.
785Take a dish in the shape of a dome; surround the base with large strawberries, dipped in beaten egg whites and then coated in semolina sugar, and decorate the top with large, very red half-strawberries.
2733—MONT-BLANC AUX MARRONS
Cook some chestnuts in sweetened and vanilla-flavoured milk and rub them through a sieve, over an overturned, even border-mould; in order that the chestnut purée, falling in the form of vermicelli, may garnish the mould naturally.
Cook some chestnuts in sweetened vanilla milk and strain them through a sieve over an upside-down mold with a smooth edge, so the chestnut puree falls like spaghetti and naturally decorates the mold.
Fill up the mould with the purée that has fallen over the sides of the mould; turn out the border on a dish, and in the midst set an irregular and jagged mound of sugared and vanilla-flavoured Chantilly cream.
Fill the mold with the purée that has spilled over the sides; unmold the border onto a plate, and place an uneven and jagged mound of sweetened vanilla Chantilly cream in the center.
2734—MONT-ROSE
Prepare a Charlotte, Plombière in a shallow Madeleine ice-mould.
Prepare a Charlotte, Plombière in a shallow Madeleine ice mold.
Having turned out the Charlotte on a dish, cover it on top with tablespoonfuls of Chantilly cream, combined with a purée of fresh raspberries, and so shaped as to imitate a pyramidic rock.
Having placed the Charlotte on a dish, top it with spoonfuls of Chantilly cream mixed with a purée of fresh raspberries, shaped to look like a pyramid rock.
2735—ŒUFS IN THE SNOW
Strain the milk through muslin; add six egg yolks, and with it prepare an English custard.
Strain the milk through cheesecloth; add six egg yolks, and use it to make an English custard.
Set the egg-shaped meringues on a tazza and cover them with the prepared custard, kept very cold.
Set the egg-shaped meringues on a small plate and cover it with the chilled custard.
2736—MOULDED ŒUFS In the Snow
Prepare the meringues and the English custard as above; but to the latter add five or six gelatine leaves soaked in cold water. Set the egg-shaped meringues in an oiled border-mould; cover them with the very cold custard, which, however, should not have set; and let the preparation set in the cool, or surrounded by ice.
Prepare the meringues and the English custard as mentioned above; but for the custard, add five or six gelatin leaves that have been soaked in cold water. Place the egg-shaped meringues in an oiled border mold; pour the very cold custard over them, making sure it hasn’t thickened yet; and allow the mixture to set in a cool place or surrounded by ice.
2737—MOUSSELINES D’ŒUFS REJANE
By means of a piping-bag, fitted with an even pipe, lay some ordinary meringues upon sheets of white paper, in shapes resembling large macaroons.
Using a piping bag with a smooth tip, pipe some regular meringues onto sheets of white paper in shapes that look like large macarons.
Set these meringues, two by two, in silver or porcelain egg-dishes; place a fine, poached half apricot in the middle of each, and cover the whole with a few teaspoonfuls of English custard.
Set these meringues two by two in silver or porcelain egg dishes; put a nicely poached half apricot in the center of each, and top it all off with a few teaspoons of English custard.
2738—MOUSSELINE OF EGGS, MIMI
This is a preparation of ordinary Italian meringue, poached in a bain-marie, in a caramel-clothed mould. Let the contents get quite cold before turning out, and serve some stewed, fresh fruit and an English custard separately.
This is a preparation of regular Italian meringue, poached in a bain-marie, in a caramel-clothed mold. Let the mixture cool completely before unmolding, and serve with some stewed fresh fruit and English custard on the side.
2739—RICE A L'EMPRESS
Make a vanilla-flavoured preparation of rice for entremets, using the quantities of milk and sugar already prescribed. When the rice is cooked, and somewhat cold, add to it four oz. of a salpicon of candied fruit and four tablespoonfuls of apricot jam, per one-half lb. of raw rice. Then combine with it an equal quantity of Kirsch-flavoured Bavarois preparation, or one pint of thick English custard and one pint of whipped cream.
Make a vanilla-flavored rice preparation for desserts, using the amounts of milk and sugar already specified. Once the rice is cooked and a bit cooled, stir in four ounces of candied fruit and four tablespoons of apricot jam for every half pound of uncooked rice. Then mix in an equal amount of Kirsch-flavored Bavarois preparation, or one pint of thick English custard and one pint of whipped cream.
Let a layer of red-currant jelly set upon the bottom of a Bavarois mould; then pour the above preparation into the latter and let the whole set, either in the cool or surrounded by ice.
Let a layer of red-currant jelly set at the bottom of a Bavarois mold; then pour the prepared mixture into the mold and let everything set, either in a cool place or surrounded by ice.
When about to serve, turn out on a napkin.
When you're ready to serve, place it on a napkin.
2740—RICE Maltese-style
Prepare the rice with milk as above, but flavour it with orange rind, and omit the apricot jam and the candied fruit salpicon. Combine with it an equal quantity of orange Bavarois preparation; pour the whole into a dome-mould, and let it set on ice. When about to serve, turn out upon a round dish, and cover it with alternate rows of orange-sections, skinned raw and macerated in a syrup flavoured with orange-rind.
Prepare the rice with milk as mentioned above, but add orange zest for flavor, and skip the apricot jam and the candied fruit salpicon. Mix in an equal amount of orange Bavarois mixture; pour everything into a dome-shaped mold and chill it in the ice. When you're ready to serve, unmold it onto a round dish, and top it with alternating rows of orange segments, peeled raw and soaked in a syrup scented with orange zest.
2741—SUÉDOISE OF FRUIT
As I mentioned in my remarks upon the preparation of jellies, a Suédoise of fruit is a jelly moulded in an aspic mould and garnished with layers of stewed fruit, the colours and kinds of which should be contrasted as much as possible.
As I mentioned in my comments about making jellies, a Suédoise of fruit is a jelly shaped in an aspic mold and decorated with layers of cooked fruit, with the colors and types contrasting as much as possible.
2742—FRAISALIA TIMBALE
Prepare a timbale of Savarin paste in a Charlotte mould.
Prepare a timbale of Savarin dough in a Charlotte mold.
When it is baked and cooled, remove the crumb from its inside leaving a thickness of half an inch on its bottom and sides; smear it thinly with Kirsch-flavoured syrup, and return the timbale to the mould.
When it's baked and cooled, take out the crumb from the inside, leaving about half an inch thickness on the bottom and sides; brush it lightly with Kirsch-flavored syrup, and put the timbale back into the mold.
[787]
Now garnish it with alternate layers of vanilla-flavoured,
Bavarois preparation and wild strawberries, macerated in Kirsch.
Let it set in the cool, or surround the mould with ice. Turn out
the timbale first upon a plate; overturn it on a dish, and upon it
set a pyramid of vanilla-flavoured Chantilly cream. Stud the latter
all over with small, very red strawberries, or garnish it with large
half-strawberries.
787Now decorate it with alternating layers of vanilla-flavored Bavarois and wild strawberries soaked in Kirsch. Let it chill, or place the mold on ice. First, turn out the timbale onto a plate; then flip it onto a dish and top it with a mound of vanilla-flavored Chantilly cream. Scatter small, bright red strawberries all over it, or garnish it with large half-strawberries.
Surround the timbale with fine dice of strawberry jelly.
Surround the timbale with small cubes of strawberry jelly.
2743—TIVOLI AUX FRAISES
Clothe an ornamented mould, fitted with a central tube, with a thick coat of very clear, Kirsch-flavoured jelly. Fill the mould with a Bavarois preparation, combined with plenty of wild strawberry purée, and let its contents set. Turn it out, when about to serve, and surround it with very clear, chopped, Kirsch-flavoured jelly.
Clothe a decorative mold, fitted with a central tube, filled with a thick layer of clear, Kirsch-flavored jelly. Pour a Bavarois mixture into the mold, mixed with a lot of wild strawberry puree, and let it set. When ready to serve, unmold it and surround it with clear, chopped, Kirsch-flavored jelly.
[788]
CHAPTER XXI
ICES
Ices, with their accompanying “petits fours,” bring the dinner to a close—at least as far as Cookery is concerned; and, when they are well prepared and daintily dished, they are the consummation of all that is delicate and good. In no other department of the work has the culinary artist so freely indulged his fancy, or created such delectable kickshaws; and, though Italy be the cradle of the ice-worker’s art, though the Neapolitans have deservedly maintained their reputation as authorities in this matter, to French workmen, certainly, is due the credit of those innovations which have perfected this important branch of dietetic science.
Ice Cream, along with their little pastries, wrap up the dinner—at least in terms of cooking; and when they are prepared well and served elegantly, they represent the peak of all that is delicate and delicious. In no other area of the culinary world has the chef expressed his creativity so fully or made such delightful treats; and while Italy may be the birthplace of ice-making, and the Neapolitans have rightfully kept their reputation as experts in this field, it is certainly the French craftsmen who deserve credit for the innovations that have refined this important aspect of culinary art.
2744—THE MAKING OF ICES
Whatever be the kind of ices required, they should always be prepared in advance; for none of these preparations can be made ready at a moment’s notice.
No matter what type of ice is needed, it should always be prepared ahead of time; none of these setups can be done at the last minute.
There are two distinct operations in the confection of ices:—
There are two distinct operations in the making of ices:—
(1) The making of the preparation.
The prep process.
(2) The freezing and the moulding of the preparation. I shall begin by dealing with the second operation, which remains the same for all ices, and is the essential part of the procedure.
(2) The freezing and the shaping of the mixture. I'll start by discussing the second step, which is the same for all ice creams and is the crucial part of the process.
To freeze an ice preparation is to surround it with broken ice, mixed with sodium chloride (sea-salt or freezing salt) and saltpetre. The action of these two salts upon the ice causes a considerable drop in the temperature, which speedily congeals any contiguous liquid. Subject to their nature, ices are either moulded and frozen directly in their moulds, like the light ices: iced Biscuits, iced Soufflés, Puddings, Mousses, Parfaits, Bombes, etc.; or first frozen in a special utensil called a freezer, and then moulded and frozen afresh. Cream and syrup ices are prepared by the second method; and this I shall now describe.
To freeze an ice preparation, you surround it with crushed ice, mixed with sodium chloride (sea salt or freezing salt) and saltpeter. The combination of these two salts with the ice creates a significant drop in temperature, which quickly solidifies any nearby liquid. Depending on their type, ices can either be molded and frozen directly in their molds, like light ices: iced biscuits, iced Soufflés, puddings, Mousses, parfaits, bombes, etc.; or they can be first frozen in a special container called a freezer, and then molded and frozen again. Cream and syrup ices are made using the second method, and I will now describe that process.
The freezers, in which the freezing takes place, are generally wielded by hand, either directly or by means of some mechanism. They should be of pure tin, and fitted, at their base on to a central [789] pivot which turns in a socket, fixed in the wooden case which holds the freezer.
The freezers where the freezing happens are usually operated by hand, either directly or through some kind of mechanism. They should be made of pure tin and attached at their base to a central [789] pivot that rotates in a socket fixed in the wooden case that holds the freezer.
Having hermetically closed the latter, surround it with broken ice containing three lbs. of salt and eight oz. of saltpetre per twenty-five lbs.
Having tightly sealed the latter, surround it with crushed ice containing three lbs. of salt and eight oz. of saltpeter per twenty-five lbs.
The freezer should be one-third of its height out of the ice, in order that no particle of salted ice may accidentally fall into the preparation while it is being frozen. The ice should be snugly massed, by means of a special pestle, round the freezer. This operation constitutes the packing, and should be effected at least ten minutes in advance if possible.
The freezer should have about a third of its height above the ice so that no pieces of salted ice accidentally get into the mixture while it's freezing. The ice should be tightly packed around the freezer using a special pestle. This process is called packing, and it should be done at least ten minutes beforehand if possible.
Having thus prepared the freezer, pour into it the preparation to be frozen and then either keep it in motion by rocking the utensil to and fro, by grasping the handle on the cover (if the apparatus is worked by hand), or by turning the handle if the utensil is on a central axle, fitted with the usual mechanism. In either case, the rotary movement of the utensil causes the preparation to splash continually against the sides of the freezer, where it rapidly congeals, and the congealed portions are removed by means of a special spatula, as quickly as they form, until the whole becomes a smooth and homogeneous mass. The delicacy and creaminess of the ice depend a great deal upon the care with which this freezing operation is effected; hence the preference which is now given to freezers fitted with a mechanism whereby two fans revolve inside in a direction opposite to that of the body of the machine, and thus not only detach the congealed portions of the preparation under treatment from the sides of the receptacle, but also work it with a regularity impossible to human motion.
Having prepared the freezer, pour in the mixture to be frozen and then keep it moving by rocking the container back and forth, holding the handle on the lid (if it's operated by hand), or by turning the handle if the container is on a central axle with the usual mechanism. In any case, the rotating motion of the container keeps the mixture splashing against the sides of the freezer, where it quickly freezes, and the frozen bits are removed with a special spatula as soon as they form, until everything becomes a smooth and uniform mass. The delicacy and creaminess of the ice depend a lot on how carefully this freezing process is done; that's why there's a preference for freezers equipped with a mechanism that has two fans spinning inside in the opposite direction to the main body of the machine, which not only detach the frozen bits from the sides of the container but also mix it in a way that's impossible for human hands to replicate.
2745—THE MOULDING OF ICES
Having thus frozen the preparation, it may now be set in rock-form on a napkin, as it used sometimes to be served in the past, or in glasses. But as a rule it is put into special moulds, having closely-fitting covers. These moulds should be carefully filled, and banged on a folded napkin, that the ice may settle and drive out any air which might be the cause of holes being found in the preparation. When it is filled, place the mould in a receptacle of a suitable size, and surround it with broken ice, prepared as for the packing. The mould should remain at least an hour in the ice, in the case of an ordinary ice, and an extra two hours if the ice be light and not previously frozen as are the Bombes.
Having frozen the mixture, it can now be set in a rock form on a napkin, as it was sometimes served in the past, or in glasses. However, it is usually placed into special molds with tight-fitting covers. These molds should be carefully filled and tapped on a folded napkin to ensure the ice settles and any air that could create holes in the mixture is expelled. Once filled, place the mold in a suitable container and surround it with crushed ice, prepared for packing. The mold should stay in the ice for at least an hour for regular ice, and an additional two hours if the ice is light and hasn’t been previously frozen like the Bombes.
When about to serve, take the mould out of the ice; wash it to rid it of the taint of salt; dip it in tepid water for an instant, that the surface of the preparation inside may melt and separate easily [790] from the mould. Overturn the mould; and turn out the ice upon a folded napkin lying on a dish.
When you're ready to serve, take the mold out of the freezer; rinse it to remove any salt residue; briefly dip it in lukewarm water so that the surface of the dessert inside softens and separates easily from the mold. Flip the mold over and release the ice onto a folded napkin on a plate.
2746—PREPARATIONS FOR SIMPLE ICES
Preparations for simple ices are of two kinds: those made from cream, and those made from syrup; the latter being principally used for fruit ices.
Preparations for basic ice desserts come in two types: those made from cream and those made from syrup, with the latter mainly used for fruit ices.
As the quantities of sugar and eggs used for these preparations vary exceedingly, the following recipes have been based upon a working average.
As the amounts of sugar and eggs used for these recipes vary widely, the following recipes are based on an average that works well.
If creamier ices be required, all that is needed is an increase in the sugar and egg-yolks per quart of milk; while, if the ices be required harder but less creamy, the two ingredients above mentioned should be proportionately reduced.
If you want creamier ice creams, just increase the sugar and egg yolks per quart of milk; however, if you prefer the ice creams to be harder but less creamy, you should reduce those two ingredients accordingly.
As an example of the difference that may exist between cream preparations, I might instance the case of ice-cream, which may be made from seven to sixteen egg-yolks, and six oz. to one lb. of sugar per quart of milk. In regard to ices made from syrups and fruit, their preparations may measure from 15° to 30° or 32°. (saccharometer) respectively.
As an example of the difference that can exist between cream preparations, I can point out ice cream, which can be made with seven to sixteen egg yolks and six ounces to one pound of sugar per quart of milk. For ices made from syrups and fruit, their preparations may measure from 15° to 30° or 32° (on a saccharometer) respectively.
2747—ICE-CREAM PREPARATION (Generic Recipe)
Work two-thirds lb. of sugar and ten egg-yolks in a saucepan until the mixture reaches the ribbon-stage. Dilute it, little by little, with one quart of boiling milk, and stir over a moderate fire until the preparation veneers the withdrawn spoon. Avoid boiling, as it might decompose the custard.
Work two-thirds of a pound of sugar and ten egg yolks in a saucepan until the mixture reaches the ribbon stage. Gradually dilute it with one quart of boiling milk, stirring over a moderate heat until the mixture coats the back of the spoon. Avoid boiling, as it could break down the custard.
Strain the whole into a basin and stir it from time to time until it is quite cold.
Strain everything into a bowl and stir it occasionally until it’s completely cold.
N.B.—For the various ice-cream preparations, the amount of sugar and number of egg-yolks, as also the procedure, do not change. They are only distinguishable by the particular flavour or infusion which may happen to characterise them.
N.B.—For the different ice cream recipes, the amount of sugar and number of egg yolks, as well as the method, remain the same. They are only identifiable by the specific flavor or infusion that defines them.
Various Ice-Cream Preparations.
2748—ALMOND ICE-CREAM
Finely pound three and a half oz. of freshly-skinned sweet almonds and five bitter almonds; adding to them, little by little, in order to facilitate the pounding, a few tablespoonfuls of water.
Finely grind three and a half ounces of fresh sweet almonds and five bitter almonds, adding a few tablespoons of water gradually to make it easier to grind.
Set this almond paste to infuse, twenty minutes beforehand, in the boiling milk, and prepare the cream as directed above, with the same quantities of sugar and egg-yolks.
Let this almond paste steep in the boiling milk for twenty minutes, and then prepare the cream as described above, using the same amounts of sugar and egg yolks.
[791]
2749—ASPARAGUS ICE-CREAM
Parboil six oz. of asparagus-tops or sprew for two minutes. Thoroughly drain them; quickly pound them, together with a few tablespoonfuls of milk, and set this asparagus paste to infuse in the boiled milk.
Parboil six oz. of asparagus tops or sprouts for two minutes. Drain them well; then quickly mash them with a few tablespoons of milk, and let this asparagus paste steep in the boiled milk.
2750—FILBERT ICE-CREAM
Slightly torrify three and half oz. of filberts; finely pound them, together with a few tablespoonfuls of milk, and set the resulting paste to infuse for twenty minutes in the boiled milk.
Slightly toast three and a half ounces of hazelnuts; finely crush them, along with a few tablespoons of milk, and let the resulting paste steep for twenty minutes in the boiled milk.
2751—COFFEE ICE-CREAM
Add two oz. of freshly-grilled and crushed coffee seeds to the boiled milk, and let them infuse for twenty minutes.
Add two oz. of freshly grilled and crushed coffee beans to the boiled milk, and let them steep for twenty minutes.
Or, with an equivalent amount of ground coffee and half a pint of water, prepare a very strong infusion and add it to one and a half pints of boiled milk.
Or, with the same amount of ground coffee and half a pint of water, make a very strong brew and mix it with one and a half pints of boiled milk.
2752—CHOCOLATE ICE-CREAM
Dissolve eight oz. of grated chocolate in half pint of water, and add thereto one quart of boiled milk, in which a large stick of vanilla has previously been infused. For this preparation, eight oz. of sugar and seven egg-yolks will be found sufficient, if the chocolate used be sweet.
Dissolve 8 oz. of grated chocolate in half a pint of water and then add 1 quart of boiled milk, which has previously been infused with a large stick of vanilla. For this preparation, 8 oz. of sugar and 7 egg yolks will be enough if the chocolate used is sweet.
2753—WALNUT ICE-CREAM
Finely pound three and a half oz. of well-peeled walnuts with a few tablespoonfuls of water, and set them to infuse for twenty minutes in boiling milk.
Finely crush three and a half ounces of well-peeled walnuts with a few tablespoons of water, and let them soak for twenty minutes in boiling milk.
2754—PISTACHIO ICE-CREAM
Pound two oz. of sweet almonds, and two and a half oz. of freshly-peeled pistachios; moistening them with a few drops of milk. Set the paste to infuse for twenty minutes in the boiled milk.
Pound 2 oz. of sweet almonds and 2.5 oz. of freshly peeled pistachios, adding a few drops of milk to moisten them. Let the paste steep in the boiled milk for twenty minutes.
2755—PRALINED ICE-CREAM
Pound and rub through a sieve four oz. of almond pralin, and add thereto one quart of previously-prepared vanilla-flavoured custard.
Pound and rub through a sieve 4 oz. of almond pralin, and add it to one quart of pre-made vanilla-flavored custard.
2756—TEA ICE-CREAM
Add one pint of very strong tea to one and a half pints of boiled milk, and make the preparation in the usual way.
Add one pint of strong tea to one and a half pints of boiled milk, and prepare it in the usual way.
2757—VANILLA ICE-CREAM
When the milk has boiled, infuse in it one large stick of vanilla for twenty minutes.
When the milk has boiled, steep one large stick of vanilla in it for twenty minutes.
N.B.—If these various preparations be required more creamy, the milk may be wholly or partly replaced by fresh cream. Also [792] when the preparation is congealed, it may be combined with one-sixth pint of whipped cream per quart.
N.B.—If these different preparations need to be creamier, you can completely or partially substitute the milk with fresh cream. Also [792] when the preparation is set, you can mix in one-sixth of a pint of whipped cream for each quart.
2758—PREPARATIONS FOR FRUIT ICES
The base of these preparations is a syrup of sugar at 32° (saccharom.), to which a purée of fruit, an essence, or a liqueur is added, which will give the ice its character. All these preparations require lemon juice, the quantity of which varies according to the acidity of the fruit used, but which, even in the case of the tartest fruits, should not measure less than the amount that may be extracted from a whole lemon per quart of the preparation.
The foundation of these recipes is a 32° sugar syrup, to which a fruit purée, essence, or liqueur is added to give the ice its unique flavor. All of these mixtures need lemon juice, the amount of which varies based on the acidity of the fruit used. However, even with the sourest fruits, it should not be less than the juice from one whole lemon per quart of the mixture.
Orange juice may also be used, more especially for red-fruit ices; while the juices of the orange and the lemons combined throw the flavour of the fruit under treatment into remarkable relief.
Orange juice can also be used, especially for red-fruit ices; the combination of orange and lemon juice really enhances the flavor of the fruit being used.
In the season the juices are extracted from fresh fruit, pressed and rubbed through tammy. When the season is over the preserved juice of fruit is used.
In the season, juices are extracted from fresh fruit, pressed, and strained through a fine mesh. When the season is over, preserved fruit juice is used.
All red-fruit ices are improved, once they are set, by an addition of half pint of raw, fresh cream per quart of the preparation.
All red fruit ices taste better once they're set by adding half a pint of raw, fresh cream for every quart of the mixture.
2759—THE MAKING OF FRUIT ICE PREPARATIONS
These preparations are made in two ways as follows:—
These preparations are made in two ways as follows:—
(1) Rub the fruit through a fine sieve, after having pounded it if its nature admit of it. Dilute the purée with an equal quantity of cold sugar syrup at 32° (saccharom.), and add lemon juice in a quantity subject to the acidity of the treated fruit.
(1) Mash the fruit and then pass it through a fine sieve, if its texture allows for it. Mix the purée with an equal amount of cold sugar syrup at 32° (saccharom.), and add lemon juice based on how acidic the fruit is.
This mixture of ingredients should always be cold, and should be tested with saccharom (pèse-sirops). If the instrument marks more than the proper degree, dilute the preparation with a little water; if it mark less, add syrup until the required degree is reached.
This mix of ingredients should always be cold and should be tested with a saccharometer (syrup measure). If the reading is higher than the correct degree, dilute the mixture with a bit of water; if it's lower, add syrup until you reach the desired degree.
(2) Pound the fruit with an average quantity of ten oz. of sugar per lb.; but remember that this proportion may be modified either way, subject to the sweetness of the fruit used.
(2) Mash the fruit with about ten oz. of sugar for each lb.; but keep in mind that this amount can be adjusted up or down, depending on how sweet the fruit is.
Rub the whole through a sieve; and then, to obtain the proper degree of strength, add the necessary quantity of filtered water.
Sift everything through a sieve; then, to achieve the right strength, add the required amount of filtered water.
2760—LIQUEUR-ICE PREPARATIONS
These preparations are made by adding to the syrup or the cream which forms the base of the ice a given quantity of the selected liqueur, the latter being generally added when the preparation is cold.
These preparations are made by adding a specified amount of the chosen liqueur to the syrup or cream that forms the base of the ice, with the liqueur usually added when the mixture is cold.
The proportion of one-fifth pint of liqueur per quart of syrup may be taken as an average. Subject to the requirements this liqueur [793] flavour may be intensified with strong tea for rum ices; with orange-rind for Curaçao-flavoured ices, with fresh, crushed cherry-stones for Kirsch ices, etc.
The average amount of one-fifth of a pint of liqueur per quart of syrup can be used. Depending on the needs, this liqueur [793] flavor can be enhanced with strong tea for rum-flavored ices, with orange rind for Curaçao-flavored ices, and with fresh, crushed cherry pits for Kirsch-flavored ices, etc.
These preparations should always contain some lemon-juice, and their strength should reach the average degree indicated for fruit ices.
These preparations should always include some lemon juice, and their strength should be at the average level indicated for fruit ices.
Various Fruit-Ice Preparations.
2761—APRICOT ICE
Take one pint of fresh apricot purée, one pint of syrup, and the juice of two lemons. The strength of the preparation should measure 18° or 19° (saccharometer).
Take one pint of fresh apricot puree, one pint of syrup, and the juice of two lemons. The strength of the preparation should measure 18° or 19° (saccharometer).
2762—PINE-APPLE ICE
Set to macerate for two hours one pint of grated or pounded skinned pine-apple in one pint of syrup. Rub the whole through a sieve, add the juice of one lemon and a few drops of Kirsch, and test the preparation, which should measure from 18° to 20°.
Set one pint of grated or crushed peeled pineapple to soak in one pint of syrup for two hours. Strain everything through a sieve, then add the juice of one lemon and a few drops of Kirsch, and check the mixture, which should measure between 18° and 20°.
2763—BANANA ICE
Set one pint of pounded banana pulp to macerate for two hours in one pint of Maraschino-flavoured syrup. Add the juice of three lemons, and rub through a sieve. This preparation should measure from 20° to 21°.
Set one pint of mashed banana pulp to soak for two hours in one pint of Maraschino-flavored syrup. Add the juice of three lemons and strain it through a sieve. This mixture should measure between 20° and 21°.
2764—CHERRY ICE
Crush one pint of stoned cherries, and pound their stones. Set the whole to macerate for one hour in one pint of syrup, flavoured with Kirsch. Rub through a sieve and add the juice of a half-lemon. The preparation should measure 21°.
Crush one pint of pitted cherries and pound their pits. Let everything soak for an hour in one pint of syrup flavored with Kirsch. Strain through a sieve and add the juice of half a lemon. The final mixture should measure 21°.
2765—LEMON ICE
Set the zests of three lemon peels to infuse for three hours in one pint of cold syrup. Add the juice of four lemons and of two oranges, and strain the whole. The preparation should measure 22°.
Set the zests of three lemon peels to steep for three hours in one pint of cold syrup. Add the juice of four lemons and two oranges, then strain everything. The final preparation should measure 22°.
2766—STRAWBERRY ICE
Mix one pint of strawberry purée with one pint of syrup, and add thereto the juice of two oranges and of two lemons. Or pound two lbs. of strawberries with one lb. of powdered sugar; add the juice of oranges and lemons as above; rub the whole through a sieve, and add the necessary amount of filtered water to bring the preparation to 16°or 18°.
Mix one pint of strawberry puree with one pint of syrup, and add the juice of two oranges and two lemons. Alternatively, mash two pounds of strawberries with one pound of powdered sugar; add the juice of oranges and lemons as mentioned above; strain everything through a sieve, and add enough filtered water to bring the mixture to 16° or 18°.
2767—RASPBERRY ICE
Proceed as for No. 2766, and use the same quantities.
Proceed as for No. 2766, and use the same amounts.
[794]2768—RED-CURRANT ICE
Mix one pint of red-currant juice with one pint of syrup. In view of the natural acidity of the fruit, lemon-juice may be dispensed with. The preparation should measure 20°.
Mix one pint of red currant juice with one pint of syrup. Because of the natural acidity of the fruit, you can skip the lemon juice. The mixture should measure 20°.
2769—TANGERINE ICE
Throw the zests of the rinds of four tangerines into one and one-half pints of boiling syrup. Let the whole cool; rub it through a sieve, and finish it with the juice of six tangerines, two oranges and one lemon. The preparation should measure 21°.
Throw the zests of the peels of four tangerines into one and a half pints of boiling syrup. Let it cool, strain it through a sieve, and finish it with the juice of six tangerines, two oranges, and one lemon. The final mixture should measure 21°.
2770—MELON ICE
Mix one pint of very ripe melon pulp with one pint of syrup, the juice of two oranges and one lemon, and one tablespoonful of orange-flower water. Rub the whole through a sieve. The mixture should measure 22°.
Mix one pint of very ripe melon pulp with one pint of syrup, the juice of two oranges and one lemon, and one tablespoon of orange flower water. Strain everything through a sieve. The mixture should measure 22°.
2771—ORANGE ICE
Throw the zests of the rinds of four oranges into one quart of boiling syrup. Let the whole cool; add the juice of four oranges and one lemon, and rub it through a sieve. It should measure 21°.
Throw the zests of the peels of four oranges into one quart of boiling syrup. Let it all cool; add the juice of four oranges and one lemon, and strain it through a sieve. It should measure 21°.
2772—PEACH ICE
Proceed as for No. 2761, using wall peaches if possible.
Proceed as for No. 2761, using wall peaches if you can.
2773—PEAR ICE
Peel, core, and pound some fine William pears, with one lb. of powdered sugar per two-thirds lb. of the fruit; and add thereto the juice of two lemons per lb. of pears. Rub the whole through a sieve, and add enough filtered water to bring it to 22°.
Peel, core, and mash some ripe William pears, using 1 lb. of powdered sugar for every two-thirds lb. of fruit; then add the juice of two lemons for every lb. of pears. Strain the mixture through a sieve and add enough filtered water to adjust it to 22°.
2774—PLUM ICE
Proceed as for No. 2761, bringing the preparation to 20°.
Proceed as for No. 2761, bringing the preparation to 20°.
2775—GRAPE ICE
Add to one and one-half pints of the juice of sweet, pressed grapes the juice of three lemons and the necessary quantity of powdered sugar to bring the preparation to 20°. Rub the whole through a sieve.
Add one and a half pints of the juice of sweet, pressed grapes, the juice of three lemons, and enough powdered sugar to bring the mixture to 20°. Strain everything through a sieve.
2776—VIOLET ICE
Put half a lb. of cleaned violet petals into one and one-half pints of boiling syrup. Let them infuse for ten minutes; strain the whole through a sieve; let it cool, and finish it with the juice of three lemons. The preparation should measure from 20° to 21°.
Put half a pound of cleaned violet petals into one and a half pints of boiling syrup. Let them steep for ten minutes; strain it all through a sieve; let it cool, and finish it with the juice of three lemons. The mixture should measure between 20° and 21°.
795Various Ices.
2777—GLACE ALHAMBRA
Take a Madeleine-mould; clothe its bottom and sides with vanilla ice-cream and fill it with Chantilly cream, combined with fresh strawberries, macerated for two hours in Kümmel, which should afterwards be added to the Chantilly cream.
Take a Madeleine-mould; clothe its bottom and sides with vanilla ice cream and fill it with Chantilly cream, mixed with fresh strawberries, soaked for two hours in Kümmel, which should then be added to the Chantilly cream.
2778—GLACE CARMEN
Take a fluted mould. Garnish it with vertical and alternate layers of raspberry ice, coffee ice, and vanilla ice-cream.
Take a fluted mold. Fill it with vertical and alternating layers of raspberry sorbet, coffee ice cream, and vanilla ice cream.
2779—GLACE COMTESSE MARIE
Take a special square mould, even or ornamented on the top. Clothe it with strawberry ice; fill it with vanilla ice-cream; and, after turning it out, decorate it, by means of a piping-bag (fitted with a grooved pipe), with vanilla ice-cream.
Take a special square mold, smooth or decorated on top. Clothe Fill it with strawberry ice; then fill it with vanilla ice cream; and, after you take it out of the mold, decorate it using a piping bag (with a grooved tip) filled with vanilla ice cream.
2780—GLACE COUCHER DE SOLEIL
Select one pound of fine very ripe strawberries, and put them in a silver timbale. Sprinkle them with ten ounces of powdered sugar and one liqueur-glass full of Grand-Marnier liqueur; cover the timbale and keep it on ice for half an hour.
Select one pound of very ripe, fine strawberries and place them in a silver dish. Sprinkle them with ten ounces of powdered sugar and one shot glass full of Grand Marnier liqueur; cover the dish and keep it on ice for half an hour.
Then rub the strawberries through a sieve; and, with their purée, make a preparation after the directions given under Fruit Ices. Freeze this preparation in the freezer, and, when it is set, combine with it one pint of Chantilly cream. Now cover the freezer; surround it afresh with ice if necessary, and keep it thus for thirty-five to forty minutes. This done, dish the ice preparation with care in pyramid form in crystal bowls.
Then press the strawberries through a sieve; with the purée, make a mixture following the instructions in Fruit Ices. Freeze this mixture in the freezer, and once it's set, fold in one pint of Chantilly cream. Now cover the freezer; add more ice around it if needed, and keep it like this for thirty-five to forty minutes. Once that's done, carefully scoop the ice mixture into pyramid shapes in crystal bowls.
N.B.—This ice gets its name from its colour, which should be that of the western sky during a fine sunset.
N.B.—This ice gets its name from its color, which should be that of the western sky during a beautiful sunset.
2781—GLACE DAME-JEANNE
Take a Madeleine-mould; clothe it with vanilla ice-cream, and fill it with Chantilly cream, combined with pralined orange flowers.
Take a Madeleine-mould; clothe it with vanilla ice cream, and fill it with whipped cream, mixed with pralined orange flowers.
2782—GLACE DORA
Take a Madeleine-mould; clothe it with vanilla ice-cream, and fill it with Kirsch-flavoured Chantilly cream combined with pine-apple dice and Bar red-currant jam.
Take a Madeleine-mould; clothe it with vanilla ice cream, and fill it with Kirsch-flavored whipped cream mixed with pineapple chunks and red currant jam.
2783—GLACE ÉTOILE DU BERGER
Take a star-shaped mould, or a Madeleine-mould with a star on its bottom. Clothe it with raspberry ice, and fill it with Bénédictine flavoured Mousse.
Take a star-shaped mold, or a Madeleine-mould with a star on its bottom. Clothe it with raspberry ice, and fill it with Bénédictine-flavored Mousse.
[796]
Turn it out upon a regular disc, consisting of a thick layer of
white spun sugar, lying on a dish. This spun sugar throws the
ice into relief, and emits rays which dart out from between the
points of the star.
[796]Shape it into a round disc with a thick layer of white spun sugar on a plate. This spun sugar highlights the ice and sends out rays that shoot out from the tips of the star.
2784—GLACE FLEURETTE
Take a square mould. Garnish it with strawberry and pine-apple ice, laid in very regular, superposed layers. After turning it out decorate with lemon ice.
Take a square mold. Fill it with strawberry and pineapple ice, layered neatly on top of each other. After you unmold it, decorate with lemon ice.
2785—GLACE FRANCILLON
Take a square mould; clothe it with coffee ice, and fill it with liqueur-brandy ice.
Take a square mold; clothe it with coffee ice, and fill it with liqueur-brandy ice.
2786—FROMAGE GLACÉ
These ices are made in fluted moulds, and generally with two differently flavoured and coloured ices, set vertically in the mould.
These ice desserts are made in fluted molds, typically using two different flavored and colored ice creams, arranged vertically in the mold.
2787—GLACE DES GOURMETS
2788—MOULDED ICES
These ices are made in large or small moulds.
These ice creams are made in large or small molds.
The large ices are moulded in tin moulds, fitted with hinged covers, and ornamented with some design. The small ones, which are generally served at evening parties, or are used to garnish larger ices, are made in similar moulds, shaped like flowers, fruit, birds, leaf-sprays, etc.
The large ice desserts are shaped in metal molds with hinged covers and decorated with designs. The smaller ones, which are usually served at evening parties or used to decorate larger ice desserts, are made in similar molds shaped like flowers, fruit, birds, leaf sprays, and so on.
Any ice preparation may be used for these ices; but, as a rule, the preparation should have something in keeping with the design of the mould used.
Any ice preparation can be used for these ices; however, generally, the preparation should match the design of the mold used.
Small moulded ices may be kept packed until they are served. They may also be turned out in advance and kept in the refrigerator.
Small molded ice treats can be packed until it's time to serve them. They can also be taken out ahead of time and stored in the refrigerator.
2789—GLACE DES ILES
Take a Madeleine-mould; clothe it with vanilla ice-cream, and fill it with pine-apple ice.
Take a Madeleine-mould; clothe it with vanilla ice cream, and fill it with pineapple ice.
2790—MADELEINE GLACÉE
Take a Madeleine-mould. Fill it with vanilla ice-cream, combined with half its bulk of Chantilly cream and candied fruit macerated in Kirsch.
Take a Madeleine-mould. Fill it with vanilla ice cream, mixed with half the amount of Chantilly cream and candied fruit soaked in Kirsch.
7972791—MANDARINES GLACÉES
Cut the tangerines on top, with a round, even cutter, in suchwise as to remove a roundel of their peel with the stalk attached, and two leaves adhering thereto.
Cut the tangerines on top with a round, even cutter, so that you remove a circle of their peel with the stem attached, along with two leaves still attached.
With the juice of the tangerines prepare some tangerine ice, after the directions given under Fruit-ice Preparations. Fill the tangerines with this ice; cover them with the roundels removed at the start; and, with a brush, sprinkle the rinds of the fruit with water, and place them in a refrigerator.
With the juice of the tangerines, make some tangerine ice following the instructions provided under Fruit-ice Preparations. Fill the tangerines with this ice, replace the tops that were removed earlier, and use a brush to moisten the fruit rinds with water. Then, put them in the refrigerator.
As soon as the tangerines are coated with frost, serve them on a napkin.
As soon as the tangerines are covered in frost, serve them on a napkin.
2792—MANDARINES GLACÉES AUX PERLES DES ALPES
Empty the tangerines as above, and garnish them inside with tangerine mousse, with which Chartreuse bon-bons have been mixed. Cover them, and frost them as directed above.
Empty the tangerines as mentioned above, and fill them with tangerine mousse, mixed with Chartreuse bon-bons. Cover them, and frost them as described above.
2793—GLACE MARIE-THÉRÈSE
Take a Madeleine-mould; clothe it with chocolate ice, and fill it with vanilla-flavoured Chantilly cream.
Take a Madeleine-mould; clothe it with chocolate ice, and fill it with vanilla-flavored whipped cream.
After turning out, decorate it with pine-apple ice.
After turning it out, decorate it with pineapple ice.
2794—MERINGUES GLACÉES
Garnish some meringue shells with some kind of spoon-moulded ice, and set them on a napkin.
Garnish some meringue shells with spoon-molded ice and place them on a napkin.
Or, garnish the shells more sparingly and join them together in twos.
Or, add less garnish to the shells and connect them in pairs.
2795—GLACE PLOMBIÈRE
Take a parfait mould. Garnish it with vanilla-ice cream combined with candied fruit, macerated in Kirsch; spreading the preparation in alternate layers with apricot jam.
Take a parfait mold. Fill it with vanilla ice cream mixed with candied fruit soaked in Kirsch; spread the mixture in alternating layers with apricot jam.
COUPES.
We are now concerned with bowls garnished, either with differently-flavoured ices, or with ices combined with Chantilly cream or candied fruit. The bowls used for this purpose should be of crystal.
We are now focused on bowls decorated with either various flavored ice creams or ice creams mixed with whipped cream or candied fruit. The bowls used for this should be made of crystal.
2796—COUPES D’ANTIGNY
Three-parts fill the bowls with Alpine-strawberry ice, or, failing this, four-seasons strawberry ice, combined with very light and strongly-flavoured raw cream. The two most perfect examples of this cream are the “Fleurette Normande,” and that which in the South of France is called “Crème Niçoise,” and which comes from Alpine pastures.
Three parts fill the bowls with Alpine-strawberry ice cream, or, if that’s not available, four-seasons strawberry ice cream, combined with very light and intensely flavored raw cream. The two best examples of this cream are “Fleurette Normande” and what is called “Crème Niçoise” in the South of France, which comes from Alpine pastures.
[798]
Upon the ice of each bowl set a half-peach, poached in vanilla-flavoured
syrup; and veil the whole thinly with spun sugar.
[798]
On the ice of each bowl, place a half-peach poached in vanilla syrup, and lightly cover the entire dish with spun sugar.
2797—COUPES CLO-CLO
Garnish the bottom of the bowls with vanilla-ice cream, combined with fragments of candied chestnuts, macerated in Maraschino. Set a candied chestnut in the middle of the ice, and surround it by means of a piping-bag with a border of Chantilly cream, containing strawberry purée.
Garnish the bottom of the bowls with vanilla ice cream mixed with pieces of candied chestnuts soaked in Maraschino. Place a candied chestnut in the center of the ice cream and use a piping bag to create a border of Chantilly cream that includes strawberry purée around it.
2798—COUPES DAME BLANCHE
Three-parts garnish the bowls with almond-milk ice. Upon the ice in each bowl set an overturned half-peach, poached in vanilla-flavoured syrup, the hollow of which should be filled with Bar red-currant jam. Surround the peaches with a thread of lemon ice, laid by means of a piping-bag.
Three parts decorate the bowls with almond milk ice. On top of the ice in each bowl, place an upside-down half peach, poached in vanilla-flavored syrup, with the cavity filled with Bar red currant jam. Surround the peaches with a line of lemon ice, using a piping bag.
2799—COUPES DENISE
Garnish the bowls with Moka ice, and sprinkle the latter with sweets containing liqueur (preferably rum). Cover with Chantilly cream laid on by means of the spoon.
Garnish the bowls with Moka ice and sprinkle them with sweets that contain liqueur (preferably rum). Top with Chantilly cream applied using a spoon.
2800—COUPES EDNA MAY
Garnish the bottom of the bowls with vanilla ice-cream, and upon the latter set some very cold stewed cherries. Cover the latter with a cone of Chantilly cream, tinted pink by means of a fresh raspberry purée.
Garnish the bottom of the bowls with vanilla ice cream, and on top of that, add some very cold stewed cherries. Cover the cherries with a swirl of Chantilly cream, colored pink with fresh raspberry purée.
2801—COUPES ELIZABETH
These coupes do not contain ice. They are garnished with very cold stewed choice bigaroon cherries, poached in a Kirsch- and cherry-brandy-flavoured syrup. The fruit is covered with Chantilly cream which is laid on by means of a spoon, and sprinkled with powdered spices in which cinnamon should predominate.
These cups don’t have ice. They’re topped with very cold stewed bigaroon cherries, poached in a syrup flavored with Kirsch and cherry brandy. The fruit is covered with Chantilly cream applied with a spoon and sprinkled with powdered spices, with cinnamon being the main spice.
2802—COUPES EMMA CALVE
Garnish the bottom of the bowls with pralined vanilla ice-cream. Upon the latter set some Kirsch-flavoured stewed cherries, and cover the latter with raspberry purée.
Garnish the bottom of the bowls with pralined vanilla ice cream. On top of that, add some Kirsch-flavored stewed cherries, and cover them with raspberry purée.
2803—COUPES EUGENIE
Garnish the bowls with vanilla ice-cream, combined with broken candied chestnuts. Cover the ice with Chantilly cream and upon the latter sprinkle some crystallised violets.
Garnish the bowls with vanilla ice cream, mixed with broken candied chestnuts. Top the ice cream with whipped cream and sprinkle some crystallized violets on top.
[799]
2804—COUPES A LA FAVE
Garnish the bowls vertically, half with Kirsch-Maraschino-flavoured ice, and half with vanilla ice-cream. Border them with a thread of pine-apple ice, and in the middle set some Chantilly cream combined with strawberry purée.
Garnish the bowls upright, filling one side with Kirsch-Maraschino-flavored ice and the other with vanilla ice cream. Surround them with a line of pineapple ice, and in the center, add some Chantilly cream mixed with strawberry purée.
2805—COUPES GERMAINE
Garnish the bottom of the bowls with vanilla ice, and distribute over it half-sugared cherries, macerated in Kirsch. Cover the cherries with a dry purée of chestnuts, squeezed out to resemble vermicelli, and border the bowls with Chantilly cream.
Garnish the bottoms of the bowls with vanilla ice cream, then add half-sugared cherries that have been soaked in Kirsch. Top the cherries with a dry purée of chestnuts, pressed out to look like vermicelli, and surround the bowls with Chantilly cream.
2806—COUPES GRESSAC
Garnish the bottom of the bowls with vanilla ice-cream, and upon the latter in each bowl set three small macaroons, saturated with Kirsch. Upon the macaroons set an overturned poached half-peach, the hollow of which should be garnished with Bar red-currant jam. Surround the peaches with a border of Chantilly cream.
Garnish the bottom of the bowls with vanilla ice cream, and place three small macaroons soaked in Kirsch on top of the ice cream in each bowl. Set an upside-down poached half peach on the macaroons, filling the hollow with red currant jam. Surround the peaches with a ring of Chantilly cream.
2807—COUPES JACQUES
Garnish the bowls vertically, half with lemon and half with strawberry ice. Between the two ices, on top of the bowl, set a tablespoonful of a macédoine of fresh fruit, macerated in Kirsch.
Garnish the bowls standing up, half with lemon ice and half with strawberry ice. Between the two flavors, on top of the bowl, place a tablespoonful of a macédoine of fresh fruit, soaked in Kirsch.
2808—COUPES At Malmaison
Garnish the bowls with vanilla ice-cream, combined with peeled Muscadel grapes. Veil with spun sugar.
Garnish the bowls with vanilla ice cream, mixed with peeled Muscadel grapes. Top with spun sugar.
2809—COUPES Mexican-style
Garnish the bowls with tangerine ice, combined with pine-apple cut into very small dice.
Garnish the bowls with tangerine ice mixed with pineapple cut into very small cubes.
2810—COUPES MIREILLE
Garnish the bowls, half with vanilla ice-cream, and half with red-currant ice with cream. In the middle of each bowl set a nectarine poached in vanilla-flavoured syrup, the stone of which should be replaced by Bar white-currant jam.
Garnish the bowls, half with vanilla ice cream, and half with red currant ice with cream. In the middle of each bowl, place a nectarine poached in vanilla-flavored syrup, with the stone replaced by white currant jam.
Decorate with Chantilly cream, and cover with a veil of spun sugar.
Top it off with Chantilly cream and drape a layer of spun sugar over it.
2811—COUPES PETIT DUC
Garnish the bowls with vanilla ice-cream. Set in each a poached half-peach garnished with Bar red-currant jam. Surround the peaches with a thread of lemon ice.
Garnish the bowls with vanilla ice cream. Place a poached half peach in each one, topped with red currant jam. Surround the peaches with a ribbon of lemon ice.
2812—COUPES RÊVE DE BÉBÉ
Garnish the bowls, half with pine-apple ice and half with raspberry ice.
Garnish the bowls, half with pineapple sorbet and half with raspberry sorbet.
[800]
Between the two ices set a line of small strawberries, macerated
in orange juice. Border the bowls with Chantilly cream, and
sprinkle the latter with crystallised violets.
800Between the two scoops of ice cream, place a line of small strawberries soaked in orange juice. Line the bowls with whipped cream, and sprinkle it with crystallized violets.
2813—COUPES MADAME SANS-GÊNE
Garnish the bottom and sides of the bowls with a layer of vanilla ice-cream. Fill them with Bar red-currant jam, and cover the latter, by means of a spoon, with Chantilly cream.
Garnish the bottom and sides of the bowls with a layer of vanilla ice cream. Fill them with Bar red-currant jam, and cover the jam with Chantilly cream using a spoon.
2814—COUPES TUTTI-FRUTTI
Sprinkle the bottom of the bowls with various fresh fruits cut into dice; garnish the bowls with strawberry, pine-apple and lemon ices, spread alternately with layers of the same fruits.
Sprinkle the bottom of the bowls with a mix of fresh fruits cut into small cubes; top the bowls with strawberry, pineapple, and lemon sorbet, layering them alternately with the same fruits.
2815—COUPES VENUS
Half-fill the bowls with vanilla ice-cream.
Half-fill the bowls with vanilla ice cream.
In the middle of each bowl set a small peach, poached in vanilla-flavoured syrup, with a very red, small cherry upon it.
In the center of each bowl sat a small peach, poached in vanilla-flavored syrup, topped with a bright red cherry.
Border the peaches with a thread of Chantilly cream.
Surround the peaches with a line of whipped cream.
2816—LIGHT ICES
These ices differ from those dealt with above, in that they are moulded and frozen directly, without a sojourn in the freezer.
These ice creams are different from the ones mentioned earlier because they are shaped and frozen right away, without needing to be placed in the freezer first.
To this class belong the ices most commonly served and the best; and, since their preparation requires no special utensils, they may be served everywhere: such are the “Iced Biscuits,” the “Bombes,” the “Mousses,” the “Parfaits,” the “Puddings,” and the “Iced Soufflés.”
To this category belong the most popular and best ice desserts, and since they don’t need any special tools to make, they can be served anywhere. These include "Iced Biscuits," "Bombes," "Mousses," "Parfaits," "Puddings," and "Iced Soufflés."
These different kinds of ices greatly resemble one another, and their names, which are puzzling at times, are only a matter of fancy.
These various types of ice look a lot alike, and their names, which can be confusing at times, are just a matter of preference.
2817—VARIOUS PREPARATIONS
The old iced-biscuit preparation consisted of an English custard, prepared from one lb. of sugar, twelve egg-yolks, and one pint of milk.
The old iced-biscuit recipe included an English custard made from one pound of sugar, twelve egg yolks, and one pint of milk.
When the custard was cooked, it used to be strained into a basin, left to cool (being fanned the while), and then placed upon ice, and finished with the whisk. Originally this cream was moulded at this stage; but now it is customary to add one quart of whipped cream to it; which operation renders the recipe more like that of a Bombe, which, in its turn, resembles that of the preparation for Mousses.
When the custard was done cooking, it would be strained into a bowl, left to cool while being fanned, then placed on ice and finished with a whisk. Originally, this cream was set in a mold at this point; but now it’s common to add one quart of whipped cream to it, which makes the recipe more similar to that of a Bombe, which in turn resembles the preparation for Mousses.
801Iced Biscuits.
2818—PREPARATION FOR ICED BISCUITS
Whisk in a copper basin, in a bain-marie, twelve egg-yolks and one lb. of powdered sugar, until the paste gets very firm and reaches the ribbon-stage.
Whisk in a copper bowl, in a bain-marie, twelve egg yolks and one lb. of powdered sugar until the mixture becomes very thick and reaches the ribbon stage.
Take the basin off the fire, and whisk until the whole is quite cold. Then, add eight oz. of Italian meringue and one pint of whisked cream.
Take the pot off the heat, and whisk until everything is completely cool. Then, add eight ounces of Italian meringue and one pint of whipped cream.
2819—THE MOULDING OF ICED BISCUITS
These biscuits are moulded in rectangular brick-shaped cases, fitted with lids, top and bottom.
These biscuits are shaped in rectangular brick-like containers with lids on the top and bottom.
Generally, the preparation moulded in the covers is of a different flavour and colour from the one filling the middle of the mould.
Generally, the mix shaped in the outer parts is a different flavor and color from the one filling the center of the mold.
For example, one of the covers may be garnished with strawberry, and the other with violet preparation, while the central portion may hold a vanilla-flavoured preparation. After having frozen them for three hours, in a pail filled with freezing ice, and turned them out, these bricks are cut up vertically into rectangles, on the cut sides of which the differently coloured layers are distinctly marked. Place these rectangles in special paper cases; decorate them on top, if the directions admit of it, and place them in a refrigerator until about to serve.
For example, one of the layers might be topped with strawberries, and the other with a violet mix, while the center could be filled with a vanilla-flavored layer. After freezing them for three hours in a bucket filled with ice, you remove them and slice the frozen blocks vertically into rectangles, revealing the distinct colors of the layers on the cut sides. Put these rectangles in special paper cups; if the instructions allow, decorate the tops, and store them in the refrigerator until you're ready to serve.
Nearly all Bombe preparations may become the base of biscuits, which are then named after them; e.g.: from Bombe Odessa, Odessa Iced Biscuits may be prepared.
Almost all Bombe recipes can serve as the basis for biscuits, which are then named after them; e.g.: from Bombe Odessa, you can make Odessa Iced Biscuits.
Various Iced Biscuits.
2820—ICED BISCUIT BÉNÉDICTINE
Mould the base with strawberry ice, the middle with Bénédictine ice, and the top with violet ice. Freeze and cut up as directed.
Mold the base with strawberry ice, the middle with Bénédictine ice, and the top with violet ice. Freeze and cut as directed.
2821—ICED BISCUIT MARQUISE
Mould with Kirsch and strawberry ices, alternated twice.
Mold with cherry brandy and strawberry sorbet, layered twice.
2822—ICED BISCUIT MONT-BLANC
Mould the base with a rum-flavoured preparation, the middle with a chestnut preparation, and the top with a vanilla-flavoured preparation.
Mold the base with a rum-flavored mixture, the middle with a chestnut mixture, and the top with a vanilla-flavored mixture.
2823—ICED BISCUIT NAPOLITAINE
Mould the base with a vanilla-flavoured preparation, the middle with strawberry ice, and the top with a preparation of pralined biscuit.
Mold the base with a vanilla-flavored mix, the middle with strawberry ice cream, and the top with a layer of pralined cookie.
8022824—ICED BISCUIT PRINCESSE
Decorate the pieces with vanilla ice-cream and tangerine ice.
Decorate the pieces with vanilla ice cream and tangerine sorbet.
2825—ICED BISCUIT SIGURD
Mould the base with strawberry and the top with pistachio biscuit preparation. When the biscuit is frozen, cut it into rectangular slices, and sandwich each slice between two sugar wafers.
Mold the base with strawberry and the top with pistachio biscuit mixture. Once the biscuit is frozen, cut it into rectangular slices, and sandwich each slice between two sugar wafers.
2826—BOMBES (Generic Recipe)
Originally, Bombes were made from an ordinary ice preparation, in spherical moulds; hence their name, which is once more justified by their arrangement, consisting as it used to do of superposed and concentric layers, the outermost of which was very thin. Nowadays, Bombes are more often moulded in the shape of shells, but the preparation from which they are made is much more delicate than it was formerly.
Originally, Bombes were made using a basic ice mix poured into round molds; that’s where they got their name, which still makes sense because of their layered structure, typically featuring stacked and concentric layers, with the outer layer being quite thin. These days, Bombes are more commonly shaped like shells, but the ice mix used to make them is much more delicate than it used to be.
2827—PREPARATION FOR BOMBES
Gradually mix thirty-two egg-yolks with one quart of syrup at 28°. Put the whole on a very moderate fire, whisking it as for a Génoise, and, when the preparation is firm enough and taken off the fire, continue whisking it over ice until it is quite cold. Then add the selected flavour, and one and one-third quarts of stiffly-whipped cream.
Gradually mix thirty-two egg yolks with one quart of syrup at 28°. Put the mixture on a very low heat, whisking it as if you were making a Génoise, and when it thickens and is removed from the heat, keep whisking it over ice until it’s completely cold. Then add your chosen flavor and one and one-third quarts of stiffly whipped cream.
2828—THE MOULDING OF BOMBES
First clothe the bottom and sides of a mould with the ice preparation denoted by the name of the Bombe. This coat, which should vary in thickness in accordance with the size of the mould, should be somewhat thin, and made from an ordinary ice preparation, which is suited better than any other kind to this class of dish.
First clothe the bottom and sides of a mold with the ice mixture known as Bombe. This layer, which should vary in thickness depending on the size of the mold, should be relatively thin and made from a standard ice mixture that works best for this type of dish.
The middle is then filled with a Bombe preparation, flavoured as directed, or with a Mousse preparation. The whole is then covered with a round piece of white paper, and the mould is hermetically sealed with its cover, set to freeze, and left for two or three hours in the ice.
The middle is then filled with a Bombe preparation, flavored as directed, or with a Mousse preparation. The entire thing is then covered with a round piece of white paper, and the mold is tightly sealed with its cover, placed in the freezer, and left for two or three hours in the ice.
When about to serve, take the mould out of the ice; wash it with cold water; dip it quickly in tepid water; dry it with a towel, and overturn the mould on a napkin or on a block of ice.
When you’re ready to serve, take the mold out of the ice; rinse it with cold water; quickly dip it in warm water; dry it with a towel, and then flip the mold onto a napkin or a block of ice.
803Various Bombes.
2829—BOMBE ABOUKIR
2830—BOMBE AFRICAINE
Clothe the mould with chocolate ice, and fill it with an apricot Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with chocolate ice cream, and fill it with an apricot Bombe preparation.
2831—BOMBE ABRICOTINE
Clothe the mould with apricot ice, and fill it with a Kirsch-flavoured Bombe-preparation, laid in alternate layers with stewed apricots.
Clothe the mold with apricot ice, and fill it with a Kirsch-flavored Bombe preparation, layered with stewed apricots.
2832—BOMBE AÏDA
Clothe the mould with strawberry ice, and fill it with a Kirsch-flavoured Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with strawberry ice, and fill it with a Kirsch-flavored Bombe mixture.
2833—BOMBE ALMERIA
Clothe the mould with Anisette ice, and fill it with a pomegranate Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with Anisette ice, and fill it with a pomegranate Bombe preparation.
2834—BOMBE ALHAMBRA
Clothe the mould with vanilla ice-cream, and garnish it with a strawberry Bombe-preparation. After turning it out surround the Bombe with a crown of fine strawberries macerated in Kirsch.
Clothe the mold with vanilla ice cream, and top it with a strawberry Bombe preparation. After removing it from the mold, surround the Bombe with a ring of finely sliced strawberries soaked in Kirsch.
2835—BOMBE AMÉRICAINE
Clothe the mould with strawberry ice, and fill it with a tangerine Bombe-preparation. After turning out decorate the Bombe with pistachio ice.
Clothe the mold with strawberry ice, and fill it with a tangerine Bombe-preparation. After removing it from the mold, decorate the Bombe with pistachio ice.
2836—BOMBE ANDALOUSE
Clothe the mould with apricot ice, and fill it with a vanilla Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with apricot ice, and fill it with a vanilla Bombe preparation.
2837—BOMBE BATAVIA
Clothe the mould with a pine-apple ice and fill it up with a strawberry Bombe-preparation, combined with candied ginger cut into dice.
Clothe the mold with a pineapple ice and fill it up with a strawberry bombe, mixed with diced candied ginger.
2838—BOMBE BOURDALOUE
Clothe the mould with vanilla ice-cream, and fill it up with an Anisette Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with vanilla ice cream, and fill it up with an Anisette Bombe preparation.
After turning out decorate the Bombe with crystallised violets.
After finishing, decorate the Bombe with crystallized violets.
2839—BOMBE BRÉSILIENNE
Clothe the mould with pine-apple ice, and fill it with a vanilla and rum Bombe-preparation combined with pine-apple dice.
Clothe the mold with pineapple ice, and fill it with a vanilla and rum mixture combined with pineapple chunks.
8042840—BOMBE CAMARGO
Clothe the mould with coffee ice, and fill it with a vanilla Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with coffee ice, and fill it with a vanilla Bombe mixture.
2841—BOMBE CARDINAL
2842—BOMBE CEYLAN
Clothe the mould with coffee ice and fill it with a rum Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mould with coffee ice and fill it with a rum Bombe preparation.
2843—BOMBE CHÂTEAUBRIAND
Clothe the mould with apricot ice, and fill it with a vanilla Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with apricot ice, then fill it with a vanilla Bombe mixture.
2844—BOMBE CLARENCE
Clothe the mould with banana ice, and fill it with a violet Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with banana ice, and fill it with a violet Bombe preparation.
2845—BOMBE COLOMBIA
Clothe the mould with Kirsch ice, and fill it with a pear Bombe-preparation. After turning out decorate the Bombe with half-sugared cherries.
Clothe the mold with Kirsch ice, and fill it with a pear Bombe mixture. After removing it from the mold, decorate the Bombe with halved sugared cherries.
2846—BOMBE COPPÉLIA
2847—BOMBE CZARINE
Clothe the mould with vanilla ice, and fill it with a Kümmel Bombe-preparation. After turning out decorate it with crystallised violets.
Clothe the mold with vanilla ice cream, and fill it with a Kümmel Bombe mixture. After removing it from the mold, decorate it with crystallized violets.
2848—BOMBE DAME-BLANCHE
Clothe the mould with vanilla ice, and fill it with an almond milk Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with vanilla ice cream, and fill it with almond milk bombé preparation.
2849—BOMBE DANICHEFF
Clothe the mould with coffee ice, and fill it with a Kirsch Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with coffee ice, and fill it with a Kirsch Bombe mixture.
2850—BOMBE DIABLE ROSE
Clothe the mould with strawberry ice, and fill it with a Kirsch Bombe-preparation, combined with half-sugared cherries.
Clothe the mold with strawberry ice, then fill it with a Kirsch bombe mixture, blended with halved cherries that have been lightly sugared.
2851—BOMBE DIPLOMATE
Clothe the mould with vanilla ice-cream, and fill it with a Maraschino Bombe-preparation, combined with candied fruit.
Clothe the mold with vanilla ice cream, and fill it with a Maraschino Bombe mixture, combined with candied fruit.
8052852—BOMBE DUCHESSE
Clothe the mould with banana-ice, and fill it with a pear Bombe-preparation flavoured with Kirsch.
Clothe the mold with banana ice cream, and fill it with a pear Bombe preparation flavored with cherry brandy.
2853—BOMBE FANCHON
2854—BOMBE FEDORA
2855—BOMBE FLORENTINE
2856—BOMBE FORMOSA
Clothe the mould with vanilla ice-cream, and fill it with a strawberry Bombe-preparation, combined with big strawberries.
Clothe the mold with vanilla ice cream, and fill it with a strawberry Bombe mixture, mixed with large strawberries.
2857—BOMBE FRANCILLON
Clothe the mould with coffee ice, and fill it with a Bombe-preparation flavoured with liqueur-brandy.
Clothe the mold with coffee ice, and fill it with a Bombe mixture flavored with liqueur brandy.
2858—BOMBE FROU-FROU
Clothe the mould with vanilla ice-cream, and fill it with a rum Bombe-preparation, combined with candied fruit.
Clothe the mold with vanilla ice cream, and fill it with a rum Bombe preparation, mixed with candied fruit.
2859—BOMBE GRANDE DUCHESSE
Clothe the mould with pear ice, and fill it with a Chartreuse Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with pear ice, and fill it with a Chartreuse Bombe preparation.
2860—BOMBE GISMONDA
2861—BOMBE HAVANAISE
Clothe the mould with coffee ice, and fill it with a vanilla and rum Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with coffee ice, and fill it with a vanilla and rum bombe mixture.
2862—BOMBE HILDA
2863—BOMBE HOLLANDAISE
Clothe the mould with vanilla ice-cream, and fill it with a Curaçao Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with vanilla ice cream, and fill it with a Curaçao Bombe preparation.
2864—BOMBE JAFFA
8062865—BOMBE JAPONAISE
2866—BOMBE JEANNE D’ARC
2867—BOMBE JOSÉPHINE
Clothe the mould with coffee ice, and fill it with a pistachio Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with coffee ice, and fill it with a pistachio Bombe preparation.
2868—BOMBE MADELEINE
Clothe the mould with almond ice, and fill it with a vanilla and Kirsch Bombe-preparation, combined with candied fruit.
Clothe the mold with almond ice, and fill it with a vanilla and Kirsch Bombe mixture, combined with candied fruit.
2869—BOMBE MALTAISE
Clothe the mould with blood-orange ice, and fill it with tangerine-flavoured Chantilly cream.
Clothe the mold with blood-orange ice, and fill it with tangerine-flavored whipped cream.
2870—BOMBE A LA MARÉCHALE
Clothe the mould with strawberry ice, and fill it with alternate layers of pistachio, orange and vanilla Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with strawberry ice, then fill it with alternating layers of pistachio, orange, and vanilla Bombe preparation.
2871—BOMBE MARGOT
Clothe the mould with almond ice, and fill it with pistachio Bombe-preparation. After turning out, decorate with vanilla ice-cream.
Clothe the mold with almond ice cream and fill it with pistachio Bombe-preparation. After removing from the mold, decorate with vanilla ice cream.
2872—BOMBE MARIE LOUISE
Clothe the mould with raspberry ice, and fill it with a vanilla Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with raspberry ice, and fill it with a vanilla Bombe mixture.
2873—BOMBE MARQUISE
Clothe the mould with apricot ice, and fill it with a Champagne Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with apricot ice, and fill it with a Champagne Bombe preparation.
2874—BOMBE MASCOTTE
Clothe the mould with peach-ice, and fill it with a Kirsch Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with peach ice, and fill it with a Kirsch bombe preparation.
2875—BOMBE MATHILDE
Clothe the mould with coffee ice, and fill it with an apricot Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with coffee ice, and fill it with an apricot Bombe preparation.
2876—BOMBE MÉDICIS
Clothe the mould with brandy ice, and fill it with a raspberry Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with brandy ice, and fill it with a raspberry Bombe preparation.
8072877—BOMBE MERCÉDÈS
Clothe the mould with apricot ice, and fill it with a Chartreuse Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with apricot ice and fill it with a Chartreuse Bombe preparation.
2878—BOMBE MIGNON
Clothe the mould with apricot ice, and fill it with nut Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with apricot ice, and fill it with nut bomb mixture.
2879—BOMBE MISS HELYETT
Clothe the mould with raspberry ice, and fill it with a vanilla Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with raspberry ice, and fill it with a vanilla Bombe preparation.
2880—BOMBE MOGADOR
Clothe the mould with coffee ice, and fill it with a Kirsch Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with coffee ice, and fill it with a Kirsch Bombe mixture.
2881—BOMBE MOLDAVE
Clothe the mould with pine-apple ice, and fill it with a Curaçao Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with pineapple ice, and fill it with a Curaçao bombe preparation.
2882—BOMBE MONTMORENCY
Clothe the mould with Kirsch ice, and fill it with a cherry Bombe-preparation. After turning out, surround it with half-candied cherries.
Clothe the mold with Kirsch ice, and fill it with a cherry Bombe preparation. Once turned out, surround it with half-candied cherries.
2883—BOMBE MOSCOVITE
Clothe the mould with Kümmel ice, and fill it with a bitter-almond Bombe-preparation, combined with candied fruit.
Clothe the mold with Kümmel ice, and fill it with a bitter-almond Bombe mixture, combined with candied fruit.
2884—BOMBE MOUSSELINE
Clothe the mould with strawberry ice, and fill it with Chantilly cream, combined with strawberry purée.
Clothe the mold with strawberry ice, and fill it with whipped cream mixed with strawberry purée.
2885—BOMBE NABAB
2886—BOMBE NÉLUSKO
2887—BOMBE NERO
Turn out the Bombe on a thin cushion of Punch Biscuit, of the same diameter as the Bombe. Cover the whole with a thin layer of Italian meringue; and, on top, set a small receptacle made of Italian meringue dried in an almost cold oven. Decorate the sides by means of a piping-bag with meringue, and set the whole in the oven to glaze quickly.
Turn out the Bombe onto a thin layer of Punch Biscuit, matching the Bombe's diameter. Cover everything with a thin layer of Italian meringue; on top, place a small container made of Italian meringue that has been dried in a nearly cold oven. Use a piping bag to decorate the sides with meringue, then put the whole thing in the oven to quickly glaze.
[808]
On taking the Bombe out of the oven, pour some hot rum into
the bowl, and set a light to it when serving.
[808]
When you take the Bombe out of the oven, pour some hot rum into the bowl and light it up when serving.
2888—BOMBE SAINT LAUD
Clothe the mould with raspberry ice, and fill it with alternate layers of melon Bombe-preparation and Chantilly cream.
Clothe the mold with raspberry ice, and fill it with alternating layers of melon Bombe preparation and whipped cream.
2889—BOMBE NESSELRODE
Clothe the mould with vanilla ice-cream, and fill it with Chantilly cream, combined with chestnut purée.
Clothe the mold with vanilla ice cream, and fill it with whipped cream, mixed with chestnut purée.
2890—BOMBE ODETTE
2891—BOMBE ODESSA
Clothe the mould with apricot ice, and fill it with a strawberry Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with apricot ice, and fill it with a strawberry Bombe mixture.
2892—BOMBE ORIENTALE
Clothe the mould with ginger ice, and fill it with a pistachio Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with ginger ice, and fill it with a pistachio Bombe-preparation.
2893—BOMBE PATRICIENNE
2894—BOMBE PETIT DUC
Clothe the mould with strawberry ice, and fill it with a hazel-nut Bombe-preparation, combined with Bar red-currant jam.
Clothe the mold with strawberry ice, and fill it with a hazelnut Bombe preparation, combined with Bar red currant jam.
2895—BOMBE POMPADOUR
Clothe the mould with asparagus ice, and fill it with a pomegranate Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with asparagus ice, and fill it with a pomegranate Bombe-preparation.
2896—BOMBE PROPHÈTE
Clothe the mould with strawberry ice, and fill it with pine-apple preparation.
Clothe the mold with strawberry ice, and fill it with pineapple mixture.
2897—BOMBE RICHELIEU
Clothe the mould with rum ice; fill it with a coffee Bombe-preparation, and distribute coffee drops upon it after turning.
Clothe the mold with rum ice; fill it with a coffee Bombe mixture, and sprinkle coffee drops on top after turning it out.
2898—BOMBE ROSETTE
Clothe the mould with vanilla ice-cream, and fill it up with red-currant-flavoured Chantilly cream, combined with red-currants.
Clothe the mold with vanilla ice cream, and fill it up with red currant-flavored Chantilly cream, mixed with red currants.
2899—BOMBE A LA ROYALE
8092900—BOMBE SANTIAGO
Clothe the mould with Brandy ice, and fill it with a pistachio Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with Brandy ice, and fill it with a pistachio Bombe preparation.
2901—BOMBE SÉLIKA
2902—BOMBE SKOBELEFF
Clothe the mould with Vodka ice, and fill it with Kümmel-flavoured Chantilly cream.
Clothe the mold with vodka ice, and fill it with kummel-flavored whipped cream.
2903—BOMBE STROGOFF
Clothe the mould with peach ice, and fill it with a Champagne Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with peach ice, and fill it with a Champagne Bombe preparation.
2904—BOMBE SUCCÊS
Clothe the mould with apricot ice, and fill it with Kirsch-flavoured Chantilly cream, combined with candied apricots cut into dice.
Clothe the mold with apricot ice, and fill it with Kirsch-flavored Chantilly cream, mixed with diced candied apricots.
2905—BOMBE SULTANE
2906—BOMBE SUZANNE
Clothe the mould with pink rum ice, and fill it with vanilla Bombe-preparation, combined with Bar red-currant jam.
Clothe the mold with pink rum ice, and fill it with vanilla Bombe preparation, mixed with red currant jam.
2907—BOMBE TORTONI
2908—BOMBE TOSCA
Clothe the mould with apricot ice, and fill it with a Maraschino and fruit Bombe-preparation. After turning out, decorate the Bombe with lemon ice.
Clothe the mold with apricot ice, and fill it with a Maraschino and fruit Bombe mixture. After removing it from the mold, decorate the Bombe with lemon ice.
2909—BOMBE TROCADÉRO
2910—BOMBE TUTTI-FRUTTI
Clothe the mould with strawberry ice, and fill it with a lemon Bombe-preparation, combined with various candied fruits, cut into dice.
Clothe the mold with strawberry ice, and fill it with a lemon Bombe preparation, mixed with different diced candied fruits.
2911—BOMBE A LA VALENÇAY
[810]
2912—BOMBE VÉNITIENNE
Clothe the mould half with vanilla and half with strawberry ice and fill it with a Maraschino and Kirsch Bombe-preparation.
Clothe Fill one half of the mold with vanilla ice cream and the other half with strawberry ice cream, and then fill it with a Maraschino and Kirsch Bombe mixture.
2913—BOMBE VICTORIA
Clothe the mould with strawberry ice, and fill it with Plombière ice.
Clothe the mold with strawberry ice and fill it with Plombière ice.
2914—BOMBE ZAMORA
Clothe the mould with coffee ice, and fill it with a Curaçao Bombe-preparation.
Clothe the mold with coffee ice, and fill it with a Curaçao Bombe preparation.
Iced Mousses.
2915—PREPARATION FOR ICED FRUIT MOUSSES
This is a cold syrup at 35°, to which is added an equal quantity of a purée of the fruit under treatment, and twice that amount of very stiff Chantilly cream.
This is a cold syrup at 35°, to which an equal amount of purée of the fruit being used is added, along with twice that amount of very stiff Chantilly cream.
2916—PREPARATION OF ICED MOUSSE WITH CREAM
Make an English cream from one lb. of powdered sugar, sixteen egg-yolks, and one pint of milk, and leave it to cool.
Make an English cream from 1 lb. of powdered sugar, 16 egg yolks, and 1 pint of milk, and let it cool.
When it is quite cold, add to it one pint of raw cream, two-thirds oz. of powdered tragacanth gum, and the flavour which is to characterise the preparation.
When it's really cold, add one pint of raw cream, two-thirds oz. of powdered tragacanth gum, and the flavor that will define the recipe.
If the mousse be a fruit one, add to it one pint of a purée of fresh fruit.
If the mousse is a fruit one, add one pint of fresh fruit purée to it.
Whisk over ice, until the preparation gets very frothy; put it into moulds, lined with white paper; thoroughly close them, and keep them in a refrigerator for two or three hours, subject to their size.
Whisk over ice until the mixture is very frothy; pour it into molds lined with white paper; seal them tightly and chill in the refrigerator for two to three hours, depending on their size.
2917—VARIOUS ICED MOUSSES
After the same procedure, mousses may be prepared with Anisette, Coffee, Chocolate, Kirsch, Maraschino, Rum, Tea, etc.; Apricots, Strawberries, Oranges and Tangerines, fresh Walnuts, Peaches, Vanilla, Violets, etc.
After the same process, mousses can be made with Anisette, Coffee, Chocolate, Kirsch, Maraschino, Rum, Tea, etc.; Apricots, Strawberries, Oranges and Tangerines, fresh Walnuts, Peaches, Vanilla, Violets, etc.
2918—PARFAIT (Generic Recipe)
Mix thirty egg-yolks with one quart of cold syrup at 28°. Put the mixture on a slow fire, and cook it as for an English cream; strain it, and whisk it on ice until it is quite cold.
Mix thirty egg yolks with one quart of cold syrup at 28°C. Place the mixture over low heat and cook it like you would for English cream; strain it and whisk it on ice until it's completely cold.
Add three pints of very stiff, whisked cream and one-fifth pint [811] of brandy or rum, in order to finish it; mould the preparation in Parfait moulds, and pack them in a freezer for from two to three hours.
Add three pints of very thick, whipped cream and one-fifth pint 811 of brandy or rum to finish it; shape the mixture in parfait molds and put them in the freezer for two to three hours.
N.B.—The term “Parfait,” which, formerly, was applied only to “Parfait au Café,” has become the common name for un-clothed ices, made from Bombe-preparations having but one flavour. And this is fairly logical, seeing that Bombe-preparations, but for a few insignificant distinctions, are exactly like Parfait-preparation.
N.B.—The term “Parfait,” which used to refer only to “Parfait au Café,” has become the standard name for un-clothed ices, made from Bombe preparations that have just one flavor. This makes sense, considering that Bombe preparations, aside from a few minor differences, are pretty much the same as Parfait preparations.
It is therefore just as reasonable to make vanilla, chocolate, and pralined Parfaits, etc., as to make them with coffee.
It is therefore just as reasonable to make vanilla, chocolate, and pralined parfaits, etc., as it is to make them with coffee.
2919—ICED PUDDINGS
Preparations of this class follow no hard and fast rules, and, in reality, they are not ices at all. They are nothing else than iced entremets, the bases of which generally consist of thick English custard, the same as that which serves in the preparation of Bavarois.
Preparations of this kind don't follow strict rules, and, in reality, they aren't actually ices. They're just iced desserts, usually made with a thick English custard, just like what you use for Bavarois.
The few following recipes, however, are exceptions to this rule.
The few recipes that follow, however, are exceptions to this rule.
2920—PUDDING DE CASTRIES
Clothe a Bombe mould with a thin layer of vanilla ice-cream, and fill it with two Bombe-preparations, spread in somewhat thick, alternate layers. One of the preparations should be of vanilla, on each thickness of which a layer of lady’s-finger biscuits, cut into dice and sprinkled with Anisette, should be spread; and the other preparation should be of tangerine.
Clothe a Bombe mold with a thin layer of vanilla ice cream, and fill it with two Bombe mixtures, layered in somewhat thick, alternating sections. One of the mixtures should be vanilla, and on each layer, add a layer of ladyfinger cookies, cut into small pieces and sprinkled with Anisette. The other mixture should be tangerine.
Between the layers, sprinkle a few pinches of grated chocolate, and fill up the mould with a thickness of vanilla ice-cream.
Between the layers, sprinkle a few pinches of grated chocolate, and fill the mold with a layer of vanilla ice cream.
Thoroughly close the utensil; pack it for about two or three hours. Turn it out on a folded napkin; sprinkle thereon a few red, crushed pralins; and serve an iced tangerine syrup separately.
Thoroughly seal the utensil; let it sit for about two to three hours. Turn it out onto a folded napkin; sprinkle a few crushed pralins on top; and serve an iced tangerine syrup on the side.
2921—MARIE-ROSE PUDDING
Line a Charlotte mould with rolled gaufrettes; placing them snugly one against the other. By means of a piping-bag, fill the gaufrettes with very stiff strawberry ice, and then fill the mould with a vanilla pralined Bombe-preparation. Keep the mould in the refrigerator for three hours, and turn out the pudding on a napkin. Decorate it on top with pink and white Chantilly cream. Serve a chocolate ice-cream separately.
Line a Charlotte mold with rolled gaufrettes; place them snugly against each other. Using a piping bag, fill the gaufrettes with very stiff strawberry ice, then fill the mold with a vanilla pralined Bombe mixture. Keep the mold in the refrigerator for three hours, then turn out the pudding onto a napkin. Top it off with pink and white Chantilly cream. Serve chocolate ice cream on the side.
2922—PUDDING MIRAMAR
Garnish an iced, Madeleine-mould with lady’s-finger biscuits, saturated with Chartreuse, and alternate them with thin slices of fresh pine-apple, saturated in Kirsch, and pipped sections of tangerine, skinned raw.
Garnish an iced, Madeleine-mould with ladyfinger biscuits, soaked in Chartreuse, and alternate them with thin slices of fresh pineapple, soaked in Kirsch, and peeled segments of tangerine, skinned fresh.
[812]
Fill up the mould with a Bombe-preparation of pomegranate
juice, flavoured with Kirsch; close the mould, keep it in ice for
two hours, and turn out the pudding on a napkin when about to
serve.
[812]
Fill the mold with a Bombe mixture of pomegranate juice, flavored with Kirsch; close the mold, keep it in ice for two hours, and turn out the pudding onto a napkin just before serving.
Serve an iced, vanilla syrup separately.
Serve an iced vanilla syrup on the side.
2923—PUDDING SEYMOUR
Cut a Mousseline Brioche into thin slices, and set these to soak in raw, sweetened and Kirsch-flavoured cream. Peel and finely slice some peaches, and poach them in vanilla-flavoured syrup; also peel some very ripe William pears.
Cut a Mousseline Brioche into thin slices, and let them soak in raw, sweetened cream flavored with Kirsch. Peel and slice some peaches finely, and poach them in vanilla syrup; also peel some very ripe William pears.
Prepare a pink Bombe-preparation, flavoured with Kirsch and Orgeat; and then fill up the mould with alternate layers of the slices of Brioche and of fruit, with Bar red-currant jam added; and the Bombe-preparation.
Prepare a pink Bombe mixture, flavored with Kirsch and Orgeat; then fill the mold with alternating layers of sliced Brioche and fruit, adding red currant jam, along with the Bombe mixture.
Close the mould, keep it in ice for two hours, and turn out the pudding on a napkin.
Close the mold, keep it on ice for two hours, and turn the pudding out onto a napkin.
2924—ICED SOUFFLÉES
The preparation differs according as to whether the Soufflés be prepared with fruit, or with such flavours as Vanilla, Coffee, Chocolate, etc.
The preparation varies depending on whether the Soufflés is made with fruit or with flavors like vanilla, coffee, chocolate, etc.
Whisk the whites of ten eggs to a very stiff froth, and add to this one and one-tenth lbs. of sugar cooked to the small-crack stage. Transfer the whole to a basin; flavour according to fancy, and add one pint of a purée of fruit and one pint of very stiffly-whisked cream.
Whip the whites of ten eggs until they're really stiff, then mix in one and one-tenth pounds of sugar cooked to the small-crack stage. Pour everything into a bowl; add flavoring as desired, and then incorporate one pint of fruit purée and one pint of whipped cream that’s been whipped very stiffly.
2925—THE MOULDING OF LARGE AND SMALL ICED SOUFFLÉS
Mould the large ones in ordinary Soufflé timbales, which should be lined with bands of white paper, fixed with butter, and overreaching the edges of the timbales by one and a half to two inches, that the preparation, in projecting above the brims of the utensils, may appear like a Soufflé when the paper is removed.
Mold the large ones in regular Soufflé timbales, which should be lined with strips of white paper, secured with butter, and extending one and a half to two inches above the edges of the timbales, so that the mixture, when it rises above the tops of the containers, looks like a Soufflé when the paper is taken off.
The small Soufflés are moulded in cases or in small silver cassolettes, which are likewise wrapped in bands of paper, that the preparation may rise above their brims. As soon as they are moulded, put the Soufflés in a very cold refrigerator; and when about to serve them, carefully remove the bands of paper which, once the preparation has solidified, have served their purpose; and [813] dish the cases or silver cassolettes on a napkin or on a carved block of ice.
The small Soufflés are shaped in molds or in small silver cassolettes, which are also wrapped in paper bands to keep the mixture from overflowing. Once they are molded, place the Soufflés in a very cold refrigerator; and when you’re ready to serve them, carefully take off the paper bands that have served their purpose once the mixture has set; and [813] serve the molds or silver cassolettes on a napkin or on a carved block of ice.
Like the Bombes, and the Iced Biscuits, Iced Soufflés may be indefinitely varied, owing to the multitudinous combinations to which they lend themselves.
Like the Bombes and the Iced Biscuits, Iced Soufflés can be varied endlessly because of the countless combinations they can create.
2926—SORBETS (Sherbets)
Sherbets and their derivative preparations consist of very light and barely-congealed ices, served after the Entrées. They serve in freshening the stomach; preparing it to properly receive the roast.
Sherbets and their related preparations are very light and barely frozen ices served after the main dishes. They help refresh the stomach, getting it ready to properly enjoy the roast.
They are at once appetisers and helps to digestion.
They are both appetizers and aids for digestion.
2927—PREPARATION FOR SORBETS
Sherbets are made from any liqueur ice preparation at 15°; or they may be prepared as follows:—For one quart of preparation, take the juice of two lemons and one orange, half-a-pint of port wine, of Samos wine, of Sauterne, or other good wine; and add cold syrup at 22°, until the saccharometer registers 15°.
Sherbets are created from any liqueur ice mixture at 15°; or they can be made as follows: For one quart of mixture, use the juice of two lemons and one orange, half a pint of port wine, Samos wine, Sauterne, or another good wine; then add cold syrup at 22° until the saccharometer reads 15°.
For liqueur sherbets, allow about one-fifth pint of liqueur per quart of the preparation; but remember that this is subject to the kind of liqueur used. For the quantity just prescribed, use syrup at 18° or 19°, which the subsequent addition of liqueur reduces to the proper degree. Whatever be the kind of liqueur, the latter should only be added when the Sherbet is completely frozen; that is to say at the last moment.
For liqueur sherbets, use about one-fifth of a pint of liqueur per quart of the mixture; however, keep in mind that this depends on the type of liqueur you choose. For the amount mentioned, use syrup at 18° or 19°, which the added liqueur will lower to the right degree. No matter what liqueur you use, it should only be added when the sherbet is fully frozen; in other words, at the very last moment.
Fruit Sorbets are generally prepared from the juices and syrups of aqueous fruits. Fruit purées are scarcely suited to this mode of procedure, and they are only resorted to in exceptional cases.
Fruit sorbets are usually made from the juices and syrups of watery fruits. Fruit purees are hardly suitable for this process, and they are only used in rare cases.
The Freezing of Sherbets.—Pour the preparation into the turbine or the freezer, which should have been previously packed, and keep the utensil on the move. Remove portions of the preparation from the sides of the receptacle as fast as they adhere thereto, and mix them with the whole, until the latter is completely congealed; remembering not to stir at all during the freezing process. When the preparation is firm enough, mix with it, gently, the quarter of its weight of Italian meringue or very stiffly whipped cream; and finish by the addition of the liqueur.
The Freezing of Sherbets.—Pour the mixture into the turbine or freezer, which should have been pre-chilled, and keep the appliance moving. Scrape off any mixture that sticks to the sides of the container and blend it back in until everything is fully frozen; make sure not to stir at all during the freezing process. When the mixture is firm enough, gently fold in a quarter of its weight of Italian meringue or very stiffly whipped cream, and finish by adding the liqueur.
The Dishing of Sherbets.—Take some of the Sherbet preparation in a spoon, and set it in Sherbet or Sherry glasses, shaping it to a point.
The Dishing of Sherbets.—Take some of the sherbet mixture in a spoon and place it in sherbet or sherry glasses, shaping it to a point.
When the Sherbet is prepared with wine, sprinkle the preparation when it is in the glasses with a tablespoonful of the selected wine.
When making the Sherbet with wine, pour a tablespoon of the chosen wine into each glass just before serving.
[814]
The consistence of a Sherbet, of what kind soever, should be
such as to allow of its being drunk.
[814]
The consistency of a sherbet, of any kind, should be such that it can be sipped.
2928—VARIOUS SORBETS
Having pointed out that Sherbets may be prepared from the juices of every fruit such as Pine-apple, Cherries, Strawberries, Raspberries, Red-currants, etc., and from every wine and liqueur such as Port, Samos wine, Marsala, Johannisberg, Rum, Kirsch, Liqueur-Brandy, etc., and since the procedure is the same in every case, there is no need to devote a special article to each.
Having noted that sherbets can be made from the juices of various fruits like pineapple, cherries, strawberries, raspberries, red currants, and so on, as well as from different wines and liqueurs such as port, Samos wine, Marsala, Johannisberg, rum, kirsch, and liqueur brandy, and since the process is the same in every case, there's no need to dedicate a separate article to each one.
2929—SORBET Sicilian Style
Keep a very green water melon in the refrigerator for three hours.
Keep a fresh green watermelon in the fridge for three hours.
One hour before serving, open it on top, as directed under “Surprise Melon,” and withdraw the seeds.
One hour before serving, open it on top, as instructed under “Surprise Melon,” and remove the seeds.
Then, detach the pulp by means of a silver spoon, without withdrawing it from the fruit; sprinkle it with Maraschino, and put the whole back into the refrigerator.
Then, use a silver spoon to scoop out the pulp without removing it from the fruit; sprinkle it with Maraschino and put it back in the refrigerator.
Dish on fragmented ice or on a block of the latter, and serve the pulp before the diners in Sherbet glasses.
Dish on fragmented ice or on a block of ice, and serve the pulp in Sherbet glasses in front of the diners.
2930—GRANITÉS
Granités answer the same purpose as Sherbets, while they may also be introduced into certain culinary preparations.
Granités serve the same purpose as sherbets, and they can also be used in certain cooking recipes.
The bases of these preparations consist of very thin syrups made from fruit juices, and not overreaching fourteen degrees (saccharometer).
The bases of these preparations consist of very thin syrups made from fruit juices, and not exceeding fourteen degrees (saccharometer).
Granités consist only of iced syrups, and are not combined with any Italian or other meringue.
Granités are just iced syrups and aren’t mixed with any Italian or other meringue.
As in the case of the Sherbets, but more particularly in regard to these, the operator should remember not to stir the syrup during the freezing process, lest it turn; and, when it is congealed, it should form a light, granulated mass.
As with the Sherbets, but especially with these, the maker should remember not to stir the syrup while it's freezing, or it will spoil; and once it has solidified, it should create a light, grainy texture.
2931—MARQUISES
Marquises are generally made from strawberries or pine-apple, with Kirsch. The preparation is that of a Sherbet with Kirsch, registering 17° by the saccharometer. The freezing is done as for Granités; but it should be carried a little further.
Marquises are typically made with strawberries or pineapple, along with Kirsch. The preparation is similar to a sherbet with Kirsch, measuring 17° on the saccharometer. The freezing process is the same as for granités, but it should be taken a bit further.
When about to serve, mix the preparation per pint thereof with half a pint of very stiff Chantilly cream, combined with a strawberry or pine-apple purée, subject to the designation of the Marquise.
When you're ready to serve, mix the preparation for each pint with half a pint of very thick whipped cream, combined with either strawberry or pineapple purée, depending on what the Marquise prefers.
8152932—PUNCH In the Roman style
Mix sufficient dry white wine, or dry champagne, with one pint of syrup at 22°, to reduce the latter to 17°; add the juice of two oranges and two lemons, a strip of orange and lemon zest, and let infusion proceed for one hour.
Mix enough dry white wine or dry champagne with one pint of syrup at 22° to lower the syrup to 17°. Add the juice of two oranges and two lemons, a strip of orange and lemon zest, and let it steep for one hour.
Strain the syrup and bring it to 18°.
Strain the syrup and heat it to 18°.
Freeze in the freezer, until it is somewhat stiff, and mix it with the quarter of its volume of Italian meringue (prepared from two egg-whites and three and a half oz. of sugar).
Freeze in the freezer until it's a bit firm, then mix it with a quarter of its volume of Italian meringue (made from two egg whites and three and a half oz. of sugar).
When about to serve, complete with one-fifth pint of Rum, added little by little.
When you're about to serve, add one-fifth of a pint of rum, little by little.
Serve the preparation in glasses, after the style of the Sherbets.
Serve the preparation in glasses, like Sherbets.
N.B.—For all Sherbets and Punches, one quart of the finished preparation should be allowed for every ten people.
N.B.—For all Sherbets and Punches, you should plan on one quart of the finished preparation for every ten people.
2933—SPOOMS
Spoom is a kind of Sherbet prepared from a syrup at 20°. Add to it twice as much Italian meringue as was added to the Sherbets. Do not work it too briskly, that it may remain very light and frothy.
Spoom is a type of sherbet made from syrup at 20°. Add twice as much Italian meringue as was added to the sherbets. Don’t mix it too vigorously, so it stays light and frothy.
Spooms are made from fruit juices; but more often from such wines as Champagne, Samos, Muscat, Zucco, etc.
Spooms are made from fruit juices, but more often from wines like Champagne, Samos, Muscat, Zucco, and others.
Serve it in glasses like the Sherbets.
Serve it in glasses like the sorbets.
[816]CHAPTER XXII
DRINKS AND REFRESHMENTS
N.B.—The quantities given below are calculated to be sufficient for fifteen glassfuls.
N.B.—The amounts listed below are calculated to be enough for fifteen glasses.
2934—BAVAROISE
Work eight oz. of powdered sugar with eight egg-yolks in a saucepan, until the whole becomes white and reaches the ribbon stage. Then add consecutively: one-fifth pint of capillary syrup, one pint of freshly made, boiling hot tea, and the same amount of boiling milk; whisking briskly the while, that the drink may be very frothy. Complete at the last moment with one-third pint of the liqueur which is to characterise the Bavaroise, i.e., either Kirsch or Rum.
Work 8 oz. of powdered sugar with 8 egg yolks in a saucepan until it turns white and reaches the ribbon stage. Then add, one at a time, ⅖ pint of capillary syrup, 1 pint of freshly made, boiling hot tea, and the same amount of boiling milk, whisking quickly the whole time to make the drink very frothy. Finish at the last moment with ⅓ pint of the liqueur that will define the Bavaroise, i.e., either Kirsch or Rum.
If the Bavaroise be flavoured with vanilla, orange or lemon, let the flavour infuse in the milk for fifteen minutes beforehand. If it be flavoured with chocolate, dissolve six oz. of the latter, and add the milk to it, flavoured with vanilla.
If you're flavoring the Bavaroise with vanilla, orange, or lemon, let the flavor infuse in the milk for fifteen minutes beforehand. If you're using chocolate, dissolve six oz. of it and add the milk that has been flavored with vanilla.
If it be coffee-flavoured, set three oz. of freshly-torrified and concassed coffee to infuse in the milk or flavour with one pint of freshly-made coffee.
If it's coffee-flavored, let three oz. of freshly roasted and concassed coffee steep in the milk or flavor it with one pint of freshly brewed coffee.
Bavaroise is served in special glasses, and it must be frothy.
Bavaroise is served in special glasses, and it has to be frothy.
2935—BISCHOFF
Put into a basin one bottleful of Champagne, one Sherry-glassful of “tilleul” infusion, one orange and one lemon, cut into thin slices, and enough syrup at 32° to bring the preparation to 18°. Let maceration proceed in the cool for an hour. This done, strain the whole; freeze it like a Granité, and finish it with four liqueur-glassfuls of liqueur-brandy.
Put one bottle of Champagne into a bowl, add one sherry glass of "tilleul" infusion, and slice one orange and one lemon thinly. Add enough syrup at 32° to bring the mixture to 18°. Let it sit in a cool place for an hour to macerate. After that, strain everything, freeze it like a Granité, and finish it off with four liqueur glasses of liqueur brandy.
Serve in bumpers.
Serve in bumpers.
2936—ICED COFFEE
Pour one and a half pints of boiling water, gradually, over ten oz. of freshly-ground coffee, and strain it gently. Put this coffee into a bowl with 20 oz. of loaf-sugar, and let the latter dissolve [817] while the coffee cools. Then add one quart of very cold, boiled milk, in which half a stick of vanilla should have infused, and one pint of very fresh cream.
Pour one and a half pints of boiling water gradually over ten oz. of freshly ground coffee, and strain it gently. Put this coffee into a bowl with 20 oz. of granulated sugar, and let it dissolve while the coffee cools. Then add one quart of very cold boiled milk, which should have had half a stick of vanilla infused in it, along with one pint of very fresh cream.
Freeze the whole in a freezer, taking care to keep the preparation almost liquid, and serve it in very cold cups.
Freeze the mixture in a freezer, making sure to keep it nearly liquid, and serve it in very cold cups.
2937—LEMONADE
Dissolve half-lb. of loaf-sugar in one quart of filtered water. Add the juice and the zests of the rinds of two lemons, and let infusion proceed in the cool for three hours. Pass the whole through a fine strainer; add one syphonful of seltzer water, and serve with a thin roundel of lemon in each glass.
Dissolve half a pound of granulated sugar in one quart of filtered water. Add the juice and the zests from the rinds of two lemons, and let it steep in a cool place for three hours. Strain the mixture through a fine sieve; add one siphon of sparkling water, and serve with a thin slice of lemon in each glass.
2938—PINEAPPLE WATER
Finely chop one and a half lbs. of fresh or preserved pineapple; put it into a basin and pour over it one quart of boiling syrup at 20°. Let it cool, and infuse for two hours.
Finely chop 1.5 lbs. of fresh or canned pineapple; place it in a bowl and pour one quart of boiling syrup at 20° over it. Let it cool and steep for two hours.
Strain through a woollen bag; add a piece of ice and sufficient seltzer water to reduce the liquid to 9°. Keep the preparation in the cool for a further twenty minutes, and complete it, when about to serve, with three liqueur-glassfuls of Kirsch.
Strain through a wool bag; add a piece of ice and enough seltzer water to dilute the liquid to 9°. Keep it cool for another twenty minutes, and finish it off, just before serving, with three liqueur glasses of Kirsch.
2939—CHERRY WATER
Stone two lbs. of very ripe cherries, and rub them through a sieve. Put the purée into a basin with the stones, crushed in the mortar, and let the whole macerate for one hour. Then moisten with one pint of filtered water, and strain the juice through a woollen bag, or muslin folded in two and stretched.
Stone 2 lbs. of very ripe cherries and push them through a strainer. Put the purée into a bowl with the crushed stones from the mortar, and let everything sit for an hour. Then, add 1 pint of filtered water and strain the juice through a wool bag or a double layer of muslin.
Add a piece of well-washed ice and six oz. of loaf-sugar, and put the whole in the cool for twenty minutes. Flavour, when about to serve, with four liqueur-glassfuls of Kirsch.
Add a piece of well-washed ice and six ounces of loaf sugar, and place the whole mixture in a cool area for twenty minutes. Flavor it just before serving with four liqueur glasses of Kirsch.
The saccharometer should register 9° when inserted into this preparation.
The saccharometer should show 9° when placed in this preparation.
2940—RASPBERRY-FLAVOURED, RED-CURRANT WATER
Rub through a sieve, over a basin, twelve oz. of red and white currants, and four oz. of very ripe raspberries. Add to the currant-water one pint of filtered water, six oz. of loaf-sugar, and one piece of washed ice. Keep the whole in the cool for twenty minutes, and stir it from time to time with a silver spoon, that the sugar may dissolve.
Rub through a sieve, over a bowl, twelve ounces of red and white currants, and four ounces of very ripe raspberries. Add to the currant juice one pint of filtered water, six ounces of loaf sugar, and one piece of washed ice. Keep everything cool for twenty minutes, stirring it occasionally with a silver spoon so that the sugar can dissolve.
2941—MELONADE
Rub one lb. of just-ripe melon pulp through a sieve. Put it into a basin and pour over it one pint of boiling syrup at 20°. [818] Let the whole cool and infuse for two hours, and strain it through muslin or through a woollen bag. Add a piece of very clean ice and sufficient seltzer water to reduce the syrup to 9°. Keep the preparation in the cool for a further twenty minutes, and finish it, when about to serve, with two tablespoonfuls of orange-flower water.
Rub one pound of just-ripe melon pulp through a sieve. Put it into a bowl and pour one pint of boiling syrup at 20°. [818] Let it cool and steep for two hours, then strain it through muslin or a wool bag. Add a piece of clean ice and enough seltzer water to bring the syrup down to 9°. Keep the mixture cool for another twenty minutes, and just before serving, mix in two tablespoons of orange-flower water.
2942—KALTSCHALE
Peel and slice one-half lb. of peaches and an equal quantity of pineapple; add four oz. of ripe, melon pulp, cut into dice, and four oz. of a mixture of raspberries and red and white currants, cleared of their stalks. Put these fruits in a silver timbale and keep the latter on ice. Set a little cinnamon to infuse in a half-bottleful of boiling, white wine; add six oz. of sugar and the zest of one lemon; and let the whole cool. Then add half a pint of a mixed purée of strawberries and red-currants to this infusion.
Peel and slice half a pound of peaches and the same amount of pineapple; add four ounces of ripe melon, diced, and four ounces of a mix of raspberries and red and white currants, with the stems removed. Place these fruits in a silver timbale and keep it on ice. Infuse a little cinnamon in half a bottle of boiling white wine; add six ounces of sugar and the zest of one lemon; then let it cool. Finally, stir in half a pint of a mixed purée of strawberries and red currants to this infusion.
Filter the whole, and complete it by the addition of a bottle of champagne.
Filter everything, and finish it off by adding a bottle of champagne.
Pour this preparation over the fruit, and serve the timbale very cold.
Pour this mixture over the fruit, and serve the timbale very cold.
2943—ORANGEADE
Proceed as for lemonade, but use the juice and zests of orange rinds instead of those of lemons, and the juice of only half a lemon. Put very thin slices of orange in the glasses.
Proceed as you would for lemonade, but use the juice and zests of orange peels instead of lemon peels, and the juice of just half a lemon. Place very thin slices of orange in the glasses.
2944—PUNCH WITH KIRSCH
Throw a good half oz. of tea into one quart of boiling water, and let it infuse for ten minutes. Put into a punch or salad-bowl one lb. of loaf-sugar; strain the infusion of tea over the sugar, and dissolve the latter; stirring the while with a silver spoon.
Throw about half an ounce of tea into one quart of boiling water and let it steep for ten minutes. In a punch or salad bowl, add one pound of loaf sugar; strain the tea infusion over the sugar and stir with a silver spoon until it dissolves.
Add one and a half pints of Kirsch, set it alight, and serve in glasses.
Add one and a half pints of Kirsch, light it on fire, and serve in glasses.
2945—PUNCH WITH RUM
Make an infusion as above, with the same amount of tea and one quart of boiling water. Strain it over one lb. of loaf-sugar, in a punch-bowl, and let the sugar dissolve.
Make an infusion as described above, using the same amount of tea and one quart of boiling water. Strain it over one pound of loaf sugar in a punch bowl, and allow the sugar to dissolve.
Add a few thin slices of lemon, and one and a half pints of rum, and set light to it. Serve with a slice of lemon in each glass.
Add a few thin slices of lemon and one and a half pints of rum, then light it up. Serve with a slice of lemon in each glass.
2946—PUNCH MARQUISE
Put into a small, copper saucepan one quart of Sauterne wine, half-lb. of loaf-sugar, and the zest of the rind of one lemon bound round a clove. Dissolve the sugar; heat the wine until it becomes [819] covered by thin white froth, and pour it into a punch-bowl after having withdrawn the zest and the clove.
Put one quart of Sauterne wine, half a pound of loaf sugar, and the zest of the rind of one lemon wrapped around a clove into a small copper saucepan. Dissolve the sugar, then heat the wine until it’s [819] covered with a light white froth. Pour it into a punch bowl after removing the zest and the clove.
Add half a pint of burnt brandy; set it alight and let it burn itself out.
Add half a pint of burnt brandy; light it and let it burn out on its own.
Serve with a thin slice of lemon in each glass.
Serve with a thin slice of lemon in each glass.
2947—ICED PUNCH
Prepare a Marquise Punch as above; when the wine is hot, take it off the fire; throw in a good half oz. of tea, and let the whole infuse under cover for ten minutes.
Prepare a Marquise Punch as mentioned above; when the wine is hot, take it off the heat; add about half an ounce of tea, and let it steep covered for ten minutes.
Pass the whole through a fine strainer; add one orange and one lemon, peeled raw and cut into slices, and some heated rum. Set alight; leave to cool, and reduce to 15°. Then freeze like a Granité, and serve in glasses.
Pass everything through a fine strainer; add one peeled orange and one peeled lemon, cut into slices, along with some heated rum. Ignite it; let it cool, and reduce to 15°. Then freeze it like a Granité, and serve in glasses.
2948—HOT WINE
Pour one bottleful of red wine over ten oz. of loaf-sugar, set in a small, copper basin. Dissolve the sugar. Add one orange zest, a bit of cinnamon and mace, and one clove. Heat the wine until it is covered by thin froth, and then pass it through a fine strainer.
Pour one bottle of red wine over ten ounces of loaf sugar in a small copper basin. Dissolve the sugar. Add one orange zest, a bit of cinnamon and mace, and one clove. Heat the wine until it’s lightly frothy, then strain it through a fine strainer.
Serve with a thin slice of lemon in each glass.
Serve with a thin slice of lemon in each glass.
2949—HOT WINE WITH ORANGE
Serve with a roundel of orange in each glass.
Serve with a slice of orange in each glass.
2950—WINE In the French style
Put eight oz. of sugar into a salad-bowl, and sprinkle thereon a few tablespoonfuls of water, that it may dissolve. Add one bottleful of excellent Bordeaux wine or red Burgundy, and the half of a lemon cut into thin slices. Stir the whole well with a silver spoon and serve with a slice of lemon in each glass.
Put eight ounces of sugar into a salad bowl and sprinkle a few tablespoons of water over it to help it dissolve. Add one bottle of good Bordeaux wine or red Burgundy, and half a lemon cut into thin slices. Mix everything well with a silver spoon and serve with a slice of lemon in each glass.
N.B.—Always remember to free the lemons and oranges used of all pips, which would lend a bitterness to the drink.
N.B.—Always remember to remove the seeds from the lemons and oranges you use, as they would make the drink taste bitter.
2951—CLARET CUP
Put into a crystal bowl one oz. of loaf-sugar, the rind of one lemon and three slices of the latter, an equal quantity of orange, one strip of cucumber peel, one tablespoonful of Angostura Bitter, and a liqueur-glassful of each of the following liqueurs:—Brandy, Maraschino and white Curaçao.
Put one ounce of loaf sugar into a crystal bowl, along with the zest of one lemon and three slices of the lemon, an equal amount of orange, a strip of cucumber peel, one tablespoon of Angostura Bitters, and a liqueur glass full of each of the following liqueurs:—Brandy, Maraschino, and white Curaçao.
Complete with one and a half bottles of red wine and a bottle of Soda. Cover and let the whole infuse. Strain, add a few pieces of very clean ice and a few leaves of fresh mint.
Complete with one and a half bottles of red wine and a bottle of soda. Cover and let it all infuse. Strain, add a few pieces of clean ice, and a few fresh mint leaves.
820CHAPTER XXIII
FRUIT-STEWS AND JAMS
2952—PLAIN STEWED FRUIT
Fruit for stewing is used whole, halved or quartered, and cooked or poached in a syrup, of a flavour in keeping with the fruit.
Fruit for stewing is used whole, halved, or quartered and cooked or poached in a syrup that matches the flavor of the fruit.
Dish these preparations in tazzas, bowls or deep dishes; cover them with their syrup, reduced or not; and, in certain cases, thicken the latter with arrowroot. They may be served hot or cold; but in any case, the fruit used should not be too ripe.
Serve these dishes in tazzas, bowls, or deep dishes; cover them with their syrup, whether reduced or not; and, in some cases, thicken the syrup with arrowroot. They can be served hot or cold; however, the fruit used should not be overly ripe.
2953—MIXED STEWED FRUIT
These preparations generally consist of stewed, fresh fruit of one or several kinds; combined with fruit purées.
These preparations usually include stewed, fresh fruit of one or more types, mixed with fruit purées.
Quince and apple jellies are greatly used, either in coating the preparations or in bordering them with dice, &c.
Quince and apple jellies are widely used, either for coating the dishes or for garnishing them with diced pieces, etc.
With this class of stewed fruits, which are merely a matter of fancy and taste, candied and preserved fruits are almost always used as auxiliary constituents.
With this type of stewed fruit, which is really just a matter of preference and taste, candied and preserved fruits are almost always used as additional ingredients.
2954—JAMS
Under this generic title the following preparations are classed:—
Under this general title, the following preparations are classified:—
(1) Those in which the fruit is treated directly with the sugar:—
(1) Those where the fruit is treated directly with the sugar:—
(2) Those in which the juice alone, owing to its gelatinous nature, produces, together with the sugar, consistent jellies.
(2) Those where the juice by itself, because of its gelatinous quality, creates consistent jellies along with the sugar.
The amount of sugar used is subject to the nature of the fruit and its sweetness; but in the case of nearly all tart fruits, the weight of sugar should equal that of the fruit, or nearly so.
The amount of sugar you use depends on the type of fruit and its sweetness; however, for almost all tart fruits, the weight of the sugar should be about equal to the weight of the fruit, or close to it.
If too much sugar be used, the flavour is impaired; while crystallisation will follow very shortly afterwards; if too little be used, the jam has to be overcooked in order to be made sufficiently consistent, and the flavour is once more impaired by protracted evaporation; finally if the time allowed for cooking be inadequate, rapid fermentation will be the result.
If you use too much sugar, it affects the flavor, and crystallization will happen soon after. If you use too little, the jam needs to be overcooked to be thick enough, which once again compromises the flavor due to excessive evaporation. Lastly, if the cooking time isn't enough, it will lead to rapid fermentation.
[821]
In making jam, therefore, the operator should base his measure
of sugar upon the nature of the fruit he intends treating.
[821]
When making jam, the person should determine the amount of sugar based on the type of fruit they are using.
2955—THE COOKING, POTTING, AND SEALING OF JAMS
The time allowed for cooking any jam whatsoever can only be approximately decided, and it is a gross mistake to suppose the case otherwise, since the matter is wholly dependent upon the intensity of the fire, and the resulting speed of the evaporation of the vegetable moisture. Theoretically, a jam is all the better for having been cooked quickly, seeing that it may thus more easily preserve its colour and flavour.
The time needed to cook any jam can only be estimated, and it's a big mistake to think otherwise, as it entirely depends on the heat level and how fast the moisture in the fruit evaporates. In theory, jam is better when cooked quickly because it helps retain its color and flavor.
For all that, unless great care and attention be exercised, a whole-fruit jam ought not to be made on a too violent fire, lest it burn. Conversely, when jellies are in question, wherein the juice alone of the fruit is treated, the fire should be as intense as possible; in order that the required degree of consistence, which marks the close of the operation, may be reached as speedily as possible.
For all that, unless great care and attention are exercised, a whole-fruit jam should not be made over a very high heat, or it might burn. On the other hand, when making jellies, which only use the juice of the fruit, the heat should be as high as possible, so that the desired consistency, which signals the end of the process, can be achieved as quickly as possible.
The degree of consistence is the same for all jellies, and may be ascertained thus: when the steam given off by the preparation loses its density, and the boiling movement becomes perceptible, it may be concluded that evaporation has ceased, and that the real cooking-process, which is very rapid, has begun. At this stage frequently take the skimmer out of the saucepan.
The consistency level is the same for all jellies, and you can figure it out like this: when the steam escaping from the mixture becomes less dense and you can see it bubbling, you can conclude that evaporation has stopped and the actual cooking process, which happens quickly, has started. At this point, often remove the skimmer from the saucepan.
The jam adhering to it falls off, at first very quickly; then, in a few minutes, it is seen to accumulate towards the centre of the skimmer and to fall therefrom slowly at lengthy intervals, in large drops.
The jam stuck to it falls off quickly at first; then, after a few minutes, you can see it gather at the center of the skimmer and slowly drip off in large drops at longer intervals.
This stage, which is indubitably indicative of the cooking being at an end, is called the “nappe” and is equivalent to the large-thread stage in the cooking of sugar; and, as soon as it is reached the jam should be taken off the fire. Allow it to cool for seven or eight minutes, and pour it into pots, which, if of glass, should be gradually heated, lest they crack.
This stage, which definitely shows that the cooking is done, is called the “nappe” and is the same as the large-thread stage in sugar cooking. As soon as you reach it, take the jam off the heat. Let it cool for seven or eight minutes, then pour it into jars, which should be gradually heated if they are glass, to prevent cracking.
The following day, set a round piece of white paper saturated with rectified glycerine, on each pot, and drop these pieces of paper directly upon the jam. Rectified glycerine will be found preferable by far to the commonly-used sugared brandy.
The next day, place a round piece of white paper soaked in rectified glycerine on top of each pot, and let these pieces of paper sit directly on the jam. You'll find that rectified glycerine is much better than the usual sugared brandy.
Then close the pots with a double sheet of paper, fastened on with string, and place them somewhere in the dry.
Then cover the pots with a double layer of paper, secured with string, and store them in a dry place.
2956—APRICOT JAM
Cut the apricots in two, and use very ripe fruit, grown in the open, if possible. Break the stones, skin the almonds, and cut them in two. Allow three-quarters lb. of loaf-sugar per lb. of fruit. Put this sugar in a preserving pan with one-third pint of water per [822] two lbs. of sugar, and, when the latter is dissolved, boil for a few minutes, carefully skimming the while. Add the apricots, set the whole to cook on a moderate fire, and stir incessantly, especially towards the end, when the jam is more particularly prone to burn on the bottom of the saucepan. Take the jam off the fire as soon as it reaches the “nappe” stage, as explained above, and mix the almonds with the jam.
Cut the apricots in half, using very ripe fruit that's grown outdoors if possible. Break the stones, peel the almonds, and cut them in half. Use three-quarters of a pound of loaf sugar for each pound of fruit. Place this sugar in a preserving pan with one-third of a pint of water for every two pounds of sugar, and once the sugar has dissolved, boil it for a few minutes, skimming the surface as needed. Add the apricots, bring the mixture to a gentle boil, and stir continuously, especially towards the end when the jam is more likely to stick to the bottom of the pan. Remove the jam from the heat as soon as it reaches the "nappe" stage, as described above, and mix in the almonds.
2957—CHERRY JAM
Stone the cherries, and allow one and a half lbs. of loaf-sugar per two lbs. of the fruit; taking care to have equal weights of sugar and fruit if the latter be not over sweet. Put the sugar in the preserving pan; moisten it with water that it may dissolve, and boil it for five minutes, skimming carefully the while. Add the cherries and a half-pint of red-currant juice, and cook over a fierce fire until the “nappe” stage is reached.
Remove the pits from the cherries and use one and a half pounds of loaf sugar for every two pounds of fruit, making sure to use equal weights of sugar and fruit if the fruit isn't too sweet. Place the sugar in a preserving pan, dampen it with water to help it dissolve, and boil for five minutes while skimming it carefully. Add the cherries and half a pint of red-currant juice, and cook over a high heat until the “nappe” stage is reached.
Remarks:—(1) The addition of red-currant juice is advocated for this jam, seeing that by ensuring the proper consistence it obviates prolonged cooking; and, as I have already pointed out, red fruit is all the better, and preserves a more perfect colour, when it is cooked rapidly.
Comments:—(1) Adding red currant juice is recommended for this jam because it helps achieve the right consistency without needing long cooking times. As I've mentioned before, red fruits hold their color better and look more vibrant when cooked quickly.
(2) When the fruit begins to boil, carefully skim it, otherwise the scum hardens, and not only spoils the jam but often sets it fermenting.
(2) When the fruit starts to boil, carefully skim off the surface, or else the foam will harden and not only ruin the jam but can also cause it to ferment.
2958—STRAWBERRY JAM
This is one of the most difficult jams to make. There are several ways of preparing it, and the one I give strikes me as the quickest and simplest. Clean the fruit, which should be just ripe. Only wash it when absolutely necessary, as, for instance, when mould has stuck to it.
This is one of the hardest jams to make. There are several ways to prepare it, and the one I’m sharing seems to be the quickest and easiest. Clean the fruit, which should be just ripe. Only wash it when absolutely necessary, like when mold has formed on it.
Allow twelve oz. of sugar per lb. of fruit. Put this sugar in a preserving pan, sprinkle it with water that it may dissolve, and cook it to the large-ball stage (see No. 2344), taking care to skim thoroughly when boiling begins. Throw the strawberries into the sugar, and set the preserving pan on the side of the fire for seven or eight minutes; that is to say, until the moisture of the fruit has dissolved the sugar to a syrup.
Allow twelve oz. of sugar for each lb. of fruit. Put this sugar in a preserving pan, sprinkle it with water so it can dissolve, and cook it to the large-ball stage (see No. 2344), making sure to skim thoroughly when it starts boiling. Add the strawberries to the sugar, and move the preserving pan to the side of the fire for seven or eight minutes; in other words, until the moisture from the fruit has dissolved the sugar into a syrup.
Return the saucepan to a fierce fire, and cook the strawberries for ten or twelve minutes, remembering to carefully remove the scum that forms.
Return the saucepan to a high heat, and cook the strawberries for ten to twelve minutes, making sure to carefully remove the foam that forms.
Fill the pots, little by little, that the strawberries may be well distributed in them and not rise in a mass to the top, as often happens when the receptacles are filled too quickly.
Fill the pots gradually so that the strawberries are evenly spread out and don’t clump together at the top, which often happens when the containers are filled too quickly.
2959—ORANGE MARMALADE
Select some oranges about equal in size, of a good colour, free from blemishes, and with thick and soft rinds. The latter consideration is important, seeing that the parboiling operation is effected more perfectly when the rinds are thick and supple.
Choose oranges that are similar in size, have a nice color, are free of any spots or marks, and have thick, soft skins. This is important because the parboiling process works better when the skins are thick and flexible.
Prick them somewhat deeply with a small, pointed stick (in order to precipitate the cooking process), and throw them into a preserving pan of boiling water. Boil for thirty minutes; drain the oranges, cool them, and put them under a running tap for twelve hours, or more if possible; or soak them in constantly changed, cold water for twenty hours. The object of this operation is to soften the rinds and extract their bitterness.
Prick them a bit deeply with a small, sharp stick (to speed up the cooking process), and toss them into a pot of boiling water. Boil for thirty minutes; drain the oranges, let them cool, and place them under a running tap for twelve hours, or longer if you can; or soak them in cold water that you change frequently for twenty hours. The purpose of this step is to soften the peels and remove their bitterness.
This done, drain the oranges; quarter them, remove their pips and filaments, and rub them through a coarse sieve.
This done, drain the oranges; cut them into quarters, take out the seeds and strings, and push them through a coarse sieve.
Take the same weight of sugar as of orange purée. Melt the former in the preserving pan, and boil it for five or six minutes, skimming carefully the while. Then add the orange purée, and one-quarter pint of good apple juice per lb. of the former.
Take the same amount of sugar as orange purée. Melt the sugar in the preserving pan and boil it for five or six minutes, skimming carefully the whole time. Then add the orange purée and one-quarter pint of good apple juice for each pound of the sugar.
During the first stage of the cooking process, skim with great care, and during the second stage, stir almost incessantly until the “nappe” stage is reached.
During the first stage of the cooking process, skim carefully, and during the second stage, stir almost continuously until the “nappe” stage is reached.
2960—PLUM JAM
Allow twelve oz. of loaf-sugar per lb. of stoned plums.
Allow 12 oz. of granulated sugar for every pound of pitted plums.
Dissolve the sugar; skim, set it to boil for seven or eight minutes, and proceed for the cooking as directed under apricot jam.
Dissolve the sugar; skim it, then bring it to a boil for seven or eight minutes, and continue cooking as instructed for apricot jam.
Remarks:—(1) It is a mistake to let the plums macerate in the sugar for some hours previously, for the acid they contain causes them to blacken, and the colour of the jam is thus spoiled. (2) In order to have greengage jam of a fine, green colour, do not cook more than from six to eight lbs. of it at a time, and cook that quantity as quickly as possible.
Notes:—(1) It’s a mistake to let the plums soak in sugar for several hours before using them, as the acid they have makes them turn dark, ruining the color of the jam. (2) To ensure that greengage jam has a bright green color, don’t cook more than six to eight pounds at once, and do it as quickly as you can.
2961—RHUBARB JAM
Rhubarb jam is one of the most difficult and tedious to make owing (1) to the abundant moisture contained by the vegetable; (2) to its proneness to burn on the bottom of the saucepan, especially towards the close of the cooking process.
Rhubarb jam is one of the hardest and most tedious to make because (1) it has a lot of moisture; (2) it tends to burn on the bottom of the saucepan, especially towards the end of the cooking process.
If it be desired very green, select suitable natural rhubarb; if it be desired pink, only take the central stalks which are bordered [824] with red, or use forced rhubarb. In any case, it is best not to make more than five or six lbs. at once.
If you want it very green, choose the right natural rhubarb; if you prefer pink, only take the central stalks that are edged [824] with red, or use forced rhubarb. In any case, it's best not to make more than five or six pounds at a time.
Suppress the ends of the stalks, cut what remains into pieces; by means of a small knife, scrape off the adhering skin and cut the stalks into three-inch lengths. Allow thirteen oz. of loaf-sugar per lb. of rhubarb. Dissolve the former, boil it for seven or eight minutes and then throw the rhubarb into it. Cover the preserving pan and, put it on the side of the stove for about twelve minutes that the fibres of the rhubarb may be disaggregated, and at the end of that time become like vermicelli.
Trim the ends of the stalks, then cut what’s left into pieces. Use a small knife to scrape off the skin and chop the stalks into three-inch lengths. Use thirteen ounces of loaf sugar for every pound of rhubarb. Dissolve the sugar, boil it for seven or eight minutes, and then add the rhubarb. Cover the preserving pan and place it on the side of the stove for about twelve minutes so that the fibers of the rhubarb break down and, after that time, become tender like vermicelli.
Then set the saucepan upon a fierce fire, and stir constantly until the preparation reaches the “nappe” stage, whereupon the jam is finished.
Then put the saucepan on a strong fire, and keep stirring until the mixture reaches the “nappe” stage, at which point the jam is done.
2962—TOMATO JAM
There are also several ways of making this jam, of which the following seems the most expeditious:
There are also a few ways to make this jam, and the following one seems to be the fastest:
The first fact that should be grasped is that the amount of pulp that can be used represents about one-fifth of the tomato, and this itself depends upon the kind of tomato used, and whether it be just ripe, nearly so, or very ripe.
The first thing to understand is that the amount of pulp that can be used is about one-fifth of the tomato, and this depends on the type of tomato used, as well as whether it is just ripe, almost ripe, or very ripe.
In order to obtain one lb. of pulp, therefore, five lbs. of tomatoes should be used, or thereabouts.
To get one lb. of pulp, you should use about five lbs. of tomatoes.
Finely slice the tomatoes, and rub them through a sieve. Put the juice and the purée into the jam-saucepan, and boil for five minutes, stirring the while.
Finely slice the tomatoes and push them through a sieve. Pour the juice and the purée into the jam saucepan and boil for five minutes, stirring the whole time.
This done, pour the whole into a napkin, stretched between the four legs of an overturned stool, as for straining a jelly; and let it drain thoroughly.
Once that's done, pour everything into a napkin stretched between the four legs of an upside-down stool, like you would when straining jelly; and let it drain completely.
At the end of the operation, therefore, all that remains on the napkin is the mere vegetable pulp, freed of all moisture.
At the end of the process, all that's left on the napkin is just the vegetable pulp, dried out of any moisture.
Allow the same weight of sugar as of pulp. Put the former into the jam-saucepan, together with a small glassful of water; let it dissolve, and cook it to the small-ball stage (see the cooking of sugar); taking care to skim it well as soon as it begins to boil. A stick of vanilla may be put with the sugar before boiling it; or the jam may be flavoured with a good tablespoonful of vanilla sugar when it is taken off the fire; in any case, the jam ought to be flavoured with vanilla.
Use the same amount of sugar as the fruit pulp. Place the sugar in the jam pot along with a small glass of water; let it dissolve, and cook it to the small-ball stage (see the cooking of sugar); making sure to skim it well as soon as it starts to boil. You can add a stick of vanilla with the sugar before boiling; or you can flavor the jam with a generous tablespoon of vanilla sugar after removing it from the heat; in any case, the jam should be flavored with vanilla.
When the sugar has reached the small-ball stage, add the tomato pulp to it, and one-fourth pint of red-currant juice per lb. of pulp. Owing to the fact that tomato pulp of itself has no cohesive properties the mixing of red-currant juice with it is essential.
When the sugar has reached the small-ball stage, add the tomato pulp to it, along with one-fourth pint of red-currant juice for each pound of pulp. Since tomato pulp alone doesn’t have any binding properties, mixing in the red-currant juice is necessary.
2963—BLACK-CURRANT JELLY
Take some very ripe black-currants: clean them; put them into the preserving-pan with half a glassful of water per two lbs. of fruit, and let them boil.
Take some really ripe black currants: wash them; put them in the preserving pan with half a glass of water for every two pounds of fruit, and let them boil.
While this preparatory operation is in progress, the skins of the currants burst, and their juice flows into the pan. At this stage, transfer the fruit to a sieve lying on a bowl—a much simpler method than crushing and pressing them in a twisted towel.
While this preparation is happening, the currant skins break open, and their juice flows into the pan. At this point, move the fruit to a sieve placed over a bowl—a much easier method than crushing and pressing them in a twisted towel.
Allow as many lbs. of sugar as there are quarts of juice; put this sugar into the preserving-pan; dissolve it, and cook it to the small-ball stage; thoroughly skimming the while. Add the black-currant juice, combined per quart with half pint of white-currant juice.
Allow as many pounds of sugar as there are quarts of juice; put this sugar into the preserving pan; dissolve it, and cook it to the small-ball stage, skimming thoroughly all the while. Add the black currant juice, mixed per quart with half a pint of white currant juice.
Move the utensil to the side of the stove for a few minutes, that the sugar may dissolve, and then cook the jelly on a fierce fire, carefully skimming the while, until the “nappe” stage is almost reached.
Move the utensil to the side of the stove for a few minutes so the sugar can dissolve, and then cook the jelly on high heat, carefully skimming it the whole time, until the “nappe” stage is nearly reached.
Remarks: The object of adding the white-currant jelly is to modify the blackness of pure black-currant jelly.
Remarks: The purpose of adding the white-currant jelly is to lighten the dark color of pure black-currant jelly.
2964—QUINCE JELLY
Select very ripe fruit; cut it into slices; peel and pip these, and throw them into a basin of fresh water.
Select very ripe fruit; cut it into slices; peel and remove the seeds, and toss them into a basin of fresh water.
Then put them into a preserving-pan with three and a half pints of water per lb. of quinces, and cook them without touching them. This done, transfer them to a sieve, and let them drain. Return the juice to the pan, together with twelve oz. of loaf-sugar per lb.; dissolve the sugar; and set the whole to cook on a fierce fire, meanwhile skimming with care, until the “nappe” stage is almost reached.
Then put them into a preserving pan with three and a half pints of water for each pound of quinces, and cook them without stirring. Once that's done, transfer them to a sieve and let them drain. Return the juice to the pan, along with twelve ounces of loaf sugar for each pound; dissolve the sugar, and set everything to cook over a high heat, while carefully skimming, until the “nappe” stage is almost reached.
As soon as the jelly is cooked, strain it through a piece of muslin stretched over a basin; and by this means, a perfectly clear jelly will be obtained.
Once the jelly is cooked, strain it through a piece of muslin placed over a bowl; this will give you a perfectly clear jelly.
2965—RED-CURRANT JELLY (Method A)
Take some red and white currants, in the proportion of two-thirds of the former to one-third of the latter, and combine with them, per two lbs., three oz. of raspberries. Crush the three products together in a basin, and then press them in small quantities at a time, in a strong towel, in order to extract their juice. Put the juice in the preserving-pan, together with eight oz. of loaf-sugar per pint. Thoroughly dissolve the sugar, and set the [826] whole to cook over a very fierce fire; meanwhile skimming carefully—more particularly at first, until the “nappe” stage is reached.
Take some red and white currants, using two-thirds red to one-third white, and mix in three ounces of raspberries for every two pounds. Crush all the fruits together in a bowl, then strain them in small batches through a strong towel to extract the juice. Pour the juice into a preserving pan along with eight ounces of loaf sugar for each pint. Fully dissolve the sugar, and then cook the mixture over a high heat, skimming it carefully—especially at the beginning—until you reach the “nappe” stage.
N.B.—The yield of juice from red-currants equals about two-thirds or three-fourths the weight of the raw fruit.
N.B.—The juice yield from red currants is about two-thirds to three-fourths of the weight of the raw fruit.
2966—RED-CURRANT JELLY (Method B)
Take the same quantities of white and red currants, and of raspberries, as above. Carefully clean the fruit; wash it in cold water, and put it into the preserving-pan, with one wineglassful of water per lb.
Take equal amounts of white and red currants, and raspberries, as mentioned above. Carefully clean the fruit; wash it in cold water, and place it into the preserving pan, using one wineglass of water for each pound.
Cook the whole gently on the side of the stove for ten or twelve minutes; transfer the fruit to a sieve, lying on a basin, and let it drain.
Cook the whole thing gently on the side of the stove for ten to twelve minutes; transfer the fruit to a strainer over a bowl and let it drain.
Put the juice into the preserving-pan, with twelve oz. of loaf-sugar per lb., and proceed with the cooking as before.
Put the juice in the preserving pan, adding twelve oz. of loaf sugar for each lb., and continue cooking as before.
2967—RED-CURRANT JELLY (Method C)
Take the same quantities as above of white-currants, red-currants, and raspberries. Remove the currants from their stalks by means of a fork, and collect them in a basin; clean the raspberries, and allow twelve oz. of loaf-sugar per lb. of the fruit.
Take the same amounts mentioned above of white currants, red currants, and raspberries. Use a fork to remove the currants from their stems and gather them in a bowl; wash the raspberries, and use twelve ounces of loaf sugar for each pound of fruit.
Dissolve the sugar in the preserving-pan with a little water and cook it to the small-ball stage; meanwhile skimming carefully.
Dissolve the sugar in the preserving pan with a little water and cook it to the small-ball stage, making sure to skim carefully in the meantime.
Throw the currants and the raspberries into it; put the pan on the side of the fire for seven or eight minutes, that the juice may exude from the fruit; and then cook on a fierce fire, skimming very carefully the while, until the “nappe” stage is reached.
Throw the currants and raspberries in; place the pan next to the fire for seven or eight minutes so that the juice can come out of the fruit; then cook on high heat, carefully skimming the surface until the “nappe” stage is reached.
2968—WHITE-CURRANT JELLY
This is made from fresh, very ripe white-currants and two oz. of raspberries per lb. of the latter. Any one of the three methods given above may be followed in its preparation, although Method C will be found to yield the clearest jelly.
This is made from fresh, very ripe white currants and two ounces of raspberries for every pound of the latter. You can use any of the three methods mentioned above to prepare it, although Method C tends to produce the clearest jelly.
2969—RED-CURRANT JELLY, PREPARED COLD
Prepare the juice as directed under No. 2965. Add to it one lb. of icing-sugar per quart, and keep the whole in the cool for two or three hours, taking care to stir it frequently with a silver spoon in order to dissolve the sugar. Fill the pots and keep them uncovered for two or three days.
Prepare the juice as instructed in No. 2965. Add one pound of icing sugar for each quart, and let it chill for two or three hours, stirring frequently with a silver spoon to dissolve the sugar. Fill the jars and leave them uncovered for two or three days.
This done, cover them in the usual way, and set them in the sun for two or three hours per day for two days.
This done, cover them in the usual way, and place them in the sun for two to three hours each day for two days.
[827]
This jelly is as fragile as it is delicate, and should be kept
in the dry.
[827]
This jelly is as fragile as it is delicate and should be kept in a dry place.
2970—ORANGE JELLY
In order to make one quart of orange jelly, take twelve oranges, each weighing about five oz.; one-third pint of good apple juice, one lb. of loaf-sugar, and a tablespoonful of grated orange sugar. The latter is obtained by rubbing the rinds of the oranges with loaf-sugar, and then grating the sugar so coloured and flavoured with a hard knife.
To make one quart of orange jelly, take twelve oranges, each weighing about 5 oz.; one-third of a pint of good apple juice; 1 lb. of loaf sugar; and a tablespoon of grated orange sugar. You can make the orange sugar by rubbing the rinds of the oranges with loaf sugar and then grating the sugar that is flavored and colored with a sharp knife.
If the jelly be desired garnished, insert a fair-sized, candied orange-rind cut into small strips.
If you want the jelly to look nice, add some candied orange peel cut into small strips.
Preparation:—Thoroughly press the oranges and filter the juice; prepare the apple juice, and set the sugar to dissolve with a few drops of water.
Preparation:—Thoroughly squeeze the oranges and strain the juice; make the apple juice, and let the sugar dissolve in a little bit of water.
Add the orange and apple juice to the sugar, and cook the jelly like the preceding ones. Leave it to cool for ten minutes; mix with it the orange sugar and the candied rind, and pour it into pots.
Add the orange and apple juice to the sugar, and cook the jelly like the previous ones. Let it cool for ten minutes; mix in the orange sugar and the candied rind, and pour it into jars.
2971—APPLE JELLY
Proceed exactly as for quince jelly, and strain the apple juice without pressing the fruit. Do not cook the latter over much, lest the juice becomes mixed with pulp. Nevertheless, this should be very carefully poured away; for, in spite of the greatest care, there is always a certain amount of deposit.
Proceed in the same way as for quince jelly, and strain the apple juice without pressing the fruit. Don't cook it too much, or the juice will get mixed with pulp. However, this should be poured away very carefully; no matter how careful you are, there will always be some sediment.
Put the juice into the preserving pan, with thirteen oz. of loaf-sugar and one-third of a stick of vanilla per quart.
Put the juice into the preserving pan, along with thirteen oz. of loaf sugar and one-third of a stick of vanilla for each quart.
Cook, and strain through muslin, as in the case of quince jelly.
Cook and strain through cheesecloth, like you would for quince jelly.
2972—TOMATO JELLY (1st Method)
Per lb. of drained juice allow one good pint of apple jelly, twenty oz. of sugar, and a large vanilla stick.
Per pound of drained juice, use one good pint of apple jelly, twenty ounces of sugar, and a large vanilla bean.
Put into the preserving-pan the sugar, the apple jelly, and the vanilla-flavoured tomato juice, and put the utensil on the side of the fire for five minutes.
Put the sugar, apple jelly, and vanilla-flavored tomato juice in the preserving pan, and place the pan by the fire for five minutes.
This done, set the whole to cook on a fierce fire, until the “nappe” stage is reached.
This done, place everything to cook on a high heat until the “nappe” stage is reached.
2973—TOMATO JELLY (2nd Method)
Take the same amount of juice as in the preceding case.
Take the same amount of juice as in the previous case.
Use red-currant jelly instead of apple jelly, and prepare the former from red and white currants in the proportion of one-third of the former to two-thirds of the latter. Use the same amount of vanilla as above. Put the latter into the preserving-pan; [828] dissolve it with a little water; add the vanilla, and cook it to the small-crack stage; remembering to skin carefully at the start.
Use red-currant jelly instead of apple jelly, and make the former from red and white currants in the ratio of one-third red to two-thirds white. Use the same amount of vanilla as mentioned earlier. Put it into the preserving pan; 828 dissolve it with a little water; add the vanilla, and cook it to the small-crack stage; remembering to skim carefully at the beginning.
Add the tomato pulp and the red-currant jelly to the cooked sugar; put the whole on the side of the stove for a moment in order to reduce the sugar; and then proceed with the cooking on a very fierce fire until the “nappe” stage is reached.
Add the tomato pulp and the red currant jelly to the cooked sugar; set the mixture aside on the stove for a moment to reduce the sugar; then continue cooking on a very high heat until the “nappe” stage is reached.
849INDEX
851INDEX
A.
- Recipe No.
- 1652 Abatis aux Navets, 522
- Abricots. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2422 Acacia flower fritters, 716
- 493 Agnès Sorel omelet, 186
- 1768 Aiguillettes de Caneton, à l’Écarlate, 562
- 1755 Aiguillettes de Rouennais, à la Bigarade, 558
- 1756 Aiguillettes de Rouennais aux Cerises, 558
- 1757 Aiguillettes de Rouennais aux Truffes, 558
- 1722 Ailerons de Dindonneau dorés à la Purée de Marrons, 545
- 1583 Ailerons of chicken, 507
- 1703 Ailerons de Poulet à la Carmélite, 537
- 1704 Ailerons de Poulet Lady Wilmer, 537
- 121 Aioli sauce, 48
- 119 Albert sauce, 47
- 87 Albuféra sauce, 39
- 27 Allemande sauce, 21
- 2099 Allumettes, 678
- 300 Allumettes, Anchovy, 142
- 2748 Almond ice cream, 790
- 2385 Almond paste, 703
- 2386 Almond paste, melting, 704
- 2480 Almond pudding, 730
- 2481 Almond pudding, English, 730
- 2505 Almond pudding souffléd, 735
- 2521 Almond Soufflé, 739
- 2338 Almond, various preparations, 687
- 2522 Almonds, Soufflé with fresh, 739
- 1931 Alouettes du Père Philippe, 603. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2487 American pudding, 732
- 377 American relishes, 159
- 58 American sauce, 33
- 1297 Amourettes à la Tosca, 430
- Ananas. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2670 Ananas à la Ninon, 772
- 2668 Ananas Georgette, 772
- 173 Anchovies, fillets of, 70
- 754 Anchovies, fresh, 261
- 302 Anchovies, fresh, marinaded, 142
- 307 Anchovies, Norwegian, 143
- 303 Anchovies, rolled, 142
- 300 Anchovy, Allumettes, 142
- 281 Anchovy butter, 139
- 301 Anchovy fillets, 142
- 304 Anchovy medallions, 142
- 305 Anchovy Paupiettes, 143
- 306 Anchovy, pimentos with, 143
- 59 Anchovy sauce, 33
- 317 Anchovy toast, 145
- 122 Andalouse sauce, 48
- 2317 Anges à cheval, 682
- 174 Anglaise, preparation, 70
- 2508 Anisette pudding, 736
- Apple. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2436 Apple Charlotte, 720
- 2437 Apple Charlotte, Emile Giret, 720
- 2588 Apple fritters, 751
- 2971 Apple jelly, 827
- 2351 Apple jelly for decorating, 693
- 2485 Apple pudding, 731
- 112 Apple sauce, 45
- 2420 Apricot fritters, 715
- 2761 Apricot ice, 793
- 2956 Apricot jam, 821
- 2463 Apricot omelet, 726
- 2410 Apricot sauce, 714
- 2548 Apricots, 743
- 2549 Apricots à la Bourdaloue, 743
- 2550 Apricots à la Colbert, 744
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Apricots à la Condé, 744
- 2553 Apricots à la Cussy, 744
- 2666 Apricots à la Parisienne, 771
- 2667 Apricots à la Royale, 771
- 2557 Apricots à la Sultane, 745
- 2554 Apricots, gratinés, 744
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Apricots, meringués, 745
- 2421 Aqueous fruit fritters, 715
- 359 Ardennes ham, 155
- 383 Arles sausages, 160
- 174a Aromatics, 71; used in braisings, 105
- 2028 Artichauts à la Barigoule, 624
- 312 Artichauts à la Grecque, 144
- 2031 Artichauts à la Provençale, 625
- 2035 Artichauts aux Pointes d’Asperges, 626
- [852]
2029 Artichauts, Cœurs d’, à la Clamart, 624 - 2037 Artichauts, Crème d’, 626
- 696 Artichauts, Crème d’, au Beurre noisette, 244
- 2033 Artichauts, farcis, 625
- 2034 Artichauts, Fonds d’, à la Florentine, 626
- 2037 Artichauts, Purée d’, 626
- 2032 Artichauts, Quartiers d’, à l’Italienne, 625
- 2036 Artichauts, sautés, 626
- 313 Artichauts, small, 144
- 2030 Artichauts with various sauces, 625
- Artichokes, Jerusalem. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2038 Asparagus, 627
- 2039 Asperges à la Flamande, 627
- 2041 Asperges à la Milanaise, 627
- 2042 Asperges à la Polonaise, 628
- 2040 Asperges au Gratin, 627
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Asperges, Crème d’, 245
- 2749 Asperges, ice cream, 791
- 2045 Asperges, Pointes d’, à la Crème, 628
- 2044 Asperges, Pointes d’, with butter, 628
- 2043 Asperges with various sauces, 628
- 915 Aspic de Filets de Sole, 307
- 916 Aspic de Filets de Sole, 308
- 1736 Aspic de Foie gras, 551
- 954 Aspic de Homard, 322
- 1706 Aspic de Poulet à la Gauloise, 538
- 1705 Aspic de Poulet à l’Italienne, 537
- 975 Aspic de Queues d’Écrevisses à la Moderne, 330
- 159 Aspic, chicken, 61
- 162 Aspic, fish, with red wine, 62
- 161 Aspic, fish with white wine, 61
- 160 Aspic, game, 61
- Aspic or savoury jelly, 59–63
- 158 Aspic, ordinary, 59
- 1219 Attereaux de Ris de Veau à la Villeroy, 407
- 2046 Aubergines à l’Égyptienne, 628
- 2049 Aubergines à la Provençale, 629
- 2051 Aubergines à la Turque, 629
- 2047 Aubergines au Gratin, 629
- 2048 Aubergines frites, 629
- 2050 Aubergines soufflées, 629
- 60 Aurore sauce, 33
- 61 Aurore lenten, 33
B.
- 252 Bacon, larding, for roasts, 116
- 1753 Ballotines de Caneton, 557
- 1654 Ballotines et Jambonneaux, 523
- 2763 Banana ice, 793
- 2561 Bananas à la Bourdaloue, 746
- 2562 Bananas à la Condé, 746
- 2564 Bananas à la Norvégienne, 746
- 2563 Bananas meringuées, 746
- 2565 Bananas souffléd, 746
- 2632 Baquet et Panier à la Chantilly, 761
- 712 Barley, cream of, 248
- 314 Barquettes, 144
- 998 Barquettes de Laitances à la Florentine, 337
- 387 Barquettes, for Hors d’œuvres, 160
- 987 Bass, 335
- 231 Batter for fritters, 95
- 234 Batter for fruit-fritters, oven-glazed, 96
- 233 Batter for fruit and flower fritters, 96
- 232 Batter for vegetables, 96
- 2620 Bavarois à la Religieuse, 758
- 2615 Bavarois aux Fruits, 757
- 2617 Bavarois Clermont, 758
- 2614 Bavarois cream, 757
- 2622 Bavarois cream, various, 759
- 2618 Bavarois Diplomate, 758
- 2623 Bavarois fruit, various, 759
- 2616 Bavarois, moulding and dishing of, 757
- 2619 Bavarois My Queen, 758
- Bavarois recipes, 757–60
- 2621 Bavarois rubanné, 758
- 2934 Bavaroise, 816
- 2151 Beans, Lima, 649
- 62 Béarnaise sauce, 33
- 64 Béarnaise sauce, tomatée, 34
- 63 Béarnaise sauce with meat glaze, 34
- 1876 Bécasse à la Favart, 593
- 1875 Bécasse de Carême, 593
- 1882 Bécasse froide, 595
- 1879 Bécasse, Mousses et Mousselines de, 594
- 1977 Bécasse, roast, 614
- 1877 Bécasse, Salmis de, 593
- 1878 Bécasse Souvaroff, 594
- 1880 Bécasse, Timbale de, Metternich, 594
- 1881 Bécasse, Timbale de, Nesselrode, 594
- 1882 Bécassines froides, 595
- 1935 Bec figues, 604
- 28 Béchamel sauce, 21
- 1978 Bécots, roast, 614
- Beef. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
- 1168 Beef, pressed, 387
- 1143 Beef, ribs, 378
- 1144 Beef, ribs, grilled, 378
- 1947 Beef, ribs, roast, 606
- Beef, roasts of, 606–7
- 1165 Beef, salt, 386
- 1167 Beef, salt (cold), 387
- 1141 Beef, sirloin, 377
- 1949 Beef, sirloin, roast, 607
- 1144 Beef, sirloin steaks, 378
- 1152 Beef steak, 382
- 1169 Beef steak and kidney pudding, 387
- 1171 Beef steak and oyster pudding, 388
- 1142 Beef steak, Porterhouse-steak, 378
- 1170 Beef steak pudding, 388
- 1152 Beef steak, rumpsteak, 382
- 1164 Beef steak, stewed, and onions, 386
- 1166 Beef, suet dumpling, 386
- Beef, tongue. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1896 Beetroot, salad, 616
- 1935 Béguinettes, 604
- 2300 Beignets soufflés with cheese, 678
- 2508 Bénédictine pudding, 736
- 139 Bercy butter, 54
- 853396 Bercy eggs, 165
- 65 Bercy sauce, 34
- 1986 Betterave, Salade de, 616
- 2301 Beurrecks à la Turque, 679
- 31 Bigarrade sauce, 24
- 2935 Bischoff, 816
- 2720 Biscuit à la Reine, 782
- 2482 Biscuit pudding, 730
- Biscuits, iced, 801–2
- 2820 Biscuits Bénédictine, 801
- 2821 Biscuits Marquise, 801
- 2822 Biscuits Mont Blanc, 801
- 2819 Biscuits, moulding of, 801
- 2823 Biscuits, Napolitaine, 801
- 2818 Biscuits, preparation for, 801
- 2824 Biscuits Princesse, 802
- 2825 Biscuits Sigurd, 802
- 664 Bisque de Crevettes, 234
- 662 Bisque d’Écrevisses, 233
- 663 Bisque de Homard, 234
- 241 Bisques, 100
- 154 Black butter, 58
- 1920 Black game, 602
- 1983 Black game, roast, 615
- Blackbirds. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2963 Black-currant jelly, 825
- 1720 Blanc de Dindonneau à la Dampierre, 544
- 1721 Blanc de Dindonneau à la Toulousaine, 545
- 1623 Blanc de Poulet Elizabeth, 515
- 273 Blanchings, 129
- 2624 Blanc-mange, 759
- 2628 Blanc-mange, English, 760
- 2625 Blanc-mange, French, 759
- 2627 Blanc-mange, “rubannés,” 760
- 2626 Blanc-mange, with fruit and liqueurs, 760
- 1273 Blanquette de Veau à l’Ancienne, 424
- 1274 Blanquette de Veau aux Céleris, Cardons, 424
- 1275 Blanquette de Veau aux Nouilles, 425
- 326 Blinis preparation, 147
- 989 Bloaters, 335
- 1809 Boar, 572
- 1809 Boar, young, 572
- 1174 Bœuf, Carbonnades à la Flamande, 389
- 1173 Bœuf, Daube, à la Provençale, cold, 389
- 1172 Bœuf, Daube, hot, 388
- 1175 Bœuf, Émincé de, 390
- 1176 Bœuf, Émincé de, en Miroton, 390
- 1043 Bœuf, Filet de, 353
- 1044 Bœuf, Filet Andalouse, 353
- 1060 Bœuf, Filet de, au Madère, et aux Champignons, 357
- 1045 Bœuf, Filet de, Bouquetière, 353
- 1046 Bœuf, Filet de, Camargo, 354
- 1076 Bœuf, Filet de, Châteaubriand, 362
- 1047 Bœuf, Filet de, Châtelaine, 354
- 1140 Bœuf, Filets de, en Chevreuil, 377
- 1048 Bœuf, Filet de, Clamart, 355
- 1049 Bœuf, Filet de, Dauphine, 355
- 1050 Bœuf, Filet de, Dubarry, 355
- 1051 Bœuf, Filet de, Duchesse, 355
- Bœuf, Filet de, pour Entrées, 362 et seq.
- 1052 Bœuf, Filet de, Financière, 355
- 1075 Bœuf, Filet de, froid, 362
- 1053 Bœuf, Filet de, Gastronome, 356
- 1054 Bœuf, Filet de, Godard, 356
- 1055 Bœuf, Filet de, Hongroise, 356
- 1056 Bœuf, Filet de, Japonaise, 357
- 1057 Bœuf, Filet de, Jardinière, 357
- 1058 Bœuf, Filet de, Lorette, 357
- 1059 Bœuf, Filet de, Macédoine, 357
- 1061 Bœuf, Filet de, Moderne, 358
- 1062 Bœuf, Filet de, Montmorency, 358
- 1063 Bœuf, Filet de, Nivernaise, 358
- 1064 Bœuf, Filet de, Orientale, 359
- 1065 Bœuf, Filet de, Périgourdine, 359
- 1066 Bœuf, Filet de, Petit-Duc, 359
- 1067 Bœuf, Filet de, Portugaise, 359
- 1068 Bœuf, Filet de, Provençale, 359
- 1069 Bœuf, Filet de, Régence, 360
- 1070 Bœuf, Filet de, Renaissance, 360
- 1071 Bœuf, Filet de, Richelieu, 360
- 1950 Bœuf, Filet de, Roast, 607
- 1072 Bœuf, Filet de, Saint-Florentin, 361
- 1073 Bœuf, Filet de, Saint-Germain, 361
- 1076 Bœuf, Fillet steak, 362
- 1074 Bœuf, Filet de, Talleyrand, 361
- 1076 Bœuf, Filet de, Tournedos, 362
- 1143 Bœuf, Fillet upper, 378
- 1948 Bœuf, Fillet upper, roast, 606
- 1177 Bœuf, Goulash de, à la Hongroise, 390
- 315 Bœuf, Hamburg, 145
- 1178 Bœuf, Hachis de, à l’Américaine, 391
- 1179 Bœuf, Hachis de, Parmentier, 391
- 1175 Bœuf, mince of, 390
- 1176 Bœuf, mince of, en Miroton, 390
- Bœuf, ox tail. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1146 Bœuf, Pièce de, à la Bourguignonne, 379
- 1147 Bœuf, Pièce de, à la Cuiller, 379
- 1148 Bœuf, Pièce de, à la Flamande, 380
- 1149 Bœuf, Pièce de, à la Mode, chaude, 381
- 1150 Bœuf, Pièce de, à la Mode, froide, 381
- 1151 Bœuf, Pièce de, à la Noailles, 382
- 1145 Bœuf, Pièce de, braisée, 379
- Bœuf, Tournedos. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 123 Bohemian sauce, 48
- 383 Bologne Sausages, 160
- 2870 Bombe à la Maréchale, 806
- 2899 Bombe à la Royale, 808
- 2911 Bombe à la Valençay, 809
- 2829 Bombe Aboukir, 803
- 2831 Bombe Abricotine, 803
- 2830 Bombe Africaine, 803
- 2832 Bombe Aïda, 803
- 2834 Bombe Alhambra, 803
- 2833 Bombe Alméria, 803
- 2835 Bombe Américaine, 803
- 2836 Bombe Andalouse, 803
- 2837 Bombe Batavia, 803
- 2838 Bombe Bourdaloue, 803
- 2839 Bombe Brésilienne, 803
- 2840 Bombe Camargo, 804
- 8542841 Bombe Cardinal, 804
- 2842 Bombe Ceylan, 804
- 2843 Bombe Châteaubriand, 804
- 2844 Bombe Clarence, 804
- 2845 Bombe Colombia, 804
- 2846 Bombe Coppélia, 804
- 2847 Bombe Czarine, 804
- 2848 Bombe Dame Blanche, 804
- 2849 Bombe Danicheff, 804
- 2850 Bombe Diable Rose, 804
- 2851 Bombe Diplomate, 804
- 2852 Bombe Duchesse, 805
- 2853 Bombe Fanchon, 805
- 2854 Bombe Fédora, 805
- 2855 Bombe Florentine, 805
- 2856 Bombe Formosa, 805
- 2857 Bombe Francillon, 805
- 2858 Bombe Frou-Frou, 805
- 2860 Bombe Gismonda, 805
- 2859 Bombe Grande-Duchesse, 805
- 2861 Bombe Havanaise, 805
- 2862 Bombe Hilda, 805
- 2863 Bombe Hollandaise, 805
- 2864 Bombe Jaffa, 805
- 2865 Bombe Japonaise, 806
- 2866 Bombe Jeanne d’Arc, 806
- 2867 Bombe Joséphine, 806
- 2868 Bombe Madeleine, 806
- 2869 Bombe Maltaise, 806
- 2871 Bombe Margot, 806
- 2872 Bombe Marie-Louise, 806
- 2873 Bombe Marquise, 806
- 2874 Bombe Mascotte, 806
- 2875 Bombe Mathilde, 806
- 2876 Bombe Médicis, 806
- 2877 Bombe Mercédès, 807
- 2878 Bombe Mignon, 807
- 2879 Bombe Miss Helyett, 807
- 2880 Bombe Mogador, 807
- 2881 Bombe Moldave, 807
- 2882 Bombe Montmorency, 807
- 2883 Bombe Moscovite, 807
- 2884 Bombe Mousseline, 807
- 2885 Bombe Nabab, 807
- 2886 Bombe Nélusko, 807
- 2887 Bombe Néro, 807
- 2889 Bombe Nesselrode, 808
- 2891 Bombe Odessa, 808
- 2890 Bombe Odette, 808
- 2892 Bombe Orientale, 808
- 2893 Bombe Patricienne, 808
- 2894 Bombe Petit-Duc, 808
- 2895 Bombe Pompadour, 808
- 2896 Bombe Prophète, 808
- 2897 Bombe Richelieu, 808
- 2898 Bombe Rosette, 808
- 2888 Bombe Saint Laud, 808
- 2900 Bombe Santiago, 809
- 2901 Bombe Sélika, 809
- 2902 Bombe Skobeleff, 809
- 2903 Bombe Strogoff, 809
- 2905 Bombe Sultane, 809
- 2904 Bombe Succês, 809
- 2906 Bombe Suzanne, 809
- 2907 Bombe Tortoni, 809
- 2908 Bombe Tosca, 809
- 2909 Bombe Trocadéro, 809
- 2910 Bombe Tutti-frutti, 809
- 2912 Bombe Vénitienne, 810
- 2471 Bombe Vésuve, 728
- 2913 Bombe Victoria, 810
- 2914 Bombe Zamora, 810
- 2828 Bombes, moulding of, 802
- 2827 Bombes, preparation for, 802
- 2826 Bombes, various, 802
- 2321 Bones, grilled, 683
- Bon Voyage Menu, 842
- 67 Bonnefoy sauce, 34
- 2337 Bookmaker sandwiches, 685
- 32 Bordelaise sauce, 25
- 67 Bordelaise, white, 34
- 917 Bordure de Filets de Soles à l’Italienne, 308
- 2391 Bouchées or small patty crusts, 705
- 1406 Boudins blancs de Volaille, 461
- 1405 Boudins blancs ordinaires, 461
- 1655 Boudins de Volaille à la Richelieu, 523
- 1656 Boudins de Volaille Soubise, 524
- 1407 Boudins noirs, 461
- 1408 Boudins noirs à l’Anglaise, 462
- 1409 Boudins noirs à la Flamande, 462
- 2543 Bourdaloue, Timbale, 742
- 1039 Bouillabaisse à la Marseillaise, 350
- 176 Bouquets garnis, 72
- Brains. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- Braised meat, the glazing of, 106
- 275 Braised vegetables, 132
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–79Braised vegetable, adjuncts to, 132–34
- 780 Braising of fish, 265
- 248 Braising of white meats, 110
- 247 Braisings, ordinary, 104
- 1027 Brandade de Morue, 345
- 1028 Brandade de Morue à la Crème, 345
- 2499 Brazilian pudding, 734
- 184 Breadcrumbs, 75
- 190 Bread panada, 78
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–92Bread puddings, 733
- 113 Bread sauce, 45
- 988 Brill, 335
- 172 Brine, 68
- Brines, 66
- Brioche paste. Refer to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2087 Brionne, 637
- 2647 Brise du Printemps, 765
- 2143 Broad beans, 648. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2108 Broccoli, 642
- 1040 Brochet, Quenelles de, à la Lyonnaise, 350
- 1249 Brochettes de Foie de Veau, 418
- 1665 Brochettes de Foies de Volaille, 527
- 2318 Brochettes d’Huîtres Lucifer, 682
- 1343 Brochettes de Rognons, 444
- 34 Brown chaud-froid sauce, 25
- 8 Brown game stock, 10
- 19 Brown roux, 16
- 7 Brown stock, 9
- 22 Brown sauce, 18
- 24 Brown sauce, Lenten, 19
- Brown sauces, the small, 24–33
- 8559 Brown veal stock, 10
- Brussels sprouts. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1946 Butcher’s meat, roasts of, 606
- 150 Butter, à la Maître d’Hôtel, 56
- 152 Butter, à la Meunière, 57
- 281 Butter, Anchovy, 139
- 139 Butter, Bercy, 54,
- 154 Butter, black, 58
- 282 Butter, caviare, 139
- 140a Butter, Châteaubriand, 54
- 140 Butter, Chivry, 54
- 175 Butter, clarified, 72
- 141 Butter, Colbert, 54
- 147 Butter, crayfish, 56
- 285 Butter, crayfish, 140
- 284 Butter, curry, 139
- 289 Butter, green, 140
- 143 Butter, green colouring, 55
- 155 Butter, hazel-nut, 58
- 290 Butter, horse-radish, 140
- 149 Butter, lobster, 56
- 287 Butter, lobster, 140
- 151 Butter, manied, 56
- 151a Butter, melted, 57
- 288 Butter, milt, 140
- 153 Butter, Montpellier, 57
- 289 Butter, Montpellier, 140
- 292 Butter, Paprika, 140
- 293 Butter, pimento, 141
- 156 Butter, pistachio, 58
- 157 Butter, Printanier, 58
- 121 Butter, Provence, 48
- 140 Butter, Ravigote, 54
- 142 Butter, red colouring, 55
- 286 Butter, red-herring, 140
- 66 Butter, sauce, 34
- 146 Butter, shallot, 56
- 145 Butter, shrimp, 56
- 283 Butter, shrimp, 139
- 291 Butter, smoked Salmon, 140
- 148 Butter, tarragon, 56
- 2341 Buttering of moulds, 689
- Butters (compound), 48–58
- 280 Butters for Hors-d’œuvres, 139
- 2340 Butters, various, for sweets, 688
C.
- Cabbages. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2101 Cabbage à l’Anglaise, 640
- 2100 Cabbage, braised, 640
- 2103 Cabbage, sou-fassum Provençal, 641
- 2102 Cabbage, stuffed, 640
- 2302 Cabbage, with cheese, 679
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–6Cabbages for garnish, 641
- 2095 Cabbages, kinds, 638
- 2098 Cabbages, red, à la Flamande, 639
- 2099 Cabbages, red, marinaded, for Hors-d’œuvres, 640
- 2096 Cabbages, white, 639
- Cabillaud. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 994 Cabillaud à la Flamande, 336
- 995 Cabillaud à la Portugaise, 337
- 990 Cabillaud bouilli, 335
- 993 Cabillaud Crème Gratin, 336
- 992 Cabillaud, frit, 336
- 991 Cabillaud, grillé, 336
- 1024 Cabillaud, salé, 344
- 1030 Cabillaud, salé à la Hollandaise, 346
- 1024a Cabillaud, salé à l’Anglaise, 344
- 1031 Cabillaud, salé à l’Indienne, 346
- 2483 Cabinet Pudding, 730
- 787 Cadgerée of Salmon, 268
- 1886 Cailles à la Dauphine, 595
- 1888 Cailles à la Grecque, 596
- 1892 Cailles à la Normande, 596
- 1899 Cailles à la Turque, 598
- 1916 Cailles à la Vendangeuse, 601
- 1911 Cailles au Château-Yquem, 600
- 1885 Cailles aux Cerises, 595
- 1893 Cailles aux Petits Pois à la Romaine, 597
- 1894 Cailles aux Raisins, 597
- 1910 Cailles, Cécilia, 600
- 1901 Cailles, Chaud-Froid de, en Belle-vue, 599
- 1902 Cailles en Caisses, 599
- 1884 Cailles en Casserole, 595
- 1887 Cailles, Figaro, 596
- 1909 Cailles, Filets de, aux Pommes d’or, 600
- 1903 Cailles glacées au Granité, 599
- 1908 Cailles glacées au Romanée, 600
- 1905 Cailles glacées Carmen, 600
- 1904 Cailles glacées Cerisette, 599
- 1906 Cailles glacées Maryland, 600
- 1907 Cailles glacées Reine Amélie, 600
- 1902 Cailles in cases, 599
- 1890 Cailles Judic, 596
- 1889 Cailles Juliette, 596
- 1891 Cailles Lucullus, 596
- 1912 Cailles, Mandarines de, 601
- 1917 Cailles, Mousses de, 602
- 1913 Cailles Nillson, 601
- 1895 Cailles Richelieu, 597
- 1914 Cailles Richelieu (froides), 601
- 1896 Cailles, Rizotto de, 597
- 1973 Cailles, roast, 613
- 1918 Cailles, Roi de Cailles, 602
- 1897 Cailles sous la Cendre, 598
- 1898 Cailles Souvaroff, 598
- 1900 Cailles, Timbale de, Alexandra, 598
- 1915 Cailles, Timbale Tzarine, 601
- 999 Caisses de Laitances à la Nantua, 338
- 1041 Cakes, fish, 351
- 1290 Calf’s brains à la Beaumont, 429
- 1293 Calf’s brains à la Maréchale, 429
- 1294 Calf’s brains à la Poulette, 430
- 1295 Calf’s brains à la Villeroy, 430
- 1288 Calf’s brains and Amourettes, 428
- 1289 Calf’s brains, cooking of, 428
- 1296 Calf’s brains, Vol au Vent of, 430
- 1291 Calf’s brains, with black butter, 429
- 1292 Calf’s brains, with nut butter, 429
- 1286 Calf’s feet, 428
- 2651 Calf’s foot Jelly, 766
- 1209 Calf’s head, 404
- [856]
1210 Calf’s head à l’Anglaise, 404 - 1211 Calf’s head à la Financière, 404
- 1214 Calf’s head à l’Huile, 405
- 1212 Calf’s head à la Poulette, 405
- 1214 Calf’s head à la Vinaigrette, 405
- 1213 Calf’s head en Tortue, 405
- 1248 Calf’s liver à l’Anglaise, 418
- 1250 Calf’s liver à l’Espagnole, 418
- 1247 Calf’s liver, braised, à la Bourgeoise, 417
- 1249 Calf’s liver, Brochettes of, 418
- 1252 Calf’s liver, Pain de, 418
- 1251 Calf’s liver, sauté, with fine herbs, 418
- 1287 Calves’ tongues, 428
- 133 Cambridge sauce, 52
- 2313 Camembert, Croquettes of, 681
- 2303 Camembert, frit, 679
- 2305 Canapés à la Cadogan, 680
- 2308 Canapés à l’Écossaise, 680
- 316 Canapés and Toast, 145
- 2306 Canapés des Gourmets, 680
- 2307 Canapés Ivanhoe, 680
- 2304 Canapés or Toasts, 679
- 1936 Canards sauvages, 604
- 2350 Candied fruit, 693
- 1765 Caneton à la Cuiller, 561
- 1768 Caneton, Aiguillettes de, à l’Écarlate, 562
- 1749 Caneton aux Olives, 556
- 1751 Caneton aux Petits Pois, 556
- 1753 Caneton, Ballotines de, 557
- 1750 Caneton braisé à l’Orange, 556
- 1748 Caneton braisé aux Navets, 555
- 1762 Caneton farci à la Rouennaise, 559
- 1767 Caneton glacé aux Cerises, 561
- 1766 Caneton glacé aux Mandarines, 561
- 1747 Caneton Molière, 555
- 1745 Caneton Nantais à la Choucroûte, 554
- 1752 Caneton, Pâté Chaud de, 557
- 1963 Caneton rôti, 611
- 1754 Caneton Rouennais, 557
- 1964 Caneton Rouennais, 611
- 1761 Caneton Rouennais à la Presse, 559
- 1755 Caneton Rouennais, Aiguillettes de, à la Bigarade, 558
- 1756 Caneton Rouennais, Aiguillettes de, aux Cerises, 558
- 1757 Caneton Rouennais, Aiguillettes aux Truffes, 558
- 1758 Caneton Rouennais, au Champagne, 558
- 1760 Caneton Rouennais au Porto, 559
- 1759 Caneton Rouennais en Chemise, 559
- 1770 Caneton Rouennais, Mousse de, 562
- 1769 Caneton Rouennais, Mousse et Mousseline de, 562
- 1964 Caneton Rouennais rôti, 611
- 1764 Caneton Rouennais, Soufflé de, 560
- 1772 Caneton Rouennais, Terrine de, à la Gelée, 562
- 1763 Caneton, Salmis de, à la Rouennaise, 560
- 1771 Caneton soufflé froid à l’Orange, 562
- 1773 Caneton, Timbale de, à la Voisin, 563
- 1746 Caneton d’Aylesbury poëlé à la Menthe, 555
- 360 Cantaloup Melon, 155
- 68 Caper sauce, 35
- 1659 Capilotade de volaille, 524
- 1531 Capon with Perles du Périgord, 495
- 1443 Capons for relevés, 473
- 375 Capsicum mild, grilled, 158
- 2197 Capsicum or pimentos, 657
- 2199 Capsicums for garnishing, 658
- 1174 Carbonnades à la Flamande, 389
- 2309 Carcasse de Volaille, 680
- 69 Cardinal sauce, 35
- 2052 Cardons, 630
- 2055 Cardons à la Milanaise, 630
- 2057 Cardons à la Moelle, 630
- 2054 Cardons à la Mornay, 630
- 2053 Cardons au Parmesan, 630
- 2058 Cardons, Cœurs de, aux fines herbes, 631
- 2056 Cardons, with various sauces, 630
- 325 Carolines, various, 147
- 757 Carp, 261
- 996 Carp, milt of, 337
- 997 Carp à la Meunière, 337
- 998 Carp, Barquettes de, à la Florentine, 337
- 999 Carp, Caisses à la Nantua, 338
- 2060 Carottes à la Crème, 631
- 2061 Carottes à la Vichy, 631
- 2063 Carottes, Flan aux, 632
- 2059 Carottes glacées pour Garnitures, 631
- 630 Carottes, Purée de, 225
- 2062 Carottes, Purée de, 631
- 631 Carottes, Purée de, with Tapioca, 226
- 674 Carottes, Velouté of, 238
- 2108 Cauliflower, 642. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1363 Carré d’Agneau à la Boulangère, 450
- 1368 Carré à la Toscane, 451
- 1361 Carré Beaucaire, 450
- 1362 Carré en Cocotte à la Bonne-Femme, 450
- 1364 Carré grillé, 450
- 1365 Carré Mireille, 451
- 1366 Carré printanier, 451
- 1367 Carré Soubise, 451
- 211 Carrot Royale, 88
- 1344 Cassoulet, 444
- 2920 Castries, Pudding de, 811
- 326 Caviare and blinis, 147
- 282 Caviare butter, 139
- 294 Caviare cream, 141
- 341 Caviare Duchesses, 151
- 364 Caviare, natives with, 155
- 318 Caviare toast, 146
- 327 Céleri à la Bonne-Femme, 148
- 328 Céleri à la Grecque, 148
- 700 Céleri, cream of, 245
- 2064 Céleri for braising, 632
- 2066 Céleri, Purée de, 632
- 1987 Céleri salad, 617
- 114 Céleri sauce, 46
- 2065 Céleri, various preparations, 632
- 329 Celeriac, 148
- [857]
632 Céleri-rave, Purée de, 226 - 2067 Céleri-rave, 633
- 1988 Céleri salad, 617
- Celery. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2606 Célestine omelet, 754
- 2068 Cèpes à la Bordelaise, 633
- 2069 Cèpes à la Crème, 633
- 2070 Cèpes à la Provençale, 633
- 2071 Cèpes à la Rossini, 633
- 329a Cèpes, marinaded, 148
- Cerises. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1290 Cervelle à la Beaumont, 429
- 1293 Cervelle à la Maréchale, 429
- 1294 Cervelle à la Poulette, 430
- 1295 Cervelle à la Villeroy, 430
- 1291 Cervelle au Beurre noir, 429
- 1292 Cervelle au Beurre noisette, 429
- 1296 Cervelle, Vol au Vent de, 430
- 2072 Champignons à la Crème, 634
- 2075 Champignons farcis, 634
- 2076 Champignons, Flan grillé aux, 634
- 2074 Champignons grillés, 634
- 2079 Champignons, Purée of, 635
- 2073 Champignons sautés, 634
- 2310 Champignons sous Cloche, 680
- 2077 Champignons, Tartelettes de, grillés, 635
- 2078 Champignons turned and grooved for garnishing, 635
- 1531 Chapon fin aux Perles du Périgord, 495
- 1034 Char, 347
- 1035 Char, potted, 347
- 2631 Charlotte à la Chantilly, 761
- 2629 Charlotte à l’Arlequine, 761
- 2436 Charlotte, apple, 720
- 2592 Charlotte, apple, 751
- 2630 Charlotte Carmen, 761
- 2437 Charlotte de Pommes Emile Giret, 720
- 2633 Charlotte Montreuil, 762
- 2634 Charlotte Opéra, 762
- 2635 Charlotte Plombière, 762
- 2636 Charlotte Renaissance, 762
- 2637 Charlotte Russe, 762
- Charlottes, Recipes for, 720–22, 761–63
- 2438 Charlottes, various, 721
- 1220 Chartreuse de Ris de Veau, 408
- 33 Chasseur sauce (Escoffier), 25
- 140a Châteaubriand butter, 54
- 71 Châteaubriand sauce, 35
- 1076 Châteaubriand steak, 362
- 1692 Chaud-Froid de Poularde à la Gounod, 533
- 1693 Chaud-Froid de Poularde à la Rossini, 534
- 1691 Chaud-Froid, Félix Faure, 533
- 74 Chaud-Froid sauce à l’Aurore, 36
- 75 Chaud-Froid sauce au Vert-Pré, 36
- 34 Chaud-Froid sauce, brown, 25
- 76 Chaud-Froid sauce, lenten, 36
- 73 Chaud-Froid sauce, ordinary, 36
- 35 Chaud-Froid sauce, varieties of, 26
- 72 Chaud-Froid sauce, white, 35
- 2313 Cheese, Camembert, Croquettes, 681
- 2303 Cheese, Camembert, fried, 679
- 2322 Cheese Parmesan, Paillettes au, 683
- 2324 Cheese pudding au Pain, 683
- 329b Cherries à l’Allemande, 148
- 2671 Cherries à la Dubarry, 773
- 2567 Cherries à la Valéria, 747
- 2566 Cherries, Jubilee, 747
- 2672 Cherries with claret, 773
- 2568 Cherry flawn, meringued, 747
- 2764 Cherry ice, 793
- 2957 Cherry jam, 822
- 77 Cherry sauce (Escoffier), 37
- 2415 Cherry sauce, 714
- 2613 Cherry sauce, 757
- 2526 Cherry soufflé, 739
- 742 Cherry soup, 256
- 2939 Cherry water, 817
- 177 Chervil, 73
- 701 Chervil, bulbous, cream of, 246
- 2451 Chestnut Croquettes, 723
- 2510 Chestnut pudding, souffléd, 737
- 2172 Chestnuts, 652
- 2174 Chestnuts, braised and glazed, 653
- 2175 Chestnuts, Purée of, 653
- 2173 Chestnuts, stewed, 652
- 1941 Chevaliers, divers, 604
- 1982 Chevaliers, divers, rôtis, 615
- 1808 Chevreuil, Civet de, 571
- 168 Chevreuil cooked, Marinade for, 67
- 1801 Chevreuil, Côtelettes de, Conti, 570
- 1802 Chevreuil, Côtelettes de, Diane, 570
- 1800 Chevreuil, Noisettes de, 570
- 1803 Chevreuil, Noisette de, au Genièvre, 570
- 1804 Chevreuil, Noisettes de, Romanoff, 571
- 1805 Chevreuil, Noisettes de, Valencia, 571
- 1806 Chevreuil, Noisettes de, Villeneuve, 571
- 1807 Chevreuil, Noisettes de, Walkyrie, 571
- 169 Chevreuil, raw marinade for, 67
- 1954 Chevreuil, roasts, 608–609
- 57 Chevreuil sauce, 32
- 1791 Chevreuil, Selle de, 568
- 1793 Chevreuil, Selle de, à la Baden-Baden, 568
- 1797 Chevreuil, Selle de, à la Beaujeu, 569
- 1796 Chevreuil, Selle de, à la Créole, 569
- 1795 Chevreuil, Selle de, à la Cumberland, 569
- 1792 Chevreuil, Selle de, à l’Allemande, 568
- 1798 Chevreuil, Selle de, au Genièvre, 569
- 1794 Chevreuil, Selle de, aux Cerises, 569
- 1799 Chevreuil, Selle de, avec sauces diverses, 570
- 2500 Chevreuse pudding, 734
- Chicken. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
- [858]
1957 Chicken à la Reine, 610 - 1583 Chicken, Ailerons of, 507
- 159 Chicken, Aspic, 61
- 3 Chicken, Consommé, 6
- 1582 Chicken, Côtelettes, 507
- 299 Chicken, cream, 141
- 1664a Chicken, Croquettes and cutlets, 526
- 1580 Chicken fillets, 507
- 195 Chicken forcemeat fine, 79
- 200 Chicken forcemeat for Galantine, 81
- 193 Chicken forcemeat with panada and butter, 78
- 194 Chicken forcemeat with panada and cream, 79
- 1665 Chicken livers, Brochettes of, 527
- 1666 Chicken livers and kidneys sautés, 527
- 1660 Chicken pie, 524
- 1714a Chicken pie, 542
- 208 Chicken Royale, 87
- 1713 Chicken salad, 541
- 1581 Chicken, Suprêmes of, 507
- Chicken Turbot. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- Chickens, Spring. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- Chicks, 521
- 2089 Chicorée à la Crème, 637
- 2093 Chicorée à la Flamande, 638
- 702 Chicorée, cream of, 246
- Chicorée, Belgian. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2094 Chicorée, Brussels, 638
- 2090 Chicorée, Pain de, 637
- 2091 Chicorée, Purée de, 637
- 2092 Chicorée, Soufflé de, 638
- 2088 Chicory, 637
- 215 Chiffonade, 89
- 2217 Chipped potatoes, 661
- 140 Chivry, butter, 54
- 37 Chivry, sauce, 37
- 2752 Chocolate, ice-cream, 791
- 2407 Chocolate, sauce, 713
- 185 Chopped onion, 76
- 64 Choron sauce, 34
- Chou. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2101 Chou à l’Anglaise, 640
- 2102 Chou farci, 640
- 2120 Chou marin, 643
- 2109 Chou-fleur à la Crème, 642
- 2114 Chou-fleur à la Dubarry, 643
- 2111 Chou-fleur à la Milanaise, 642
- 2112 Chou-fleur à la Polonaise, 642
- 2110 Chou-fleur au Gratin, 642
- 634 Chou-fleur, Purée de, 226
- 2114 Chou-fleur, Purée de, 643
- 1989 Chou-fleur salad, 617
- 2113 Chou-fleur with various sauces, 642
- 2107 Chou frisé, 641
- 2302 Choux au Fromage, 679
- 2116 Choux de Bruxelles à la Crème, 643
- 2115 Choux de Bruxelles à l’Anglaise, 643
- 2118 Choux de Bruxelles au Beurre, 643
- 633 Choux de Bruxelles, Purée de, 226
- 2119 Choux de Bruxelles, Purée de, 643
- 2117 Choux de Bruxelles sautés, 643
- 2107 Choux de Printemps, 641
- 2098 Choux rouges à la Flamande, 639
- 2087 Chow-chow, 637
- Christmas dinner, menus for, 842, 847–48
- 320 City toast, 146
- 2951 Claret cup, 819
- Clarification of Aspic, 60
- Clarification of fish Consommé, 6
- Clarification of game Consommé, 7
- Clarifications, remarks upon, 5
- 175 Clarified butter, 72
- 237 Clear soups, 98
- Coating with egg and breadcrumb. View __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1661 Cocks’ combs and kidneys, 525
- 1662 Cocks’ combs à la Grecque, 525
- 1664 Cocks’ kidneys, stuffed for cold Entrées, Garnitures, etc., 526
- Cod. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- Cod salted. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2058 Cœur de Cardon aux fines herbes, 631
- 2029 Cœurs d’Artichauts à la Clamart, 624
- 2751 Coffee ice-cream, 791
- 2936 Coffee, iced, 816
- 141 Colbert butter, 54
- Cold eggs. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2343 Colouring matter, vegetable, 689
- Compound butters, 48–58
- Compound sauces, the small, 24–47
- 2122 Concombres à la Crème, 644
- 330 Concombres farcis, 149
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Concombres farcis, 644
- 2123 Concombres glacés, 644
- 676 Concombres, Velouté of, 238
- 2311 Condés au Fromage, 681
- 174b Condiments and seasoning, 71
- 543 Consommé à la Bohémienne, 199
- 565 Consommé à l’Écossaise, 205
- 618 Consommé à l’Essence de Cailles, 223
- 619 Consommé à l’Essence de Céleri, 223
- 620 Consommé à l’Essence de Morilles, 223
- 621 Consommé à l’Essence de Truffe, 224
- 566a Consommé à la Fermière, 205
- 574 Consommé à l’Indienne, 208
- 575 Consommé à l’Infante, 208
- 625 Consommé à la Madrilène, 224
- 584 Consommé à la Milanaise, 210
- 589 Consommé à la Moscovite, 212
- 626 Consommé à la Portugaise, 224
- 539 Consommé Alexandra, 198
- 540 Consommé Ambassadrice, 198
- 541 Consommé Andalouse, 198
- 622 Consommé au Fumet de Perdreau, 224
- 859553 Consommé aux Cheveux d’Ange, 202
- 560 Consommé aux Diablotins, 204
- 591 Consommé aux Nids d’Hirondelles, 212
- 592 Consommé aux Œufs de Fauvette, 213
- 623 Consommé aux Paillettes d’Or, 224
- 624 Consommé aux Piments doux, 224
- 603 Consommé aux Profiterolles, 216
- 627 Consommé aux Vins, 224
- 544 Consommé Boïeldieu, 199
- 545 Consommé Bouquetière, 199
- 546 Consommé Bourdaloue, 200
- 548 Consommé Brunoise, 200
- 549 Consommé Carmen, 201
- 550 Consommé Castellane, 201
- 551 Consommé Célestine, 201
- 552 Consommé Chartreuse, 202
- 3 Consommé Chicken, 6
- 2 Consommé clarified, for clear soups, 5
- 554 Consommé Colbert, 202
- 223 Consommé cold, for suppers, 223
- 555 Consommé Colombine, 202
- 557 Consommé Cyrano, 203
- 542 Consommé d’Arenberg, 198
- 558 Consommé Demidoff, 203
- 559 Consommé Deslignac, 203
- 561 Consommé Diplomate, 204
- 562 Consommé Divette, 204
- 563 Consommé Doria, 204
- 594 Consommé D’Orléans, 213
- 595 Consommé D’Orsay, 213
- 564 Consommé Douglas, 205
- 566 Consommé Favorite, 205
- 4 Consommé, fish, 6
- 567 Consommé Florentine, 206
- 5 Consommé, game, 7
- 568 Consommé Gauloise, 206
- 569 Consommé George Sand, 206
- 570 Consommé Germaine, 207
- 571 Consommé Girondine, 207
- 572 Consommé Grimaldi, 207
- 573 Consommé Impériale, 207
- 576 Consommé Jacqueline, 208
- 576a Consommé Julienne, 208
- 577 Consommé Lorette, 209
- 578 Consommé Macdonald, 209
- 579 Consommé Marguerite, 209
- 580 Consommé Marquise, 210
- 581 Consommé Mercédès, 210
- 582 Consommé Messaline, 210
- 583 Consommé Metternich, 210
- 585 Consommé Mireille, 211
- 586 Consommé Mirette, 211
- 587 Consommé Monte Carlo, 211
- 588 Consommé Montmorency, 212
- 590 Consommé Nesselrode, 212
- 593 Consommé Olga, 213
- 597 Consommé Parisienne, 214
- 598 Consommé Petite Marmite, 215
- 600 Consommé Poule au Pot, 215
- 601 Consommé Printanier, 216
- 602 Consommé Printanier aux Quenelles, 216
- Consommé, quality of a, 3
- 604 Consommé Rachel, 216
- 605 Consommé Réjane, 217
- 606 Consommé Renaissance, 217
- 607 Consommé Richelieu, 217
- 608 Consommé Rossini, 218
- 609 Consommé Rothschild, 218
- 610 Consommé Saint Hubert, 218
- 612 Consommé Sévigné, 219
- 613 Consommé Souveraine, 219
- 6 Consommé, special, for suppers, 8
- 244 Consommé, thickened, 102
- 615 Consommé Tosca, 222
- 616 Consommé Vert Pré, 222
- 617 Consommé Villeneuve, 223
- Consommé, white, uses of, 4; making of, 2
- 627 Consommé with wine, 224
- 2443 Convent pancakes, 722
- Coqs de Bruyère. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1983 Coqs de Bruyère rôtis, 615
- 1312 Côtelettes à la Champvallon, 436
- 1314 Côtelettes à la Maintenon, 436
- 1315 Côtelettes à la Murillo, 437
- 1316 Côtelettes à la Provençale, 437
- 1317 Côtelettes à la Sévigné, 438
- 1318 Côtelettes à la Suédoise, 438
- 1371 Côtelettes d’Agneau de Lait à la Buloz, 452
- 1377 Côtelettes d’Agneau de Lait farcies à la Périgueux, 454
- 1372 Côtelettes d’Agneau de Lait Maréchale, 452
- 1373 Côtelettes d’Agneau de Lait Milanaise, 453
- 1374 Côtelettes d’Agneau de Lait Morland, 453
- 1375 Côtelettes d’Agneau de Lait Navarraise, 453
- 1376 Côtelettes d’Agneau de Lait Nelson, 453
- Côtelettes de Chevreuil. See below __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1857 Côtelettes de Faisan, 588
- 955 Côtelettes de Homard, Arkangel, 323
- 1316a Côtelettes de Mouton à la Réforme, 437
- Côtelettes de Pigeonneaux. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 788 Côtelettes de Saumon, 269
- 807 Côtelettes de Saumon, froides, 276
- 1319 Côtelettes en Belle-Vue, 438
- 1320 Côtelettes en Chaud-froid, 438
- 1313 Côtelettes Laura, 436
- 1582 Côtelettes of chicken, 507
- 1395 Côtes de Porc frais à la Milanaise, 458
- 789 Coulibiac de Saumon, 269
- 670 Coulis à la Reine, 236
- 666 Coulis à l’Ardennaise, 235
- 665 Coulis au Chasseur, 234
- 667 Coulis de Gelinotte à l’Ancienne, 235
- 665 Coulis de Gibier, 234
- 666 Coulis de Grives au pain noir, 235
- 860667 Coulis de Grouse, 235
- 668 Coulis de Lapereau au Currie, 235
- 669 Coulis de Perdreau à la Mancelle, 236
- 669 Coulis de Perdreau à la Purée de Marrons, 236
- 670 Coulis de Volaille, 236
- 666 Coulis of thrushes, with rye bread, 235
- 668 Coulis of wild rabbit, with curry, 235
- 2804 Coupes à la Favorite, 799
- 2808 Coupes à la Malmaison, 799
- 2809 Coupes à la Mexicaine, 799
- 2797 Coupes Clo-clo, 798
- 2798 Coupes Dame Blanche, 789
- 2796 Coupes d’Antigny, 797
- 2799 Coupes Denise, 798
- 2800 Coupes Edna May, 798
- 2801 Coupes Elizabeth, 798
- 2802 Coupes Emma Calvé, 798
- 2803 Coupes Eugénie, 798
- 2805 Coupes Germaine, 799
- 2806 Coupes Gressac, 799
- 2807 Coupes Jacques, 799
- 2813 Coupes Madame Sans-Gêne, 800
- 2810 Coupes Mireille, 799
- 2811 Coupes Petit Duc, 799
- 2812 Coupes Rêve de Bébé, 799
- 2814 Coupes Tutti-Frutti, 800
- 2815 Coupes Vénus, 800
- 166 Court-Bouillon, plain, 65
- 167 Court-Bouillon, special or blanc, 65
- 165 Court-Bouillon, with red wine, 64
- 163 Court-Bouillon, with vinegar, 64
- 164 Court-Bouillon, with white wine, 64
- 115 Cranberry sauce, 46
- Crayfish. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
- 294 Cream, caviare, 141
- 299 Cream, chicken, 141
- 2399 Cream, frangipan, 710
- 2423 Cream, fried, 716
- 296 Cream, game, 141
- 295 Cream, lobster, 141
- 2401 Cream, pastry, 710
- 207 Cream, Royale, 87
- 79 Cream sauce, 37
- 297 Cream, smoked salmon, 141
- 298 Cream, tunny, 141
- 2402 Cream, whipped or Chantilly, 711
- Creams, classes of, 763
- Creams for cold sweets, 763–771
- 280 Creams for Hors-d’œuvres, 139
- 335 Creams, moulded, 150
- 243 Creams, soups, 102
- 278 Creams, vegetable, 133
- 211 Crécy, Royale, 88
- 2644 Crème à la Chantilly, 764
- 2642 Crème à la Florentine, 764
- 2439 Crème à la Régence, 721
- 2639 Crème à la Vanille, moulée, 763
- 2641 Crème à la Viennoise, moulée, 764
- 2643 Crème à l’Opéra, 764
- 2397 Crème Anglaise, 708
- 697 Crème Argenteuil, 245
- 2640 Crème au Caramel, 764
- 699 Crème au Blé vert, 245
- 2645 Crème aux Fruits à la Chantilly, 765
- 705 Crème Brésilienne, 247
- 702 Crème Bruxelloise, 246
- 2646 Crème Caprice, 765
- 294 Crème, Caviare, 141
- 699 Crème Cérès, 245
- 701 Crème Chevreuse, 246
- 299 Crème, chicken, 141
- 696 Crème d’Artichauts au Beurre noisette, 244
- 697 Crème d’Asperges, 245
- 698 Crème d’Asperges vertes, 245
- 700 Crème de Céleri, 245
- 701 Crème de Cerfeuil bulbeux, 246
- 702 Crème de Chicorée de Bruxelles, 246
- 703 Crème d’Épinards, 246
- 704 Crème de Fèves nouvelles, 246
- 705 Crème d’Ignames, 705
- 706 Crème de Laitues, 247
- 707 Crème de Maïs, 247
- 712 Crème d’Orge, 248
- 708 Crème d’Oseille à l’Avoine, 247
- 709 Crème d’Oseille à l’Orge, 248
- 710 Crème d’Oxalis, 248
- 711 Crème de Riz, 248
- 713 Crème de Volaille Princesse, 249
- 703 Crème Florentine, 246
- 2312 Crème frite au Fromage, 681
- 706 Crème Judic, 247
- 2440 Crème meringuée, 721
- 2665 Crème Reine des Fées, 771
- 714 Crème Reine-Margot, 249
- 707 Crème Washington, 247
- 2138 Crêpes aux Épinards, 647
- 1411 Crépinettes à la Cendrillon, 463
- 1870 Crépinettes de Perdreaux, 591
- 1222 Crépinettes de Ris de Veau, 409
- 1410 Crépinettes truffées, 462
- 1661 Crêtes et Rognons de Coq, 525
- 1662 Crêtes et Rognons à la Grecque, 525
- 783 Crimping of fish, 267
- 2313 Croquettes, Camembert, 681
- 2451 Croquettes, chestnut, 723
- 2130 Croquettes de Crosnes, 645
- 219 Croquettes, potato, 92
- Croquettes, recipes for, 723–724
- 2452 Croquettes, rice, 723
- 2453 Croquettes, various, 724
- Crosnes du Japon. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1240 Croustade de Ris de Veau à la Financière, 413
- 2455 Croûte à la Lyonnaise, 724
- 2457 Croûte à la Maréchale, 724
- 2721 Croûte à la Mexicaine, 782
- 2458 Croûte à la Normande, 725
- 2459 Croûte à la Parisienne, 725
- 2460 Croûte aux Abricots au Marasquin, 725
- 2456 Croûte au Madère, 724
- 556 Croûte au Pot, 203
- 2454 Croûte aux fruits, 724
- 1338 Croûte aux Rognons, 443
- 2391 Croûte de Bouchée, 705
- Croûtes, recipes for, 704–708, 724–725
- 8612391 Croûte small-patty, 705
- 2461 Croûte Victoria, 725
- 2390 Croûte de vol-au-vent, 704
- 2393 Croûtes et Croustades, 705
- 2395 Crust, flawn, 707
- 2608 Crust, gilded, 755
- 2394 Crust, Timbale, 706
- 2121 Cucumber, 644
- 329d Cucumber à la Danoise, 149
- 332 Cucumber and pimento salad, 149
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ & __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Cucumber salad, 149, 617
- Cucumbers. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 240 Cullises, 100
- 144 Cullises, various, 55
- 134 Cumberland sauce, 52
- 2508 Curaçao pudding, 736
- 2353 Currants, 694
- 1345 Currie à l’Indienne, 445
- 1382 Currie d’Agneau, 455
- 1559 Currie de Poulet, 503
- 284 Curry butter, 139
- 81 Curry sauce, 37
- 1382 Curry of lamb, 455
- 1345 Curry of mutton à l’Indienne, 445
- Custards, cold, 710–711
- 2398 Custards, English, dished, 709
- 2423 Custards fritters, 716
- Custards, hot, 708–710
- 2442 Custards pudding, 722
- Custards, various, 708 (et seq.)
- 2441 Custard, Village, 721
- Cutlets, lamb. See below __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- Cutlets, pork. See below __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- Cutlets, veal. See below __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
D.
- 321 Danish toast, 146
- 790 Darne de Saumon à la Chambord, 270
- 791 Darne de Saumon à la Daumont, 271
- 792 Darne de Saumon à la Lucullus, 271
- 793 Darne de Saumon à la Nesselrode, 271
- 795 Darne de Saumon à la Royale, 272
- 796 Darne de Saumon à la Valois, 272
- 794 Darne de Saumon Régence, 272
- 1346 Daube à l’Avignonnaise, 445
- 1172 Daube à la Provençale, chaude, 388
- 1173 Daube à la Provençale, froide, 389
- 1347 Daube froide, 446
- 220 Dauphine potatoes, 92
- Déjeuners, Menus de, 829–30
- 2314 Délices de Foie Gras, 681
- 2506 Denise, souffléd pudding, 735
- 1663 Désirs de Mascotte, 525
- 207 Deslignac, 87
- 399 Devilled eggs, 165
- 36 Devilled sauce, 26
- 37 Devilled sauce (Escoffier), 26
- 2315 Diablotins, 682
- 1715 Dindonneau, 543
- 1717 Dindonneau à la Catalane, 543
- 1722 Dindonneau, Ailerons de, dorés, à la Purée de Marrons, 545
- 1720 Dindonneau, Blanc de, à la Dampierre, 544
- 1721 Dindonneau, Blanc de, à la Toulousaine, 545
- 1718 Dindonneau Chipolata, 543
- 1719 Dindonneau en Daube, 544
- 1716 Dindonneau farci aux Marrons, 543
- 1722a Dindonneau froid, 546
- 1960 Dindonneau, roast, 610
- 1961 Dindonneau, truffled, 611
- Dinner, Menus for, 831–40
- 2722 Diplomate aux fruits, 782
- 2141 Dolmas, 647
- 921 Dominos de Filets de Sole, 310
- 758 Dorado, 261
- 2601 Douillon Normand, 753
- 256 Dressing and accompaniments of roasts, 119
- Drinks and refreshments, 816–819
- 221 Duchesse potatoes, 93
- 337 Duchesses, 150
- 339 Duchesses à la Reine, 151
- 340 Duchesses à la Sultane, 151
- 341 Duchesses caviare, 151
- 338 Duchesses Nantua, 150
- 343 Duchesses Norwegian, 151
- 342 Duchesses, smoked salmon, 151
- 1936 Duck, wild, 604
- Duckling. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2361 Dumplings, paste for, 696
- 1166 Dumplings, suet, 386
- 225 Duxelle, for garnishing of small pies, etc., 94
- 223 Duxelle, ordinary or dry, 93
- 224 Duxelle, for stuffed vegetables, 93
E.
- 344 Éclairs, Karoly, 151
- 966 Écrevisses à la Bordelaise, 328
- 969 Écrevisses à la Liégeoise, 329
- 967 Écrevisses à la Marinière, 328
- 968 Écrevisses à la Nage, 329
- 975 Écrevisses Aspic de Queues d’, à la Moderne, 330
- 662 Écrevisses, Bisque d’, 233
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Écrevisses butter, 56, 140
- 345 Écrevisses en Buisson, 151
- 976 Écrevisses, Mousse d’, 331
- 977 Écrevisses, Mousse d’, Cardinal, 332
- 970 Écrevisses, Mousselines d’, 329
- 978 Écrevisses, petits Soufflés froids d’, 333
- Écrevisses, preparation of, 327
- 972 Écrevisses, Soufflé d’, à la Florentine, 330
- 974 Écrevisses, Soufflé d’, à la Piémontaise, 330
- 973 Écrevisses, Soufflé d’, Léopold de Rothschild, 330
- 862976a Écrevisses, Suprêmes d’, au Champagne, 332
- 971 Écrevisses, Timbale de Queues d’, à la Nantua, 329
- 322 Écrevisses toast, 146
- 310 Eel au vert, 143
- 311 Eel au vert, à la Flamande, 144
- 308 Eel, smoked, 143
- 309 Eel with white wine and paprika, 143
- 755 Eels, ways of cooking, 261
- 118 Egg sauce, Scotch, 46
- 117 Egg sauce with melted butter, 46
- Egg-and-bread-crumbing. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- Egg-plant. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 484 Eggs à la Bordelaise, 184
- 400 Eggs à la Florentine, 165
- 409 Eggs à la Portugaise, 167
- 410 Eggs à la Reine, 167
- 2607 Eggs à la Religieuse, 754
- 438 Eggs à la Tripe, 174
- 439 Eggs à la Tripe bourgeoise, 174
- 401 Eggs au Gratin, 166
- 396 Eggs, Bercy, 165
- 389 Eggs, Chasseur, 165
- 535 Eggs, cold, à la Nantua, 194
- 537 Eggs, cold, à la Reine, 195
- 526 Eggs, cold, à l’Andalouse, 192
- 525 Eggs, cold, Alexandra, 192
- 527 Eggs, cold, Argenteuil, 192
- 528 Eggs, cold, Capucine, 193
- 529 Eggs, cold, Carême, 193
- 530 Eggs, cold, Colbert, 193
- 531 Eggs, cold, Colinette, 193
- 533 Eggs, cold, Frou-Frou, 194
- 534 Eggs, cold, Moscovite, 194
- 536 Eggs, cold, Polignac, 195
- Eggs, cold, preparation of, 192
- 538 Eggs, cold, Rubens, 195
- 532 Eggs, cold, with Tarragon, 193
- 399 Eggs, devilled, 165
- 395 Eggs, on the dish, 164
- 440 Eggs en Cocotte, 174
- 443 Eggs en Cocotte, à la Jeannette, 175
- 445 Eggs en Cocotte, à la Lorraine, 175
- 446 Eggs en Cocotte, à la Maraichère, 175
- 448 Eggs en Cocotte, à la Soubise, 176
- 441 Eggs en Cocotte, with Chambertin, 174
- 442 Eggs en Cocotte, with cream, 175
- 444 Eggs en Cocotte, with gravy, 175
- 447 Eggs en Cocotte, with morels, 175
- 482 Eggs, fried, 183
- 487 Eggs, fried, à la Portugaise, 184
- 488 Eggs, fried, à la Provençale, 184
- 489 Eggs, fried, à la Romaine, 185
- 490 Eggs, fried, à la Verdi, 185
- 485 Eggs, fried, harvesters’, 184
- 486 Eggs, fried, poached, 184
- 491 Eggs, fried, poached, à la Villeroy, 185
- 483 Eggs, fried, preparation of, 183
- 433 Eggs, hard-boiled, 172
- 434 Eggs, hard-boiled, Carême, 172
- 435 Eggs, hard-boiled, Chimay, 173
- 436 Eggs, hard-boiled, in croquettes, 173
- 437 Eggs, hard-boiled, in rissoles, 173
- 373 Eggs, hard-boiled, various, 158
- 402 Eggs, Isoline, 166
- 403 Eggs, Jockey Club, 166
- Eggs, lapwings’. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 404 Eggs, Lully, 166
- 405 Eggs, Meyerbeer, 166
- 406 Eggs, Mirabeau, 166
- 449 Eggs, moulded, 176
- 450 Eggs, moulded, à la Carignan, 176
- 451 Eggs, moulded, à la Duchesse, 176
- 453 Eggs, moulded, à la Mortemart, 177
- 452 Eggs, moulded, Galli-Marié, 177
- 454 Eggs, moulded, Neapolitan, 177
- 455 Eggs, moulded, Palermitaine, 177
- 456 Eggs, moulded, Polignac, 178
- 457 Eggs, moulded, Princess, 178
- 458 Eggs, moulded, Printanier, 178
- 407 Eggs, Omer-pacha, 167
- 408 Eggs, Parmentier, 176
- Eggs, plovers’. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- Eggs, poached, 167
- 415 Eggs, poached, à l’Aurore, 169
- 417 Eggs, poached, à la Bohémienne, 169
- 419 Eggs, poached, à la Bruxelloise, 170
- 420 Eggs, poached, à la Clamart, 170
- 422 Eggs, poached, à la Comtesse, 170
- 414 Eggs, poached, Argenteuil, 169
- 418 Eggs, poached, Boïeldieu, 169
- 421 Eggs, poached, Colbert, 170
- 413 Eggs, poached, dishing of, 168
- 428 Eggs, poached, d’Orsay, 171
- 416 Eggs, poached, en Berceau, 169
- 486 Eggs, poached, fried, 184
- 491 Eggs, poached, fried à la Villeroy, 185
- 423 Eggs, poached, Grand Duc, 170
- 424 Eggs, poached, Maintenon, 170
- 425 Eggs, poached, Masséna, 171
- 426 Eggs, poached, Mireille, 171
- 427 Eggs, poached, Mornay, 171
- 411 Eggs, poached, procedure for, 167
- 429 Eggs, poached, Rossini, 171
- 430 Eggs, poached, Sévigné, 171
- 431 Eggs, poached, Victoria, 172
- 432 Eggs, poached, with red wine, 172
- Eggs, recipes for, 164–196
- 459 Eggs, scrambled, 178
- 461 Eggs, scrambled, à la Bohémienne, 179
- 474 Eggs, scrambled, à la Piémontaise, 182
- 475 Eggs, scrambled, à la Portugaise, 182
- 463 Eggs, scrambled, Chasseur, 180
- 464 Eggs, scrambled, Chatillon, 180
- 469 Eggs, scrambled, Georgette, 181
- 468 Eggs, scrambled, Grand-mère, 181
- 470 Eggs, scrambled, for luncheon hot hors d’œuvre, 181
- 520 Eggs, scrambled, lapwings’, 191
- [863]
460 Eggs, scrambled, method of scrambling, 179 - 473 Eggs, scrambled, Orloff, 181
- 476 Eggs, scrambled, Princess Mary, 182
- 477 Eggs, scrambled, Rachel, 182
- 478 Eggs, scrambled, Reine Margot, 182
- 480 Eggs, scrambled, Rothschild, 183
- 467 Eggs, scrambled, with cheese, 180
- 466 Eggs, scrambled, with herbs, 180
- 471 Eggs, scrambled, with morels, 181
- 472 Eggs, scrambled, with Mousserons, 181
- 462 Eggs, scrambled, with mushrooms, 180
- 465 Eggs, scrambled, with shrimps, 180
- 481 Eggs, scrambled, with truffles, 183
- Eggs, soft-boiled, 167–
- 412 Eggs, soft-boiled, cooking of, 168
- 413 Eggs, soft-boiled, dishing of, 168
- 217 Eggs, threaded, 90
- 2342 Eggs, whites of, to beat, 689
- 397 Eggs, with brown butter, 165
- Elementary preparations, chapter on, 70–86
- 1175 Émincé de Bœuf, 390
- 1176 Émincé de Bœuf en Miroton, 390
- 1348 Émincés et Hachis, 446
- “En Casserole.” Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- “En Cocotte.” Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2088 Endive, kinds of, 637
- 2481 English almond pudding, 730
- 2628 English blanc mange, 760
- 2489 English bread pudding, 733
- 2502 English rice pudding, 735
- English sauces, cold, 52–53
- English sauces, hot, 45–47
- 2498 English tapioca, etc., puddings, 734
- 2611 English tarts, 756
- Entrées, garnishing preparations for 92–96
- Entrées, mutton, lamb, etc., of, 431
- Entrées and Relevés, 352–353
- Entremets—(for particular entremets see their Names)—
- Entremets, cold fruit, 771–787
- Entremets, hot fruit, 743–745
- Entremets, hot, various, 754–756
- Entremets, various preparations for, 711–713
- 1003 Éperlans à l’Anglaise, 338
- 1004 Éperlans au Gratin, 339
- 1005 Éperlans grillés, 339
- 1007 Éperlans, Mousse chaude d’, à la Royale, 339
- 1006 Éperlans, Mousselines d’, 339
- 1378 Épigrammes d’Agneau, 454
- 1871 Épigrammes de Perdreau, 592
- 2133 Épinards à l’Anglaise, 646
- 2134 Épinards à la Crème, 646
- 2136 Épinards à la Viroflay, 646
- 2135 Épinards au Gratin, 646
- 703 Épinards, cream of, 246
- 2138 Épinards, Crêpes aux, 647
- 2139 Épinards, Soufflé aux, 647
- 2140 Épinards, Soufflé d’, aux Truffes, 647
- 137 Épinards, Subrics d’, 64
- Escalopes de Foie Gras. Check below __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1226 Escalopes de Ris de Veau à la Favorite, 410
- 1229 Escalopes de Ris de Veau à la Maréchale, 411
- 1225 Escalopes de Ris de Veau Bérengère, 410
- 1227 Escalopes de Ris de Veau Grand Duc, 410
- 1228 Escalopes de Ris de Veau Judic, 411
- 38 Escoffier, Chasseur sauce, 25
- 77 Escoffier, cherry sauce, 37
- 37 Escoffier, devilled sauce, 26
- 53 Escoffier, Robert sauce, 31
- Espagnole. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2354 Essences, 694–
- 13 Essences, various, 13
- Estouffade. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2726 Eugenia: Italian cream, 783
F.
- 176 Faggots, 72
- 1831 Faisan à la Bohémienne, 581
- 1852 Faisan à la Bohémienne, 587
- 1835 Faisan à la Choucroûte, 582
- 1836 Faisan à la Crème, 582
- 1855 Faisan à la Croix de Berny, 588
- 1838 Faisan à la Géorgienne, 583
- 1971 Faisan à la Gunzbourg, 612
- 1829 Faisan à la Mode d’Alcantara, 580
- 1841 Faisan à la Normande, 583
- 1842 Faisan à la Périgueux, 584
- 1843 Faisan à la Régence, 584
- 1844 Faisan à la Sainte-Alliance, 584
- 1830 Faisan à l’Angoumoise, 581
- 1853 Faisan, Chaud-Froid de, 587
- 1854 Faisan, Chaud-Froid de, à la Buloz, 587
- 1846 Faisan, Côtelettes de, 585
- 1857 Faisan, Côtelettes de, 588
- 1837 Faisan Demidoff, 582
- 1832 Faisan en Casserole, 581
- 1834 Faisan en Chartreuse, 582
- 1833 Faisan en Cocotte, 581
- 1856 Faisan en Daube, 588
- 1846 Faisan, Filets de, 585
- 1858 Faisan, Galantine de, 588
- 1839 Faisan, Grillé, Diable, 583
- 1840 Faisan, Kotschoubey, 583
- 1859 Faisan, Mousse de, 588
- 1850 Faisan, Mousses et Mousselines de, 57
- 1860 Faisan, Pain de, en Belle-vue, 588
- 1849 Faisan, Pâté chaud de, 586
- 1969 Faisan, Rôti, 612
- 1970 Faisan, Rôti à la Périgourdine, 612
- 1847 Faisan, Salmis de, 585
- 1848 Faisan, Sauté de, 586
- 1851 Faisan, Soufflé de, 587
- 1845 Faisan Souvaroff, 585
- 1846 Faisan, Suprêmes de, 585
- 1861 Faisan, Suprêmes de, Châtelaine, 589
- 1862 Faisan, Suprêmes de, Gastronome, 589
- [864]
1863 Faisan, Terrine de, 589 - Farinaceous products, recipes for, 672–77
- 263 Fat, for frying, preparation, 123
- Feathered game, roasts of, 612–15
- 347 Fennel à la Grecque, 152
- 116 Fennel sauce, 46
- 2142 Fennel, tuberous, 648
- 760 Féra, 261
- 2141 Feuilles de Vigne farcies, 647
- 2145 Fèves à la Crème, 648
- 2144 Fèves au Beurre, 648
- 704 Fèves, cream of, 246
- 2146 Fèves, Purée de, 648
- 1935 Fig-peckers, 604
- 348 Figs, fresh, 152
- 2750 Filbert ice-cream, 791
- 2523 Filbert, Soufflé with, 739
- 2339 Filberts, various preparations, 688
- Filet de Bœuf. See below __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1909 Filets de Cailles aux Pommes d’Or, 600
- Filets de Levraut. Check under __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- Filets de Maquereau. See under __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1018 Filets de Merlan au Gratin, 343
- 1021 Filets de Merlan Orly, 344
- Filets de Poulet. See below __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- Filets de Soles. Check __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1076 Fillet steaks, 362
- 1580 Fillets of chicken, 507
- Fish—See also Bouillabaisse and Matelote
- 162 Fish aspic, with red wine, 62
- 161 Fish aspic, with white wine, 61
- 776 Fish, boiling in salted water, 262
- 780 Fish, braising of, 265
- 1041 Fish cakes, 351
- 4 Fish Consommé, 6
- 778 Fish, cooking of, à la Meunière, 264
- 782 Fish, cooking of, au Gratin, 267
- 775 Fish, cooking, various ways of, 262
- 783 Fish, crimping of, 267
- 777 Fish, frying of, 263
- 265 Fish, frying medium for, 126
- Fish, general remarks on, 260
- 18 Fish, glaze, 14
- 781 Fish, grilling of, 122, 266
- 779 Fish, poaching of, 265
- 210 Fish, Royale, 88
- 11 Fish, stock, white, 11
- 12 Fish, stock, with red wine, 12
- 204 Fish, special stuffings for, 83
- 2155 Flageolets, 649
- 636 Flageolets, Purée of, 227
- 2649 Flamri, 765
- 2063 Flan aux Carottes, 632
- 2064 Flan de Pommes à la Batelière, 754
- 2063 Flan de Pommes chaud, Ninon, 753
- 2076 Flan, grillé aux Champignons, 634
- 2354 Flavourings, 694
- 2395 Flawn crust, 707
- 182 Flour, 75–
- 191 Flour panada, 78
- 2419 Flower, fritters, 715
- 349 Foie-Gras, 152
- 1726 Foie-Gras, 547
- 1735 Foie-Gras, Aspic de, 551
- 1737 Foie-Gras au Paprika, 552
- 1727 Foie-Gras, cuit dans une Brioche, 548
- 2314 Foie-Gras, Délices de, 681
- 1728 Foie-Gras, Escalopes de, à la Périgueux, 549
- 1729 Foie-Gras, Escalopes de, à la Ravignan, 549
- 1730 Foie-Gras, Escalopes de, à la Talleyrand, 549
- 1738 Foie-Gras, Escalopes de, Maréchale, 552
- 1736 Foie-Gras, Gastronome, 551
- 1739 Foie-Gras, Mousse de, 552
- 1740 Foie-Gras, Mousselines de, 553
- 1741 Foie-Gras, Pain de, 553
- 1742 Foie-Gras, Parfait de, 553
- 1743 Foie-Gras, Pavé de, Lucullus, 553
- 384 Foie-Gras, sausages, 160
- 1731 Foie-Gras, Soufflés de, 550
- 1732 Foie-Gras, Timbale de, à l’Alsacienne, 550
- 1733 Foie-Gras, Timbale de, Cambacérès, 550
- 1734 Foie-Gras, Timbale de, Montesquieu, 551
- 1744 Foie-Gras, Timbale de, Tzarine, 554
- 1248 Foie de Veau à l’Anglaise, 418
- 1247 Foie de Veau braisé à la Bourgeoise, 417
- 1250 Foie de Veau à l’Espagnole, 418
- 1249 Foie de Veau, Brochettes de, 418
- 1252 Foie de Veau, Pain de, 418
- 1251 Foie de Veau sauté aux fines Herbes, 418
- 1666 Foies de Volaille sautés au Vin rouge, 527
- 2316 Fondants au Chester, 682
- Fonds d’Artichauts. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 205 Forcemeat balls or Quenelles, 84
- 195 Forcemeat, chicken, fine, 79
- 200 Forcemeat, chicken, for galantines, &c., 81
- 193 Forcemeat, chicken, with panada and butter, 78
- 194 Forcemeat, chicken, with panada and cream, 79
- 197 Forcemeat for galantines, pies, terrines, 80
- 201 Forcemeat, game, for pies and terrines, 82
- 202 Forcemeat, gratin, for hot raised pies, 82
- 195 Forcemeat, “Mousseline,” 79
- 203 Forcemeat, pike, for Quenelles, 83
- 196 Forcemeat, pork, 80
- 199 Forcemeat, veal, with fat and cream, 81
- 198 Forcemeat, veal, with fat or Godiveau, 80
- 865246 Foreign soups, 103
- Fowl. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1652 Fowl, Abatis de, aux Navets, 522
- 1654 Fowl, Ballotines of, 523
- Fowl, cold, preparations of, 531 et seq.
- 670 Fowl, coulis of, 236
- 1653 Fowl, giblet pie, 523
- 1654 Fowl, legs of, boned and stuffed, 523
- 744 Fowl, livers, soup of, 257
- 1669 Fowl, marinade of, 528
- Fowl roasts, 609–11
- 63 Foyot sauce, 34
- 2742 Fraisalia Timbale, 786
- 2673 Fraises à la Créole, 773
- 2683 Fraises à la Ritz, 775
- 2684 Fraises, Cardinal, 775
- 2674 Fraises, Fémina, 773
- 2681 Fraises, Lérina, 774
- 2675 Fraises, Marguerite, 774
- 2676 Fraises, Marquise, 774
- 2677 Fraises, Melba, 774
- 2678 Fraises, Nina, 774
- 2682 Fraises, Rêve de Bébé, 775
- 2679 Fraises, Romanoff, 774
- 2743 Fraises, Tivoli aux, 787
- 2680 Fraises, Wilhelmine, 774
- 2685 Fraises, Zelma Kuntz, 775
- 2399 Frangipan cream, 710
- 2400 Frangipan for fried cream, 710
- 192 Frangipan panada, 78
- 2157 French Beans, 650
- 2158 French Beans, panachés, 650
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__French Beans, purée of, 227, 650
- 2625 French blanc mange, 759
- 2410 French bread pudding, 733
- 2497 Fresh noodle pudding, 734
- 1277 Fricadelles, 425
- 1206 Fricandeau, 403
- 1207 Fricandeau, froid, 403
- 1667 Fricassée de Poulet à l’Ancienne, 527
- 1668 Fricassée de Poulet aux Écrevisses, 528
- 1276 Fricassée de Veau, 425
- 1669 Fritôt ou Marinade de Volaille, 528
- 2430 Fritters à la Bourgeoise, 719
- 2432 Fritters à la Grand-mère, 719
- 2435 Fritters à la Suzon, 720
- 2422 Fritters, Acacia-flower, 716
- 2588 Fritters, apple, 751
- 2420 Fritters, apricot, 715
- 231 Fritters, batter for, 95
- 2423 Fritters, custard, 716
- 2419 Fritters, flower, 715
- 233 Fritters, batter for flower, 96
- 2419 Fritters, fruit, 715
- 233 Fritters, fruit batter for, 96
- 234 Fritters, batter for oven-glazed fruit, 96
- 2434 Fritters, Mignon, 719
- 2429 Fritters, pineapple, à la Favorite, 718
- 2433 Fritters, Régina, 719
- Fritters, souffléd, 718
- 2427 Fritters, souffléd, ordinary, 718
- 2428 Fritters, souffléd, en surprise, 718
- 2421 Fritters, strawberry, 715
- 2431 Fritters, Sylvana, 719
- Fritters, various, 718–20
- 2424 Fritters, Viennese, 717
- 2426 Fritters, Viennese, cold, 717
- 2425 Fritters, Viennese, hot, 717
- 350 Frivolities, 152
- 351 Frogs, 152
- 762 Frogs, 261
- 683 Frogs, Velouté of, 240
- 2786 Fromage glacé, 796
- 2623 Fruit Bavarois, various, 759
- 2350 Fruit, candied, 693
- Fruit Entremets, cold, 771–87
- Fruit Entremets, hot, 743–45
- 2419 Fruit, fritters of fresh, 715
- Fruit ice-creams, preparation of, 792
- 2725 Fruit, Macédoine of, cooled, 783
- Fruit preparations, 793–95
- Fruit puddings, English, 731–33
- 2409 Fruit sauce, 713
- 2520 Fruit soufflés, in a croustade, 739
- 2953 Fruit, stewed, 820
- 2952 Fruit, stewed, plain, 820
- 2741 Fruit, Suédoise of, 786
- 2609 Fruit suprême à la Gabrielle, 755
- 263 Frying fat, its preparation, 123
- 777 Frying of fish, 263
- 267 Frying medium, care of the, 127
- 264 Frying medium, degrees of heat for, 124
- 265 Frying medium for fish, 126
- 266 Frying medium, quantity of, 126
- 262 Fryings, 123
G.
- 1858 Galantine de Faisan, 588
- 1708 Galantine de Volaille, 538
- 197 Galantines, forcemeat for, 80
- 200 Galantines, chicken forcemeat, for, 81
- 452 Galli-Marié, moulded eggs, 177
- 160 Game, aspic of, 61
- 5 Game Consommé, 7
- 296 Game cream, 141
- 1827 Game, feathered, 579
- 201 Game forcemeat, for pies and terrines, 82
- 17 Game glaze, 14
- 209 Game Royale, 88
- 8 Game stock, brown, 10
- Game, venison and ground, 567–578
- 1924 Gangas, 602
- Garden party, luncheon menu for, 843
- 2731 Garnished meringues, 784
- [866]
Garnishes for soups, 87–91 - Garnishes, various kinds of, 77–86
- 279 Garnishes, vegetable, 133
- Garnishes, vegetables and, 132–134
- Garnishing preparations for Relevés and Entrées, 92–96
- 628 Gelée aux Pommes d’Amour, 225
- 629 Gelée de Volaille à la Napolitaine, 225
- 628 Gelée of tomatoes, 225
- 2654 Gelées rubannées, 768
- 1983 Gelinottes rôties, 615. Related __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 124 Genoa sauce, 48
- 38 Genevoise sauce, 26
- 2444 Georgette pancakes, 722
- 2491 German bread pudding, 733
- 1653 Giblet pie, 523
- 741 Giblet soup, 256
- 2355 Gilding preparation, 694
- 2086 Giroles, 636
- 1307 Gigot à la Boulangère, 434
- 1309 Gigot à la Soubise, 435
- 1305 Gigot Bouilli à l’Anglaise, 433
- 1308 Gigot mariné en Chevreuil, 434
- 2445 Gil-Blas pancakes, 722
- 2345 Glace à l’Ancienne, 691
- 2346 Glace au Fondant, 691
- 2777 Glace Alhambra, 795
- 2778 Glace Carmen, 795
- 2779 Glace Comtesse Marie, 795
- 2780 Glace Coucher de Soleil, 795
- 2781 Glace Dame-Jeanne, 795
- 2789 Glace des Iles, 796
- 2787 Glace des Gourmets, 796
- 2782 Glace Dora, 795
- 2783 Glace Étoile du Berger, 795
- 2784 Glace Fleurette, 796
- 2785 Glace Francillon, 796
- 2786 Glacé, Fromage, 796
- 2793 Glace Marie-Thérèse, 797
- 2795 Glace Plombière, 797
- 2346 Glace, Sucre en, 692
- 2790 Glacée, Madeleine, 796
- 2794 Glacées, Meringues, 797
- 2791 Glacées, Mandarines, 797
- 2792 Glacées, Mandarines, aux Perles des Alpes, 797
- 18 Glaze, fish, 14
- 17 Glaze, game, 14
- 23 Glaze, half, 19
- 15 Glaze, meat, 14
- 16 Glaze, poultry, 14
- 272 Glazes, 129
- 14 Glazes, various, 13
- Glazing of braised meat, 106
- 2341 Glazing, moulds of, 689
- Glossary, xiii–xvi
- 135 Gloucester sauce, 52
- 2281 Gnochi à la Romaine, 672
- 2280 Gnochi au Gratin, 672
- 2282 Gnochi of potatoes, 672
- 2147 Gombos, 648
- 2148 Gombos à la Crème, 648
- 2149 Gombos for garnishing, 648
- 749 Gombos soup, 258
- 365 Goose, breast of, smoked, 156
- 2686 Gooseberry fool, 776
- 84 Gooseberry sauce, 38
- Gosling. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1962 Gosling, roast, 611
- 382 Gotha and Milan Salami, 160
- 2375 Gougère paste, 701
- 1177 Goulash de Bœuf à la Hongroise, 390
- 39 Grand-Veneur sauce, 28
- 2930 Granités, 814
- 2775 Grape ice, 794
- 269 Gratin, complete, 127
- 2222 Gratin de Pommes de Terre à la Dauphinoise, 661
- 202 Gratin forcemeat for hot raised pies, 82
- 271 Gratin, light, 129
- 270 Gratin, rapid, 128
- 268 Gratins, 127
- 255 Gravy of roasts, 118
- 41 Gravy, thickened, 28
- 42 Gravy, veal, tomaté, 28
- 289 Green butter, 140
- 143 Green colouring butter, 55
- 131 Green sauce, 51
- 2414 Greengage sauce, 714
- 1216 Grenadins, 406
- 1217 Grenadins, froids en Belle-vue, 406
- 125 Gribiche sauce, 49
- 2321 Grilled bones, 683
- 781 Grilling of fish, 266
- 261 Grilling of products coated with butter and bread crumbs, 122
- 257 Grills, 119
- Grills, classified, 120–131
- 260 Grills, fish, 122
- 258 Grills, red meat, 120
- 259 Grills, white meat, 122
- 1926 Grives à la Bonne-Femme, 602
- 1927 Grives à la Liégeoise, 602
- 666 Grives, Coulis de, au Pain noir, 235
- 1925 Grives et Merles de Corse, 602
- 1928 Grives, froides, 603
- 1979 Grives, rôties, 614
- Ground-game roasts, 611–612
- 1923 Grouse, 602
- 667 Grouse, Coulis of, 235
- 1983 Grouse, roast, 615
- 761 Gudgeon, 261
- 2364 Gumming, method of, 696
H.
- 1178 Hachis de Bœuf à l’Américaine, 391
- 1179 Hachis de Bœuf à Parmentier, 391
- 1008 Haddock, 340
- 1001 Haddock, fresh, 338
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Haddock, tartlets of, 684
- 23 Half glaze, 19
- 867 Ham. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1416 Ham à la Chanoinesse, 465
- 1417 Ham à la Choucroûte, 465
- 1418 Ham à la Maillot, 465
- 359 Ham, Ardennes, 155
- 1437 Ham, cold, à la Gelée, 470
- 1439 Ham, cold, Mousse de, 471
- 1440 Ham, cold, Mousse de, à l’Alsacienne, 471
- 1442 Ham, cold Mousselines of, 472
- 1438 Ham, cold Soufflé of, 471
- 1420 Ham, garnishes for braised, 466
- 1415 Ham, hot, 464
- Ham, kinds of, 464
- 1441 Ham, Mousse de, au Blanc de Poulet, 471
- 1430 Ham, Mousse de, chaude, 469
- 1431 Ham, Mousse de, treatment and accompaniment of, 469
- 1434 Ham, Mousselines de, à la Florentine, 470
- 1435 Ham, Mousselines de, à la Hongroise, 470
- 1433 Ham, Mousselines de, Alexandra, 470
- 1442 Ham, Mousselines de, cold, 472
- 1430 Ham, Mousselines de, hot, 469
- 1432 Ham, Mousselines de, treatment and poaching, 469
- 1436 Ham, Mousselines de, with Petits Pois, 470
- 1419a Ham, Prague, à la Metternich, 466
- 1419b Ham, Prague, à la Norfolk, 466
- 1419 Ham, Prague, sous la cendre, 465
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Ham Soufflé, 466, 467
- 1425 Ham soufflé Alexandra, 468
- 1426 Ham soufflé Carmen, 468
- 1427 Ham soufflé Gastronome, 468
- 1428 Ham soufflé Milanaise, 468
- 1429 Ham soufflé Périgourdine, 468
- 1423 Ham soufflé, preparation of, with cooked ham, 467
- 1424 Ham soufflé, preparation of, with raw ham, 467
- 333 Ham, York Cones, 150
- 315 Hamburg beef, smoked, 145
- Hard-boiled eggs. See more at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- Hare. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1810 Hare, choosing of, 572
- 1967 Hare, roast, 611
- 1349 Haricot de Mouton, 446
- 2151 Haricots blancs à l’Américaine, 649
- 2153 Haricots blancs à la Bretonne, 649
- 2152 Haricots blancs au Beurre, 649
- 637 Haricots blancs, Purée de, 228
- 2154 Haricots blancs, Purée de, 649
- 1992 Haricots blancs, Salade de, 617
- 2154 Haricots blancs, Soissonnaise, 649
- Haricots Flageolets. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2158 Haricots panachés, 650
- 639 Haricots rouges, Purée de, 228
- Haricots verts. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1919 Hazel hens, 602
- 667 Hazel hens, Coulis of, 235
- 1983 Hazel hens, roast, 615
- 155 Hazel-nut butter, 58
- 2413 Hazel-nut sauce, 714
- 2339 Hazel-nuts, various preparations of, 688
- 264 Heat, various degrees of, and their application, 124
- 183 Herb juice, 75
- 83 Herb sauce, 38
- 355 Herrings à la Livonienne, 153
- 356 Herrings à la Russe, 153
- 763 Herrings, fresh, 261
- 353 Herrings, fresh, marinaded with white wine, 153
- 765 Herrings, fresh-water, 261
- 354 Herrings, Lucas, 153
- 352 Herrings, salted, salad of filleted, 153
- 357 Herrings, with French beans, 154
- 2533 Hilda Soufflé, 740
- 30 Hollandaise sauce, 22
- 939 Homard à l’Américaine, 316
- 940 Homard à la Bordelaise, 317
- 942 Homard à la Broche, 318
- 945 Homard à la Crème, 319
- 959 Homard à la Grammont, 324
- 947 Homard à la Mornay, 320
- 949 Homard à la Newburg, with cooked lobster, 320
- 948 Homard à la Newburg with raw lobster, 320
- 950 Homard à la Palestine, 320
- 960 Homard à la Parisienne, 325
- 961 Homard à la Russe, 326
- 947 Homard au Gratin, 320
- 954 Homard, Aspic de, 322
- 663 Homard, Bisque de, 234
- 941 Homard, bouilli à la Hollandaise, 317
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Homard butter, 56, 140
- 943 Homard Cardinal, 318
- 944 Homard Clarence, 319
- 953 Homard, cold, with various sauces, 322
- 955 Homard, Côtelettes de, Arkangel, 323
- 295 Homard cream, 141
- 946 Homard grillé, 319
- 962 Homard, Mayonnaise de, 327
- 956 Homard, Mousse de, 323
- 957 Homard, Mousse de, moulée, 324
- 958 Homard, Mousse de, petites, 324
- 951 Homard, Mousselines de, 321
- 963 Homard, Salade de, 327
- 952 Homard, Soufflés de, 321
- 684 Homard, Velouté de, 241
- 685 Homard, Velouté de, à la Cleveland, 241
- 686 Homard, Velouté de, à l’Indienne, 241
- 687 Homard, Velouté de, à l’Orientale, 241
- 689 Homard, Velouté de, à la Persane, 242
- 688 Homard, Velouté de, au Paprika, 242
- 2150 Hop sprouts, 648
- [868]
Hors-d’œuvres, general remarks on, 137–39 - Hors-d’œuvres, preparations for, 139–42
- Hors-d’œuvres, recipes for, 142–63
- 290 Horse-radish butter, 140
- 119 Horse-radish sauce, 47
- 138 Horse-radish sauce, 53
- 980 Huîtres à la Favorite, 333
- 984 Huîtres à la Florentine, 334
- 982 Huîtres à la Mornay, 334
- 981 Huîtres au Gratin, 334
- 318 Huîtres, brochettes d’, Lucifer, 682
- 985 Huîtres grillées, 334
- 358 Huîtres, Hors-d’œuvres pour, 154
- 364 Huîtres natives, with caviare, 155
- 986 Huîtres, Quenelles d’, à la Reine, 334
- 983 Huîtres soufflées, 334
- 690 Huîtres, Velouté d’, 242
- 85 Hungarian sauce, 38
I.
- 2777 Ice, Alhambra, 795
- 2761 Ice, apricot, 793
- 2763 Ice, banana, 793
- 2778 Ice, Carmen, 795
- 2764 Ice, cherry, 793
- 2779 Ice, Comtesse Marie, 795
- 2780 Ice, Coucher de Soleil, 795
- 2781 Ice, Dame-Jeanne, 795
- 2782 Ice, Dora, 795
- 2783 Ice, Étoile du Berger, 795
- 2775 Ice, grape, 794
- 2765 Ice, lemon, 793
- 2770 Ice, melon, 794
- 2771 Ice, orange, 794
- 2772 Ice, peach, 794
- 2773 Ice, pear, 794
- 2762 Ice, pineapple, 793
- 2774 Ice, plum, 794
- 2767 Ice, raspberry, 793
- 2768 Ice, red-currant, 794
- 2766 Ice, strawberry, 793
- 2769 Ice, tangerine, 794
- 2776 Ice, violet, 794
- 2748 Ice-cream, almond, 790
- 2749 Ice-cream, asparagus, 791
- 2752 Ice-cream, chocolate, 791
- 2751 Ice-cream, coffee, 791
- 2750 Ice-cream, filbert, 791
- 2759 Ice-cream, fruit, making of, 792
- 2758 Ice-cream, fruit, preparations for, 792
- 2760 Ice-cream, Liqueur, preparations for, 792
- 2754 Ice-cream, pistachio, 791
- 2755 Ice-cream, pralined, 791
- Ice-cream, preparation of, 790–793
- 2756 Ice-cream, tea, 791
- 2757 Ice-cream, vanilla, 791
- 753 Ice-cream, walnut, 791
- Ices. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Iced Bombes, Coupes, Ice, Glace, Granités, Marquises, Mousses and Sorbets
- 2816 Ices, light, 800
- 2744 Ices, making of, 788
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Ices, moulding of, 789, 796
- 2746 Ices, preparations for, 790
- Iced Soufflés, 812
- 2817 Ices, various preparations, 800
- 2346a Icing sugar, 692
- 2723 Ile flottante, 782
- 2509 Indian pudding, souffléd, 736
- 1350 Irish-stew, 447
- 40 Italian sauce, 28
- 87 Ivory sauce, 39
J.
- 2956 Jam, apricot, 821
- 2957 Jam, cherry, 822
- Jam omelets, 726
- 2960 Jam, plum, 823
- 2961 Jam, rhubarb, 823
- 2958 Jam, strawberry, 822
- 2962 Jam, tomato, 824
- 2954 Jams, 820
- 2955 Jams, cooking potting and sealing of, 821
- Jambon. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1416 Jambon à la Chanoinesse, 465
- 1417 Jambon à la Choucroûte, 465
- 1418 Jambon à la Maillot, 465
- 1419 Jambon de Prague sous la Cendre, 465
- 1419a Jambon de Prague à la Metternich, 466
- 1419b Jambon de Prague à la Norfolk, 466
- 1437 Jambon froid à la gelée, 470
- 1441 Jambon, Mousse de, au blanc de Poulet, 471
- 1439 Jambon, Mousse froide de, 471
- 1440 Jambon, Mousse froide de, à l’Alsacienne, 471
- 1434 Jambon, Mousselines de, à la Florentine, 470
- 1435 Jambon, Mousselines de, à la Hongroise, 470
- 1433 Jambon, Mousselines de, Alexandra, 470
- 1436 Jambon, Mousselines de, aux petits pois, 470
- 1442 Jambon, Mousselines de, froides, 472
- 1421 Jambon soufflé, 466
- 1438 Jambon soufflé, froid, 471
- 2529 Java Soufflé, 740
- 2656 Jellies à la Moscovite, 768
- 2655 Jellies à la Russe, 768
- Jellies, Aspics, 59–63
- 2650 Jellies, classes of, 765
- 2653 Jellies, garnish and accompaniments of, 767
- Jellies, recipes for, 765–768
- 2654 Jellies, rubannées, 768
- Jellies, savoury or aspic, 59–63
- 2971 Jelly, apple, 827
- 2351 Jelly, apple for decorating, 693
- 2963 Jelly, black-currant, 825
- 8692651 Jelly, calf’s foot, 766
- 2652 Jelly, Gelatine base, with, 766
- 2970 Jelly, orange, 827
- 2964 Jelly, quince, 825
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Jelly, red-currant, 825, 826
- 2969 Jelly, red-currant, prepared cold, 826
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Jelly, tomato, 827
- 2968 Jelly, white-currant, 826
- 1000 John Dory (St. Pierre), 338
- 88 Joinville sauce, 39
- 2566 Jubilee cherries, 747
K.
L.
- 598 La Petite Marmite, 215
- 2378 Lady’s Finger Biscuit Paste, 702
- 998 Laitances à la Florentine, Barquettes de, 337
- 997 Laitances à la Meunière, 337
- 999 Laitances à la Nantua, Caisses de, 338
- 996 Laitances de Carpe, 337
- 2164 Laitues à la Crème, 651
- 2161 Laitues à la Moelle, 651
- 2160 Laitues, braisées au Jus, 650
- 706 Laitues, cream, 247
- 2162 Laitues, farcies, 651
- 2163 Laitues, farcies pour Garniture, 651
- 2165 Laitues, Soufflé de, 651
- 1355 Lamb, Baron of, 449
- 1382 Lamb, Curry of, 455
- 1370 Lamb cutlets, 452
- 1371 Lamb cutlets à la Buloz, 452
- 1372 Lamb cutlets, Maréchale, 452
- 1373 Lamb cutlets, Milanaise, 453
- 1374 Lamb cutlets, Morland, 453
- 1375 Lamb cutlets, Navarraise, 453
- 1376 Lamb cutlets, Nelson, 453
- 1377 Lamb cutlets, stuffed, à la Périgueux, 454
- 1356 Lamb, double of, 449
- 1378 Lamb, Épigrammes, 454
- 1358 Lamb, fillet of, 449
- Lamb, grass and house, 431–432
- Lamb, house, recipes for, 449 et seq.
- 1369 Lamb, leg and shoulders of, 452
- 1359 Lamb, neck of, 449
- 1363 Lamb, neck of, à la Boulangère, 450
- 1368 Lamb, neck of, à la Toscane, 451
- 1361 Lamb, neck of, Beaucaire, 450
- 1362 Lamb, neck of, en Cocotte à la Bonne-Femme, 450
- 1364 Lamb, neck of, grilled, 450
- 1365 Lamb, neck of, Mireille, 451
- 1366 Lamb, neck of, Printanier, 451
- 1367 Lamb, neck of, Soubise, 451
- 1381 Lamb, pilaw of, 455
- 1357 Lamb, quarter of, 449
- 1952 Lamb, roasts, 607
- 1359 Lamb, saddle of, 449
- 1360 Lamb, saddle of house, Édouard VII, 449
- 1380 Lamb, sauté Printanier, 455
- 1379 Lamb, sweetbread of, 454
- 764 Lampreys, 261
- 1918 Land-rail, 602
- 964 Langouste à la Parisienne, 327
- 965 Langouste à la Russe, 327
- 1156 Langue de Bœuf aux Fèves, 383
- 1155 Langue de Bœuf Bourgeoise, 383
- 1154 Langue de Bœuf Choucroûte, 383
- 1157 Langue de Bœuf Flamande, 383
- 1158 Langue de Bœuf froide, 384
- 1826 Lapereaux, 578
- 1940 Lapwings, 604
- 371 Lapwings’ eggs à la Christiana, 157
- 521 Lapwings’ eggs à la Danoise, 191
- 370 Lapwings’ eggs à la Moderne, 157
- 372 Lapwings’ eggs à la Moscovite, 157
- 523 Lapwings’ eggs à la Royale, 191
- 524 Lapwings’ eggs au Troubadour, 191
- 519 Lapwings’ eggs, hot, 191
- 369 Lapwings’ eggs in Aspic, 157
- 522 Lapwings’ eggs, omelet of, 191
- 368 Lapwings’ eggs, plain, 156
- 520 Lapwings’ eggs, scrambled, 191
- 1982 Lapwings, roast, 615
- 252 Larding bacon for roasts, 116
- Larding of meat for braisings, 105
- Larks. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and Alouettes
- 2168 Laver, 651
- 751 Leek soup, 259
- 2765 Lemon, ice, 793
- 2507 Lemon, pudding, souffléd, 736
- 2937 Lemonade, 817
- 179 Lemons, channelled, 73
- 179 Lemons, peeled, 73
- 179 Lemons, zested, 73
- 76 Lent Chaud-froid sauce, 36
- Lenten Aspics, 61–63
- 61 Lenten, Aurore sauce, 33
- 24 Lenten, sauce, brown, 19
- 1992 Lentil salad, 617
- 2166 Lentilles au Beurre, 651
- 640 Lentilles, Purée de, 228
- 2167 Lentilles, Purée de, 651
- 2530 Lérina, Soufflé, 740
- Lettuce. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
- 1810 Leverets to choose, 572
- 1816 Levraut, Filets de, à la Dampierre, 574
- 1817 Levraut, Filets de, à la Mornay, 574
- 1818 Levraut, Filets de, à la Vendôme, 575
- 1821 Lièvre, Civet de, 576
- 1815 Lièvre, Cuisses de, 574
- [870]
1822 Lièvre en Daube, 576 - 1811 Lièvre, farci, à la Périgourdine, 573
- 1819 Lièvre, Mousses de, 575
- 1823 Lièvre, Pain de, 577
- 1824 Lièvre, Pâté de, 577
- 1812 Lièvre, Râble de, 573
- 1813 Lièvre, Râble de, à l’Allemande, 573
- 1814 Lièvre, Râble de, au Genièvre, 574
- 1820 Lièvre, Soufflé de, 575
- 1825 Lièvre, Terrine de, 578
- 2151 Lima beans, 649
- 2760 Liqueur-ice preparations, 792
- Lobster. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
- Lobsters, spiny. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
- 766 Lotte, 262
- 354 Lucas herrings, 153
- 324 Lucile toast, 147
- 2532 Lucullus Soufflé, 740
- Luncheon menus, 833, 843
- 43 Lyonnaise sauce, 29
- 383 Lyons sausages, 160
M.
- 2284 Macaroni, 673
- 2285 Macaroni à l’Italienne, 673
- 2288 Macaroni à la Nantua, 674
- 2289 Macaroni à la Napolitaine, 674
- 2286 Macaroni au Gratin, 673
- 2287 Macaroni au Jus, 673
- 2290 Macaroni aux Truffes blanches, 674
- 2725 Macédoine of cooled fruit, 783
- 44 Madeira sauce, 29
- 2790 Madeleine glacée, 796
- 226 Maintenon, preparation, 94
- 707 Maïs, cream of, 247
- 2170 Maïs, Soufflé de, à la Crème, 652
- 2171 Maïs, Soufflé de, au Paprika, 652
- 2169 Maize, 651
- 89 Maltese sauce, 39
- 2688 Mandarines à la Crème, 776
- 2571 Mandarines à la Palikare, 748
- 2687 Mandarines Almina, 776
- 1912 Mandarines de Cailles, 601
- 2689 Mandarines en Surprise, 776
- 2791 Mandarines glacées, 797
- 2792 Mandarines glacées aux Perles des Alpes, 797
- 151 Manied butter, 56
- 1009 Maquereau bouilli, sauce aux Groseilles, 341
- 1013 Maquereau, Filets de, à la Vénitienne, 342
- 1012 Maquereau, Filets de, au Persil, 341
- 1011 Maquereau, Filets de, aux Fines Herbes, 341
- 1010 Maquereau grillé, 341
- 1809 Marcassin, 572
- 2544 Marie-Louise Timbale, 742
- 2921 Marie-Rose Pudding, 811
- 168 Marinade, cooked, for venison, 67
- 169 Marinade, raw for venison, 67
- 170 Marinade, roebuck-style for mutton, 68
- 171 Marinade, with red wine for mutton, 68
- Marinades, 64–69
- 90 Marinière sauce, 39
- 2959 Marmalade, orange, 823
- 2727 Marquise Alice, 783
- 222 Marquise potatoes, 93
- 2931 Marquises, 814
- Marrons. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2175 Marrons, Purée de, 653
- 2488 Marrow pudding, 732
- 45 Marrow sauce, 29
- 1663 Mascotte, Désirs de, 525
- 1038 Matelote au Vin Blanc, 349
- 1037 Matelote au Vin Rouge, 349
- 227 Matignon, 94
- 1929 Mauviettes à la Bonne Femme, 603
- 1930 Mauviettes à la Mère Marianne, 603
- 1932 Mauviettes froides, 603
- 734 Mauviettes, Pâté de, 158
- 1980 Mauviettes rôties, 614
- 962 Mayonnaise de Homard, 327
- 809 Mayonnaise de Saumon, 277
- 1712 Mayonnaise de Volaille, 541
- 126 Mayonnaise sauce, 49
- 127 Mayonnaise sauce, cleared, 50
- 128 Mayonnaise sauce, whisked, 50
- Meat, braised, to fry, prepare, and cook, 105
- 15 Meat glaze, 14
- 250 Meats, poëled, preparation of, 113
- 248 Meats, white, braising of, 110
- 808 Médaillons de Saumon, 276
- 1707 Médaillons de Volaille Rachel, 538
- 2728 Melon à l’Orientale, 784
- 360 Melon Cantaloup, 155
- 2730 Melon en Surprise, 784
- 2729 Melon frappé, 784
- 2770 Melon iced, 794
- 362 Melon with Port, Marsala, or Sherry, 155
- 361 Melons, English, 155
- 363 Melons, various, 155
- 2941 Melonade, 817
- 151a Melted butter, 57
- Menus, 831–48
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–84Meringue à l’Italienne, 703
- 2382 Meringue, ordinary, 703
- 2568 Meringued cherry flawn, 747
- 2731 Meringues garnished, 784
- 2794 Meringues glacées, 797
- 1015 Merlan à la Bercy, 342
- 1016 Merlan à la Colbert, 342
- 1023 Merlan à la Richelieu, 344
- 1014 Merlan à l’Anglaise, 342
- 1020 Merlan en Lorgnette au Gratin, 343
- 1018 Merlan, Filets de, au Gratin, 343
- 1021 Merlan, Filets de, Orly, 344
- 1017 Merlan, Mousselines de, 342
- 1019 Merlan, Paupiettes de, au Gratin, 343
- 1022 Merlan, sur le Plat, 344
- 1926 Merles à la Bonne Femme, 602
- 8711927 Merles à la Liégeoise, 602
- 1928 Merles froids, 603
- 1979 Merles rôti, 614
- 2434 Mignon fritters, 719
- 1625 Mignonnettes de Poulet, 516
- 382 Milan Salami, 160
- 288 Milt butter, 140
- 2724 Milk junket, 783
- Milk punch, 222
- 747 Mille-Fanti, 258
- 2605 Mince-pies, 754
- 746 Minestrone, 257
- 1322 Minion fillets, 439
- 136 Mint sauce, 52
- 228 Mirepoix, 94
- 229 Mirepoix, fine or Bordelaise, 94
- 2732 Mont-Blanc aux Fraises, 784
- 2733 Mont-Blanc aux Marrons, 785
- 2545 Montmorency, Timbale, 742
- 2734 Mont-Rose, 785
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Montpellier butter, 57, 140
- 2080 Morels, 635
- 2081 Morilles à la Crème, 636
- 2083 Morilles à la Poulette, 636
- 2082 Morilles farcies, 636
- 2084 Morilles sautées, 636
- 2085 Morilles, Tourte de, 636
- 91 Mornay sauce, 39
- 1024 Morue, 344
- 1024a Morue à l’Anglaise, 344
- 1025 Morue à la Bénédictine, 344
- 1029 Morue à la Créole, 346
- 1030 Morue à la Hollandaise, 346
- 1031 Morue à l’Indienne, 346
- 1032 Morue à la Lyonnaise, 346
- 1026 Morue au Beurre noir, 345
- 1026 Morue au Beurre noisette, 345
- 1027 Morue, Brandade de, 345
- 1028 Morue, Brandade de, à la Crème, 345
- 1033 Morue, Soufflé de, 346
- 767 Mostele, 262
- 2736 Moulded Œufs à la Neige, 785
- 2945 Moulding of ices, 789
- 2341 Moulds, buttering of, 689
- 2341 Moulds, glazing of, 689
- 1351 Moussaka, 447
- 1007 Mousse chaude d’Éperlans à la Royale, 339
- 1770 Mousse de Caneton Rouennais, 562
- 976 Mousse d’Écrevisses, 331
- 977 Mousse d’Écrevisses Cardinal, 332
- 1859 Mousse de Faisan, 588
- 1739 Mousse de Foie gras, 552
- 956 Mousse de Homard, 323
- 957 Mousse de Homard, moulée, 324
- 1441 Mousse de Jambon au Blanc de Poulet, 471
- 439 Mousse de Jambon froide, 471
- 1440 Mousse de Jambon froide à l’Alsacienne, 471
- 1711 Mousse de Volaille froide, 541
- 1917 Mousses de Cailles, 602
- Mousses, iced, 810–815
- 2915 Mousses, iced, preparation for, 810
- 2916 Mousses, iced, preparation for, with cream, 810
- 2917 Mousses, iced, various, 810
- Mousses, preparation of, 279
- 1879 Mousses et Mousselines de Bécasse, 594
- 1769 Mousses et Mousselines de Caneton Rouennais, 562
- 1850 Mousses et Mousselines de Faisan, 587
- 1430 Mousses et Mousselines de Jambon, 469
- 1819 Mousses et Mousselines de Lièvre, 575
- 1670 Mousses et Mousselines de Volaille, 528
- 195 Mousseline forcemeat, 79
- 2511 Mousseline pudding, 737
- 92 Mousseline sauce, 40
- 798 Mousselines, Alexandra, 272
- 2389 Mousselines, paste for Brioche, 699
- 970 Mousselines d’Écrevisses, 329
- 1006 Mousselines d’Éperlans, 339
- 1740 Mousselines de Foie gras, 553
- 951 Mousselines de Homard, 321
- 1434 Mousselines de Jambon à la Florentine, 470
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–36Mousselines de Jambon à la Hongroise, 470
- 1433 Mousselines de Jambon Alexandra, 470
- 1436 Mousselines de Jambon aux Petits Pois, 470
- 1442 Mousselines de Jambon froides, 472
- 1017 Mousselines de Merlan, 342
- 2737 Mousselines d’Œufs Réjane, 785
- 1790 Mousselines de Pigeonneaux à l’Épicurienne, 567
- 797 Mousselines de Saumon, 272
- 799 Mousselines de Saumon à la Tosca, 273
- 906 Mousselines de Sole, 303
- 1677 Mousselines de Volaille à la Florentine, 529
- 1672 Mousselines de Volaille à l’Indienne, 529
- 1674 Mousselines de Volaille à la Patti, 529
- 1675 Mousselines de Volaille à la Sicilienne, 529
- 1671 Mousselines de Volaille Alexandra, 529
- 1673 Mousselines, de Volaille au Paprika, 529
- 2086 Mousserons, 636
- 93 Mousseuse sauce, 40
- Mullet, red. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 748 Mulligatawny soup, 258
- 70 Mushroom sauce, 35
- Mushrooms. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 768 Mussels, 262
- 94 Mustard sauce, 40
- 299a Mustard sauce with cream, 142
- Mutton. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1299 Mutton, baron of, 432
- 1344 Mutton Cassoulet, 444
- 1303 Mutton cold joints, large, 433
- 8721345 Mutton, currie de, à l’Indienne, 445
- 1311 Mutton cutlets, 435
- 1312 Mutton cutlets à la Champvallon, 436
- 1314 Mutton cutlets à la Maintenon, 436
- 1315 Mutton cutlets à la Murillo, 437
- 1316 Mutton cutlets à la Provençale, 437
- 1316a Mutton cutlets à la Réforme, 437
- 1317 Mutton cutlets à la Sévigné, 438
- 1318 Mutton cutlets à la Suédoise, 438
- 1319 Mutton cutlets, en Belle Vue, 438
- 1320 Mutton cutlets, en Chaudfroid, 438
- 1313 Mutton cutlets, Laura, 436
- 1346 Mutton, Daube, à l’Avignonnaise, 445
- 1347 Mutton, Daube cold, 446
- 1301 Mutton, fillets of, 432
- 1349 Mutton, Haricot of, 446
- 1348 Mutton, hashed, 446
- 1350 Mutton, Irish stew, 447
- 1329 Mutton, kidneys, 441
- 1340 Mutton kidneys à la Brochette, 443
- 1336 Mutton kidneys à l’Indienne, 443
- 1343 Mutton kidneys, Brochettes of, 444
- 1341 Mutton kidneys, Brochettes of, à l’Espagnole, 444
- 1342 Mutton kidneys, Brochette of, Vert-pré, 444
- 1335 Mutton kidneys, Chasseur, 442
- 1338 Mutton kidneys, Croûte aux, 443
- 1337 Mutton kidneys, sautés Turbigo, 443
- 1330 Mutton kidneys, sautés Bercy, 441
- 1331 Mutton kidneys, sautés Bordelaise, 441
- 1332 Mutton kidneys, sautés Carvalho, 442
- 1334 Mutton kidneys, sautés Hongroise, 442
- 1333 Mutton kidneys, sautés with Champagne, 442
- 1339 Mutton kidneys, Turban à la Piémontaise, 443
- 1307 Mutton, leg of, à la Boulangère, 434
- 1309 Mutton, leg of, à la Soubise, 435
- 1305 Mutton, leg of, boiled à l’Anglaise, 433
- 1306 Mutton, leg of, braised, 434
- 1310 Mutton, leg of, cold, 435
- 1300 Mutton, leg or Double, 432
- 1308 Mutton, leg of, mariné en Chevreuil, 434
- 1304 Mutton, leg and shoulder, 433
- 170 Mutton, Marinade for, roebuck style, 68
- 171 Mutton, Marinade for, with red wine, 68
- 1348 Mutton, minced, 446
- 1322 Mutton, minion fillets, 439
- 1351 Mutton, Moussaka, 447
- 1353 Mutton, Navarin Printanier, 448
- 1302 Mutton, neck of, 432
- 1321 Mutton, Noisettes, 439
- 1354 Mutton, Pilaw à la Turque, 449
- 1352 Mutton pudding, 448
- 1299 Mutton, quarters, pair of hind-, 432
- Mutton, Relevés and Entrées, etc., 431 et seq.
- 1952 Mutton roasts, 607
- 1298 Mutton, saddle of, 432
N.
- 338 Nantua Duchesses, 150
- 95 Nantua sauce, 40
- 1353 Navarin Printanier, 448
- Navets. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2179 Navets, Purée de, 654
- 2569 Nectarines, 747
- New Year’s Eve dinner, menu for, 842
- 96 Newburg sauce—first method, 40
- 97 Newburg sauce—second method, with cooked lobster, 41
- Noël, menu de, 1906, 841
- 2283 Noques au Parmesan, 673
- 98 Noisette sauce, 42
- Noisettes de Chevreuil. See below __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1321 Noisettes de Mouton, 439
- 769 Nonat, 262
- 1626 Nonnettes de Poulet Agnès Sorel, 516
- 2291 Noodles, 674
- 99 Normande sauce, 42
- 307 Norwegian anchovies, 143
- 343 Norwegian Duchesses, 151
- 2466 Norwegian omelet, 727
- 2648 Nuées roses, 765
- 351 Nymphes à l’Aurore, 152
O.
- 2735 Œufs à la Neige, 785
- 2736 Œufs à la Neige, moulded, 785
- 2737 Œufs Réjane, Mousselines d’, 785
- 2184 Oignons, Purée d’, 655
- 1722b Oison à l’Allemande, 546
- 1722c Oison à l’Alsacienne, 546
- 1723 Oison à l’Anglaise, 546
- 1725 Oison au Raifort, 547
- 1724 Oison en Civet, 546
- 366 Olives, plain, 156
- 367 Olives, stuffed, 156
- 186 Olives, turned or stoned, 76
- 494 Omelette à la Bruxelloise, 186
- 497 Omelette à la Choisy, 187
- 498 Omelette à la Clamart, 187
- 501 Omelette à la Fermière, 187
- 507 Omelette à la Lyonnaise, 188
- 512 Omelette à la Nantua, 189
- 514 Omelette à la Paysanne, 189
- 515 Omelette à la Provençale, 190
- 517 Omelette à la Rossini, 190
- 2319 Omelette à l’Écossaise, 682
- 493 Omelette Agnès Sorel, 186
- 2463 Omelette apricot, 726
- 502 Omelette aux fines herbes, 187
- 8732471 Omelette ou Bombe Vésuve, 728
- 2606 Omelette Célestine, 754
- 522 Omelette, lapwings’ eggs, with, 191
- 508 Omelette Maxim, 188
- 2470 Omelette ou Milady peach, 728
- 510 Omelette Mousseline, 189
- 2466 Omelette, Norwegian, 727
- 513 Omelette Parmentier, 189
- 2462 Omelette, rum, 726
- 2465 Omelette, souffléd with vanilla, 726
- 2471 Omelette surprise à la Napolitaine, 728
- 2473 Omelette surprise à l’Islandaise, 728
- 2468 Omelette surprise Chinese, 727
- 2472 Omelette surprise Elizabeth, 728
- 2470 Omelette surprise Milady, 728
- 2467 Omelette surprise My Lord, 727
- 2469 Omelette surprise with cherries, 727
- 2474 Omelette, sylphs’, 728
- 505 Omelette with artichoke bottoms, 188
- 514 Omelette with asparagus-tops, 190
- 495 Omelette with Cèpes, 186
- 504 Omelette with chicken’s livers, 188
- 2464 Omelette, Christmas, 726
- 499 Omelette with crusts, 187
- 2320 Omelette with fine herbs, 682
- 516 Omelette with kidneys, 190
- 509 Omelette with morels, 189
- 511 Omelette with Mousserons, 189
- 496 Omelette with mushrooms, 186
- 500 Omelette with spinach, 187
- 518 Omelette with truffles, 190
- 503 Omelette with vegetable marrow flowers, 187
- 506 Omelette with young shoots of hops, 188
- 2463 Omelets, jam, 726
- 492 Omelets, preparation of, 186
- Omelets, procedure for, 185
- Omelets, recipes for, 185–190
- Omelets, surprise, 727–29
- 2475 Omelets, surprise, various, 729
- Omelets with Liqueur, 726
- 815a Ondines aux Crevettes roses, 280
- 185 Onions, chopped, 76
- 2182 Onions, fried, 654
- 2183 Onions, glazed, 654
- 2184 Onions, Purée of, 655
- 2184 Onions, Soubise, 655
- 2181 Onions, stuffed, 654
- 2634 Opéra, Charlotte, 762
- 2771 Orange ice, 794
- 2970 Orange jelly, 827
- 2959 Orange marmalade, 823
- 2508 Orange pudding, 736
- 2412 Orange sauce, 714
- 2943 Orangeade, 818
- 2570 Oranges à la Norvégienne, 747
- 2690 Oranges au blanc-mange, 776
- 2692 Oranges en Surprise, 777
- 2691 Oranges, rubannées, 777
- 2572 Oranges soufflées Righi, 748
- 2693 Oranges soufflées en Surprise, 777
- 1401 Oreilles à la Rouennaise, 460
- 1402 Oreilles à la Sainte Menehould, 460
- 100 Oriental sauce, 42
- 2086 Oronges, 636
- 1933 Ortolans, 603
- 1976 Ortolans au suc d’Ananas, 614
- 1975 Ortolans aux Questches, 613
- 1974 Ortolans, roast, 613
- 1934 Ortolans, Sylphides of, 604
- 2185 Oseille, 655
- 254 Oven roasts, 117
- 2186 Oxalis, 655
- 710 Oxalis roots, cream of, 248
- 137 Oxford sauce, 53
- Ox-tail. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 86 Oyster sauce, 39
P.
- 2322 Paillettes au Parmesan, 683
- 2090 Pain de Chicorée, 637
- 1860 Pain de Faisan en belle-vue, 588
- 1741 Pain de Foie gras, 553
- 1823 Pain de Lièvre, 577
- 1285 Pain de Veau, 428
- 1709 Pain de Volaille, froid, 540
- 2608 Pain perdu or gilded crust, 755
- 2657 Pains de Fruit, 768
- 1246 Palets de Ris de Veau à l’Écarlate, 417
- 2535 Palmyra Soufflé, 741
- 190 Panada bread, 78
- 191 Panada flour, 78
- 192 Panada frangipan, 78
- 189 Panadas, various, for stuffings, 77
- Pancakes. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2443 Pancakes, convent, 722
- 2477 Pancakes à la Crème, 729
- 2323 Pancakes à la Moscovite, 683
- 2446 Pancakes à la Normande, 723
- 2447 Pancakes à la Parisienne, 723
- 2448 Pancakes à la Paysanne, 723
- 2449 Pancakes à la Russe, 723
- 2444 Pancakes Georgette, 722
- 2445 Pancakes Gil-Blas, 722
- 2476 Pannequets, jam, with, 729
- 2478 Pannequets, meringués, 729
- 2403 Pancakes, preparations for, 711
- 2450 Pancakes, Suzette, 723
- 292 Paprika butter, 140
- 2918 Parfait, 810
- 1742 Parfait de Foie gras, 553
- 2322 Parmesan, Paillettes au, 683
- 187 Parsley, 76
- 119a Parsley sauce, 47
- Partridge, kinds of, 589–90
- 669 Partridge, Coulis of, 236
- 1792 Partridge, roast, 613
- Partridge, young. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2372 Paste or Pâte à Baba, 700
- 2380 Paste or Pâte à Biscuit Manqué, 703
- 8742376 Paste or Pâte, à Génoise fine, 701
- 2385 Paste or Pâte, almond, 703
- 2386 Paste or Pâte, almond melting, 704
- 2369 Paste or Pâte, Brioche Mousseline, 699
- 2368 Paste or Pâte, Brioche, ordinary, 689
- 2370 Paste or Pâte, Brioche, ordinary (for Rissoles, etc.), 699
- 2374 Paste or Pâte à Choux common, 701
- 2373 Paste or Pâte à Choux ordinary, 701
- 2359 Paste or Pâte dressing, 695
- 2360 Paste or Pâte, dressing, with lard, 696
- 2362 Paste or Pâte, dry sugared, 696
- 2361 Paste or Pâte, dumpling, 696
- 2365 Paste or Pâte, Galette, 696
- 2376 Paste or Pâte, Génoise fine, 701
- 2377 Paste or Pâte, Génoise, ordinary, for cutting up, 702
- 2375 Paste or Pâte, Gougère, 701
- 2357 Paste or Pâte, kneading of, 695
- 2378 Paste or Pâte, lady’s-finger Biscuit, 702
- 2383 Paste or Pâte, Meringue à l’Italienne, 703
- 2384 Paste or Pâte, Meringue à l’Italienne, 703
- 2382 Paste or Pâte, Meringue, ordinary, 703
- 2388 Paste or Pâte, pistachio for infusion, 704
- 2389 Paste or Pâte, pistachio melting, 704
- 2361 Paste or Pâte, pudding, 696
- Paste or Pâte, puddings, 733–35
- 2366 Paste or Pâte, puff, 697
- 2367 Paste or Pâte, puff, half-puff, 698
- 2367 Paste or Pâte, puff-trimmings, 698
- 2381 Paste or Pâte, punch Biscuit, 703
- 2375 Paste or Pâte, Ramequins, 701
- 2371 Paste or Pâte, Savarin, 700
- 2379 Paste or Pâte, Savoy-Biscuit, 702
- 2358 Paste or Pâte, short fine or flawn, 695
- 2356 Paste or Pâte, short ordinary, 695
- 2363 Paste or Pâte, tea-cakes, for small gummed, 696
- Pastes, recipes for, 695–704
- 1752 Pâté chaud de Caneton, 557
- 1849 Pâté chaud de Faisan, 586
- 1241 Pâté chaud de Ris de Veau, 414
- 1824 Pâté de Lièvre, 577
- 1714 Pâté de Poulet, 541
- 374 Pâte, Lark, 158
- 2392 Patties, small hot, 705
- 2525 Paulette Soufflé, 739
- 1019 Paupiettes de Merlan au Gratin, 343
- 1278 Paupiettes de Veau, 426
- 1743 Pavé de Foie gras Lucullus, 553
- 2772 Peach ice, 794
- 2773 Pear ice, 794
- Peas, green. Related __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–49Peas, Purées of, 230, 231
- 212 Peas, green, Royale, 88
- 2195 Peas, green, Saint Germain, 657
- 2196 Pease Purée, moulded for garnish, 657
- 2573 Pêches à la Bourdaloue, 748
- 2574 Pêches à la Condé, 748
- 2575 Pêches à la Cussy, 748
- 2701 Pêches à la Sultane, 778
- 2580 Pêches à la Vanille, 749
- 2695 Pêches à l’Aurore, 777
- 2703 Pêches à l’Impératrice, 779
- 2694 Pêches Aiglon, 777
- 2696 Pêches Alexandra, 777
- 2702 Pêches au Château-Laffite, 778
- 2697 Pêches Cardinal, 778
- 2698 Pêches Dame Blanche, 778
- 2576 Pêches flambées, 748
- 2577 Pêches gratinées, 749
- 2579 Pêches Maintenon, 749
- 2699 Pêches Melba, 778
- 2578 Pêches meringuées, 749
- 2700 Pêches Petit-Duc, 778
- 2704 Pêches Rose-Chéri, 779
- 2705 Pêches Rose-Pompon, 779
- 770 Perch, 262
- 1864 Perdreau à la Bourguignonne, 590
- Perdreau à la Lautrec, 590
- 1869 Perdreau aux Choux, 591
- 669 Perdreau, Coulis de, 236
- 1870 Perdreau, Crépinettes de, 591
- 1865 Perdreau en Demi-Deuil, 590
- 1866 Perdreau en Estouffade, 590
- 1871 Perdreau, Épigrammes de, 592
- 1868 Perdreau, Lady Clifford, 591
- 1872 Perdreau, Timbale de, Diane, 592
- 1873 Perdreaux froids, 592
- 47 Périgueux sauce, 29
- 598 Petite Marmite, 215
- 958 Petites Mousses de Homard, 324
- 2188 Petits Pois, 655
- 2191 Petits Pois à la Bonne Femme, 656
- 2192 Petits Pois à la Flamande, 656
- 2193 Petits Pois à la Française, 656
- 2194 Petits Pois à la Menthe, 657
- 2189 Petits Pois à l’Anglaise, 656
- 2190 Petits Pois au beurre, 656
- 978 Petits soufflés froids d’Écrevisses, 333
- 1828 Pheasant, 580. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1660 Pie, chicken, 524
- 1714a Pie, chicken, 542
- 1653 Pie, giblet, 523
- 1781 Pie, pigeon, 565
- 1392 Pie, pork, 457
- Pièce de Bœuf. Refer to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1326 Pieds de Mouton Poulette, 440
- 1327 Pieds de Mouton Rouennaise, 440
- 1328 Pieds de Mouton Tyrolienne, 441
- 1404 Pieds de Porc panés, 460
- 1403 Pieds de Porc truffés, 460
- 2295 Piémontais, Soufflé, 675
- 200 Pies, chicken forcemeat for, 81
- 197 Pies, forcemeat for, 80
- 201 Pies, game forcemeat for, 82
- 202 Pies, gratin forcemeat for raised, 82
- 2605 Pies, mince, 754
- 2396 Pies, raised, lining and covering of, 707
- 1781 Pigeon pie, 565
- 8751776 Pigeonneaux à la Bordelaise, 563
- 1783 Pigeonneaux, Côtelettes de, à la Nesles, 565
- 1785 Pigeonneaux, Côtelettes de, à la Sévigné, 565
- 1784 Pigeonneaux, Côtelettes de, en Papillotes, 565
- 1777 Pigeonneaux en Casserole à la Paysanne, 564
- 1778 Pigeonneaux en Chartreuse, 564
- 1780 Pigeonneaux en Compote, 564
- 1779 Pigeonneaux en Crapaudine, 564
- 1790 Pigeonneaux, Mousselines de, à l’Épicurienne, 567
- 1966 Pigeonneaux, rôtis, 611
- 1786 Pigeonneaux, Suprêmes de, à la Diplomate, 566
- 1788 Pigeonneaux, Suprêmes de, à la Marigny, 566
- 1787 Pigeonneaux, Suprêmes de, à la Saint-Clair, 566
- 1789 Pigeonneaux, Suprêmes de, aux Truffes, 566
- 1782 Pigeonneaux, Vol-au-vent de, 565
- 1775 Pigeons and squabs, 563
- 46 Pignons sauce, 29
- 1401 Pigs’ ears, à la Rouennaise, 460
- 1402 Pigs’ ears à la Sainte-Menehould, 460
- 1404 Pigs’ trotters, panés, 460
- 1403 Pigs’ trotters, truffled, 460
- 756 Pike, 261
- 203 Pike forcemeat for Quenelles, 83
- 1040 Pike, Quenelles of, à la Lyonnaise, 350
- 2256 Pilaff rice for fowl, 667
- 1381 Pilaw d’Agneau, 455
- 1354 Pilaw de Mouton à la Turque, 449
- 1678 Pilaw de Volaille, 530
- 1679 Pilaw de Volaille à la Grecque, 530
- 1680 Pilaw de Volaille à l’Orientale, 530
- 1681 Pilaw de Volaille à la Parisienne, 530
- 1682 Pilaw de Volaille à la Turque, 530
- 1938 Pilets, 604
- 1981 Pilets, Rôtis, 614
- 293 Pimento butter, 141
- 2197 Pimentos, 657
- 2198 Pimentos, farcis, 658
- 2200 Pimentos, Purée de, 658
- 108 Pinçage, method of, 108
- Pine-apple. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
- 2559 Pine-apple à la Condé, 745
- 2560 Pine-apple à la Créole, 745
- 2558 Pine-apple à la Favorite, 745
- 2670a Pine-apple à la Royale, 772
- 2669 Pine-apple à la Virginie, 772
- 2429 Pine-apple, fritters of, “à la Favorite,” 718
- 2762 Pine-apple ice, 793
- 2938 Pine-apple water, 817
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ Pintade, 563, 611
- 1938 Pintails, 604
- 1981 Pintails, roast, 614
- 48 Piquante sauce, 30
- 156 Pistachio butter, 58
- 2754 Pistachio ice-cream, 791
- 2388 Pistachio paste for infusion, 704
- 2389 Pistachio paste, melting, 704
- 2387 Pistachios, 704
- 1982 Plovers, roast, 615
- 519 Plovers’ eggs, hot, 191
- 368 Plovers’ eggs, plain, 156
- 2774 Plum ices, 794
- 2960 Plum jam, 823
- 2486 Plum pudding, 732
- 1939 Pluviers dorés, 604
- 1982 Pluviers dorés rôtis, 615
- Poached Eggs. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 849 Poachings, 111
- 250 Poëlings, 113
- 2581 Poires à la Bourdaloue, 749
- 2708 Poires à la Carignan, 779
- 2582 Poires à la Condé, 749
- 2710 Poires à la Florentine, 780
- 2584 Poires à la Parisienne, 750
- 2586 Poires à la Régence, 750
- 2718 Poires à la Reine Emma, 781
- 2716 Poires à la Religieuse, 781
- 2585 Poires à la Sultane, 750
- 2583 Poires à l’Impératrice, 749
- 2706 Poires Alma, 779
- 2717 Poires au Rhum, 781
- 2707 Poires Cardinal, 779
- 2709 Poires Félicia, 780
- 2711 Poires Hélène, 780
- 2712 Poires Marquise, 780
- 2713 Poires Mary-Garden, 781
- 2714 Poires Melba, 781
- 2715 Poires pralinées, 781
- 2587 Poires, Timbale de, à la Valenciennes, 750
- 2195 Pois frais, Purée de, 657
- 1208 Poitrine de Veau farcie, 403
- 50 Poivrade sauce for venison, 30
- 49 Poivrade sauce, ordinary, 30
- 2197 Poivrons doux, 657
- 2294 Polenta, 675
- 2528 Pomegranate, Soufflé “à l’Orientale,” 740
- Pommes. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2590 Pommes à la Bonne Femme, 751
- 2591 Pommes à la Bourdaloue, 751
- 2593 Pommes à la Châtelaine, 752
- 2594 Pommes à la Chevreuse, 752
- 2595 Pommes à la Condé, 752
- 2598 Pommes à la Moscovite, 752
- 2599 Pommes à la Parisienne, 753
- 2600 Pommes à la Portugaise, 753
- 2719 Pommes à la Royale, 782
- 2592 Pommes, Charlotte de, 751
- 2601 Pommes, Douillon Normand, 753
- 2604 Pommes, Flan de, à la Batelière, 754
- 2603 Pommes, Flan de, chaud Ninon, 753
- 2596 Pommes gratinées, 752
- 2602 Pommes Irène, 753
- 2597 Pommes meringuées, 752
- 2601 Pommes, Rabotte de, 753
- 2206 Pommes de terre à la Boulangère, 659
- 2209 Pommes de terre à la Crème, 659
- 2212 Pommes de terre à la Duchesse, 660
- [876]
2223 Pommes de terre à la Hongroise, 662 - 2227 Pommes de terre à la Lyonnaise, 663
- 2230 Pommes de terre à la Maître d’Hôtel, 663
- 2232 Pommes de terre à la Menthe, 663
- 2241 Pommes de terre à la Roxelane, 665
- 2243 Pommes de terre à la Saint-Florentin, 665
- 2242 Pommes de terre à la Savoyarde, 665
- 2202 Pommes de terre à l’Anglaise, 658
- 2203 Pommes de terre Anna, 658
- 2204 Pommes de terre Anna, for garnishing, 659
- 2205 Pommes de terre Berny, 659
- 2207 Pommes de terre Byron, 659
- 2208 Pommes de terre Château, 659
- 2216 Pommes de terre Chatouillard, 660
- 2218 Pommes de terre Collerette, 661
- 2210 Pommes de terre Croquettes, 660
- 220 Pommes de terre Dauphine, 92
- 2211 Pommes de terre à la Dauphine, 660
- 221 Pommes de terre Duchesse, 93
- 2212 Pommes de terre à la Duchesse, 660
- 2213 Pommes de terre Duchesse au Chester, 660
- 2215 Pommes de terre en Allumettes, 660
- 2214 Pommes de terre fondantes, 660
- 2222 Pommes de terre, Gratin de, à la Dauphinoise, 661
- 2224 Pommes de terre gratinées, 662
- 2226 Pommes de terre Lorette, 662
- 2228 Pommes de terre Macaire, 663
- 2229 Pommes de terre Maire, 663
- 222 Pommes de terre Marquise, 93
- 2231 Pommes de terre Marquise, 663
- 2233 Pommes de terre Mireille, 664
- 2234 Pommes de terre Mirette, 664
- 2235 Pommes de terre Mousseline, 664
- 2247 Pommes de terre Nana, for garnishing, 666
- 2236 Pommes de terre Noisettes, 664
- 2219 Pommes de terre Pailles, 661
- 2237 Pommes de terre Parisienne, 664
- 2238 Pommes de terre Parmesane, 664
- 2239 Pommes de terre Persillées, 664
- 2220 Pommes de terre Pont-Neuf, 661
- 658 Pommes de terre, Purée of, 232
- 2249 Pommes de terre, Quenelles de, 666
- 2240 Pommes de terre Robert, 665
- 2244 Pommes de terre Schneider, 665
- 2250 Pommes de terre, Soufflé de, 666
- 2221 Pommes de terre soufflées, 661
- 2245 Pommes de terre Suzette, 665
- 2246 Pommes de terre Voisin, 666
- 2225 Pommes de terre au lard, 662
- 1405 Pork, Boudin blanc Ordinaire, 461
- 1407 Pork, Boudin noir, 461
- 1409 Pork, Boudin noir à la Flamande, 462
- 1408 Pork, Boudin noir à l’Anglaise, 462
- 1411 Pork Crépinettes, à la Cendrillon, 463
- 1410 Pork Crépinettes Truffled, 462
- 1393 Pork Cutlets à la Charcutière, 458
- 1394 Pork Cutlets à la Flamande, 458
- 1395 Pork Cutlets à la Milanaise, 458
- 1396 Pork cutlets with Piquante or Robert sauce, 458
- 1384 Pork fillets, 456
- 196 Pork forcemeat, 80
- 1383 Pork, leg of, 456
- 1400 Pork, leg, stuffed, cold, 459
- 1399 Pork, leg, stuffed, de Modène, 459
- 1385 Pork, neck of, 456
- 1386 Pork, neck, à la Choucroûte, 456
- 1390 Pork, neck, à la Soissonnaise, 457
- 1387 Pork, neck, with Brussels sprouts, 456
- 1388 Pork, neck, with red cabbage, à la Flamande, 456
- 1389 Pork, neck, with stewed apples, 457
- 1392 Pork-pie, 457
- 1953 Pork roasts, 608
- 1391 Pork, salt, boiled à l’Anglaise, 457
- 1412 Pork sausages, English, 463
- 1414 Pork sausages, Frankfort and Strasburg, 463
- 1413 Pork sausages with white wine, 463
- 1142 Porterhouse steak, 378
- 721 Potage à la Diane, 251
- 715 Potage à l’Aurore, 249
- 650 Potage Ambassadeurs, 231
- 725 Potage aux Herbes, 252
- 716 Potage Bagration gras, 249
- 717 Potage Bagration maigre, 250
- 726 Potage Balvet, 252
- 547 Potage Bortsch, 200
- 651 Potage Camélia, 231
- 718 Potage Choiseul, 250
- 719 Potage Compiègne, 250
- 556 Potage Croûte au Pot, 203
- 736 Potage de Santé, 254
- 720 Potage Derby, 250
- 722 Potage Elisa, 251
- 723 Potage Favori, 251
- 652 Potage Fontanges, 231
- 724 Potage Germiny, 251–2
- 726 Potage Jubilee, 252
- 653 Potage Lamballe, 231
- 728 Potage Lavallière, 252
- 654 Potage Longchamps, 231
- 729 Potage Madeleine, 253
- 656 Potage Marcilly, 232
- 655 Potage Marigny, 232
- 730 Potage Miss Betsy, 253
- 731 Potage Montespan, 253
- 732 Potage Nélusko, 253
- 733 Potage Petit Duc, 253
- 599 Potage Pot-au-feu, 215
- 734 Potage Régence, 234
- 735 Potage Rossolnik, 254
- 657 Potage Saint-Marceau, 232
- 611 Potage Sarah Bernhardt, 218
- 737 Potage Sigurd, 255
- 738 Potage Solférino, 255
- 877739 Potage Viviane, 255
- 740 Potage Windsor, 255
- 725 Potage with herbs, 252
- 219 Potato Croquettes, 92
- 1993 Potato salad, 617
- 1994 Potato salad à la Parisienne, 617
- 2201 Potatoes, 658. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2217 Potatoes, chipped, 661
- 2248 Potatoes, mashed, 666
- 2187 Potatoes, sweet, 655
- 1451 Poularde à la Beaufort, 477
- 1687 Poularde à la Carmélite, 531
- 1693 Poularde à la Rossini, Chaud-froid de, 534
- 1461 Poularde à la Chivry, 479
- 1694 Poularde à la Dampierre, 534
- 1472 Poularde à la Favorite, 482
- 1473 Poularde à la Fermière, 482
- 1474 Poularde à la Financière, 482
- 1475 Poularde à la Gastronome, 483
- 1476 Poularde à la Godard, 483
- 1477 Poularde à la Grammont, 483
- 1480 Poularde à la Grecque, 484
- 1481 Poularde à la Hongroise, 484
- 1696 Poularde à la Lambertye, 535
- 1488 Poularde à la Louisiane, 485
- 1489 Poularde à la Lucullus, 485
- 1490 Poularde à la Mancini, 486
- 1492 Poularde à la Ménagère, 486
- 1495 Poularde à la Monte Carlo, 487
- 1494 Poularde à la Montbazon, 487
- 1496 Poularde à la Montmorency, 487
- 1497 Poularde à la Nantua, 487
- 1697 Poularde à la Néva, 535
- 1500 Poularde à la Parisienne, 488
- 1502 Poularde à la Paysanne, 488
- 1503 Poularde à la Périgord, 489
- 1505 Poularde à la Piémontaise, 489
- 1506 Poularde à la Portugaise, 489
- 1700 Poularde à la Saint-Cyr, 536
- 1449 Poularde à l’Anglaise, 477
- 1450 Poularde à l’Aurore, 477
- 1468 Poularde à l’Écossaise, 481
- 1471 Poularde à l’Estragon, 482
- 1483 Poularde à l’Indienne, 484
- 1485 Poularde à l’Ivoire, 485
- 1498 Poularde à l’Orientale, 487
- 1501 Poularde Adelina Patti, 488
- 1445 Poularde Albuféra, 476
- 1446 Poularde Alexandra, 476
- 1447 Poularde Ambassadrice, 476
- 1448 Poularde Andalouse, 477
- 1688 Poularde au Champagne, 532
- 1479 Poularde au Gros sel, 484
- 1527 Poularde au Vert-pré, 495
- 1513 Poularde au Riz, 491
- 1453 Poularde aux Céleris, 477
- 1455 Poularde aux Champignons à blanc, 478
- 1454 Poularde aux Champignons à brun, 478
- 1482 Poularde aux Huîtres, 484
- 1499 Poularde aux Œufs d’or, 488
- 1452 Poularde bouillie à l’Anglaise, 477
- 1456 Poularde Chanoinesse, 478
- 1457 Poularde Châtelaine, 478
- 1692 Poularde, Chaud-froid de, à la Gounod, 533
- 1693 Poularde, Chaud-froid de, à la Rossini, 534
- 1690 Poularde, Chaud-froid de, à l’Écossaise, 533
- 1691 Poularde, Chaud-froid de, Félix Faure, 533
- 1458 Poularde Chevalière, 478
- 1459 Poularde Chimay, 479
- 1460 Poularde Chipolata, 479
- 1462 Poularde Cussy, 480
- 1510 Poularde de la Reine Anne, 490
- 1464 Poularde Demidoff, 480
- 1465 Poularde Derby, 480
- 1467 Poularde Devonshire, 481
- 1466 Poularde Diva, 480
- 1469 Poularde Édouard VII, 481
- 1689 Poularde en Chaud-froid, 532
- 1463 Poularde en Demi-Deuil, 480
- 1470 Poularde en Estouffade, 482
- 1701 Poularde en Terrine à la Gelée, 536
- 1478 Poularde Grand Hôtel, 483
- 1484 Poularde Isabelle de France, 484
- 1486 Poularde Lady Curzon, 485
- 1487 Poularde Louise d’Orléans, 485
- 1491 Poularde, Marguerite de Savoie, 486
- 1493 Poularde Mireille, 487
- 1504 Poularde Petite Mariée, 489
- 1507 Poularde Princesse, 489
- 1508 Poularde Princesse Hélène, 489
- 1509 Poularde Régence, 490
- 1510 Poularde Reine Anne, 490
- 1511 Poularde Reine Margot, 490
- 1512 Poularde Reine Marguerite, 490
- 1698 Poularde Rose de Mai, 535
- 1699 Poularde Rose-Marie, 535
- 1514 Poularde Rossini, 491
- 1515 Poularde Sainte-Alliance, 491
- 1516 Poularde Santa-Lucia, 492
- 1517 Poularde Sicilienne, 492
- 1518 Poularde Soufflée, 492
- 1520 Poularde Souvaroff, 493
- 1519 Poularde Stanley, 493
- 1521 Poularde Sylvana, 493
- 1522 Poularde Talleyrand, 494
- 1701 Poularde Terrine à la Gelée, 536
- 1702 Poularde, Terrine de, en Conserve, 537
- 1523 Poularde Tosca, 494
- 1524 Poularde Toulousaine, 494
- 1525 Poularde Trianon, 494
- 1526 Poularde Valencienne, 495
- 1528 Poularde Vichy, 495
- 1529 Poularde Victoria, 495
- 1530 Poularde Washington, 495
- 600 Poule au Pot, 215
- 1695 Poulet à l’Écarlate, 534
- 1958 Poulet à la Russe, 610
- 1703 Poulet, Ailerons de, à la Carmélite, 537
- [878]
1704 Poulet, Ailerons de, Lady Wilmer, 537 - 1706 Poulet, Aspic de, à la Gauloise, 538
- 1705 Poulet, Aspic de, à l’Italienne, 537
- 1623 Poulet, Blanc de, Élisabeth, 515
- 1628 Poulet, Filets de, à la Saint Germain, 517
- 1629 Poulet, Filets de, Mireille, 517
- 1667 Poulet, Fricassée de, à l’Ancienne, 527
- 1668 Poulet, Fricassée de, aux Écrevisses, 528
- 1625 Poulet, Mignonnettes de, 516
- 1626 Poulet, Nonnettes de, Agnès Sorel, 516
- 1714 Poulet, Pâté de, 541
- 1546 Poulet, sauté à la Doria, 500
- 1547 Poulet, sauté à la Durand, 500
- 1553 Poulet, sauté à la Fermière, 501
- 1548 Poulet, sauté à l’Égyptienne, 500
- 1549 Poulet, sauté à l’Espagnole, 500
- 1550 Poulet, sauté à l’Estragon, 501
- 1559 Poulet, sauté à l’Indienne, 503
- 1533 Poulet, sauté Archiduc, 497
- 1534 Poulet, sauté Arlésienne, 497
- 1535 Poulet, sauté Armagnac, 497
- 1552 Poulet, sauté au Fenouil, 501
- 1541 Poulet, sauté aux Cèpes, 499
- 1554 Poulet, sauté aux fines Herbes, 502
- 1569 Poulet, sauté aux Morilles, 505
- 1576 Poulet, sauté aux Truffes, 506
- 1537 Poulet, sauté Beaulieu, 498
- 1539 Poulet, sauté Boivin, 498
- 1538 Poulet, sauté Bordelaise, 498
- 1540 Poulet, sauté Bretonne, 499
- 1542 Poulet, sauté Champeaux, 499
- 1543 Poulet, sauté Chasseur, 499
- 1544 Poulet, sauté Cynthia, 499
- 1536 Poulet, sauté d’Artois, 498
- 1545 Poulet, sauté Demidoff, 500
- 1551 Poulet, sauté Fedora, 501
- 1555 Poulet, sauté Forestière, 502
- 1556 Poulet, sauté Gabrielle, 502
- 1557 Poulet, sauté Georgina, 502
- 1558 Poulet, sauté Hongroise, 502
- 1560 Poulet, sauté Japonaise, 503
- 1561 Poulet, sauté Jurassienne, 503
- 1562 Poulet, sauté Lathuile, 503
- 1563 Poulet, sauté Lyonnaise, 504
- 1564 Poulet, sauté Marengo, 504
- 1566 Poulet, sauté Marseillaise, 504
- 1565 Poulet, sauté Maryland, 504
- 1567 Poulet, sauté Mexicaine, 504
- 1568 Poulet, sauté Mireille, 505
- 1570 Poulet, sauté Normande, 505
- 1571 Poulet, sauté Parmentier, 505
- 1572 Poulet, sauté Piémontaise, 505
- 1573 Poulet, sauté Portugaise, 506
- 1574 Poulet, sauté Provençale, 506
- 1575 Poulet, sauté Stanley, 506
- 1577 Poulet, sauté Van Dyck, 506
- 1579 Poulet, sauté Verdi, 507
- 1578 Poulet, sauté Vichy, 507
- 1532 Poulets sautés, 495
- 1624 Poulet, Turban de Filets de, 516
- 1630 Poulet de Grains à la Belle-Meunière, 518
- 1631 Poulet de Grains à la Bergère, 518
- 1640 Poulet de Grains à la Katoff, 520
- 1641 Poulet de Grains à la Limousine, 520
- 1639 Poulet de Grains à l’Hôtelière, 520
- 1638 Poulet de Grains aux Fonds d’Artichauts, 520
- 1643 Poulet de Grains aux Morilles, 521
- 1632 Poulet de Grains Bonne Femme, 518
- 1635 Poulet de Grains Clamart, 519
- 1633 Poulet de Grains en Casserole, 519
- 1634 Poulet de Grains en Cocotte, 519
- 1637 Poulet de Grains grillé à l’Anglaise, 519
- 1636 Poulet de Grains grillé Diable, 519
- 1642 Poulet de Grains Mascotte, 520
- 1644 Poulet de Grains Souvaroff, 521
- 1645 Poulet de Grains Tartare, 521
- 101 Poulette sauce, 42
- 1695 Poulets à l’Écarlate, 534
- 16 Poultry glaze, 14
- 1444 Poultry, relevés, manner of serving, quickly and hot, 474
- 1647 Poussins à la Piémontaise, 521
- 1648 Poussins à la Polonaise, 521
- 1649 Poussins à la Tartare, 522
- 1651 Poussins à la Viennoise, 522
- 1646 Poussins Cendrillon, 521
- 1650 Poussins, Tourte de, à la paysanne, 522
- 1921 Prairie-hens, 602
- 2352 Pralin, 693
- 2536 Praliné Soufflé, 741
- 2755 Pralined ice-cream, 791
- 979 Prawns, 333
- 336 Prawns and shrimps, 150
- 815a Prawns, Ondines with, 280
- 814 Préparation de la Mousse de Tomates, 279
- Preparations, elementary, chapter on, 70–86
- 1168 Pressed beef, 387
- 157 Printanier butter, 58
- 218 Profiterolles for soups, 90
- 235 Provençale preparation, 96
- 51 Provençale sauce, 31
- 121 Provence butter, 48
- 1922 Ptarmigan, 602
- 2480 Pudding, almond, 730
- 2481 Pudding, almond, English, 730
- 2505 Pudding, souffléd almond with, 735
- 2487 Pudding, American, 732
- 2508 Pudding, Anisette, 736
- 2485 Pudding, apple, 731
- 2508 Pudding, Bénédictine, 736
- 2482 Pudding, Biscuit, 730
- 2499 Pudding, Brazilian, 734
- 2489 Pudding, bread, English, 733
- 2490 Pudding, bread, French, 733
- 2491 Pudding, bread, German, 733
- 2492 Pudding, bread, Scotch, 733
- 2483 Pudding, Cabinet, 730
- 2324 Pudding, cheese, au Pain, 683
- 2500 Pudding, Chevreuse, 734
- 8792508 Pudding, Curaçao, 736
- 2442 Pudding, custard, 722
- 2920 Pudding de Castries, 811
- 2324 Pudding de Fromage au Pain, 683
- 2497 Pudding, fresh noodle, 734
- 2484 Pudding, Fruit, 731
- 2921 Pudding, Marie-Rose, 811
- 2488 Pudding, marrow, 732
- 2922 Pudding, Miramar, 811
- 1352 Pudding, mutton, 448
- 2508 Pudding, orange, 736
- 2486 Pudding, plum, 732
- 2501 Pudding, rice, 734
- 2503 Pudding, rice and chocolate, 735
- 2502 Pudding, rice, English, 735
- 2517 Pudding, roly-poly, 738
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Pudding, sago, 734
- 2504 Pudding, Saxon, 735
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Pudding, semolina, 734
- 2923 Pudding Seymour, 812
- 1169 Pudding, steak and kidney, 387
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Pudding, Tapioca, 733, 734
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Pudding, vermicelli, 734
- 1943 Pudding, Yorkshire, 605
- Puddings, bread, 733
- 2479 Puddings, classification of, 729
- 2658 Puddings, cold, 768. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2659 Puddings, cold, à la Bohémienne, 769
- 2663 Puddings, cold, à la Nesselrode, 770
- 2664 Puddings, cold, à la Richelieu, 770
- 2660 Puddings, cold, Diplomate, 769
- 1661 Puddings, cold, Diplomate aux fruits, 769
- 2662 Puddings, cold, Malakoff, 769
- 2665 Puddings, cold, Reine des Fées, 771
- Puddings, fruit, English, 731–33
- Puddings, iced, 811–12
- 2511 Puddings, Mousseline, 737
- Puddings, paste, 733–35
- 2361 Puddings, paste for, 696
- 2518 Puddings, Rissoles, 738
- Puddings, souffléd, 735–42
- 2512 Puddings, souffléd à la Régence, 737
- 2513 Puddings, souffléd à la Reine, 737
- 2514 Puddings, souffléd à la Royale, 737
- 2516 Puddings, souffléd à la Vésuvienne, 738
- 2510 Puddings, souffléd chestnut, 737
- 2506 Puddings, souffléd Denise, 735
- 2509 Puddings, souffléd Indian, 736
- 2507 Puddings, souffléd lemon, 736
- 2515 Puddings, souffléd Sans-Souci, 738
- Puddings with cream, 730–31
- 2366 Puff paste, 697
- 2367 Puff trimmings, 698
- 1956 Pullet, truffled, 609
- 1443 Pullets for Relevés, 473
- 1955 Pullets to roast, 609
- 2932 Punch à la Romaine, 815
- 2381 Punch biscuit, paste for, 703
- 2947 Punch iced, 819
- 2946 Punch Marquise, 818
- Punch, milk, 222
- 2944 Punch with kirsch, 818
- 2175 Purée, chestnut, 653
- 639 Purée Condé, 228
- 640 Purée Conti, 228
- 638 Purée Cormeilles, 227
- 630 Purée Crécy, 225
- 2037 Purée d’Artichauts, 626
- 630 Purée de Carottes, 225
- 2062 Purée de Carottes, 631
- 631 Purée de Carottes au Tapioca, 226
- 2065 Purée de Céleri, 632
- 632 Purée de Céleri-rave, 226
- 2067 Purée de Céleri-rave, 633
- 2079 Purée de Champignons, 635
- 2091 Purée de Chicorée, 637
- 633 Purée de Choux de Bruxelles, 226
- 2119 Purée de Choux de Bruxelles, 643
- 634 Purée de Choux-fleurs, 226
- 635 Purée de Crosnes, 226
- 2131 Purée de Crosnes, 645
- 2146 Purée de Fèves, 648
- 636 Purée de Flageolets, 227
- 637 Purée de Haricots blancs, 227
- 2154 Purée de Haricots blancs, 649
- 639 Purée de Haricots rouges, 228
- 638 Purée de Haricots verts, 227
- 640 Purée de Lentilles, 228
- 2167 Purée de Lentilles, 651
- 2175 Purée de Marrons, 653
- 2179 Purée de Navets, 654
- 2184 Purée d’Oignons, 655
- 643 Purée d’Oseille et de Sagou à la Crème, 229
- 645 Purée d’Oseille et de Tapioca à la Crème, 229
- 647 Purée de Pois aux Croûtons, 230
- 648 Purée de Pois frais, 230
- 2195 Purée de Pois frais, 657
- 649 Purée de Pois frais à la Menthe, 231
- 658 Purée de Pommes de terre, 232
- 659 Purée de Tomates, 232
- 2269 Purée de Tomates, 670
- 660 Purée de Tomates au Tapioca, 233
- 661 Purée de Topinambours, 233
- 2273 Purée de Topinambours, 670
- 634 Purée Dubarry, 226
- 633 Purée Flamande, 226
- 641 Purée Freneuse, 228
- 635 Purée Japonaise, 226
- 636 Purée Musard, 227
- 2184 Purée, onion, 655
- 661 Purée Palestine, 233
- 658 Purée Parmentier, 232
- 647 Purée, peas, with Croûtons, 230
- 2196 Purée, pease, moulded for garnish, 657
- 2200 Purée, pimentos, 658
- 659 Purée Portugaise, 232
- 658 Purée, potato, 232
- 648 Purée Saint-Germain, 230
- 637 Purée Soissonnaise, 227
- 643 Purée, sorel and sago à la Crème, 229
- 644 Purée, sorel and semolina, à la Crème, 229
- 880645 Purée, sorel and Tapioca, à la Crème, 229
- 642 Purée, sorel and vermicelli, à la Crème, 229
- 2131 Purée stachys, 645
- 641 Purée, turnip, 228
- 2179 Purée, turnip, 654
- 631 Purée Velours, 226
- 660 Purée Waldèze, 233
- 239 Purées, 99
- 278 Purées, vegetable, 133
Q.
- 1883 Quails, 595. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- Quails, cold, recipes for, 599–602
- 2032 Quartiers d’Artichauts à l’Italienne, 625
- 1040 Quenelles de Brochet à la Lyonnaise, 350
- 986 Quenelles d’Huîtres à la Reine, 334
- 2249 Quenelles de Pommes de terre, 666
- 1658 Quenelles de Volaille d’Uzès, 524
- 1657 Quenelles de Volaille Morland, 524
- 194 Quenelles, fine forcemeat for, 79
- 205 Quenelles, moulding and poaching, 84
- 203 Quenelles, pike forcemeat for, 83
- 1160 Queue de Bœuf à la Cavour, 384
- 1159 Queue de Bœuf à l’Auvergnate, 384
- 1163 Queue de Bœuf en Hochepot, 386
- 1162 Queue de Bœuf grillée, 385
- 596 Queue de Bœuf soup, 214
- 1161 Queue de Bœuf farcie, 385
- 2964 Quince jelly, 825
R.
- 2335 Rabbit, Welsh, 685
- 1826 Rabbit, wild, 578
- 668 Rabbit, wild, Coulis of, 235
- 1968 Rabbit, young, roast, 612
- Râble de Lièvre. See below __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2601 Rabotte de Pommes, 753
- 376 Radishes for Hors-d’œuvres, 159
- 1918 Râle de Genêts, 602
- 2375 Ramequins, 701
- 2767 Raspberry ice, 793
- 2416 Raspberry sauce, 714
- 178 Raspings, 73
- 140 Ravigote butter, 54
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Ravigote sauce, 42, 51
- 2296 Ravioli, 676
- 2297 Ravioli, preparation of, 676
- 2156 Red beans, 650
- 1990 Red cabbage salad, 617
- 142 Red colouring butter, 55
- 2411 Red currant sauce, 714
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–67Red currant jelly, 825–26
- 2969 Red currant jelly, prepared cold, 826
- 2940 Red currant water, raspberry flavoured, 817
- 286 Red herring butter, 140
- Red mullet, 347
- 1035b Red mullet à la Bordelaise, 348
- 1035d Red mullet à la Niçoise, 348
- 379 Red mullet à l’Orientale, 159
- 1035c Red mullet au fenouil, 348
- 1035e Red mullet en Papillote, 348
- 1035a Red mullet, grilled, 347
- 38a Red wine sauces, remarks on, 27
- 120 Reform sauce, 47
- 103 Regency sauce, 42
- 2433 Regina fritters, 719
- Relevés, Entrées and, 352–53
- Relevés, garnishing preparations for, 92–96
- Relevés, mutton and lamb, for, 431
- 1443 Relevés, pullets and capons, for, 473
- 377 Relishes, American, 159
- 130 Rémoulade sauce, 51
- 2961 Rhubarb jam, 823
- Rice. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 378 Rillettes, 159
- 378 Rillons, 159
- 1379 Ris d’Agneau, 454
- 1218 Ris de Veau, 407
- 1223 Ris de Veau à la Cévenole, 409
- 1237 Ris de Veau à la Régence, 413
- 1244 Ris de Veau à la Richelieu, 416
- 1245 Ris de Veau à la Suédoise, 416
- 1239 Ris de Veau à la Toulousaine, 413
- 1219 Ris de Veau, Attereaux de, à la Villeroy, 407
- 1236 Ris de Veau aux Queues d’Écrevisses, 412
- 1221 Ris de Veau Bonne Maman, 409
- 1220 Ris de Veau, Chartreuse of, 408
- 1222 Ris de Veau, Crépinette de, 409
- 1240 Ris de Veau, Croustade de, à la financière, 413
- 1224 Ris de Veau Demidoff, 409
- 1235 Ris de Veau des Gourmets, 412
- 1226 Ris de Veau, Escalopes de, à la Favorite, 410
- 1229 Ris de Veau, Escalopes de, à la Maréchale, 411
- 1225 Ris de Veau, Escalopes de, Bérengère, 410
- 1227 Ris de Veau, Escalopes de, Grand Duc, 410
- 1228 Ris de Veau, Escalopes de, Judic, 411
- 1230 Ris de Veau grillés, 411
- 1231 Ris de Veau grillés Carmago, 411
- 1232 Ris de Veau grillés Gismonda, 411
- 1233 Ris de Veau grillés Jocelyne, 412
- 1234 Ris de Veau grillés Saint-Germain, 412
- 1246 Ris de Veau, Palets de, à l’Écarlate, 417
- 1241 Ris de Veau, Pâté chaud de, 414
- 1238 Ris de Veau sous la Cendre, 413
- 1242 Ris de Veau, Timbale de, 414
- 1243 Ris de Veau, Vol-au-vent de, 416
- 2518 Rissoles, 738
- 2253 Riz à la Grecque, 667
- 2740 Riz à la Maltaise, 786
- 2739 Riz à l’Impératrice, 786
- [881]
2254 Riz à l’Indienne, 667 - 2503 Riz and chocolate pudding, 735
- 2251 Riz au blanc, 666
- 2252 Riz au gras, 667
- 711 Riz, cream of, 248
- 2452 Riz Croquettes, 723
- 2255 Riz Pilaff, 667
- 2257 Riz Pilaff à la Turque, 667
- 2256 Riz Pilaff (for stuffing fowls), 667
- 2404 Riz, preparation of, for Entremets, 712
- 2501 Riz pudding, 734
- 2502 Riz pudding, English, 735
- 2258 Rizotto à la Piémontaise, 668
- 1896 Rizotto de Cailles, 597
- Roasts, 116–120, 605–23
- 1942 Roasts, accompaniment of, 605
- 256 Roasts, dressing and accompaniments, 119
- 255 Roasts, gravy of, 118
- 252 Roasts, larding bacon for, 116
- 254 Roasts, oven, 117
- 253 Roasts, spitted, 117
- 52 Robert, sauce, 31
- 53 Robert sauce (Escoffier), 31
- Rognon de Veau. See below __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1340 Rognons à la Brochette, 443
- 1341 Rognons Brochette à l’Espagnole, 444
- 1342 Rognons Brochette au vert-pré, 444
- 1343 Rognons, Brochettes de, 444
- 1338 Rognons, Croûte aux, 443
- 1661 Rognons de Coq, 525
- 1662 Rognons de Coq à la Grecque, 525
- 1664 Rognons de Coq farcis pour Entrées, 526
- 1666 Rognons de Volaille sauté au Vin rouge, 527
- 1336 Rognons sautés à l’Indienne, 443
- 1337 Rognons sautés à la Turbigo, 443
- 1333 Rognons sautés au Champagne, 442
- 1330 Rognons sautés Bercy, 441
- 1331 Rognons sautés Bordelaise, 441
- 1332 Rognons sautés Carvalho, 442
- 1335 Rognons sautés Chasseur, 442
- 1334 Rognons sautés Hongroise, 442
- 1339 Rognons, Turban de, à la Piémontaise, 443
- 1918 Roi de Cailles, 602
- 2517 Roly-poly pudding, 738
- Rouennais. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 54 Rouennaise sauce, 31
- 1035b Rouget à la Bordelaise, 348
- 1035d Rouget à la Niçoise, 348
- 1035c Rouget au Fenouil, 348
- 1035e Rouget en Papillote, 348
- 19 Roux, brown, 16
- 20 Roux, pale, 18
- 21 Roux, white, 18
- 211 Royale, carrot, 88
- 208 Royale, chicken, 87
- 207 Royale, cream, 87
- 211 Royale, Crécy, 88
- 214 Royale, dividing up of, 89
- 210 Royale, fish, 88
- 212 Royale, fresh peas, 88
- 209 Royale, game, 88
- 206 Royale, ordinary, 87
- 212 Royale, St. Germain, 88
- 213 Royale, various, 88
- 2462 Rum omelet, 726
- 1152 Rump, the, 382
S.
- 2408 Sabayon, 713
- 1944 Sage and onion stuffing, 606
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Sago pudding, 734
- 212 St. Germain Royale, 88
- 1997 Salade Allemande, 618
- 1998 Salade Américaine, 618
- 1999 Salade Andalouse, 618
- 1986 Salad, beetroot, 616
- 2000 Salade Belle Fermière, 619
- 1989 Salad, cauliflower, 617
- 1988 Salad, celeriac, 617
- 1987 Salad, celery, 617
- 1713 Salad, chicken, 541
- 2001 Salade Cressonnière, 619
- 331 Salad, cucumber, 149
- 1991 Salad, cucumber, 617
- 332 Salad, cucumber and pimento, 149
- 2003 Salad Danicheff, 619
- 2004 Salade Demi-Deuil, 619
- 2005 Salade d’Estrées, 619
- 2006 Salade à la Flamande, 619
- 2007 Salade Francillon, 620
- 1992 Salad, Haricot bean, 617
- 963 Salade de Homard, 327
- 2002 Salade Isabelle, 619
- 2008 Salade Italienne, 620
- 2009 Salad, Jockey Club, 620
- 2010 Salade Lacmé, 620
- 2011 Salade de Légumes, 620
- 1992 Salad, lentil, 617
- 963 Salad, lobster, 327
- 2012 Salade Lorette, 620
- 2018 Salade Mascotte, 621
- 2013 Salade Mignon, 621
- 2014 Salade Monte Cristo, 621
- 2015 Salade Niçoise, 621
- 2016 Salade Opéra, 621
- 2017 Salade Parisienne, 621
- 1993 Salad, potato, 617
- 1994 Salad, potato, à la Parisienne
- 2019 Salade Rachel, 622
- 1990 Salad, red cabbage, 617
- 2020 Salade Régence, 622
- 2021 Salade Russe, 622
- 810 Salad, Salmon, of, 277
- 810 Salade de Saumon, 277
- 2022 Salade Sicilienne, 622
- 1995 Salad, tomato, 618
- 2023 Salad Trédern, 622
- 2024 Salade de Truffes, 622
- 2025 Salade de Truffes blanches, 622
- 2026 Salad Victoria, 623
- 2027 Salad Waldorf, 623
- 1996 Salads, compound, for roasts, 618
- 882381 Salads for hors-d’œuvres, 159
- Salads for roasts, 615–23
- 1984 Salads for roasts, seasoning of, 615
- 1985 Salads for roasts, simple, 616
- 1877 Salmis de Bécasse, 593
- 1763 Salmis de Caneton à la Rouennaise, 560
- 1847 Salmis de faisan, 585
- 55 Salmis sauce, 32
- Salmon. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 784 Salmon, boiled, 268
- 785 Salmon, broiled, 268
- 291 Salmon, smoked, butter, 140
- 787 Salmon, Cadgerée of, 268
- 800 Salmon, cold, 273
- 297 Salmon, smoked, cream, 141
- 914 Salmon, fillets of, 306
- 342 Salmon, smoked, Duchesses, 151
- 385 Salmon, smoked, for Hors-d’œuvres, 160
- 268 Salmon, ways of preparing, 268
- 811 Salmon trout, 277
- 813 Salmon trout, cold, 278
- 230 Salpicons, various, 95
- 2262 Salsifis à la Crème, 668
- 2261 Salsifis sauté, 668
- 2259 Salsify, 668
- 2260 Salsify, fried, 668
- 188 Salt, 77
- 1165 Salt beef, 386
- 1167 Salt beef, cold, 387
- 1941 Sandpipers, 604
- 1982 Sandpipers, roast, 615
- 2336 Sandwiches, 685
- 2337 Sandwiches, Bookmaker, 685
- 1809 Sanglier, 572
- 1937 Sarcelles, 604
- 1981 Sarcelles rôties, 614
- 772 Sardines, 262
- 2325 Sardines à la Diable, 683
- 380 Sardines for Hors-d’œuvres, 159
- 121 Sauce, Aïoli, 48
- 119 Sauce, Albert, 47
- 87 Sauce, Albuféra, 39
- 27 Sauce, Allemande, 21
- 58 Sauce, American, 33
- 59 Sauce, anchovy, 33
- 122 Sauce, Andalouse, 48
- 112 Sauce, apple, 45
- 2410 Sauce, apricot, 714
- 60 Sauce, Aurore, 33
- 61 Sauce, Aurore (Lenten), 33
- 62 Sauce, Béarnaise, 33
- 64 Sauce, Béarnaise tomatée, 34
- 63 Sauce, Béarnaise with meat glaze, 34
- 28 Sauce, Béchamel, 21
- 65 Sauce, Bercy, 34
- 31 Sauce, Bigarrade, 24
- 123 Sauce, Bohemian, 48
- 67 Sauce, Bonnefoy, 34
- 32 Sauce, Bordelaise, 25
- 67 Sauce, Bordelaise, white, 34
- 113 Sauce, bread, 45
- 24 Sauce, brown, Lenten, 19
- 22 Sauce, brown or Espagnole, 18
- 66 Sauce, butter, 34
- 133 Sauce, Cambridge, 52
- 68 Sauce, caper, 35
- 69 Sauce, Cardinal, 35
- 114 Sauce, celery, 46
- 33 Sauce, Chasseur (Escoffier), 25
- 71 Sauce, Châteaubriand, 35
- 74 Sauce, Chaudfroid, à l’Aurore, 36
- 75 Sauce, Chaudfroid, au Vert-pré, 36
- 34 Sauce, Chaudfroid, brown, 25
- 76 Sauce, Chaudfroid, Lent, 36
- 73 Sauce, Chaudfroid, ordinary, 36
- 35 Sauce, Chaudfroid, varieties of, 26
- 72 Sauce, Chaudfroid, white, 35
- 2415 Sauce, cherry, 714
- 2613 Sauce, cherry, 757
- 77 Sauce, cherry (Escoffier), 37
- 78 Sauce, Chivry, 37
- 2407 Sauce, chocolate, 713
- 64 Sauce, Choron, 34
- 115 Sauce, cranberry, 46
- 79 Sauce, cream, 37
- 134 Sauce, Cumberland, 52
- 81 Sauce, curry, 37
- 36 Sauce, devilled, 26
- 37 Sauce, devilled (Escoffier), 26
- 82 Sauce, Diplomate, 38
- 118 Sauce, egg, Scotch, 46
- 117 Sauce, egg, with melted butter, 46
- 2406 Sauce, English, 713
- 116 Sauce, fennel, 46
- 63 Sauce Foyot, 34
- 2409 Sauce, Fruit, 713
- 38 Sauce, Genevoise, 26
- 124 Sauce, Genoa, 48
- 135 Sauce, Gloucester, 52
- 84 Sauce, gooseberry, 38
- 39 Sauce, Grand Veneur, 28
- 131 Sauce, green, 51
- 2414 Sauce, greengage, 714
- 125 Sauce, Gribiche, 49
- 2413 Sauce, hazel-nut, 714
- 83 Sauce, herb, 38
- 30 Sauce, Hollandaise, 22
- 119 Sauce, horse-radish, 47
- 138 Sauce, horse-radish, 53
- 85 Sauce, Hungarian, 38
- 40 Sauce, Italian, 28
- 87 Sauce, ivory, 39
- 88 Sauce, Joinville, 39
- 43 Sauce, Lyonnaise, 29
- 44 Sauce, Madeira, 29
- 89 Sauce, Maltese, 39
- 90 Sauce, Marinière, 39
- 45 Sauce, marrow, 29
- 126 Sauce, Mayonnaise, 49
- 127 Sauce, Mayonnaise, cleared, 50
- 128 Sauce, Mayonnaise, whisked, 50
- 136 Sauce, mint, 52
- 2414 Sauce, Mirabelle, 714
- 91 Sauce, Mornay, 39
- 92 Sauce, Mousseline, 40
- 93 Sauce, Mousseuse, 40
- 70 Sauce, mushroom, 35
- 94 Sauce, mustard, 40
- [883]
299a Sauce, mustard, with cream, 142 - 95 Sauce, Nantua, 40
- 96 Sauce, Newburg, 1st method, 40
- 97 Sauce, Newburg, 2nd method, with cooked lobster, 41
- 98 Sauce, Noisette, 42
- 99 Sauce, Normande, 42
- 2412 Sauce, orange, 714
- 100 Sauce, Oriental, 42
- 137 Sauce, Oxford, 53
- 86 Sauce, oyster, 39
- 119a Sauce, parsley, 47
- 47 Sauce, Périgueux, 29
- 46 Sauce, Pignons, 29
- 48 Sauce, Piquante, 30
- 50 Sauce, Poivrade, for venison, 30
- 49 Sauce, Poivrade, ordinary, 30
- 101 Sauce, Poulette, 42
- 51 Sauce, Provençale, 31
- 2416 Sauce, raspberry, 714
- 102 Sauce, Ravigote, 42
- 129 Sauce, Ravigote, 51
- 2411 Sauce, red-currant, 714
- 120 Sauce, Reform, 47
- 103 Sauce, Regency, 42
- 130 Sauce, Rémoulade, 51
- 52 Sauce, Robert, 31
- 53 Sauce, Robert (Escoffier), 31
- 54 Sauce, Rouennaise, 31
- 2408 Sauce, Sabayon, 713
- 55 Sauce, Salmis, 32
- 80 Sauce, shrimp, 37
- 104 Sauce, Soubise, 43
- 106 Sauce, Soubise, tomatée, 43
- 105 Sauce, Soubise, with rice, 43
- 2417 Sauce, strawberry, 714
- 106a Sauce, Suprême, 44
- 41 Sauce, thickened gravy, 28
- 29 Sauce, tomato, 22
- 56 Sauce, Tortue, 32
- 63 Sauce, Valois, 34
- 42 Sauce, veal gravy, tomatée, 28
- 26 Sauce, Velouté de Volaille, 20
- 26a Sauce, Velouté, fish, 20
- 25 Sauce, Velouté, ordinary, 20
- 107 Sauce, Venetian, 44
- 57 Sauce, venison, 32
- 108 Sauce, Villeroy, 44
- 109 Sauce, Villeroy, Soubisée, 44
- 110 Sauce, Villeroy, Tomatée, 44
- 129 Sauce, Vinaigrette, 51
- 132 Sauce, Vincent, 51
- 111 Sauce, white wine, 45
- Sauces, brown, the small, 24–33
- Sauces, cold, 48–58
- 2612 Sauces, to accompany cold sweets, 756
- Sauces, compound, the small, 24–47
- Sauces, English cold, 52–3
- Sauces, English hot, 45–7
- Sauces, suited for Entrées of butcher’s meat, 364
- Sauces, foundation, 2
- Sauces, hot, for Entremets, 713–4
- Sauces, hot, for sweets, 713–4
- 38a Sauces, red-wine, remarks on, 27
- Sauces, warm, leading, 15–23
- Sauces, white, the small, 33–47
- 1412 Saucisses Anglaises, 463
- 1413 Saucisses au Vin blanc, 463
- 1414 Saucisses de Francfort et de Strasbourg, 463
- 2097 Sauerkraut, 639
- 786 Saumon à la Meunière, 268
- 806 Saumon froid à la Norvégienne, 275
- 802 Saumon froid à la Parisienne, 274
- 803 Saumon froid à la Riga, 274
- 801 Saumon froid à la Royale, 274
- 805 Saumon froid au Chambertin, 275
- 807 Saumon froid, Côtelettes de, 276
- 804 Saumon froid en Belle-Vue, 275
- 788 Saumon, Côtelettes de, 269
- 789 Saumon, Coulibiac de, 269
- 790 Saumon, Darne de, à Chambord, 270
- 791 Saumon, Darne de, à Daumont, 271
- 792 Saumon, Darne de, à Lucullus, 271
- 793 Saumon, Darne de, à Nesselrode, 271
- 794 Saumon, Darne de, à Régence, 272
- 795 Saumon, Darne de, à Royale, 272
- 796 Saumon, Darne de, à Valois, 272
- 914 Saumon, Fillets of, Paupiettes of, 306
- 809 Saumon, Mayonnaise de, 277
- 808 Saumon, Médaillons de, 276
- 797 Saumon, Mousseline de, 272
- 799 Saumon, Mousseline de, à la Tosca, 273
- 798 Saumon, Mousseline de, Alexandra, 272
- 810 Saumon, Salade de, 277
- 383 Sausages, Arles, 160
- 383 Sausages, Bologne, 160
- 384 Sausages, Foie-gras, 160
- 383 Sausages, Lyon, 160
- Sausages, pork. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1380 Sauté d’Agneau printanier, 455
- 1848 Sauté de Faisan, 586
- Sautés, chapter on, 115
- Sautés de Veau. See under __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2371 Savarin paste, 700
- Savouries, Recipes for, 678–86
- 2298 Savouries, Remarks upon, 678
- 2379 Savoy biscuit paste, 702
- 2504 Saxon pudding, 735
- 2610 Schaleth à la Juive, 755
- 2492 Scotch bread pudding, 733
- 118 Scotch egg sauce, 46
- 2107 Scotch-kale, 641
- 2326 Scotch Woodcock, 683
- Scrambled eggs. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2120 Sea-kale, 643
- 1746 Seasoning and condiments, 71
- 1360 Selle d’Agneau de Lait Édouard VII, 449
- Selle de Veau. Refer to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Semolina pudding, 734
- 753 Shad, 261
- 146 Shallot butter, 56
- 180 Shallots, 74
- 329c Sheep’s brains à la Robert, 149
- 1323 Sheep’s tongues, 439
- [884]
1324 Sheep’s trotters, 439 - 1325 Sheep’s trotters, Fritôt of, 440
- 1326 Sheep’s trotters, Poulette, 440
- 1327 Sheep’s trotters, Rouennaise, 440
- 1328 Sheep’s trotters, Tyrolienne, 441
- Sherbets. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 145 Shrimp butter, 56
- 283 Shrimp butter, 139
- 80 Shrimp sauce, 37
- 319 Shrimp toast, 146
- 979 Shrimps, 333
- 336 Shrimps and prawns, 150
- 664 Shrimps, Bisque of, 234
- 1141 Sirloin of beef, 377
- 771 Skate, 262
- Small compound sauces, 24–47
- 1002 Smelt, 338
- 346 Smelts, marinaded, 151
- 308 Smoked eel, 143
- Snipe. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
- 1882 Snipe, cold, 595
- 1978 Snipe, roast, 614
- 823 Sole à la Daumont, 283
- 828 Sole à la Fermière, 284
- 829 Sole à la Hollandaise, 284
- 842 Sole à la Meunière, 287
- 851 Sole à la Provençale, 288
- 853 Sole à la Royale, 289
- 854 Sole à la Russe, 289
- 818 Sole Alice, 281
- 852 Sole Arlésienne, 289
- 834 Sole au Chambertin, 285
- 821 Sole au Champagne, 282
- 833 Sole au gratin, 285
- 859 Sole au Vin Blanc, 290
- 841 Sole aux Huîtres, 287
- 862 Sole Bonne Femme, 291
- 822 Sole Colbert, 282
- 840 Sole Cubat, 287
- 860 Sole Dieppoise, 291
- 861 Sole Diplomate, 291
- 824 Sole Dorée, 283
- 843 Sole Doria, 287
- 825 Sole Dugléré, 283
- 879 Sole, Filets de, à la Hongroise, 296
- 920 Sole, Filets de, à la Moscovite, 309
- 865 Sole, Filets de, Américaine, 292
- 867 Sole, Filets de, Andalouse, 293
- 866 Sole, Filets de, Anglaise, 292
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Sole, Filets de, Aspic, 307, 308
- 871 Sole, Filets de, aux Champignons, 294
- 872 Sole, Filets de, aux Crevettes, 294
- 888 Sole, Filets de, aux Huîtres, 299
- 874 Sole, Filets de, Bercy, 294
- 917 Sole, Filets de, Bordure de, à l’Italienne, 308
- 918 Sole, Filets de, Calypso, 309
- 868 Sole, Filets de, Caprice, 293
- 869 Sole, Filets de, Catalane, 293
- 919 Sole, Filets de, Charlotte, 309
- 873 Sole, Filets de, Chauchat, 294
- 870 Sole, Filets de, Clarence, 294
- 922 Sole, Filets de, cold, on Mousses, 310
- 875 Sole, Filets de, Déjazet, 295
- 921 Sole, Filets de, Dominos de, 310
- 897 Sole, Filets de, en Pilaw à la Levantine, 301
- 922 Sole, Filets de, froids, dressés sur Mousses, 310
- 876 Sole, Filets de, Grand Duc, 295
- 877 Sole, Filets de, Joinville, 295
- 878 Sole, Filets de, Judic, 296
- 880 Sole, Filets de, Lady Egmont, 296
- 882 Sole, Filets de, Marie-Stuart, 297
- 881 Sole, Filets de, Marinette, 297
- 885 Sole, Filets de, Mexicaine, 298
- 886 Sole, Filets de, Mirabeau, 298
- 887 Sole, Filets de, Miramar, 298
- 883 Sole, Filets de, Mignonnette, 297
- 884 Sole, Filets de, Mimi, 297
- 889 Sole, Filets de, Nelson, 299
- 890 Sole, Filets de, Newburg, 299
- 894 Sole, Filets de, Olga, 300
- 891 Sole, Filets de, Orientale, 299
- 893 Sole, Filets de, Orly, 300
- 894 Sole, Filets de, Otero, 300
- 914 Sole, Filets de, Paupiettes de, 306
- 896 Sole, Filets de, Paysanne, 300
- 892 Sole, Filets de, Persane, 299
- 895 Sole, Filets de, Polignac, 300
- 898 Sole, Filets de, Pompadour, 301
- 899 Sole, Filets de, Rachel, 301
- 909 Sole, Filets de, Timbale de, Cardinal, 304
- 912 Sole, Filets de, Timbale de, Carême, 305
- 910 Sole, Filets de, Timbale de, Carmélite, 304
- 911 Sole, Filets de, Timbale de, Grimaldi, 305
- 913 Sole, Filets de, Timbale de, Marquise, 306
- 907 Sole, Filets de, Turban de, à la Villaret, 303
- 908 Sole, Filets de, Turban de, et Saumon Villaret, 304
- 900 Sole, Filets de, Vénitienne, 301
- 901 Sole, Filets de, Verdi, 302
- 903 Sole, Filets de, Véronique, 302
- 902 Sole, Filets de, Victoria, 302
- 904 Sole, Filets de, Walewska, 302
- 905 Sole, Filets de, Wilhelmine, 303
- 871 Sole, Filets de, with mushrooms, 294
- 888 Sole, Filets de, with oysters, 299
- 872 Sole, Filets de, with shrimps, 294
- 831 Sole Florentine, 284
- 826 Sole grillée, 283
- 827 Sole grillée aux Huîtres à l’Américaine, 283
- 849 Sole Lutèce, 288
- 857 Sole Marguery, 290
- 858 Sole Marinière, 290
- 848 Sole Meunière à l’Orange, 288
- 844 Sole Meunière aux Aubergines, 287
- 845 Sole Meunière aux Cèpes, 287
- 843 Sole Meunière aux Concombres, 287
- 846 Sole Meunière aux Morilles, 287
- 847 Sole Meunière aux Raisins, 288
- 836 Sole Montgolfier, 285
- 832 Sole Montreuil, 284
- 819 Sole Mornay, 282
- 885820 Sole, Mornay des Provençaux, 282
- 906 Sole, Mousseline de, 303
- 850 Sole Murat, 288
- 864 Sole Nantua, 292
- 856 Sole Normande, 290
- 863 Sole Parisienne, 292
- 839 Sole Portugaise, 286
- 838 Sole Régence, 286
- 855 Sole Richelieu, 289
- 830 Sole Saint-Germain, 284
- 837 Sole sur le plat, 286
- 837 Sole sur le plat au Chambertin, etc., 286
- Soles, 281
- 835 Soles aux grands Vins, 285
- 2929 Sorbet à la Sicilienne, 814
- 2926 Sorbets, 813
- 2927 Sorbets preparation for, 813
- 2928 Sorbets various, 814
- 2185 Sorrel, 655
- 708 Sorrel, cream of, à l’Avoine, 247
- 709 Sorrel, cream of, à l’Orge, 248
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–5Sorrel, Purées of, 229
- 104 Soubise sauce, 43
- 106 Soubise tomatée, 43
- 105 Soubise with rice, 43
- 2103 Sou-fassum, 641
- 2519 Soufflé, 739
- 2524 Soufflé à la Camargo, 739
- 2534 Soufflé à la d’Orléans, 740
- 2538 Soufflé à la Royale, 741
- 2521 Soufflé, almond, 739
- 2522 Soufflé, almonds with fresh, 739
- 2295a Soufflé au Parmesan, 676
- 2139 Soufflé aux Épinards, 647
- 2140 Soufflé aux Épinards, aux Truffes, 647
- 1771 Soufflé de Caneton, froid, à l’orange, 562
- 1764 Soufflé de Caneton Rouennais, 560
- 2092 Soufflé de Chicorée, 638
- 972 Soufflé d’Écrevisses à la Florentine, 330
- 974 Soufflé d’Écrevisses à la Piémontaise, 330
- 973 Soufflé d’Écrevisses Léopold de Rothschild, 330
- 1851 Soufflé de Faisan, 587
- 1731 Soufflé de Foie gras, 550
- 1425 Soufflé de Jambon Alexandra, 468
- 1426 Soufflé de Jambon Carmen, 468
- 1427 Soufflé de Jambon Gastronome, 468
- 1428 Soufflé de Jambon Milanaise, 468
- 1429 Soufflé de Jambon Périgourdine, 468
- 2165 Soufflé de Laitues, 651
- 1820 Soufflé de Lièvre, 575
- Soufflé de Maïs. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1033 Soufflé de Morue, 346
- 2270 Soufflé de Tomate à la Napolitaine, 670
- 1686 Soufflé de Volaille à la Périgord, 531
- 1685 Soufflé de Volaille with cooked meat, 531
- 1684 Soufflé de Volaille with raw meat, 531
- 2523 Soufflé with filbert, 739
- 2520 Soufflé, Fruit, in a Croustade, 739
- 2533 Soufflé Hilda, 740
- 2924 Soufflé, iced, 812
- 2925 Soufflé, iced, moulding of, 812
- 2529 Soufflé Java, 740
- 2530 Soufflé Lérina, 740
- 2531 Soufflé with Liqueur, 740
- 2532 Soufflé Lucullus, 740
- 2572 Soufflé, orange, Righi, 748
- 2535 Soufflé Palmyre, 741
- 2295a Soufflé Parmesan, 676
- 2525 Soufflé Paulette, 739
- 2295 Soufflé Piémontais, 675
- 2528 Soufflé, pomegranate, à l’Orientale, 740
- 2536 Soufflé praliné, 741
- 2405 Soufflé preparation, 712
- 2537 Soufflé Rothschild, 741
- 2527 Soufflé, strawberry, 740
- 2572 Soufflé, tangerine, Righi, 748
- 2539 Soufflé, vanilla, 741
- 2540 Soufflé, violet, 741
- Souffléd fritters, 718
- Souffléd omelets, 726–7
- Souffléd puddings, 735–42
- 1422 Soufflés au Jambon, 467
- 952 Soufflés de Homard, 321
- 2250 Soufflés de Pommes de terre, 666
- 1683 Soufflés de Volaille, 531
- 2693 Soufflées, oranges, en Surprise, 777
- 743 Soup, Cocky-leeki, 256
- 748 Soup, Mulligatawny, 258
- 596 Soup, Ox-tail, 214
- 614 Soup, Turtle, 219–22
- 216 Soup, with pastes, 90
- 750 Soupe à la Paysanne, 259
- 751 Soupe à la Bonne Femme, 259
- 741 Soupe aux Abatis de Volaille à l’Anglaise, 256
- 742 Soupe aux Cerises, 256
- 744 Soupe aux Foies de Volaille, 257
- 749 Soupe aux Gombos, 258
- 751 Soupe aux Poireaux et Pommes de terre, 259
- 752 Soupe, aux Rognons, 259
- 745 Soupe, Julienne Darblay, 257
- 747 Soupe, Mille-Fanti, 258
- 746 Soupe, Minestrone, 257
- 749 Soupe, Okra, 258
- Soups. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Consommé, Coulis, Cream, Crème, Purée, Soup and Velouté
- 241 Soups, Bisques, 100
- 2 Soups, Classification of, 98–103, 197–8
- 237 Soups, clear, 98, 198–225
- Soups, clear, clarified Consommé for, 5
- Soups, Consommés garnished, 198–225
- 244 Soups, Consommés thickened, 102
- 243 Soups, Creams, 102
- 240 Soups, Cullises, 100
- 246 Soups, foreign, 103
- Soups, garnishes for, 87–91
- 236 Soups, preparation of, 97
- 218 Soups, Profiterolles for, 90
- [886]
239 Soups, Purées, 99 - 244 Soups, special, 102
- 238 Soups, thick, 99
- Soups, thick, recipes for, 225–59
- 245 Soups, vegetable, 102
- 242 Soups, Veloutés, 101
- 1637 Spatchcock, 519
- 181 Spices, 74
- 2132 Spinach, 645. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 253 Spitted roasts, 117
- 2933 Spooms, 815
- 386 Sprats for Hors-d’œuvres, 160
- 2044 Sprew with butter, 628
- 1957 Spring chickens, 610. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1966 Squabs, 611
- 2126 Stachys, 645
- 2127 Stachys à la Crème, 645
- 2129 Stachys, au Velouté, 645
- 2130 Stachys, Croquettes de, 645
- 635 Stachys, Purée de, 226
- 2131 Stachys, Purée de, 645
- 2128 Stachys, sautés au Beurre, 645
- 1170 Steak pudding, 388
- 1169 Steak and kidney pudding, 387
- 1171 Steak and oyster pudding, 388
- 773 Sterlet, 262
- 1164 Stewed steaks and onions, 386
- 7 Stock, brown, 9
- 11 Stock, fish, white, 11
- 12 Stock, fish, with red wine, 12
- Stock, foundation, 2
- 8 Stock, game, brown, 10
- 9 Stock, veal, brown, 10
- 10 Stock, veal, white, 10
- 186 Stoned olives, 76
- Strawberries. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2421 Strawberry Fritters, 715
- 2766 Strawberry Ice, 793
- 2958 Strawberry Jam, 822
- 2417 Strawberry Sauce, 714
- 2527 Strawberry Soufflé, 740
- 1944 Stuffing, sage and onion, 606
- 1945 Stuffing, veal, 606
- Stuffings, 77–86
- 204 Stuffings, fish, special for, 83
- 189 Stuffings, various panadas for, 77
- 759 Sturgeon, 261
- 2541 Subrics, 741
- 2137 Subrics d’Épinards, 646
- 1397 Sucking pig, 459
- 1398 Sucking pig, roast, stuffed à l’Anglaise, 459
- 2346a Sucre en Glace, 692
- 2471 Suédoise of Fruit, 786
- 1166 Suet dumpling, 386
- 2344 Sugar, cooking of, 690
- 2347 Sugar grains, 692
- 2348 Sugar grains, coloured, 692
- 2346a Sugar, icing, 692
- 2349 Sugar, vanilla, 693
- 2353 Sultanas, 694
- Supper, menus for, 844–47
- 6 Suppers, Consommés for, 8
- 2609 Suprême de Fruit à la Gabrielle, 755
- 106a Suprême sauce, 44
- Suprêmes. See under different categories
- Surprise omelet. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2450 Suzette pancakes, 723
- Sweetbread. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- Sweets, hot sauces for, 713–14
- Sweets, recipes, 687–787
- Sweets, various preparations, 711–13
- Sweets, cold, 756–815
- Sweets, cold, Bavarois. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2720 Sweets, cold, Biscuit à la Reine, 782
- Sweets, cold, Blanc-manger, 759–60. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- Sweets, cold, Charlottes, 761–63
- Sweets, cold, creams, 763 et seq.
- 2721 Sweets, cold, Croûte à la Mexicaine, 782
- 2722 Sweets, cold, Diplomate aux fruits, 782
- 2726 Sweets, cold, Eugenia, Italian cream, 783
- 2742 Sweets, cold, Fraisalia Timbale, 786
- Sweets, cold, Fruit Entremets, 771 et seq.
- 2723 Sweets, cold, Ile Flottante, 782
- Sweets, cold, jellies, 765–68
- 2725 Sweets, cold Macédoine of cooled Fruit, 783
- 2727 Sweets, cold, Marquise Alice, 783
- 2728 Sweets, cold, Melon à l’Orientale, 784
- 2730 Sweets, cold, Melon en surprise, 784
- 2729 Sweets, cold, Melon frappé, 784
- 2731 Sweets, cold, Meringues garnished, 784
- 2724 Sweets, cold, milk junket, 783
- 2732 Sweets, cold, Mont-Blanc aux Fraises, 784
- 2733 Sweets, cold, Mont-Blanc aux Marrons, 785
- 2734 Sweets, cold, Mont-Rose, 785
- 2738 Sweets, cold, Mousseline of eggs Mimi, 786
- 2737 Sweets, cold, Mousseline of eggs Réjane, 785
- 2735 Sweets, cold, Œufs à la Neige, 785
- 2736 Sweets, cold, Œufs à la Neige, moulded, 785
- 2740 Sweets, cold, rice à la Maltaise, 786
- 2739 Sweets, cold, rice à l’Impératrice, 786
- 2612 Sweets, cold, sauces and accompaniments of, 756
- 2741 Sweets, cold, Suédoise of Fruit, 786
- 2743 Sweets, cold, Tivoli aux Fraises, 787
- Sweets, hot, fruit, 743–45
- Sweets, hot, recipes, 715–18
- 1934 Sylphides d’Ortolans, 604
- 1676 Sylphides de Volaille, 529
- 2474 Sylphs’ omelet, 728
- 2431 Sylvana fritters, 719
- 2418 Syrups, thickened, 714
T.
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Tangerine ice, 794, 797
- 2792 Tangerine ice aux Perles des Alpes, 797
- 2572 Tangerine soufflée Righi, 748
- [887]
Tangerines. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ - __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__,Tapioca pudding, 733, 734
- 148 Tarragon butter, 56
- 2328 Tartelettes à l’Écossaise, 684
- 2330 Tartelettes à la Florentine, 684
- 2332 Tartelettes à la Raglan, 684
- 2333 Tartelettes à la Tosca, 684
- 2334 Tartelettes à la Vendôme, 684
- 2327 Tartelettes Agnès, 683
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Tartelettes de haddock, 684
- 2077 Tartelettes grillées aux Champignons, 635
- 387 Tartelettes, Hors-d’œuvres, 160
- 2331 Tartelettes, Marquise, 684
- 2611 Tarts, English, 756
- 2756 Tea ice cream, 791
- 1937 Teal, 604
- 1981 Teal, roast, 614
- 1272 Tendrons de Veau, 424
- 1772 Terrine de Caneton à la Gelée, 562
- 1863 Terrine de Faisan, 589
- 1825 Terrine de Lièvre, 578
- 1702 Terrine de Poularde en Conserve, 537
- 200 Terrines, chicken forcemeat for, 81
- 197 Terrines, forcemeat for, 80
- 201 Terrines, game forcemeat for, 82
- 1209 Tête de Veau, 404
- 1210 Tête de Veau à l’Anglaise, 404
- 1211 Tête de Veau à la Financière, 404
- 1212 Tête de Veau à la Poulette, 405
- 1214 Tête de Veau à la Vinaigrette, 405
- 1213 Tête de Veau en Tortue, 405
- 41 Thickened gravy, 28
- 217 Threaded eggs, 90
- Thrushes. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2542 Timbale à la d’Aremberg, 742
- 2547 Timbale à la Favart, 743
- 2546 Timbale à la Parisienne, 743
- 2543 Timbale Bourdaloue, 742
- 2394 Timbale crust, 706
- Timbale de Bécasse. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1900 Timbale de Cailles Alexandra, 598
- 1915 Timbale de Cailles Tzarine, 601
- 1773 Timbale de Caneton à la Voisin, 563
- 909 Timbale de Filets de Soles Cardinal, 304
- 912 Timbale de Filets de Soles Carême, 305
- 910 Timbale de Filets de Soles Carmélite, 304
- 911 Timbale de Filets de Soles Grimaldi, 305
- 913 Timbale de Filets de Soles Marquise, 306
- Timbale de Foie gras. See below __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1872 Timbale de Perdreau Diane, 592
- 971 Timbale de Queues d’écrevisses à la Nantua, 329
- 1242 Timbale de Ris de Veau, 414
- 2279 Timbale de Truffes, 671
- 2544 Timbale Marie-Louise, 742
- 2545 Timbale Montmorency, 742
- 2743 Tivoli aux Fraises, 787
- 317 Toast, anchovy, 145
- 318 Toast, caviare, 146
- 320 Toast, City, 146
- 322 Toast, crayfish, 146
- 321 Toast, Danish, 146
- 324 Toast, Lucile, 147
- 2304 Toast, savoury, 679
- 319 Toast, shrimp, 146
- 323 Toast, tongue, 146
- 42 Tomaté veal gravy, 28
- Tomates. Check Out Tomatoes
- 2962 Tomato jam, 824
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Tomato jelly, 827
- 1995 Tomato salad, 618
- 29 Tomato sauce, 22
- 392 Tomatoes à la Monégasque, 162
- 391 Tomatoes à l’Américaine, 162
- Tomatoes farcis. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2263 Tomatoes, grilled, 669
- 390 Tomatoes, mock, 162
- 814 Tomatoes, Mousse of, 279
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__Tomatoes, Purée of, 232, 233, 670
- 393 Tomatoes, quartered, 162
- 2268 Tomatoes, sautées à la Provençale, 670
- 2270 Tomatoes, soufflé de, à la Napolitaine, 670
- 2264 Tomatoes, stuffed, 669
- 2267 Tomatoes, stuffed à la Portugaise, 669
- 2266 Tomatoes, stuffed, à la Provençale, 669
- 2265 Tomatoes, stuffed, au gratin, 669
- 334 Tongue cones, 150
- 323 Tongue toast, 146
- Topinambours. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 2271 Topinambours à l’Anglaise, 670
- 2272 Topinambours frits, 670
- 661 Topinambours, Purée de, 233
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–74Topinambours, Purée de, 670
- 56 Tortue sauce, 32
- 1076 Tournedos, 362
- 1094 Tournedos à la Florentine, 368
- 1108 Tournedos à la Ménagère, 370
- 1109 Tournedos à la Mexicaine, 371
- 1114 Tournedos à la Moelle, 372
- 1118 Tournedos à la Niçoise, 373
- 1129 Tournedos à la Sarde, 375
- 1092 Tournedos à l’Estragon, 367
- 1078 Tournedos Alsacienne, 364
- 1077 Tournedos Algérienne, 364
- 1079 Tournedos Arlésienne, 365
- 1088 Tournedos aux Champignons, 366
- 1117 Tournedos aux Morilles, 373
- 1080 Tournedos Baltimore, 365
- 1081 Tournedos Béarnaise, 365
- 1082 Tournedos Belle-Hélène, 365
- 1083 Tournedos Bercy, 365
- 1084 Tournedos Bordelaise, 365
- 1085 Tournedos Brabançonne, 366
- 1086 Tournedos Castillane, 366
- 1087 Tournedos Cendrillon, 366
- 1089 Tournedos Chasseur, 366
- [888]
1090 Tournedos Choron, 367 - 1091 Tournedos Coligny, 367
- 1093 Tournedos Favorite, 367
- 1095 Tournedos Forestière, 368
- 1096 Tournedos Gabrielle, 368
- 1097 Tournedos Henri IV, 368
- 1098 Tournedos Judic, 368
- 1099 Tournedos Lakmé, 369
- 1100 Tournedos Lesdiguières, 369
- 1101 Tournedos Lili, 369
- 1102 Tournedos Lucullus, 369
- 1103 Tournedos Madeleine, 369
- 1104 Tournedos Maréchale, 370
- 1105 Tournedos Marie-Louise, 370
- 1106 Tournedos Mascotte, 370
- 1107 Tournedos Masséna, 370
- 1110 Tournedos Mikado, 371
- 1111 Tournedos Mirabeau, 371
- 1112 Tournedos Mireille, 371
- 1113 Tournedos Mirette, 372
- 1115 Tournedos Montgomery, 372
- 1116 Tournedos Montpensier, 372
- 1119 Tournedos Ninon, 373
- 1120 Tournedos Parmentier, 373
- 1121 Tournedos Persane, 373
- 1122 Tournedos Péruvienne, 374
- 1123 Tournedos Piémontaise, 374
- 1124 Tournedos Provençale, 374
- 1125 Tournedos Rachel, 374
- 1126 Tournedos Rossini, 374
- 1127 Tournedos Roumanille, 375
- 1128 Tournedos Saint Mandé, 375
- 1130 Tournedos Soubise, 375
- 1131 Tournedos Tivoli, 375
- 1132 Tournedos Tyrolienne, 376
- 1133 Tournedos Valençay, 376
- 1134 Tournedos Valentino, 376
- 1135 Tournedos Vert-pré, 376
- 1136 Tournedos Victoria, 376
- 1137 Tournedos Villaret, 376
- 1139 Tournedos Villemer, 377
- 1138 Tournedos Villeneuve, 377
- 1117 Tournedos with morels, 373
- 1088 Tournedos with mushrooms, 366
- 2085 Tourte de Morilles, 636
- 1650 Tourte de Poussins à la Paysanne, 522
- 1180 Tripes à la Mode de Caen, 391–393
- Trout, 277
- 812 Trout à la Cambacérès, 277
- 817 Trout au bleu, 280
- 816 Trout, fresh water, 280
- 394 Trout, marinaded, 163
- 815 Trout, preparations of, with different Mousses, 279
- 2277 Truffes à la Crème, 671
- 2278 Truffes à la Serviette, 671
- 2275 Truffes sous la Cendre, 671
- 2279 Truffes, Timbale de, 671
- 2276 Truffes au Champagne, 671
- 1956 Truffled pullet, 609
- 1961 Truffled young turkey, 611
- 812 Truite à la Cambacérès, 277
- 811 Truite Saumonée, 277
- 817 Truites au Bleu, 280
- 813 Truites Saumonées froides, 278
- 298 Tunny cream, 141
- 388 Tunny in oil, 161
- 389 Tunny with tomatoes, 162
- 1624 Turban de Filets de Poulet, 516
- 907 Turban de Filets de Soles à la Villaret, 303
- 908 Turban de Filets de Soles et Saumon Villaret, 304
- 1339 Turban de Rognons à la Piémontaise, 443
- 923 Turbot, 310
- 924 Turbot, cold, 311
- 932 Turbotin à la Mode de Hollande, 314
- 926 Turbotin à l’Amiral, 312
- 927 Turbotin à l’Andalouse, 312
- 928 Turbotin Bonne Femme, 313
- 938 Turbotin, cold, 316
- 929 Turbotin Commodore, 313
- 930 Turbotin Daumont, 313
- 931 Turbotin Fermière, 313
- 937 Turbotin Feuillantine, 315
- 933 Turbotin Mirabeau, 314
- 934 Turbotin Parisienne, 314
- 935 Turbotin Régence, 314
- 936 Turbotin soufflé à la Reynière, 315
- 925 Turbotins, 311
- 2180 Turnip-tops, 654
- 2176 Turnips, 653
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Turnips, Purée of, 228, 654
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Turnips, stuffed, 653
- 774 Turtle, 262
- 614 Turtle soup, 219–222
U.
V.
- 63 Valois sauce, 34
- 2757 Vanilla ice-cream, 791
- 2539 Vanilla Soufflé, 741
- 2349 Vanilla sugar, 693
- 1940 Vanneaux, 604
- 1982 Vanneaux, rôtis, 615
- 1273 Veau, Blanquette de, à l’Ancienne, 424
- 1274 Veau, Blanquette de, aux Céleris, Cardons, etc., 424
- 1275 Veau, Blanquette de, aux Nouilles, 425
- 1208 Veau, breast of veal, stuffed, 403
- 1196 Veau, chump of veal, 398
- 1253 Veau, Côtes de, 419
- 1254 Veau, Côtes de, à la Bonne Femme, 419
- 1257 Veau, Côtes de, à la Dreux, 420
- 1255 Veau, Côtes de, en Casserole, 420
- 1256 Veau, Côtes de, en Cocotte à la Paysanne, 420
- 126 Veau, Côtes de, froide en Belle Vue, 421
- [889]
1263 Veau, Côtes de, froides Rubens, 422 - 1258 Veau, Côtes de, Milanaise, 420
- 1259 Veau, Côtes de, Papillote, 420
- 1260 Veau, Côtes de, Pojarski, 421
- 1261 Veau, Côtes de, Zingara, 421
- 1197 Veau, cushion of veal, 398
- 1215 Veau, Escalopes de, 405
- Veau, Foie de. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 199 Veau forcemeat with fat and cream, 81
- 198 Veau forcemeat with fat or Godiveau, 80
- 1206 Veau Fricandeau, 403
- 1207 Veau Fricandeau, cold, 403
- 1276 Veau, Fricassée de, 425
- 42 Veau gravy tomaté, 28
- 1216 Veau, Grenadins de, 406
- 1217 Veau, Grenadins de, froids en Bellevue, 406
- 1193 Veau, loin of veal, 398
- 1205 Veau, loin of veal, cold, 402
- 1195 Veau, loin of veal, short, 398
- 1194 Veau, neck of veal, 398
- 1202 Veau, Noix de, à la Toulousaine, 401
- 1198 Veau, Noix de, adjuncts to, 399
- 1199 Veau, Noix de, en Surprise, 400
- 1200 Veau, Noix de, en Surprise, à la Macédoine, 400
- 1201 Veau, Noix de, en Surprise, à la Pithiviers, 401
- 1205 Veau, Noix de, froide, 402
- 1203 Veau, Noix de, froide, à la Caucasienne, 401
- 1204 Veau, Noix de, froide, à la Suédoise, 402
- 1285 Veau, Pain de, 428
- 1278 Veau, Paupiettes de, 426
- 1208 Veau, Poitrine de, farcie, 403
- Veau, Ris de. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1264 Veau, Rognon de, 422
- 1268 Veau, Rognon de, à la Liégeoise, 423
- 1269 Veau, Rognon de, à la Montpensier, 423
- 1271 Veau, Rognon de, à la Robert, 423
- 1265 Veau, Rognon de, en Casserole, 422
- 1266 Veau, Rognon de, en Cocotte, 422
- 1267 Veau, Rognon de, grillé, 422
- 1270 Veau, Rognon de, Portugaise, 423
- 1951 Veau, Rôtis de, 607
- 1279 Veau, sauté de, 426
- 1283 Veau, sauté de, à la Catalane, 427
- 1280 Veau, sauté de, à la Marengo, 426
- 1281 Veau, sauté de, Chasseur, 427
- 1282 Veau, sauté de, Printanier, 427
- 1284 Veau, sautés de, various, 428
- 1181 Veau, Selle de, 394
- 1182 Veau, Selle de, à la Chartreuse, 395
- 1183 Veau, Selle de, à la Metternich, 395
- 1184 Veau, Selle de, à la Nelson, 396
- 1186 Veau, Selle de, à la Piémontaise, 396
- 1190 Veau, Selle de, à la Rénaissance, 397
- 1188 Veau, Selle de, à la Romanoff, 397
- 1191 Veau, Selle de, à la Talleyrand, 398
- 1189 Veau, Selle de, à la Tosca, 397
- 1185 Veau, Selle de, à l’Orientale, 396
- 1192 Veau, Selle de, froide, 398
- 1187 Veau, Selle de, Prince Orloff, 397
- 1205 Veau, shoulder of veal, cold, 402
- 9 Veau stock, brown, 10
- 1945 Veau stuffing, 606
- Veau, Tête de. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1272 Veau, Tendrons de, 424
- 2343 Vegetable colouring matter, 689
- 278 Vegetable creams, 133
- 279 Vegetable garnishes, 133
- 2121 Vegetable marrow, 644
- 278 Vegetable Purées, 133
- 245 Vegetable soups, 102
- 232 Vegetables, batter for, 96
- 275 Vegetables, braised, 132
- Vegetables, braised, adjuncts of, 132–134
- 274 Vegetables, dry, treatment of, 132
- 276 Vegetables, leason of green, with butter, 133
- 277 Vegetables, leason of, with cream, 133
- Vegetables, preparations for, 132–134
- 695 Velouté à la Sultane, 243
- 671 Velouté Agnès Sorel, 237
- 676 Velouté aux Concombres, 238
- 694 Velouté au Pourpier, 243
- 674 Velouté aux Carottes, 238
- 683 Velouté aux Grenouilles, 240
- 690 Velouté aux Huîtres, 242
- 672 Velouté de Blanchaille au Currie, 237
- 684 Velouté Cardinal, 241
- 673 Velouté Carmélite, 238
- 695a Velouté chicken, cold, for suppers, 244
- 675 Velouté Comtesse, 238
- 677 Velouté Cressonnière, 239
- 676 Velouté, cucumber, 238
- 678 Velouté Dame Blanche, 239
- 676 Velouté Danoise, 238
- 679 Velouté d’Artois, 239
- 680 Velouté d’Éperlans, 239
- 681 Velouté d’Éperlans Joinville, 240
- 682 Velouté d’Éperlans Princesse, 240
- 684 Velouté de Homard, 241
- 685 Velouté de Homard à Cleveland, 241
- 689 Velouté de Homard à la Persane, 242
- 686 Velouté de Homard à l’Indienne, 241
- 687 Velouté de Homard à l’Orientale, 241
- 688 Velouté de Homard au Paprika, 242
- 692 Velouté Marie Louise, 243
- 693 Velouté Marie Stuart, 243
- 674 Velouté Nivernaise, 238
- 691 Velouté Isoline, 243
- 26 Velouté sauce, de Volaille, 20
- 26a Velouté sauce, fish, 20
- 25 Velouté sauce, ordinary, 20
- 27 Velouté sauce, thickened, 21
- 683 Velouté Sicilienne, 240
- 677 Velouté Cressonnière, 239
- 242 Veloutés, the, 101
- 107 Venetian sauce, 44
- Venison. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Vermicelli pudding, 734
- 890__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–26Viennese fritters, 717
- 2441 Village custard, 721
- 108 Villeroy sauce, 44
- 109 Villeroy sauce, soubisée, 44
- 110 Villeroy sauce, tomatée, 44
- 129 Vinaigrette sauce, 51
- 132 Vincent sauce, 51
- 2141 Vine leaves, stuffed, 647
- 2776 Violet ice, 794
- 2540 Violet, Soufflé with, 741
- 1655 Volaille, Boudins de, à la Richelieu, 523
- 1656 Volaille, Boudins de, Soubise, 524
- 1665 Volaille, Brochettes de Foies de, 527
- 1659 Volaille, Capilotade, 524
- 2309 Volaille, Carcasses de, 680
- 713 Volaille, Crème de, Princesse, 249
- 1665 Volaille, Brochettes de Foies de, 527
- 1666 Volaille, Foies de, et Rognons sautés au Vin Rouge, 527
- 1669 Volaille, Fritôt de, 528
- 1708 Volaille, Galantine de, 538
- 1712 Volaille, Mayonnaise de, 541
- 1707 Volaille, Médaillons de, Rachel, 538
- 1711 Volaille, Mousse de, cold, 541
- 1670 Volaille, Mousselines de, 528
- 1677 Volaille, Mousselines de, à la Florentine, 529
- 1672 Volaille, Mousselines de, à l’Indienne, 529
- 1674 Volaille, Mousselines de, à la Patti, 529
- 1675 Volaille, Mousselines de, à la Sicilienne, 529
- 1671 Volaille, Mousselines de, Alexandra, 529
- 1673 Volaille, Mousselines de, au Paprika, 529
- 1670 Volaille, Mousses de, 528
- 1709 Volaille, Pain de, cold, 540
- 1678 Volaille, Pilaw de, 530
- 1679 Volaille, Pilaw de, à la Grecque, 530
- 1680 Volaille, Pilaw de, à l’Orientale, 530
- 1681 Volaille, Pilaw de, à la Parisienne, 530
- 1682 Volaille, Pilaw de, à la Turque, 530
- 1658 Volaille, Quenelles de, d’Uzès, 524
- 1657 Volaille, Quenelles de, Morland, 524
- 1683 Volaille, Soufflés de, 531
- 1686 Volaille, Soufflés de, à la Périgord, 531
- 1685 Volaille, Soufflés de, with cooked meat, 531
- 1684 Volaille, Soufflés de, with raw meat, 531
- 1710 Volaille, Suprêmes de, à la Jeannette, 540
- 1614 Volaille, Suprêmes de, à la Pojarski, 513
- 1613 Volaille, Suprêmes de, à la Polignac, 513
- 1620 Volaille, Suprêmes de, à la Valois, 515
- 1584 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Agnès Sorel, 508
- 1585 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Alexandra, 509
- 1603 Volaille, Suprêmes de, à l’Indienne, 512
- 1610 Volaille, Suprêmes de, à l’Orientale, 513
- 1586 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Ambassadrice, 509
- 1587 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Arlésienne, 509
- 1612 Volaille, Suprêmes de, au Parmesan, 513
- 1589 Volaille, Suprêmes de, aux Champignons à blanc, 509
- 1590 Volaille, Suprêmes de, aux Champignons à brun, 510
- 1599 Volaille, Suprêmes de, aux Fonds d’Artichauts, 511
- 1588 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Boistelle, 509
- 1591 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Chimay, 510
- 1592 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Cussy, 510
- 1593 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Doria, 510
- 1594 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Dreux, 510
- 1595 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Écarlate, 510
- 1596 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Écossaise, 510
- 1611 Volaille, Suprêmes de, en Papillote, 513
- 1597 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Favorite, 511
- 1598 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Financière, 511
- 1600 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Georgette, 511
- 1601 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Henri IV, 511
- 1602 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Hongroise, 511
- 1604 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Jardinière, 512
- 1605 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Judic, 512
- 1606 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Maréchale, 512
- 1607 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Maryland, 512
- 1608 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Montpensier, 512
- 1609 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Orly, 513
- 1615 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Régence, 514
- 1616 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Richelieu, 514
- 1617 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Rossini, 514
- 1618 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Talleyrand, 514
- 1619 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Valençay, 515
- 1621 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Verneuil, 515
- 1622 Volaille, Suprêmes de, Villeroy, 515
- 1676 Volaille, Sylphides de, 529
- 1627 Volaille, Ursulines de Nancy, 517
- 695a Volaille, Velouté, cold, for suppers, 244
- 2390 Vol-au-Vent crust, 704
- 1296 Vol-au-Vent de Cervelle, 430
- 1782 Vol-au-Vent de Pigeonneaux, 565
- 1243 Vol-au-Vent de Ris de Veau, 416
W.
- 2753 Walnut ice-cream, 791
- 677 Watercress, Velouté of, 239
- 1042 Waterzoi, 351
- 2335 Welsh-rarebit, 685
- 699 Wheat, green, cream of, 245
- 128 Whisked Mayonnaise sauce, 50
- 67 White Bordelaise sauce, 34
- [891]
72 White Chaud-froid sauce, 35 - 11 White fish stock, 11
- 248 White meats, braising of, 110
- 21 White roux, 18
- White sauces, the small, 33–47
- 111 White wine sauce, 45
- 1036 Whitebait, 348
- 2968 White-currant jelly, 826
- 2402 Whipped cream, 711
- Whiting. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1938 Widgeon, 604
- 1981 Widgeon, roast, 614
- 1936 Wild duck, 604
- 1981 Wild duck, roast, 614
- 2950 Wine à la Française, 819
- 2948 Wine, hot, 819
- 2949 Wine, hot, with orange, 819
- 111 Wine sauce, white, 45
- Woodcock. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
- 1874 Woodcock and snipe, 592
Y.
Z.
BRUNSWICK STREET, STAMFORD STREET, S.E. 1, AND BUNGAY, SUFFOLK.
Transcriber’s Note
The final three chapters have been renumbered to match the Table of Contents.
The last three chapters have been renumbered to align with the Table of Contents.
Inconsistencies in numbering—or not—of subheadings remain as printed.
Inconsistencies in the numbering of subheadings—whether they are numbered or not—still appear as printed.
Accenting of uppercase words in recipe headings has been regularised only if both accented and unaccented forms appear in recipe headings in the original. Where a word that would be accented if lowercase appears in the original consistently unaccented when uppercased the unaccented form is retained as printed (eg “A LA” but “à la”).
Accenting uppercase words in recipe headings has been standardized only if both accented and unaccented forms appear in the original headings. When a word that would be accented in lowercase is consistently unaccented in uppercase in the original, the unaccented form is kept as is (e.g., “A LA” but “à la”).
Recipe numbers have been corrected where the printed number was obviously out of sequence. Some cross-references have been corrected, and a redundant index entry has been removed.
Recipe numbers have been updated where the printed number was clearly out of order. Some cross-references have been fixed, and a duplicate index entry has been deleted.
Inconsistencies in hyphenation remain as printed.
Inconsistencies in hyphenation are still present as printed.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!